Sunny remained motionless for a while, thinking. After a few moments, he unconsciously began to fiddle with the hems of the black mantle's sleeves. The smooth fabric glided across his fingertips, making them tingle a little.
Eventually, his gaze settled on it. Sunny tilted his head.
Abandoning his previous plans, he stood up and took off the mantle instead. Then, he sat back down and laid it across his lap.
'I wonder…'
He doubted that it was a simple piece of clothing. It was the attire of a Nightmare Spell priest, after all, most likely passed down to Ananke from her mother — the original priestess who had entered the Tomb of Ariel with the first wave of Outsiders. The corpse under the cathedral in the Dark City had been wearing the same dark garment.
So, it had to have some secrets.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments. Unlike Weaver's Mask, the black mantle was not a Memory — otherwise, it would have disappeared with Ananke. There were some Memories that persisted after the death of their owners, of course, like the Dawn Shard that Nephis had found on the remains of the First Lord of the Bright Castle.
But the nebulous mantle was not one of those, either. Otherwise, it would have bound itself to Sunny the moment he picked it up.
It seemed to be a perfectly mundane robe, albeit sewn from some mystical material. Nevertheless, he shifted his perception and tried to look within the mantle, just in case.
He was not disappointed.
'Huh?'
There was indeed a spellweave hidden within Ananke's mantle. And it was… a strange one.
'How… odd.'
Sunny studied the weave of ethereal strings with a perplexed expression.
There were all the elements that a spellweave was supposed to be made of — a radiant nexus and an intricate tapestry of essence threads. However, the pattern of the ethereal strings was very different from what Sunny was accustomed to.
It was elegant and vast, but… how could he put it… the weave of the dark mantle was infinitely less labyrinthine than that of every Memory in his possession. It was by no means crude, but also not nearly as complicated as them.
He studied the strange spellweave for a few minutes, then leaned back, bewildered.
'...It's not there!'
When Sunny studied the weave of a new Memory, he always searched for the familiar patterns first, to use as a starting point — the universal patterns that all Memories shared, and which were the first sorcery he himself had woven. The connection to the soul of the owner, the ability to manifest from and dissipate into soul essence, the ability to self-repair in the Soul Sea…
But the weave of Ananke's mantle lacked these fundamental patterns.
He blinked a couple of times.
'What…'
Suddenly, Sunny realized a simple fact. Although all the Memories he had seen shared these traits… that was simply because they had all come from only two sources.
One source was the Nightmare Spell, and the other source was Sunny himself. More than that, his knowledge of weaving had mostly come from studying the weaves created by the Nightmare Spell.
The Memories created by the enchanters of Valor weren't different, either. That was because while they forged enchanted weapons using unique Aspects, the Spell served as an intermediary in the process — crafting Memories was an innate ability of the Valor family, not a learned skill like their knowledge of runic sorcery or Sunny's knowledge of weaving.
So, in the end, both sources were one and the same.
But that was not the only way of going about weaving enchanted items… only the ultimate way.
The weave he was looking at right now, though, had been created by someone else. Perhaps by the High Priest of the Nightmare Spell Ananke had spoken about, or by one of his students…
Which was why it was a sorcerous item enchanted through weaving, but not technically a Memory.
Sunny scratched his head.
'So something like that can exist, too…'
Of course, it could! The fact seemed so obvious in hindsight, and yet, he had never considered such a possibility before. Mostly because it was really hard for a human mind to think outside a familiar framework. Every Memory Sunny had known was an item enchanted through weaving, and so, he subconsciously assumed that all items enchanted through weaving were Memories.
But they didn't have to be, like the mantle in front of him.
...Which was a curious detail, but not exactly useful.
Who wouldn't want to turn their weapon or attire into a Memory? The traits of Memories that everyone took for granted were supremely useful. The ability to carry a whole arsenal inside your soul alone was a boon any warrior would kill for. Swords that sharpened themselves, suits of armor that repaired any damage done to them and adjusted themselves to perfectly fit the body of the wearer… there were too many benefits to Memories to count.
By all accounts, they were the culmination of weaving. Well, technically, the Nightmare Spell itself was the culmination of weaving — but for all those who weren't inconceivable deities like the Demon of Fate, Memories were the absolute peak of enchantment.
However, Sunny's heart still skipped a beat, and his eyes glistened with dark excitement.
Ananke's mantle might not have been superior to the powerful Memories he possessed. At a cursory glance, its enchantments were nothing special. Its Rank and Tier were also not that stunning.
But to him, it was a priceless treasure… for a single reason.
It was because its weave was different from every weave he knew, and much simpler than them at that.
Sunny's whole skill as a sorcerer had come from comparing the patterns of different enchantments to each other and trying to deduce the common logic behind them. But all those enchantments followed the principles set by a single creator — the Nightmare Spell.
Now that he had an enchanted mantle that had come from an entirely different school of weaving, his ability to compare and deduce the fundamental principles of sorcery could take a qualitative leap. It was like witnessing an entirely different framework, and gaining a deeper understanding of your own by studying the differences and commonalities between them.
It didn't matter how simple the spellweave of Ananke's mantle was. What mattered was that it could not only teach Sunny the unfamiliar ways of its creator, but also help him push his own skill forward… by a lot.
Just when he needed it.
Sunny gripped the smooth fabric in his fists, staring at it intently.
After a while, he said quietly:
"Thank you, Ananke."
With that, he cut out all distractions and concentrated on studying the odd weave.
Sunny was more of a copycat than an actual sorcerer. Most of his repertoire consisted of recreating the weaves of various enchantments he had gleaned from his own Memories, not creating those of his own.
Of course, even that was already a stunning achievement. Armed with nothing but his intelligence and a bit of intuition granted to him by Blood Weave — as well as the ability to see weaves, in the first place — he taught himself the most fundamental principles of sorcery. The wondrous sorcery of the Demon of Fate, which very few beings had ever been able to wield.
At this point, Sunny had barely taken the first step away from blindly copying the spellweaves, tentatively trying to disassemble and modify them to serve his whims. The Siege Souvenir, a unique Memory he had created to slay the Fallen Titan Goliath, was the result of these attempts.
But Sunny was still a mere novice, all things considered. He was leagues away from true sorcerers… like the mysterious being who had created the Estuary Key, for example. That weave was simply beyond his imagination. He couldn't even imagine how long it would take him to reach the same transcendent level of mastery. A few hundred years, perhaps? A millennium?
So, Sunny had no illusions about his achievements. They were rather astonishing when compared to other modern Awakened, but that was only because most of those Awakened knew absolutely nothing about sorcery. In the grand scheme of things, his skill was negligible.
…Or so he thought before taking a look at the weave of Ananke's mantle.
'Huh? Wait… what is going on…'
The tapestry of ethereal strings shone in the darkness, laid bare in front of his altered eyes. It was much simpler than the infinitely complex weaves created by the Spell, but still… wasn't he comprehending it a little bit too fast? It was almost like an open book.
'That part of the pattern is responsible for enhancing durability, that one has something to do with fire… ah, it's making the mantle non-flammable. That one makes it waterproof. Then what do these strings do? Hmm. Looks familiar. Right! If I scale the size and complexity of this part by… a lot… it would be similar to a fragment of [Living Stone]. The basic structure is the same. Which is also the basic structure of the universal restorative trait of all Memories. So it's self-repair, then…'
Sunny opened his eyes wide and leaned back.
"...What the hell?"
How was he suddenly so good at reading weaves? Before, he could only feel a slight inkling of understanding about the nature of certain enchantments, but now, he was somehow able to see the intent behind various sections of the ethereal tapestry almost clearly. Despite it being a completely unfamiliar way of weaving.
It just looked very… understandable.
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
'Don't tell me…'
A sudden guess appeared in his mind. He gave the black mantle a dubious look, then let out a small laugh.
'I'll be damned.'
The weaves the Spell created were infinitely ingenious and near perfect, and as a result, they were all unimaginably complex and intricate. It was to such a degree that Sunny had to spend weeks studying the simplest ones, and even that was only due to his better-than-average memory and innate talent.
He had been bashing his head against this daedal wall for about two years now, and for every grain of knowledge he gained, there were a hundred he failed to decipher and comprehend.
The weave of Ananke's mantle was also elaborate enough to make a person dizzy, but it was nowhere near the complexity of the tapestries the Spell created. And so… it seemed that after being tempered by the latter, Sunny had grown skilled enough to more or less discern the general flow of the former.
It was as though he had been learning to read by perusing an abstruse epic poem without ever even laying eyes on an alphabet book. The weave of the mantle, meanwhile, was not primitive enough to be called an alphabet, but it was something that a middle schooler would be able to read.
And after braving the weaves of the Spell, Sunny had learned enough to be considered one such middle schooler.
He covered his face with his palm and remained motionless for a while.
'Right… it's just like being sent to the Forgotten Shore. After returning from there, we were also constantly bewildered by how weak normal Awakened seemed. Greater obstacles forge greater strength. As long as you can actually survive them, of course, which most of us didn't.'
He was both the survivor of the Forgotten Shore and of learning sorcery by studying the Spell at work. As such, the work of actual weavers was like... strangely accessible.
Sunny shook his head, then calmed down and looked back to Ananke's mantle.
'Right. This is great news, then. Not only will I be able to understand its enchantments faster, I will also be able to use them as a replacement for a text book and propel my weaving forward. Hopefully, I mean... it's still not exactly an alphabet book.'
He spent the rest of the day studying the odd weave. It was not simple by any means, but after suffering the appalling complexity of the immaculate weaves created by the Spell, Sunny almost enjoyed the process.
In the end, he realized that the black mantle was not that mysterious of an item.
The masks the priests wore were the true treasures, while their attire was mostly meant to serve a practical purpose. It was still a precious heirloom, of course… the fabric itself seemed to be a Transcendent material, very similar to the Night Silk from which Noctis had once sewn him a garment. In fact, it might have been the very same silk.
It was fashioned in a way that obfuscated the wearer's physical features, and enchanted to be supremely durable, stealthy, and enduring… all qualities that the persecuted priests of the Nightmare Spell would have needed in their perilous journeys.
A perfect attire for heretical evangelists who often found themselves being hated and hunted by the people they were trying to convert.
…Or an ill-fated Awakened who often found himself having to deal with all kinds of unspeakable horrors.
Sunny hesitated for a while, then summoned Weaver's Needle and got to work modifying the weave of the nebulous black mantle. Black threads joined the ethereal strings of soul essence.
By the time the seven suns drowned in the water and the Great River shone with iridescent radiance, he lowered his hands and heard the Spell whispering into his ear:
[You have received a Memory, Ananke's Mantle.]
It didn't take a lot of effort to add the basic patterns of a Memory to the weave of the black mantle. That was what he had been doing over and over again to supply the Brilliant Emporium with inventory, after all. By now, weaving them was almost muscle memory.
They did not put a lot of pressure on a weave, either. Even Dormant Memories of the First Tier could bear the weight… the nexus of the mantle had been fashioned out of a Transcendent soul shard, so Sunny did not even have to integrate a second node into the ethereal tapestry.
It was a bit tricky to make the two different schools of weaving flow into each other, but since Sunny's method was the more intricate one and not the other way around, solving that problem proved to be trivial.
Just like that, he gained a new Memory at the cost of a few shadow strings.
Enjoying the view of the shimmering Great River, Sunny smiled tiredly. Studying hard was an exhausting process, but he welcomed the fatigue. It was a sign that he had made progress. He didn't regret turning the mantle into a Memory, either — even if it wasn't useful, he would have been reluctant to part with it.
All things that weren't stored within his soul would be lost at the end of the Nightmare. If he had been cognizant of that fact earlier, he would have had a better memento of Noctis than a luxurious chair.
…Although he had nothing really to complain about, considering that the Shadow Chair was actually one of his most valued Memories.
Sunny summoned the runes. Ananke's Mantle was there, at the end of the list.
Even though he more or less already knew what the runes would say, he still read them.
Memory: Ananke's Mantle.
Memory Rank: Transcendent.
Memory Tier: I.
Memory Type: Garment.
Sunny smiled faintly. Garments were a rare type of Memory, since the better ones were classified as armor by the Spell. Those that did not make the cut were generally less useful, but their benefit was that they could be worn in conjunction with an armor-type Memory. Like the Dark Wing, which he had been using ever since the Forgotten Shore.
He continued reading, feeling a pinching pain in his heart:
Memory Description: [This mantle once belonged to Ananke of Weave, Priestess of the Nightmare Spell. She met the Children of Weaver in a nightmare and guided them across the perilous currents of time. Her wisdom was radiant, and her kindness was a blessing.
May she rest in peace.]
The Spell had not written that description. Sunny had written it himself. He had tried to come up with the right words, but they all rang hollow. In the end, he had simply written a few awkward sentences, not knowing what else to do.
Unsatisfied, Sunny looked away from the description.
'No one else is going to see this description, anyway. Only Nephis and me.'
Eventually, he grimaced and concentrated on the enchantments. The runes read:
Memory Enchantments: [Enduring], [Concealing], [Tasteless].
[Enduring] made the mantle durable, resistant against the elements, and capable of repairing itself. [Concealing] masked the presence of its wearer — the mystical kind of presence powerful Awakened possessed.
[Tasteless], though… was a rather strange enchantment, if it could even be called that. From what Sunny could see, it didn't do anything. It was just there, containing nothing except for its name and description.
The description read:
[Tasteless] Enchantment Description: "Why did it have to be black?".
'Huh...'
Which was rather perplexing. The people wearing the mantle would not have been able to read the description unless they were sorcerers themselves, which most of the priests of the Nightmare Spell had not been. So, the mysterious creator of the enchanted garment seemed to have left that odd message for no one in particular.
Sunny shook his head.
'That person must have been a bit of a lunatic… also, what are they talking about? Everything looks better in black!'
Each rune of the description demanded essence strings to be wasted, after all. And weaving them took both effort and time. So, only a crazy person would go around weaving unnecessary runes…
Sunny coughed, remembering his own track record. Back in the Antarctic Center, he had once sent Nephis a message through a Memory called "I Am Stuck in an Endless Tunnel Full of True Darkness. How the Hell Do I Get Out? Ask Cassie".
Was there really a need to add "the hell" to the actual question? No.
But did it feel good to add it?
Hell yes.
Looking down in embarrassment, he put on the tasteful black mantle and rose. Leaving the Shadow Chair by the ketch, Sunny rubbed his face and went to find Nephis.
He had gained a lot of insights from studying the weave left behind by an unknown sorcerer. It felt like his understanding of sorcery was on the precipice of taking a qualitative leap in the coming days… he would have to do a lot more work, of course, as well as digest all his gains.
However, Sunny already had a few ideas on how to proceed.
Right now, he lacked the soul shards to do anything significant. There were a few that Ananke had used while fishing, to lure the Nightmare Creatures, but those were of lesser Ranks. He was meaning to use them to create Memories for Nightmare to consume.
That said…
He still had the Supreme soul shard that they had scavenged from the Black Turtle. Which meant that he could potentially create a Supreme Memory.
Of course, it was not that simple. Scaling an enchantment was not as simple as replacing the nexus of a weave. Most of them could not be scaled at all, and those that could required the weave itself to be vastly modified and improved.
After all, strings made out of Awakened soul essence could not endure the flow of Transcendent energies. The patterns themselves had to be adjusted, as well, to account for the increased burden. Not to mention that enchantments were usually limited by their own nature… infusing them with more potent essence would simply be a waste.
It was a proper mess.
However…
When Sunny asked himself how to empower the members of the cohort and make them capable of facing the perils of the Tomb of Ariel better, he couldn't help but think back to the Forgotten Shore, where they had also been forced to fight abominations one or even two Ranks above them.
How had they been able to survive that crucible?
There were a lot of reasons why they had, but one of the most significant ones… was a single Memory.
A Memory that could empower all other Memories, and which had been the primary goal of their lethal expedition across the Crimson Labyrinth, to the outskirts of the Hollow Mountains.
The Dawn Shard.
So… what if Sunny did not create a Supreme Memory, but instead elevated the Dawn Shard to the Supreme Rank?
Wouldn't that be the most efficient way of making the cohort stronger?
The deck of the Chain Breaker was dark, illuminated only by the pale glow of the iridescent water that gleamed below. The radiance of the Great River at night was usually beautiful, but today, it seemed ghostly.
Sunny was not disturbed by the darkness, of course, but he had to think about Nephis as well.
'We should probably place a few lanterns around the ship.'
The light of the lanterns could potentially attract Nightmare Creatures, but that was not really a problem — not because they were not wary of the abominations, but because gaining their attention was more or less inevitable.
Thinking about when their first battle would happen, Sunny approached the stern of the ship.
Nephis was still standing in the runic circle, holding the steering oar. There was a luminous Memory placed on the deck near her feet, creating a small island of warm orange glow in the ocean of darkness.
In that orange light, her beautiful face was pale and lifeless. She had been guiding the ship the entire day, and the accumulated fatigue was taking its toll.
He listened to the wind, determining its direction.
'It's blowing from the future.'
Stepping into the light, Sunny smiled and gestured to the oar.
"Go rest. I'll take it from here."
He could not use the sorcery of Names yet, but since the winds were on their side, the Chain Breaker could do without its support for now. Losing some speed was not going to delay them by much.
In fact, both Saint and Fiend were intelligent enough to keep the ship on course. Sunny preferred to let them stand guard for now, though.
Studying his face for a few moments, Nephis nodded and let go of the oar. As she stepped out of the runic circle, Sunny entered it.
"Wait."
He caught her hand in his own and lingered for a few moments. She stared at him with an incredulous expression.
"That Memory of yours, the Crown of Dawn. Can you lend it to me for a few days?"
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"Sure? Why?"
Sunny simply shrugged.
"I want to see if I can improve it a little. Don't get your hopes up, though… chances are, nothing will end up happening. It's worth a try, at least."
She hesitated for a couple of moments. Then, a spark of energy traveled from her hand into his own.
The Spell whispered, its voice as enigmatic as ever:
[You have received a Memory, Dawn Shard.]
Sunny smiled.
"Thank you. Now, go rest. I'll wake you up if some abyssal horror attacks us from below the waves, I promise."
Nephis stared at him somberly.
"...You could have just said 'sweet dreams', you know?"
He grinned.
"Oh, I do. But where's the fun in that?"
Shaking her head, Nephis freed her cool hand from his grasp, picked up the luminous Memory, and left. Sunny remained standing in the darkness for a while, staring at the empty space where she had just been.
Then, he sighed, glanced at his empty hand, and placed it on the steering oar.
"Ah. It's so lonesome, sailing across a river of unholy titan's blood in the dark…"
With that, Sunny summoned the Dawn Shard.
A simple band of bright metal appeared in his free hand, decorated with a single gem. The Crown of Dawn did not look that impressive at first glance. It was more austere than opulent… and yet, that simple circlet was the reason Sunny, the members of the cohort, and the Fire Keepers had been able to return from the Forgotten Shore.
Its single enchantment was extraordinarily powerful. The Dawn Shard empowered all Memories in a large radius around it. Back on the Forgotten Shore, that empowerment had been strong enough to elevate the Awakened weapons of the Dreamer Army to resemble Ascended ones in terms of lethality.
Which was an inconceivable boon, considering that there was no limit to the number of Memories the Crown of Dawn could enhance. It was a passive enchantment, as well.
That was how they had been able to slay Fallen abominations.
Sadly, its usefulness diminished more and more as Nephis and her allies grew stronger and acquired better equipment after escaping the Forgotten Shore. The Dawn Shard could still empower Ascended Memories to a substantial degree, but nowhere near elevating them to an entire new Rank. The effect on Transcendent Memories was even more modest.
Considering the type of enemies Sunny and the members of the cohort would have to face in the Third Nightmare, that augmentation was all but insignificant.
But what if he elevated the Crown of Dawn itself from an Ascended Memory to a Supreme one?
Sunny doubted that he would be able to perform a flawless alteration. But even if he managed to make the Dawn Shard as powerful as a Transcendent Memory by outfitting it with a Supreme soul shard, the result would already increase their chances of prevailing against Great Nightmare Creatures by a lot.
Before, he would not have even dared to try…
But now, he had two advantages. The first one was the push studying Ananke's Mantle had given him. The second one was the nature of the Crown of Dawn itself.
The first time Nephis had used it, Sunny saw the weaves of his Memories growing more radiant, each nexus and ethereal string shining with brighter light. The augmentation either strengthened the Memories by empowering their weaves, or made the weaves stronger to withstand the increased power of the Memories.
In any case, the result was the same. The essence strings became more robust.
And the first Memory the Dawn Shard empowered was itself. Its weave was always augmented by its own effect… perhaps that was the reason why this Ascended Memory could possess such an unreasonable power.
So, it was more or less a perfect Memory for Sunny to try and transplant the Supreme shard into. His major concern was that strings weaved from lesser essence would not be able to withstand the burden of channeling superior energies, but what if they were made more durable by those very same energies?
The weave of the Crown of Dawn was much too complex for him to recreate, but modifying it was different… probably.
He wouldn't know until he took a look.
Sunny shifted his perception and peered into the bright metal, trying to discern the underlying weave of the Shard Memory. Soon, an inconceivable tapestry of ethereal strings appeared in front of his eyes, shining in the darkness.
Holding the oar, he smiled wistfully and took a deep breath.
"Let's get to work…"
The weave of a Shard Memory was subtly different from an ordinary one. They possessed some unique qualities, after all, like the ability to remain in existence after the owner's death, or the hidden purpose of manifesting the Oath Keys after all seven had been gathered in one place.
Luckily, Sunny possessed two Shard Memories of his own — the Midnight and Moonlight Shards — so he already knew how to find and isolate these sections of the tapestry, which was supposed to make the task of deciphering the rest of it easier.
…In theory.
In practice, the spellweave of a Shard Memory was even more labyrinthine than that of a normal Memory. Sunny had managed to gain a sufficient level of understanding of the Midnight Shard — enough so to apply a part of its enchantment to the Siege Souvenir — but the Moonlight Shard still remained beyond his grasp.
Which was a shame, because the ghostly stiletto possessed one of the most useful enchantments Sunny had ever seen — it was able to appear instantly, without wasting any time manifesting itself from the sparks of essence. If Sunny could master that single enchantment, all Memories he created would gain a lethal edge.
The more powerful a Memory was, the longer it took to manifest. So, as the Awakened reached higher Ranks of power, they had to be more and more strategic about when to summon their Memories.
Considering that he was unable to master the weave of the Moonlight Shard to this day, the Dawn Shard could very well prove to be a similarly tough nut to crack.
As Sunny stared at the vast tapestry of ethereal strings hidden within the band of bright metal, the corner of his eye twitched.
'Yeah…'
This… was not going to be easy.
'But I can do it.'
He was certain of it. Recreating the whole weave was out of the question, but modifying it… armed with the insights he had gained and would gain from Ananke's Mantle, he felt confident in his chances.
It was just going to take a lot of effort, and a lot of time.
'How do I transplant a new nexus without collapsing the whole weave? How do I ensure that superior essence actually produces a superior result? How do I prevent the less resilient sections of the weave from being torn apart by the increased burden on them?'
All these questions required answers… there were many more problems to solve, as well. Sunny had never tried something quite as ambitious as turning a powerful Ascended Memory into a tremendously more powerful Supreme Memory.
One thing was certain — it would require an inhuman level of finesse and precision. It would also require a lot of additional essence strings.
And a lot of ingenuity, of course.
The task was daunting, but Sunny did not feel discouraged. Instead, he felt almost… excited.
It beat patching up sails or drowning in a foul mood, at least.
Comfortably resting his back against the bending surface of the tall aplustre, he moved the oar a little and peered into the shimmering spellweave.
***
By the time the seven suns rose from the water, Sunny felt like his head was on the verge of exploding. However, he also felt satisfied with his progress.
Standing in the runic circle at the stern of the graceful vessel, Sunny was holding the Dawn Shard in one hand. His other hand was resting on the steering oar.
…His other four hands danced in the air and weaved strings from his flowing shadow essence. Those were manifested from the shadows, of course.
Sunny had been long accustomed to using an additional pair of shadow arms — it was not too hard for him, considering his experiences in the Second Nightmare. The most difficult part was actually learning how to manifest sufficiently intricate hands from shadows, but he had mastered that in Antarctica, as well.
While studying the weave of the Crown of Dawn, though, he understood that the finesse he would need to alter it was not something a human could achieve. Two hands and ten fingers were simply not enough… and neither were four hands and twenty fingers, at least not at his current level of skill.
So, remembering his dream of being Weaver, Sunny tried to manifest not two, but six additional arms. Finely controlling eight hands at the same time had turned out too much for his mind, however. Even with the help of the Shroud of Dusk, he could not manage that many.
It was one thing to pull on the ropes to raise sails, or rip Nightmare Creatures to shreds. Those were crude actions that did not require a lot of finesse. Weaving, on the other hand, demanded absolute precision. Displacing a string by a hair's breadth could mean the difference between success and failure.
In the end, Sunny had to dismiss two shadow arms and be satisfied with only having six hands.
'Who walks around with only six arms? That's simply unreasonable… embarrassing, really!'
At that moment, Nephis emerged from the lower deck, rubbing her face sleepily. She glanced at Sunny and nodded… then froze and looked at him again.
After a while, she shook her head slightly, sighed, and continued on her way to examine the ship and practice her swordsmanship.
Some time later, the smell of delicious food being cooked reached Sunny's nose.
He smiled.
'Time for breakfast, I guess.'
Commanding Saint to replace him at the steering oar, Sunny dismissed the Dawn Shard and went to find Nephis.
They ate in the shade of the sacred tree, enjoying the warm sunlight and the refreshing breeze. After a while, she asked:
"Aren't you going to rest?"
Sunny leaned back, satisfied, then shook his head.
"Not yet. I can go without sleep for a couple more days… there's a lot I want to achieve before we reach Fallen Grace."
He had to continue studying Ananke's Mantle, alter the spellweave of Dawn Shard, create Memories for Nightmare to consume... and more.
She frowned a little.
"Mental fatigue will slow you down. Your mind needs time to recover, too."
He smiled.
"I know. I have the Shroud of Graceless Dusk, remember? The same Dusk we are on our way to visit. It helps me recover from exhaustion, both physical and mental, faster. I'll be alright."
Time waited for no man, and there was no rest for the wicked. Sunny was not overestimating himself, he just knew exactly how much he could endure.
Nephis hesitated for a few moments, then nodded.
"Alright. Suit yourself."
He suddenly remembered something.
"Ah! After I am done with the Dawn Shard, I want you to teach me how to use the Sorcery of Names. I didn't want to split my focus before… but now I feel like it can help me advance faster in my own skills. Probably. Alright?"
She nodded again.
After finishing the breakfast, they used the esoteric navigation tools to make sure that the ship had not strayed off course. Then, Nephis took her place in the runic circle again, while Sunny sat on the deck a few meters away and continued studying the Crown of Dawn.
Several days passed in that manner. The two of them spend most of their time together, and some time apart. They resumed their sword training, involving Saint as well. The deck of the graceful ship was often filled with the sound of clashing steel.
When the two of them were not sparring, though… Sunny had a different task for the graceful knight.
Now that Fiend had grown into a proper Devil, it was time for him to learn combat mastery, too.
The steel Shadow's most fearsome weapons were his claws and teeth, so Sunny instructed Saint to teach him in hand-to-hand combat. Since she was a master of all types of combat, that did not stump her one bit.
…Hearing Fiend crash into the wooden deck over and over again, Sunny smiled from the corner of his mouth and continued weaving. Memories of his own painful training with Saint, all that time ago in the Dark City, made him feel a bit of compassion for the ravenous steel ogre.
Of course, the lucky bastard possessed the [Marvel] Attribute, which made him capable of learning new things at astonishing speed. Sunny was actually curious to see which of them would absorb Saint's lessons faster.
Granted, Sunny had learned combat mastery from her while hunting down lethal abominations in the Dark City in order to survive. Fiend, in comparison, had all his needs cared for by a kind, generous, and benevolent master.
Who wouldn't learn fast with such a benefactor?
Everything was peaceful for these first few days.
Then, they suffered the first attack.
"You are wasting your time."
"You will definitely fail."
"Just give up. You know you're not smart enough to accomplish anything worthwhile."
"Do you really want to make the woman holding your leash stronger? How foul."
"Your collection of failures just keeps growing, huh?"
…Ignoring the Sin of Solace, Sunny leaned against Ananke's ketch as he studied the Dawn Shard. His shadow hands continued to weave strings of essence. His concentration remained unbroken.
He even welcomed the derisive comments. The more the hateful wraith berated him, the more Sunny felt like he was on the right track. The Sin of Solace would not have bothered to interfere if there was no chance of success, after all — it was not in his nature to bet against Sunny when there were no stakes.
"What, you are ignoring me now? Or have you forgotten how to speak?"
Sunny threw a calm glance at the apparition, then turned back to the Crown of Dawn.
"We'll speak when you tell me how you knew about the Mad Prince."
The Sin of Solace scoffed.
"Gods. Why do I even bother? I am sick of this tired routine!"
He laughed bitterly, then added in a resigned tone:
"But there's nothing else to do. How boring."
The Chain Breaker was swaying gently underneath them. Saint was standing guard at the bow, Fiend and Nightmare were guarding the sacred tree, and Nephis was at the stern, steering the ship.
The seven suns had already descended into the depths of the Great River, and the deck was illuminated by a scattering of lanterns. The water glowed softly, diluting the impenetrable darkness of the night with ghostly opalescence.
Sunny smiled faintly.
"...Find a hobby."
The Sin of Solace stared at him, unamused. Then, he turned to the bow of the ship and sighed.
"At least there's spectacle."
Sunny paid it no attention.
"Uh-huh…"
Then, he hurriedly dismissed the Dawn Shard and jumped to his feet.
'Crap!'
Lunging forward, he felt the Chain Breaker shudder as a violent wave hit it from the side.
[Neph, we are under attack!]
Out there in front of the graceful ship, about a hundred meters away, the water had grown bleak and restless. A vast and ancient shadow was rising from the depths, surrounded by countless smaller ones. Twisting tendrils stretched toward the surface.
…Standing on the bow, Saint calmly raised her warbow and drew its string. Pure darkness flowed from the seams of her onyx armor, enveloping the black arrow that had manifested itself out of thin air. A moment later, she set it loose.
The arrow disappeared into the glowing water without a trace.
[...You have slain a Corrupted Beast, Drowned Outcast.]
[Your shadow grows stronger.]
Saint was already drawing the bow again.
At the same time, long tentacles exploded from beneath the waves, rising above the Chain Breaker like dark, glistening towers. Shuddering, Sunny remembered his first night on the Forgotten Shore.
'Damnation… I'm going to have to repair the sails again!'
Smaller shapes were rising from the restless water and scaling the sides of the ship, swift and nimble. Sunny saw the pale glow reflecting on the blades of crude spears.
In the darkness below the tree, Fiend's eyes ignited with an incinerating red glow. The shadows around him moved, releasing a tenebrous stallion with adamantine fangs from their embrace.
An explosion of white radiance drowned the stern of the Chain Breaker in blinding light.
[Go. I'll handle things here.]
Hearing Neph's response, Sunny ran past Saint…
And jumped over the railing without ever slowing down. A moment later, he plunged into the cold water, rushing to meet the horror that was rising from the depths.
It was there, a massive shape that stretched its giant tentacles toward the moving vessel. Enormous, ancient, and harrowing… Sunny felt hundreds of eyes pierce him with an inhuman gaze, all belonging to the same creature.
'A Tyrant?'
Sunny's figure grew indistinct, surrounded by countless shadows.
Then, the maw of a furious sea serpent emerged from the darkness, bellowing in rage as it shot into the boiling depths. The long serpentine body followed, encased in onyx armor.
The Great River stirred.
***
Some time later, Sunny climbed onto the deck of the Chain Breaker and huffed, red drops falling from his hair. He was drenched in blood… of course, that blood was not his.
There was a sizable sack in his hands. That sack was actually Ananke's Mantle — which was resistant to water — its sleeves tied in a knot.
Inside the improvised sack, two sizable Transcendent soul shards glimmered softly in the dark.
Sunny checked on them, then looked around the deck.
'Why did I even wash it? I mean… why did I even have Fiend wash it?'
The deck was littered with corpses. The creatures that had died here — cut, torn apart, and burned to ashes — resembled a weird mix between humans and sea creatures. They had humanoid torsos with pale skin, while their legs were replaced by long, powerful black tentacles. Their bodies were emaciated, with ghastly growths covering them like barnacles.
The sight was both repulsive and inspiring.
'Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare earned me a few shadow fragments. Even better, there are plenty of soul shards to be harvested in addition to the ones I brought back.'
The depth dweller he had killed was not a Tyrant, in the end. It was just a huge, nasty Corrupted Monster… it seemed that these Drowned Outcasts were not its minions. Instead, the smaller creatures appeared to have herded the enormous monstrosity, using it to attack larger prey.
'Waste of essence.'
If Sunny knew that in advance, he would have used the Nimble Catch and the Sin of Solace to cut the depth dweller down.
He froze for a moment, suddenly stunned by how odd the situation was.
'...Wait, since when am I so dismissive of Corrupted Monsters? That thing could have easily finished me if I wasn't careful. Damn it. Am I becoming arrogant? Arrogance gets people killed.'
Sunny was strong and skilled, but he wasn't invulnerable. Even though he could easily slaughter dozens of Fallen abominations or face Corrupted ones without fear, each of them could very well end his life with one strike… maybe two, considering the defensive properties of the Marble Shell.
'I better correct this attitude, fast.'
"Oh my. What a rare moment of self-reflection. You should correct the rest of your nasty personality, while you're at it. Maybe then people won't find you as uncomfortable to be around as they do now."
Looking up darkly, Sunny saw the sword wraith staring at him with disdain. The Sin of Solace was still as annoying as he had been before the attack.
Nothing much changed, honestly.
If there was one thing, though…
It was that Sunny had plenty of soul shards to turn into Memories now.
Standing up and summoning his clothes back, he looked around and noticed Fiend. The fearsome devil... seemed to be hiding from him behind the tree.
Sunny smiled.
"Come here, buddy."
Fiend hesitated for a few moments, then reluctantly walked over.
Sunny pointed to the gruesome corpses.
"Harvest the soul shards, then clean this mess up."
The devil's shoulders fell.
Sunny patted Fiend on one of these shoulders… well, he wanted to, but the bastard was too tall to do it comfortably. Plus, his body was covered in all kinds of sharp spikes. So, in the end, the gesture ended up being rather… reserved.
"Oh, and you can eat all these guys. Stuff yourself as much as you want! Now that your primary Attributes are set, you don't need to maintain a diet anymore..."
Ravenous sparks ignited in the depths of Fiend's fiery eyes.
Fiend feasted on the corpses of the Drowned Outcasts with delight. The sight of the metallic devil gorging himself on the dead abominations was a bit gruesome, but mercifully swift. The bodies disappeared into the Shadow's incinerating maw as if they had never existed… before too long, the deck was clear once again.
'Where does all this meat even go…'
This time, the infernal ogre had not gained any new Attributes or Abilities. Which was an expected result — if the Scavengers were capable of attaining new powers from each creature they devoured, Sunny would have never survived the battle with the original Ravenous Fiend. It had to be a rare occurrence, especially now that the Shadow's main Attributes were set.
It did seem like he had grown a little bit stronger, though, just as the other Shadows did when absorbing a fragment.
Throwing a dubious glance at the satisfied devil, Sunny shook his head and commanded the glutton to go find a mop.
While Fiend was washing the blood off the deck, Sunny and Nephis briefly examined the ship and then gathered at the stern to divide the soul shards.
"Let's just each take half."
He looked at the small pile of shimmering crystals, calmly thinking about how to use them best. All of the shards were Transcendent… considering how nonchalant he was about this unimaginable treasure trove, remembering the awe they had felt when witnessing a pair of Transcendent soul shards back on the Forgotten Shore felt both amusing and nostalgic.
Nephis simply shook her head.
"I'll take a quarter. Your Shadows killed twice as many as I did, while you dealt with the depth dweller. That should be fair."
Sunny glanced at her, hesitating. She was right… out of the two of them, he had contributed much more to the victory. That only went to show how powerful he had grown, armed with a developed Aspect Legacy and three powerful Shadows.
It also meant that Nephis needed to catch up as soon as possible.
And yet…
Three quarters of their spoils amounted to seventeen Transcendent soul shards. If made into a Memory and fed to Nightmare, each would give him four shadow fragments. That meant that the black stallion would be most of the way to Ascension by the time Sunny finished weaving all these Memories.
While Nephis was still far away from becoming a Titan. Strategically, strengthening Nightmare first made more sense.
Sunny nodded.
"Alright."
Illuminated by the soft glimmer of the soul shards, Neph's face seemed even more reserved than usual. Was she pondering the matter of her faltering progress, as well?
With a sigh, Nephis took her share of the soul shards and methodically crushed them one after another, absorbing the streams of ethereal light. Then, she rose and said, her tone flat:
"We've wasted enough time here already. I'll go back to the steering oar."
He watched her walk into the runic circle with a complicated expression.
'Is she still feeling uncertain of herself after the Second Nightmare? She has been… strangely mild ever since coming back. Selfishly, I like this Nephis more. But…'
But he also missed the version of Nephis that was like an uncompromising flame. A flame that burned with enough passion and unreasonable resolve to burn down the entire world.
Sunny shook his head slightly and gathered the rest of the soul shards.
'She is still the same. When the time comes, she'll burn brighter than the seven suns combined… I just hope that I won't be burned with the rest of this cursed tomb when that happens.'
Not entirely convinced, he stored the shards in the Covetous Coffer and went back to peering into the complexities of spellweaves.
***
The Chain Breaker continued sailing downstream. In the next week, it was attacked several more times — for better or worse, by solitary Nightmare Creatures instead of groups like the Drowned Outcasts had been.
Sunny and Nephis dealt with the grotesque depth dwellers with some effort… but not too much effort. Apart from a few shallow wounds, the biggest hurdle they faced was removing the corpse of an especially large creature from the ram of the ship, which had impaled the abomination after a purposeful and violent collision.
None of the Nightmare Creatures were as powerful as the harrowing foes they had faced in the far reaches of the future. On the positive side, Sunny and Nephis were alive. On the negative side, they had not been able to salvage as many soul shards as they had after the first attack.
Sunny didn't really mind. His time was divided between studying the weave of Ananke's Mantle and concocting a tentative plan for altering the Dawn Shard. At the same time, he was creating Memories from the shards in his possession — that last task was moving along slowly, since it took him roughly a whole day to weave one.
That pace was only possible because his reserves of essence were fully restored each dawn and dusk thanks to the Crown of Twilight. Still, by the end of the week, Nightmare had absorbed twenty-eight shadow fragments, bringing the counter to [229/300].
Sunny still had enough soul shards to create ten rudimentary Transcendent Memories, each equivalent to four fragments. If nothing went wrong, the counter would reach [269/300] in ten days. His loyal steed's Ascension was drawing close.
By the end of the week, he felt ready to attempt modifying the Dawn Shard. However, because of how important that endeavor was to the conquest of the Third Nightmare, Sunny decided to go over everything he had learned and envisioned a few more times.
Putting the Crown of Dawn away and dismissing the shadow hands, he leaned against the side of the ketch and closed his eyes.
'I've created a sufficient length of essence thread. I've studied the spellweave of the Dawn Shard extensively. I compared the structure of the pattern surrounding the nexus with all the other Memories I possess. I've grown accustomed to weaving with six hands…'
He spent two days meditating on his plans and mentally going over everything that could go wrong.
…Finally, just before dawn of the third day, Sunny opened his eyes and manifested four shadow arms once again.
'It's time to begin.'
The hypnotizing tapestry of the spellweave stretched in the darkness in front of him. Countless threads of ethereal light intertwined in a beautiful, but seemingly chaotic pattern, centered around a radiant nexus.
There had been a time when these patterns were a complete mystery to Sunny. But although they still remained mystifying and nebulous, he could discern an elegant underlying structure to their dazzling, dizzying arrays now.
He could also feel the purpose of various elements of the weave more clearly.
The spellweave of the Dawn Shard was not the most complex he had ever seen… but it was more complex than most. Even after isolating the rudimentary enchantments that all Memories possessed and the special properties shared by Shard Memories, the remaining expanse of ethereal strings was byzantine and daunting.
Luckily, his goal was not to recreate the weave from scratch. He also did not intend to alter its function… only its capacity and resilience.
As well as transplanting a new, much more potent nexus than the existing one.
With a sigh, Sunny summoned the Covetous Coffer and produced a large, shining crystal from within it. When put together, the band of bright metal and the Supreme soul shard he had harvested from the guts of the Black Turtle looked comical — the soul shard was much larger than the Crown of Dawn, yet it was supposed to become encompassed by it.
But that was not an obstacle. Weaves did not exist in the physical sense, anyway. Just like souls, they inhabited an entirely different plane of existence.
Sunny pulled on the invisible thread of shadow essence. At the same time, a needle that shone with a faint golden glow appeared in one of his hands.
He took a deep breath.
'Steady…'
The process had to be steady. But it couldn't be slow — Sunny would have to remove the original nexus first before transplanting a new one. The moment it was removed, the weave was going to start falling apart. So, he had to tie as many of the most important threads back, fast, and then bring the rest back even faster.
He had spent years learning sorcery and two weeks restlessly preparing for this moment… but the outcome was going to be decided in less than ten minutes. If Sunny succeeded, the cohort would acquire a powerful tool to help them survive the Nightmare. If he failed…
The Dawn Shard would be destroyed, and he would have to explain himself to one hell of an angry Changing Star.
'She probably won't kill me... right? But just in case, I'd better not fail.'
"Of course you will. When have you ever not failed?"
The Sin of Solace was observing the process with a disdainful expression. Sunny was concentrating on the task so much that he had lowered his guard… as a result, the hurtful remark actually cut, for once.
Well, to be honest, they always cut a little. But this time, he felt bitter anger swell in his chest.
'Calm down!'
Throwing a dark look at the grinning apparition, Sunny wrapped all five shadows around himself and summoned the Crown of Twilight.
…As the first ray of sunshine burst from the horizon, he took a deep breath, and thrust one of his shadow hands into the ethereal tapestry of the spellweave. His clawed fingers wrapped themselves around the shining nexus… and then crushed it, destroying the anchor of the countless threads.
'I wonder how anyone could have been a weaver before me…'
Sunny was more or less certain that the very ability to not only see, but also touch the ethereal strings was granted to him by Bone Weave. His eyes had been altered by consuming a drop of Weaver's blood, while his fingers had been altered by swallowing the alabaster phalanx of the Demon of Fate. On the surface, the alteration simply made them more sensitive…
But he felt that it went much deeper than that.
Who knew? Maybe he would be able to caress the strings of fate itself one day...
Before the radiant weave could fully fall apart, his other hand placed the Supreme soul shard in its center. The one that had crushed the original nexus was already retreating, catching the most important thread as it did. Three more hands flashed forward, doing the same.
The last hand — his left human hand — was the most important, since it held Weaver's needle. All the rest were meant to stall the deterioration of the weave, but it was meant to actually mend the damage.
Threading the first ethereal string into the radiant needle, Sunny connected it to the nexus. Then, another… and another…
'Faster!'
Five of his hands danced, manipulating the dying weave into following their will. Holding it from crumbling and pulling it back from the verge of collapse. At the precise moment when the new nexus became connected to enough strings to hold it in place, the sixth joined them.
'...What madness made me think that having only five fingers is enough?! Damnation! I should have learned to have more!'
Time seemed to have slowed down. Sunny felt the same rush of adrenaline he did during furious battles — his perception subtly changed, turning the world stark and clear. Golden sparks glimmered in the depths of his dark eyes.
For a few moments, everything was in a fragile balance. One wrong move, one slightest mistake, and the weave would have reached the point of no return. But Sunny did not make any mistakes. He performed every movement flawlessly, focused to such a degree that all his senses except sight and the tactile feeling of intangible threads sliding through his fingers disappeared.
Finally, after something that felt both like a second and an eternity, that moment of fragility passed. The main structure of the weave had been connected to the new nexus, ensuring its stability.
'Good…'
As Sunny's hands continued to tie the few last threads to the shining ember, his mind already wandered to the next task.
The first step of the alteration had been completed, but the result was still uncertain. The next stage was going to decide whether he would succeed or not — and while it gave him more leeway, it was no less difficult.
Now that a Supreme soul shard replaced the original nexus of the spellweave, the powerful energy contained within it flowed into the radiant tapestry. The ethereal threads shone much brighter, reinforced by their own enchantment. Most of them held… but some of the more delicate patterns started to glow too intensely, as if a moment away from catching on fire and dissipating into blinding light.
He had to reinforce these sections of the weave, and do it in a way that did not contradict the intricate patterns.
Threading a string of shadow essence into Weaver's Needle, he held himself back from hurrying too much, and started to weave new patterns — these ones black and lightless — on top and through the radiant ones.
The needle worked in the most pressing areas of the weave, while his other hands tackled less critical points. No matter how nimble his fingers were, he still couldn't weave as fast without a proper tool — the reverse effect of his unique ability to touch the ethereal strings was that they were sharper than any sword could ever be, and were thus capable of cutting his flesh without any effort.
Losing a finger was as easy as applying the slightly wrong amount of pressure or missing the mark by a hair's breadth.
That said… while his own fingers were indispensable, those of the shadow hands could be easily sacrificed. They weren't just as responsive as the real ones, but the fact that one or two could be lost with no consequence made up for the fact.
'Ouch.'
No matter how careful Sunny was, the dire need to move fast was bound to cause him some pain. A thin cut appeared on his right thumb, swelling with blood. Luckily, no drop of it fell into the weave to disturb its delicate equilibrium — his blood was tenacious, after all, and knew how to stay inside his body. Most of the time.
The shadow hands were faring worse. By the time Sunny put out the most dangerous fires, they were utterly shredded. He was barely keeping the wounded shadows from dissipating back into intangible forms, and had even been forced to dismiss one of the arms and create an entirely new one on the fly.
Nevertheless… it felt like he was past the most dangerous part.
A shaky breath escaped from Sunny's lips, and a drop of sweat fell from his forehead onto the wooden deck.
Without allowing himself to relax, he froze for a split second, gazing at the entirety of the weave.
'The nexus is holding. There and there… the shadow strings are lessening the burden on the original ones just as planned… that area is a bit frayed, I need to reinforce it more… no, not more, better… those areas, though, looked fine at the start, but are starting to worry me now…'
Calming his wildly beating heart, he resumed his work. Now, Sunny moved at a less breakneck pace, but was more methodical in his approach.
'Good, good… it's all coming together.'
It was a wonderful feeling. The collapsing weave had struggled against his attempts to save it at first, to the point that he felt like three critical problems appeared for each one he fixed. The more he repaired and reinforced it, though, the more it felt like the weave was assisting him.
The ethereal tapestry was starting to look elegant once again. The radiant threads and the lightless ones intertwined in a beautiful harmony. Both were being strengthened by the enchantment of the Dawn Shard and strengthening each other at the same time.
A feeling of wondrous harmony permeated the intricate spellweave. Its nexus was replaced, and its pattern was invaded by countless new threads, all of them dark and ghostly. But, nevertheless, it was resembling… a different, but natural version of itself, more and more.
…Continuing his meticulous work, Sunny threw a brief glance at the Sin of Solace.
"Hey, you."
The sword wraith raised an eyebrow.
"Hey yourself, fool."
Sunny was already looking back at the weave, concetrating on finishing the alteration, but the corner of his mouth rose in a small, vindictive smile.
"Go drown yourself in the river, you insufferable wretch. Weren't you endlessly going on about how I would inevitably fail? Well, did I? Who's the fool now, huh?!"
At that moment, he grinned and abruptly lowered all six of his hands, then froze, staring intently at the bond of bright metal laying on the deck in front of him.
His work was done. The alteration had been finished.
Sunny took a deep breath…
And as he did, the Spell whispered into his ear:
[Your Memory has been destroyed.]
His eyes widened.
His hands twitched.
'Ho…'
Before the shock could even register in his mind, the Spell spoke once more:
[You have received a Supreme Memory, Crown of Dawn.]
'...w?!'
Sunny remained frozen for a few moments, then slumped against the side of the ketch. An infuriating growl escaped from his lips:
"What?! What the hell was that?! Are you trying to give me a heart attack, you damned Spell?! Think before you speak, damn it!"
…The Spell did not answer.
Perhaps for the better.
After calming down a little, Sunny dismissed the shadow arms and picked up the Crown of Dawn from the deck. His hands were trembling slightly.
The eastern horizon was already painted lilac by the rising suns.
Looking at the Memory he had altered with burning eyes, he lingered for a while, and then said tiredly:
"So, your name actually changed to the Crown of Dawn. Ah... how fitting."
Before, that had simply been what they called the Dawn Shard, the Shard Memory of the first Lord of the Bright Castle. But it seemed that the Spell decided that the alteration he had performed was significant enough to warrant a new name for the newly elevated Memory.
Was he mistaken, or had the single gemstone adorning the austere band of metal become brighter?
Enjoying the view of the bright gem, Sunny inhaled deeply and summoned the runes.
...The runes read:
Memory: Crown of Dawn.
Memory Rank: Supreme.
Sunny remained motionless for a while, looking at the string of shimmering runes. A sense of profound relief and exhilaration washed over him. He suddenly felt refreshed and invigorated, as if his fatigue had receded a little, his mind clearing.
…No, not suddenly. Touching the smooth silk of the Shroud of Dusk, Sunny belatedly realized that it was already being augmented by the passive enchantment of the empowered Crown of Dawn.
'It's working.'
He closed his eyes for a moment, then took a look at the rest of the runes describing the band of bright metal. They were the same as before — only the Rank of the Memory had changed.
Sunny had expected that. In fact, anything else would have been a cause for concern. The goal of the alteration was to strengthen the existing enchantment, after all, not change it.
The Crown of Dawn would still be able to enhance all Memories in a large area around it, with no limit to their number. It was just that the augmentation it provided had become much more potent.
Most miraculous of all, that enchantment somehow remained a passive one.
His eyes gleamed darkly.
'I think…'
Armed with that power, the cohort would be able to challenge enemies far beyond their own level of prowess. Which meant that they would have a much higher chance of conquering the Nightmare and returning to the waking world alive.
Just like they had conquered the Forgotten Shore and returned from its unforgiving expanse alive.
He smiled, then dismissed the Crown of Dawn and rose.
Heading to the stern of the ship, Sunny tried to contain his emotions. His face remained neutral, with only a faint smile playing on his lips.
Soon, he saw Nephis. She threw a glance at him with the same calm expression she usually wore, then asked evenly:
"What was the shouting about?"
Sunny stumbled.
'Right… I did curse the Spell out, didn't I?'
In hindsight, that was probably not wise. He wouldn't put it past the damn thing to know how to hold a grudge… the descriptions it made of him were already vaguely snide, so Sunny shuddered at the thought of what the next one was going to say.
'Whatever. That will happen later… right now, though…'
Walking over to Nephis, he shrugged.
"Oh, it's nothing really. I just got a bit emotional and let the Spell have it. Why, have you never yelled at the Spell?"
She stared at him dubiously.
"...Can't say that I have."
Sunny coughed.
"Well, anyway. Give me your hand."
Without waiting for permission, he grabbed it, lingered for a moment, and sent the Crown of Dawn from his soul into hers.
Nephis turned her head slightly and stared into the distance — or rather, it seemed like she did. In truth, she must have been reading the runes.
"Oh. It's name has changed…"
Then, she suddenly froze. Sunny studied her face with rapt attention, registering every minute change. Sadly, Changing Star was not the kind of person to openly show emotions… nevertheless, he noticed her pupils widening slightly, white sparks igniting in their depths.
"...huh?"
He laughed.
"You finally noticed its Rank, didn't you? Well, well, well… no need to praise me too much! I just took the soul shard we scavenged from inside the Black Turtle and transplanted it into the Dawn Shard, strengthening the weave of its enchantment to withstand the burden of channeling supreme power in the process. That's all."
Sunny looked down modestly.
"I am totally not a peerless genius among peerless geniuses. You absolutely don't need to worship the ground I walk on… there's no ground in the Tomb of Ariel, anyway…"
Nephis suddenly gripped his hand tightly and pierced him with a burning gaze.
"Sunny… you… you can elevate Memories to higher Ranks now?"
He smiled, enjoying the intensity of her reaction.
However, his smile dimmed a little bit the next moment.
"Well… yes. But also no."
Sunny sighed.
"The case of the Crown of Dawn is unique, because it possesses an enchantment that enhances itself. That is why I was able to outfit it with a Supreme soul shard and elevate its power by two whole Ranks. For other Memories… I doubt that they'll endure such a significant alteration. Elevating them by one Rank, though? That should be possible for some, I think, if time-consuming."
Nephis stared at him in silence. He hesitated for a few moments, then said in a somewhat stifled tone:
"But, Neph… uh..."
She raised an eyebrow slightly.
"Yes?"
Sunny coughed.
"Can you let go of my hand? You're sort of crushing it…"
Nephis looked down, blinked a couple of times, then hurriedly released her grip.
"Oh!"
Sunny shook his hand in the air. It didn't really hurt, but he had suddenly become painfully aware of how close they were standing. His face felt hot.
Letting out an awkward chuckle, he shook his head and pointed to her head.
"Now, summon that thing. I came here right away, so I don't even know how powerful exactly it has become."
Nephis nodded, and a whirlwind of radiant sparks appeared around her. Soon, a band of bright metal manifested itself from thin air, its single gem glistening in the light of the rising suns.
'Let's do this…'
For the next half an hour, Sunny and Nephis were engrossed in testing the effects of the Crown of Dawn on their Memories. The results went beyond his wildest imagination.
Sunny had thought that his makeshift alteration would cause a loss of potential, resulting in a Memory that was a Supreme one in name, but not in power. And there was some loss, inevitably… but so little that it could almost be disregarded.
Before, the Dawn Shard had been capable of elevating the power of Awakened Memories to resemble that of Ascended ones. It had also been capable of providing a significant boost to Ascended Memories, and a slight one to Transcendent ones.
The meaning of "power" in this context was an elusive one. The augmentation did not only empower the enchantments of the enhanced Memories, but also the quality of the Memories themselves. Swords would become sharper, armor would become more durable…
There was also something else at play — the intangible, mystical quality that made magical materials different from the mundane ones was enhanced, as well, which was why the Dreamers of the Dark City had been able to harm and slay enemies of higher Ranks with their Awakened weapons.
The Crown of Dawn functioned in a similar fashion to its predecessor. However, it's augmentation was much more powerful.
An average Awakened weapon was elevated to the level of a peak Ascended one, while the most powerful Awakened weapons could almost reach the realm of Transcendence. Ascended Memories were elevated to the level of Transcendent ones.
While Transcendent Memories…
Sunny grew still, peering into the depths of the Sin of Solace. Under his gaze, the weave of the jade jian shone with blinding brilliance.
'It's not that different from the Crown of Twilight. It is like a Supreme weapon…'
He threw a glance at the silent apparition that stood a few steps away, wearing a somber expression… and suddenly felt a pang of apprehension.
Dismissing the Sin of Solace, Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then finally took the Crown of Twilight off his head and studied it.
It was benefiting from being in the presence of the Crown of Dawn, as well. The boost was not as striking as it was for the Memories of lesser Ranks, but still tangible.
Nephis, meanwhile, was holding her longsword with a hard-to-read expression.
Suddenly, though, her beautiful face was illuminated by a radiant smile.
"Sunny… this is amazing! With this, we can…"
She stumbled over her words, not knowing what to say.
…Enjoying the rare sight of her smiling brightly, he nodded and looked in the direction where the current was pulling them.
His own smile grew a little cold.
"Yes."
Sunny gritted his teeth.
"We can slaughter them all."
The winds filled the sails of the Chain Breaker, pushing it forward.
The past awaited.
By the time Sunny had finished the alteration of the Dawn Shard, they were not that far away from Fallen Grace. Neither he nor Nephis knew the exact distance they had to traverse to find the last city of the sybils, but the navigation tools Ananke had left them pointed to its approach.
Fallen Grace was situated in the western reaches of the Great River, where the sky was almost always painted crimson by the setting sun. As the Chain Breaker sailed deeper into the past, it was also leaving behind the pure light of day.
Gradually, the color of the sky above their heads changed. From vibrant azure to breathtaking magenta, and finally to the bloodred blaze of perpetual sunset.
It was like sailing into a sea of blood.
Sunny stared at the burning sky, awed by its fiery beauty… and its ominous dread.
'That's… not concerning at all.'
Why would the sybils build one of their cities in such a darkly beautiful, but sinister place? Surely, living in the warm sunlight of the central region of the Great River would have been much more pleasant.
Shaking his head, he returned to the shade of the sacred tree and sat down, resting his back against its white bark. He had just finished weaving another Memory for Nightmare, and was not in the mood to start on the next one just yet.
His study of the spellweave of Ananke's Mantle had also been producing fewer and fewer results. It would never stop being useful to him as a learning tool, but Sunny felt like he was nearing a dead end. He would need to gain more skill as a weaver before looking to the nebulous mantle for more lessons.
So, what else was there to do?
Feeling restless, he summoned the Estuary Key out of habit. Staring into the weave of the mysterious Memory had become like a ritual by now. Even though Sunny could not understand anything about it, the process itself was calming.
However… he had not taken a glance at the Key since before attempting the alteration of the Crown of Dawn. Who knew? Maybe passing such an important milestone on his path to becoming a proper sorcerer would change something…
"Are you playing with our favorite toy again? Why don't you toss it overboard and be done with it?"
The sword wraith stared at him disdainfully from the shadows of the tree.
Not paying the apparition any attention, Sunny held up the jagged black stone and peered into its weathered surface.
The inconceivable weave of ghostly strings was as unattainable as ever. He studied its dark tapestry, following the twists and turns of the black threads… like he had done a hundred times before.
'What a disappointment… I still can't even start to unravel its mysteries.'
Among all the odd things Sunny had seen and faced in the Nightmare, the Estuary Key was perhaps the most bizarre. He still had no idea how this Supreme Memory of the Sixth Tier had ended up in his Soul Sea, or what it was supposed to do.
…However, after spending countless hours staring at the staggering weave of ghostly strings, he had gained a vague, tentative feeling about it.
Sunny was mostly confident that the single, passive enchantment of the Estuary Key had two distinct effects. He did not know what these effects were, but felt that one was directed outward, while the other was directed inward, affecting the black stone itself… in some manner.
The latter was also much more vast and potent than the former. It was unusual that a Memory of the Sixth Tier only possessed a single enchantment — since it did, that enchantment had to be a powerful one. And most of that power went into ensuring the function of the inward effect.
'Maybe that's why I wasn't able to discern what exactly the enchantment does. It's only affecting the Estuary Key itself.'
Perhaps it was an enchantment that teleported the strange Memory into the souls of unsuspecting Awakened without their consent?
As Sunny was feeling amused with this theory…
His gaze suddenly caught on a minuscule part of the inconceivable weave. The lightless tapestry was vast enough that he might have never seen it before… or if he had, Sunny had not paid it any attention.
But now, he froze, staring at the inconspicuous pattern.
'What… what the hell is that?'
The pattern… looked familiar. Sunny had definitely seen it before, somewhere else. Recently.
Which was not that strange in and of itself — the Estuary Key was a Memory, after all, and as such, it shared many small parts of its weave with all other Memories — the patterns that created the rudimentary enchantments like the ability to be summoned and dismissed, repair itself, and so on.
However, Sunny knew these patterns by heart. He had woven them from scratch many times, after all. And this one… this one was not one of them.
'Where have I seen it?'
The complicated array of ghostly strings had a certain unique structure to it, which was different from the rest of the spellweave. He recognized its nature after a moment of contemplation — patterns like these were rare, but present in every Memory. It was how runes were expressed through essence strings.
Both the runic sorcery and shaping were based on True Names — one etching them through a written language, the other invoking them directly. However, weaving was different. It did not rely on words to create enchantments.
That said, there was still a place for words in a spellweave, and therefore for the runes inscribing them. These runes, translated from the corresponding string patterns, expressed the name of the Memory, its description, and the True Name of its master — if the master possessed one.
The problem was… that Sunny had long identified the patterns that inscribed the name and description of the Estuary Key, as well as his own True Name. And this particular pattern had nothing to do with them.
Why were there additional runes hidden in the weave of the black stone?
And why did the pattern of essence strings describing these runes look so familiar?
Sunny leaned forward with a frown and concentrated, trying to decipher the meaning of the pattern. It was not at all difficult… in fact, it was even easier than usual, as if he had read this exact pattern of essence strings many times before.
His pupils narrowed.
"Sin… of…"
Sunny suddenly straightened, a cold shiver running down his spine.
Standing in the shadows, the apparition yawned and covered his mouth with a hand.
"What's the matter?"
'...Solace.'
The Sin of Solace.
Written in ghostly strings, the name of his cursed sword — and the sword wraith born from its curse — was meticulously woven into the enchantment of the Estuary Key.
The Sin of Solace.
These words were clearly a part of the ghostly spellweave of the Estuary Key. Sunny stared at them intently, feeling a strange mix of confusion, curiosity… and dread.
What the hell was the meaning of this?
Shifting slightly, he looked at the sword wraith. The apparition stood in the shadows, wearing a bored and resentful expression. Sunny had grown so accustomed to the company of the Sin of Solace — first in the form of a disembodied voice, then of a vague figure, and finally of a perfect reflection of himself — that he rarely paid it much attention these days.
But the sword wraith was not at all benevolent or harmless. In fact, he was a sinister and insidious being, spawned from the whisper of a fearsome daemon and meant to drive the wielder of the sword mad.
The fact that Sunny still had his sanity intact… or rather, somewhat intact… was only due to his extraordinary mental resilience and resistance to mind attacks. Most humans would have already been turned into raving lunatics by the jade jian.
Sunny, though? Apart from looking like a madman from time to time due to an outwardly strange habit of talking to himself, he only found the presence of the Sin of Solace frustrating, nothing more.
'...Is there more to this damned curse?'
He knew that the apparition would never give an honest answer, but nevertheless asked:
"There's no reason your name would be etched into the weave of the Estuary Key, is there?"
The sword wraith gave him a disdainful look.
"I don't know. Maybe there is… you're the great sorcerer, so you tell me."
Sunny took a deep breath.
"You are keeping a lot of secrets these days, huh? Makes me wonder if I should just feed you to Nightmare. Better safe than sorry, that is what they say."
The Sin of Solace laughed.
"Go ahead, get rid of your most powerful offensive Memory. Why not? You're going to die in this Nightmare, anyway. In fact, I encourage you to destroy me! Oh… do you think that I want to be here? Gods, no."
He grinned.
"Ah, but there's a problem. Are you sure that destroying the sword will get rid of me? It might, it might… but then again, maybe it won't. Maybe the damage to your mind has already been done, and we are stuck together for the rest of your short, distasteful, pitiful life. What a cruel fate!"
Sunny gritted his teeth.
Indeed… he couldn't afford to destroy the Sin of Solace, and neither was he certain that doing so would banish the apparition. They were truly stuck with each other, at least for now.
'And I won't get any information out of the bastard, either.'
So… there were only two ways to solve the mystery of the Estuary Key and its connection to the Sin of Solace. One was to find the great sorcerer who had created the ominous Memory. The other was to deduce the truth, somehow.
Sunny looked away with a somber expression.
'Now that I know that the Sin of Solace has something to do with the Estuary Key…'
He suddenly felt cold.
After entering the Nightmare and discovering that he had somehow come into possession of a Supreme Memory, Sunny made several theories about how it could have ended up in his Soul Sea. One of them was that the Soul Serpent had slain a Great Nightmare Creature out there in the real world…
The other was that it was Sunny himself who had created the Estuary Key far in the future, but somehow received it in the present due to the strange nature of the Great River.
And now that he had learned certain facts and knew that the name of the Sin of Solace was etched into the weave of the unexplainable Memory, a chilling suspicion was getting harder and harder to deny.
Looking down, Sunny slowly clenched his fists.
'It was him… the Mad Prince. He must be the one who created the Estuary Key.'
Simply thinking these words made him shudder.
But it was just too compelling of a theory to discard. Sunny had suspected that the mysterious Memory had been created by a future version of himself. He also suspected that the Mad Prince was one of his possible futures.
So, wouldn't it be logical to assume that the future version of himself who had created the Estuary Key was the Mad Prince?
The name of the Sin of Solace etched into the weave, the ghostly strings of shadow essence, the unexplainable nature of the Key… and the strange words describing it.
The answer is oblivion.
'It had to have been him.'
How many weavers were there who could create threads out of shadow essence?
Sunny was certain of it.
Then… what exactly did it mean?
'If that abomination really created the Estuary Key…'
Did it prove that Sunny was really inhabiting the body of one of the Six Plagues? That would certainly make things easier for the cohort. One adversary was already gone, after all. And it didn't even have to be just one… what if each of the members of the cohort had been sent into the bodies of these powerful Defiled?
…Actually, that was a chilling thought. Because while it would really be wonderful to not have to deal with the Six Plagues, it also meant that the other members had been sent directly to the heart of the Defilement, the city of Verge. The Mad Prince was the only one of the Defiled champions who had traveled into the far reaches of the future, after all, from what Sunny knew.
Surely, the Nightmare Spell wouldn't have been so unjust in setting up its trial.
Still, if Sunny had indeed taken the role of the abomination from the future… he could also tentatively explain the sudden change of the Sin of Solace.
Why had the sword wraith suddenly grown to look so vivid and real at the start of the Nightmare, almost indistinguishable from the real thing?
Was it, perhaps, because Sunny had actually inherited not one, but two things from the Mad Prince? One was the Estuary Key… while the other was the Sin of Solace.
What if the sword wraith that had greeted him in the Nightmare came from the future, just like the Estuary Key? What if the Sin of Solace had been by his side all the way to becoming Defiled and then spending gods knew how much time haunting the Great River? Hundreds of years, at least, judging by how superior the madman's weaving was to Sunny's own.
...And had been then passed down to the younger version of its corrupted master through some bizarre anomaly or dark scheme.
The apparition had let it slip that he knew the Mad Prince by interfering with the dream where the abomination's vestige showed up. Was that why?
Sunny scowled.
Suddenly, the idea of feeding the jade sword to his Shadows did not seem so crazy anymore.
'I'll wait and see.'
Sunny glared at the Sin of Solace, distrustful and wary.
Glaring at him back, the sword wraith grinned.
"Look at you, figuring things out. Ah… there's really no sight more comical than a fool who thinks that he's smart. Wouldn't you agree?"
Sunny grimaced and remained silent. Was that a confirmation? Or simple mockery?
He gritted his teeth, knowing that there was no way to tell.
In the end, Sunny failed to get the wraith to say anything informative. Just as usual, all the answers he received were either vague and misleading, or outright insults that had nothing to do with the question.
Later, in a somber mood, he left the shadow of the sacred tree and walked around the ship, examining its state. Sunny felt odd in light of the things he had learned and suspected to be true.
'Ah, it's infuriating.'
He seemed to have stumbled on the truth, or rather, on a big chunk of the truth. However, there were still plenty of missing parts, and those were the parts that contained the most important answers.
His mind was spinning, coming up with one baseless theory after another. Sunny was unable to glean the true meaning of it all, but what he did manage to do was completely exhaust himself mentally.
Eventually, feeling foul, he threw the manic desire to get to the bottom of things right here and now out of his head and settled near the ketch to start weaving another Memory for Nightmare.
The fiery sunset lasted for the entirety of the day, and was then replaced by the ghostly radiance of the night. Here in the western reaches of the Great River, even the opalescence of the water was different. It was shifting between deep carmine, vibrant crimson, and rich maroon… as if they were truly sailing on a river of blood.
The nights they had witnessed before were dreamlike, but this one… this one was like a scene from a darkly beautiful nightmare.
Sunny and Nephis had not slept for a single moment, too wary to close their eyes.
In the morning, the impenetrable darkness of the night was once again replaced by a blazing sunset. It seemed like one of the seven suns was always within reach, drowning in the currents of time.
The further west they sailed, the dimmer the light became. Eventually, they were surrounded by a fiery dusk.
"Sunny… isn't the current strange?"
Neph's voice sounded tense.
Currently, he was holding the steering oar, while she was leaning over the railing nearby.
Confused, Sunny sent one of his shadows to take a look overboard. It took him a long time to understand what had alarmed Nephis.
'Strange.'
The current of the Great River… was changing.
Ever since they entered the Tomb of Ariel, it had always flowed in the same direction. But now, it seemed as if the currents were twisting, not only carrying the Chain Breaker forward, but also slightly pulling it to the side.
In the direction of the setting sun.
He gripped the oar tighter.
"We must be nearing the edge."
The Great River was vast and flowed endlessly… but it was not limitless. That was one of the first things they had asked Ananke, hoping that there was a shore somewhere in this inhospitable world.
…But there was no shore.
Instead, the Great River was limited from west and east — from dusk and dawn, as the River People called these directions — by a bottomless dark abyss. It was as though the river flowed through nothing, suspended in the void by the power of the Demon of Dread.
And so, there was an edge instead of the shore. A colossal and unceasing waterfall where the waters of time spilled into the abyss and disappeared into the boundless darkness. Sailing close to the edge was tantamount to suicide.
They had not reached the truly dangerous waters yet — otherwise, the currents would have already been pulling the Chain Breaker toward the abyss with ferocious force — but the subtle change in the direction of where the water flowed indicated that the edge was already not too far away.
Which was good news.
Because it meant that they were even closer to Fallen Grace.
…And Dusk, the last sybil of the Estuary.
Sunny inhaled deeply.
"Check the navigation tools again. It would be really awful if we overshoot Fallen Grace and end up deeper into the past than intended."
That would have been bad, indeed, considering that there was no one except Defiled further downstream than the last human city.
If the last human city was still standing…
Sunny frowned, remembering the time storm. They did not really know how long they had spent fighting against its rage, and especially how long they had spent in the eerily tranquil eye of the roving cataclysm, trying their hardest not to look at the water.
Who knew? Fallen Grace might have been consumed by the Defilement, already.
Even if it wasn't, there was no telling whether Dusk was friend or foe, let alone whether she was the one who had sent Ananke the message to find them through the dreams.
They had to be ready for battle.
While Nephis was trying to determine their location with the help of the navigation tools, Sunny silently gave his Shadows a series of commands.
Standing at the bow of the graceful ship, Saint released her darkness with indifferent poise. Nightmare stirred in the shadows, his crimson eyes igniting with dangerous light. Fiend rose from the deck, infernal flames burning behind the black faceplate of his fearsome helmet.
Soon, Nephis put the tools away and looked downstream.
"Everything seems fine. We should be very near… of course, the city might have migrated in any direction by now. Still, it couldn't have moved far without sacrificing its entire population of Riverborn."
Sunny nodded slowly. Indeed… although the floating cities of the Great River civilization could theoretically travel as far as their inhabitants wished, in reality, they were bound in place by the lifespans of the Riverborn. Migrations happened over the span of generations, not months or years.
"Replace me at the oar."
Nephis silently stepped into the runic circle, freeing Sunny. Right now, he was a more efficient fighter between the two of them…
More importantly, he had no idea how to berth a ship. If the people of Fallen Grace were indeed friendly… it would be really embarrassing to crash into their pier first thing after arriving.
'Yeah... I'll handle the fighting, if it comes to that.'
Sunny secretly looked around, checking what the Sin of Solace was doing. Making sure that the sword wraith wasn't up to no good, he let out a mental sigh of relief and extended his shadow sense as far as he could.
After that, all they could do was wait.
An hour passed in tense silence, then another. The drag of the abyss was still mild, but it was slowly growing faster. Surrounded by eternal sunset, Sunny found it hard to measure time.
The Chain Breaker sailed through crimson dusk. The waters of the Great River reflected the burning sky, and seemed to be engulfed in flames themselves in turn.
Then, finally, Saint shifted and slightly turned her head.
…In the distance, Sunny saw a spark of light shining above the horizon. Somewhere out there, a white flame was burning at the top of a tall lighthouse.
They had found the last human city in the Tomb of Ariel, it seemed…
After months of wandering the perilous expanse of the Tomb of Ariel, they had reached Fallen Grace.
There had been a time when Cronos possessed a youthful body and an even younger soul. His soul was still young, all things considered, but his body had turned decrepit and frail. It was full of aches, felt stiff in the mornings, and had to be handled with care.
Still, there were pleasant things about being old, as well.
Cronos had burned with all kinds of hopes and desires when he was young, but now that he was in his twilight years, life was calm and peaceful. Or rather, his feelings about life were calm and peaceful… or was it one and the same? Since one thing he didn't possess was the actual wisdom of old age, it was hard to say.
One thing was for certain — not having to worry about the future, he had much more time to enjoy the trivial delights of life. Like the warmth of his cot, the companionship of his friends and neighbors, or the beauty of the world.
Since Cronos did not sleep much, old as his body was, he had developed the habit of walking to the piers at the break of day, to watch the suns rise from the water. Today, just like always, he left his home carrying a lantern and walked to the edges of the city. Despite the fact that the streets were still dark, there were many early risers just like him out and about. Some greeted him with words, some with smiles.
Their faces were just as wrinkly as his, and their bodies were just as stiff as his. That also made being old feel less lonely.
Eventually, Cronos crossed a few rope bridges and reached the piers. Several people were already there, waiting in the darkness. Some of them he knew from his days in the House of Youth, some he had met after. Joining them, he extinguished the lantern, sat down, and looked at the water.
They chatted as the night lived its last minutes.
Shrouded in darkness, the Great River glowed with a beautiful red radiance. Then, slowly, its light grew brighter. The chatter quieted down as the old men and women enjoyed the view of the flowing water.
Somewhere far away, the black veil covering the sky rippled. Hints of lilac and azure were mixed into its dark expanse. The River seemed to ignite, fiery colors spreading across its surface. Then, finally, the suns rose from the depths, painting the world in a million shades of scarlet. Reflected in the water, their light was like a spreading flame.
Cronos sighed lightly.
"It's a new day."
A cool breeze caressed their faces, and the world was at peace… or maybe it just seemed to be at peace. Of course, it was actually at war — but they did not have to worry about that today. Otherwise, the Lady would have already warned the warriors of the city to prepare for battle.
The group of old folks remained on the pier for a while, not in a hurry to leave. There was gossip to share and idle conversations to be had. As the youngest of the bunch, Cronos had not grown tired of hearing the same old stories over and over again yet, so he received a lot of attention.
He listened and laughed, feeling a comfortable bliss.
…But then, a note of confusion entered that bliss.
Still engrossed in a story told by an old woman who had left the House of Youth a few years before the rest of them fled, he glanced at the River and froze, stunned.
There was a black spot on the horizon.
It was a ship moving in the direction of Fallen Grace.
Cronos trembled slightly.
'A ship… but it's not time yet for the fishermen to return. Has something bad happened?'
Soon, the other old folks noticed the approaching vessel as well. The conversation died down, and all of them stared into the distance, somber and tense.
Then, their expressions changed.
The mysterious vessel had drawn close enough for them to discern a few details… its size, the color of its hull and sails, the strange shape of its mast…
Cronos was suddenly gripped with fear.
"It's… it's not..."
The vessel had a graceful silhouette, but looked indescribably menacing as it emerged from the crimson glow of dusk. Its hull was battered and covered in scars, while its tattered sails were like an ill omen. Much more importantly…
The ghostly ship was unfamiliar. It was unmistakably alien to their city and its fleet of fishing boats, all of which Cronos knew by heart.
He had never seen an unfamiliar ship arrive at Fallen Grace. They had received guests in the past, when his parents were young, but that time had long passed.
Because Fallen Grace was the last human city on the Great River.
"D—Defiled!"
Someone's yell broke the silence, sending the old folks reeling.
The Defiled did not have a habit of traversing the Great River on ships, but they were also sinister and unpredictable. The ominous ship might very well belong to the abominable monsters.
But if it did, why had the Lady not warned them of an approaching attack? Why was the light burning at the top of her palace still white?
Icy dread grasped Cronos.
'Has… has the Lady succumbed? No, no… impossible!'
His irreverent thoughts were interrupted by a loud scream. The observers staggered back, horrified by a dark shadow that moved below the water.
Shocked, Cronos watched as the head of a colossal serpent rose from the waves near the approaching vessel. The beast's scales were onyx black, glistening with dark sanguine glow as they reflected the crimson light of dusk.
"A… a Corrupted!"
People of Fallen Grace had all heard legends of the Serpent King as young kids, so seeing a similar abomination rise from the depths was like watching their childhood fears come alive.
At that moment, the serpent's lightless eyes turned to the pier. Cronos felt his soul tremble, as if the creature was peering directly at him.
And then, something unexplainable happened.
The colossal body of the monstrous leviathan suddenly rippled, becoming vague and indistinct. Then, it dissipated into a tide of darkness.
Instead, a slender human figure appeared on the bow of the approaching ship.
The dark figure was contoured against the burning sky, its mantle moving slightly in the wind. It seemed to belong to a young man with porcelain skin and raven-black hair, his eyes as dark as night.
The same lightless gaze swept across the pier, and then the sails of the ominous ship lowered themselves, as if by magic.
Cronos took a shaky breath, staring at the ghostly vessel.
A strange thought appeared in his mind:
"Is... is this the end? Or a new beginning?"
With its tattered sails lowered, the ominous vessel slowed down, eventually coming to a semblance of a halt. It drifted on the waves a few hundred meters away from the pier, carried by nothing except the current. Cronos had managed to regain some composure by then. He briefly thought about running away, but decided against it.
His body was too old to run with any kind of significant speed, anyway. The watchers guarding the city must have noticed the ghostly ship and the terrifying onyx serpent, too — if the Lady had truly not known about their arrival, warriors would already be on their way.
For a few moments, everyone remained motionless — the old men and women gathered on the pier, and the dark figure standing on the bow of the graceful vessel, as well.
The current was slowly pulling the ship closer. It was only a matter of minutes before it reached the pier.
'This is… strangely exciting?'
Cronos should have been terrified, but he found himself awed and curious instead. All of them here in Fallen Grace lived with the knowledge that their lives would soon come to an end — death was like an old friend, not an odious enemy. The arrival of a mysterious ship, however, was a novelty.
How often did he get to experience something entirely unexpected?
He had never seen anything like it, and would most likely never get a chance to witness something as wondrous again. So, he waited for the moment when the hull of the ship touched the pier with bated breath.
…Eventually, the graceful vessel drew close enough for them to see every terrible scar and every burn mark covering its battered hull. It seemed like the battered ship had escaped the depths of hell and survived all kinds of untold disasters... what terrible battles had it endured? What harrowing creatures had clawed its hull, unable to break through?
...What kind of beings dwelled within it, who had been able to survive all these ordeals? Were they, perhaps, more harrowing than the creatures that had left their marks on the ancient hull?
Cronos and his fellows saw the deck of the ship, as well, stunned by the sight of a beautiful tree growing around the ship's main mast. That tree was vibrant and full of life, not at all like the grim vessel below it. It was much taller and robust than any tree growing in Fallen Grace.
'What is this craftsmanship…'
Cronos had never seen a vessel of such design, nor had he known of any ship builder who could have created it. The lines of the ghostly ship were elegant, but unfamiliar. The small details of its construction were unlike anything that the River People would have built… they were also entirely different from how the Twilight People had built things, back before they were wiped out by the Defiled.
The ghostly ship looked ancient and mysterious, like all things passed down from the Outsiders.
Suddenly, Cronos felt joyous excitement.
'Are… are these people…'
The ship smoothly approached the pier and halted just beside it, its bow softly touching the mooring berth. As the humans of Fallen Grace watched in stunned silence, four figures jumped from its deck onto the weathered wood.
There were two humans in front… if they were really humans, and not deities.
Cronos suddenly found it hard to breathe.
The first one was the slender young man wearing a dark mantle, his porcelain face drowning in the shadows. His lightless eyes were like two pools of unfathomable darkness, cold and piercing. There was a crown of black metal resting on his head, shaped to resemble a twisting serpent.
The other was a tall young woman with silver hair and calm grey eyes, wearing a white tunic. Her face was like that of a statue, beautiful and distant. She wore a crown, too, this one bright and adorned with a single radiant gem.
When she appeared, it was as though the light of the seven suns had grown a little brighter. Cronos felt something move in his heart, and for a moment, his soul was grasped by a deep and unexplainable longing.
The two were like night and day, mysterious and beautiful.
…The other two were like monsters.
One was a towering knight that seemed to have been carved from onyx, her graceful armor both intricate and fearsome. The other was like an ogre forged from black steel, with hungry flames burning in the depths of his ferocious eyes.
There was something hiding in the shadows, too. A dreadful presence that felt both elusive and terrifying.
Everyone stared at the strangers, feeling dread, awe, and wonder.
After a few moments of silence, the young man wearing the serpent crown took a step forward and spoke in a familiar language, his voice resounding across the pier:
"We have come from the far reaches of the future in search of Fallen Grace, the last bastion of the River People. We mean no harm… unless you do us harm. I am... "
At that moment, Cronos became sure of his suspicion.
'They are! They must be!'
With his heart beating wildly, he stepped forward and asked in a trembling voice:
"M—my Lord… you… are you the Children of Weaver?"
The young man glanced at him, making Cronos shiver under that piercing gaze of his. A hint of surprise appeared in the lightless eyes, but then disappeared, replaced by something that resembled… satisfaction.
"Indeed. We are Changing Star and Sunless, Children of Weaver. "
His words were like an explosion for the old men and women gathered on the pier. Their fear disappeared, and instead, bright smiles illuminated their wrinkly faces.
"Of course!"
"It's them!"
"Just like the Lady foretold!"
"Praise the Lady!"
Cronos couldn't keep the smile from appearing on his face, either.
'Ah, I must have gone senile… why haven't I realized sooner?'
He hesitated for a moment, then bowed deeply and spoke, trying to make his voice sound solemn instead of amazed and excited:
"It is our honor to meet you. We welcome you to Fallen Grace, esteemed guests."
Then, he straightened and added reverently:
"Lady Dusk has been awaiting you for a long, long time…"
'No… I'm definitely not imagining it. These people are weird!'
The citizens of Fallen Grace were indeed looking at Sunny funny. The frail old man in front of him was smiling with an odd mix of joy and terror, just like the rest of the elderly folks that had met them on the pier. They were simultaneously far too excited and far too scared, like a bunch of teenagers who met an idol for the first time.
He could vaguely understand why they would be delighted — it seemed that Dusk had already been waiting for Sunny and Nephis, after all. Which was potentially a piece of good news...
But where had the awe and terror come from?
'Uh… maybe I shouldn't have shown up as a serpent?'
Sunny had thought that the River People would be accustomed to seeing creatures of all kinds, but maybe he was wrong. Still… there was a strange incongruity between the age of these people and how animated their reactions were.
This whole city was strange.
When Sunny and Nephis had first seen it, both were tense and wary. They had not known what kind of welcome to expect, and kept their guard up.
Fallen Grace looked a lot like Weave, but also different. Painted by the crimson radiance of dusk, it floated on the waves, stretching as far as the eye could see. It was much larger than the forlorn city of the followers of Weaver, and also more developed, feeling like a place with much deeper roots.
There were more island-ships, most paved neatly with cobblestones and carrying graceful, picturesque buildings. The islands were connected by rope bridges, with wide canals below. Slender gondolas with intricate patterns carved into their pale wood moved through them.
Unlike Weave, there were no windcatchers here. Instead, there were sails of vibrant scarlet fabric stretched between the taller buildings, making the city look like a grandiose flotilla. The buildings themselves were built from white stone and pale wood, with crimson accents added here and there to liven up their scenic facades.
Fallen Grace was like a flower of pure, immaculate white drifting between the ominous crimson sky and the blood-red waters of the Great River.
However… it was a wilting flower.
Although the beautiful buildings had been masterfully constructed, most of them were showing signs of deterioration. The newer ones did not seem nearly as picturesque, either. The rope bridges were frayed and poorly maintained. The scarlet sails might have looked magnificent once, but now their fabric had faded, its surface covered in patches and signs of makeshift repairs.
Most glaringly of all… the streets of the city were too desolate. From what Sunny could tell, half of the buildings had no inhabitants, standing abandoned and empty. That felt deeply wrong.
He had grown up in NQSC, after all. In a city surrounded by defensive barriers, space was deeply precious… and since there was not enough of it to go around, people like him were condemned to the outskirts. Even there, emptiness was not tolerated.
Plus, the only people in sight were these old men and women… where were the sailors? Where were the soldiers? Where were the Awakened?
Why was the Chain Breaker allowed to approach the city without being met by its guardians?
Sunny found the situation very strange.
'Well… at least they are not attacking us.'
That was a concern for Nephis and him, which was why he had dove into the water as a serpent.
He stared at the old man, trying to understand why the local seemed to be growing paler and paler with each passing moment. Then, mentally shaking his head, he sighed and said:
"That's good, then. We've been anticipating meeting Lady Dusk a great deal, too."
Maybe they would finally receive some answers from the last sybil of the Estuary.
Sunny hesitated for a moment, then asked bluntly:
"Your city defenses seem awfully lacking. Where are the warriors? Why hasn't anyone prevented our ship from entering your waters?"
The old man let out a nervous chuckle.
"Oh… why would they? The Lady would have warned us if there was danger. Since she didn't, there must be no danger. So…"
He paused awkwardly and added:
"Please don't worry, though! Someone will arrive shortly to escort you, esteemed guests. I am sure of it."
Sunny and Nephis stared at the old man incredulously.
'Huh.'
So that was why. Fallen Grace was ruled by an oracle… and therefore, its citizens lived by a completely different set of rules. Why post watchmen if any attack could be foretold in advance? It was something like that, perhaps.
He wasn't sure he could really comprehend how drastic of a change such a life would be.
'Makes one wonder how the cities of the sybils fell, despite it all…'
Perhaps it was precisely because these people relied on the sybils so much... and the sybils, no matter how potent their prophetic powers were, could not have been omniscient. Especially when there were more sinister powers at play.
As Sunny was pondering these matters, there was a small commotion at the end of the pier. A dozen figures appeared, all wearing armor and wielding weapons. Their armor was white, with red sashes tied around the waist. The weapons, thankfully, were sheathed.
The old men and women stepped aside to let the soldiers approach. As they did… Sunny was surprised once again.
The warriors, each and every one of them… were as old as the group of people that had met them on the pier. The armor fit their shriveled figures badly, and they seemed to struggle under the weight of their weapons. Nevertheless, the old soldiers tried to maintain dignified expressions.
There was fire in their eyes, still.
The leader of the squad, an ancient woman wearing an open helmet with a red plume, bowed deeply and then saluted with a trembling hand.
"Welcome, Children of Weaver. It is my honor to witness the day of your arrival. I… will take you to the Lady. Please…"
The old woman made a gesture, asking them to follow.
Sunny studied the old woman's armor, hesitated for a few moments, then looked at the Chain Breaker with doubt.
He felt rather impatient to meet Dusk of Fallen Grace, but reminded himself to keep calm and take it one step at a time.
"...We've yet to moor our ship."
The old warrior bowed again.
"Everything will be taken care of."
'How convenient…'
These ancient soldiers did not seem like much of a threat. The old woman was an Awakened, but the rest were mundanes. Sunny had no doubt that he would be able to escape any ambush or trap they could potentially lure him into… and it didn't even seem like there would be a trap.
Still, he didn't like the idea of leaving their only means of escaping Fallen Grace behind.
…That said, if Dusk had really anticipated their arrival, wouldn't she have also anticipated his reluctance? If she knew that he would be wary of a trap, wouldn't she have been able to construct a trap insidious enough to fool Sunny?
Suddenly, he was full of apprehension.
'Damnation…'
Sunny had mostly been blessed by finding himself on the right side of people with prophetic powers. Now that he was about to meet an unfamiliar oracle, though, he fully realized how terrifying of an enemy one could be.
His unease wasn't helped one bit by the fact that he had actually already met Dusk of Fallen Grace once… in a way. There were deep scars left on his psyche by the Terror of LO49.
'Whatever. What else can we do, demand that she comes to meet us here on the pier?'
After exchanging a glance with Nephis, Sunny shrugged and followed the group of soldiers deeper into the city. The old man who had greeted them joined, as well, which caused an irritated sigh to escape from the lips of the old woman in charge of the soldiers.
"Cronos… why are you tagging along with us, kid?"
The old man simply smiled.
"Why, I'm the one who greeted the esteemed guests first. Surely, they'll feel better having someone familiar escort them!"
The leader of the soldiers shook her head and didn't say anything else. The old man… Cronos… seemed satisfied and hurried to keep up with them.
'Kid? How ancient is this woman, to be calling a fossil like him "kid"?'
As Sunny was escorted through Fallen Grace, he couldn't help but look around with a somber expression.
Everywhere they went… they were only met by old people. Ranging from elderly to ancient, the inhabitants of Fallen Grace all had white hair, wrinkled faces, and frail bodies of people living out the last of their twilight years. They went about their business with careful steps, and looked at Sunny and Nephis with amazed expressions.
He thought that it was because of their status as guests in the city at first, but then realized that it was simply because they were… young.
Apart from Sunny and Nephis, there was not a single young person in sight.
'They are all Riverborn.'
Sunny frowned, pondering the implications of this simple realization.
Riverborn did not age with the passage of time — instead, they aged by moving upstream from the place of their birth. The process was supposed to be gradual, happening over the span of generations as the city migrated into the future to allow new families to be formed. Therefore, there had to be a mix of people of different ages on the streets, just like there would be in a normal city.
So what did it mean if everyone here was… no, looked old?
It meant that Fallen Grace had migrated far upstream for a reason other than ushering in a new generation, at some point. Killing the older population and thrusting everyone else into decrepit old bodies as a result.
Sunny's face grew somber as he looked at Cronos, one more time.
…It might have been that the leader of the soldiers had called him a kid not because she was incredibly ancient, but because the old man was actually a child, or a youth no older than Sunny and Nephis at least.
He hesitated for a few moments, then asked cautiously:
"...Cronos, was it? Say, how old are you?"
The old man smiled, his face turning into a labyrinth of deep wrinkles.
"Oh, I am seventeen, my lord! Uh… I'll be seventeen in a few days, to be precise. But who's counting?"
Sunny inhaled deeply, disturbed by the cheerful tone of that answer.
Nephis seemed to have figured out the reason for why everyone in Fallen Grace looked so old, as well. Hearing Cronos confirm it, she frowned.
"Then why aren't you at the House of Youth?"
As the words left her lips, the face of the old woman leading the soldiers darkened. While Cronos lingered, she answered in his stead:
"...It's because we lost them. We lost the entire downstream half of the city during those dark days. And if it wasn't for the Lady, we would have lost the other half, as well."
At the mention of Dusk, an expression of deep reverence and love appeared on the faces of Cronos and the old soldiers. But there was also something else, hiding behind the devotion. A hint of… sorrow? Fear? Guilt?
It was at that moment that they reached the point that should have been the center of the city.
However, it was its edge instead.
There was nothing but empty water where countless island-ships should have been. The rope bridges leading to them had been cut, their remnants singed and floating aimlessly in the water. The closest buildings to the edge bore scars and burn marks, some of them tilting sideways or laying in piles of mostly disassembled wreckage.
It was as if the whole city had been bisected into two halves, one still drifting on the crimson waves, the other long gone, lost to the unceasing pull of the past.
'So that's how it is…'
Fallen Grace had indeed migrated upstream, escaping an attack. A large part of it had been lost in the process… both in terms of island-ships, and people.
Sunny looked away with a grim expression.
"Was it because of the Defiled?"
The old woman chewed on her lips, then nodded with a strange darkness hiding in her eyes.
"Yes… a Defiled. Something like that."
After that, she remained silent.
Soon, they reached an island-ship that floated a small distance away from the rest of the city. It carried a beautiful palace built of white stone, with tall columns and a spire that rose high into the scarlet sky, crowned by a pyre of pure flame.
That was the source of the white spark they had seen from a distance.
Crossing the expanse of crimson water, Sunny and Nephis ascended the wide stairs leading to the gates of the palace and were welcomed by rows of soldiers just like the ones who had escorted them here — wearing white armor with red sashes, decrepit, and old.
All of them bowed deeply as the small procession passed them.
Finally, the gates of the temple opened in front of them.
Sunny felt an old fear grip his heart.
He was finally going to meet Dusk face-to-face… again.
Soon, they were led to a grand hall filled with white marble, flowing water, and tranquil silence. There was a tall dais in the center of it, with an elegant stone throne standing on it.
Dusk of Fallen Grace, the last sybil of the Estuary, was sitting on that throne.
Sunny froze.
The first thing he registered was that Dusk looked young… very young. She was the first young woman they saw in Fallen Grace.
She was also enthralling, with a petite figure and an exquisitely beautiful, delicate face. Her hair was like pale gold, and her stunning eyes were pure blue.
Those stunning eyes looked upon the world but didn't see anything, because the beautiful young woman was blind.
Of course, Sunny knew her well.
Stunned, he raised a hand and asked in a trembling voice:
"...Cassie?"
In front of them, sitting on the throne of Fallen Grace… was none other than Cassie. The delicate blind girl who had been their companion since the dire trial of the Forgotten Shore, and whom both Sunny and Nephis knew better than anyone else in the world did.
There could be no mistake.
Cassie had not changed much since the last time Sunny had seen her. She was still the same, with golden hair and beautiful blue eyes. The soft features of her lovely face were just as he remembered them…
But there was something different about her, too.
There was an obvious change, of course. Unlike how she was in the Nightmare Desert, Cassie looked hale and refreshed. Gone were the feverish gauntness, dark bruises, and cracked lips. Instead, her striking beauty had bloomed once more, soft and quiet yet making it impossible to look away. She was also wearing an unfamiliar red peplos, its thin flowing fabric draped gracefully around her supple figure and decorated with white accents.
But there was also a deeper, less obvious change to her. Sunny just couldn't put his finger on what it was, exactly.
Most importantly, Cassie was not Dusk of Fallen Grace.
…Or was she?
He suddenly felt a chill.
"Cassie?"
At the sound of his voice, the blind girl slowly turned her head and looked down from her throne. Even Nephis, who rarely allowed surprise to show on her face, seemed dazed. She stared at the young woman who was… or at least looked like their friend silently, a storm of emotions hiding in her usually calm eyes.
The next moment, however, tension drained from her gaze, replaced by profound relief.
It was because Cassie smiled. Her wide, radiant smile set their hearts at ease.
It was a smile they knew.
"Sunny? Neph? You are finally here?"
The familiar sound and cadence of her familiar voice were just as they had been before, as well.
Sunny slowly exhaled and felt a strong desire to lean on something.
He had been both anticipating and dreading meeting Dusk. He had also been worried sick about the members of the cohort, and especially Cassie, since she was not as fierce of a warrior as the rest of them and more vulnerable than most. Even though Sunny had been suppressing these worries, they gnawed at his soul.
Now that the moment he had been dreading was replaced by an unexpected and joyous reunion, alleviating the gnawing worry, Sunny momentarily felt unbalanced.
Then, a million questions flooded his mind.
'Wait… why is Cassie here? Where is Dusk? Could Cassie have taken the role of Dusk in the Nightmare? Wait, then what about Torment? Why was she sent so much further downstream than Nephis and I were? How long has she been here? Where are the others? How…'
Sensing that he was on the verge of spiraling, Sunny forcefully put those questions aside. He would be able to ask them all to Cassie, anyway. As soon as they were able to talk freely…
As if reading his thoughts, the blind girl turned slightly and smiled at the soldiers who had escorted them into the temple. They looked at her with intense devotion, then lowered their gazes and bowed.
Cassie lingered for a moment, then spoke softly:
"The Children of Weaver are here. Please, leave. There are important matters I must discuss with them alone."
The old woman leading the soldiers looked up in protest.
"But, my Lady! It… it might not be safe!"
The blind girl chuckled.
"I know, child. I know more than most, remember."
The elderly soldier looked away in embarrassment, recalling who she was talking to. She hesitated for a moment, then bowed her head.
"Forgive me, my Lady. I… I acted out of line."
Cassie shook her head.
"No need to apologize. You only spoke out of sincere concern for me. Go and feel at ease… I also know these two. They will not harm me."
She paused for a moment and added:
"Oh… and you, Cronos. Don't think I don't know you're hiding behind a column, brat. You go as well."
An awkward cough resounded from somewhere behind, and the elderly teenager appeared in sight, scratching the back of his head.
"Ah… I was just… enjoying the splendor of the temple. Sorry, my Lady... I seem to have gotten carried away…"
Under Cassie's unseeing gaze, Cronos and the soldiers backed away and left the three of them alone…
Or so it seemed.
After the initial shock of the unexpected meeting receded, Sunny noticed two people standing in the shadows of the throne, both of them Ascended. They were an old man and an old woman, dressed in ceremonial robes. The woman wielded an unsheathed greatsword, while the man held a crimson silk cord in his hands.
Tracing his gaze, Cassie let out a quiet sigh.
"These are my guards. Don't mind them… they are deaf, and won't hear us."
Sunny was strangely disturbed by these words. Why did Cassie have two deaf guards? The whole situation somehow seemed… eerie.
At that moment, Nephis finally spoke:
"Is that old woman a teenager, as well? Are all your troops composed of children?"
The blind girl blinked a couple of times, bewildered, then shook her head.
"No? She is a few hundred years old."
Sunny tilted his head, stumped.
"What? Then why did you call her a child?"
Cassie remained motionless for a while, then sighed deeply and lowered her head.
Her voice sounded strangely hollow when she spoke, the words echoing across the white hall:
"It is because… I've been waiting for you two for a long, long time…"
In the silence that followed, both Sunny and Nephis froze. The terrible implication of what Cassie had said slowly seeped into their minds, making them realize that…
At that moment, the blind girl's shoulders trembled, and she suddenly exploded into bright laughter.
"Oh… oh gods. Sorry, I just couldn't help myself! I really did wait for a while… about a year, I think? I imagined this day a lot, and so… I just couldn't resist making this joke…"
Sunny and Nephis stared at her, stunned.
'Wha… what the hell? Who makes a joke at a moment like that?!'
His eye twitched.
'Wait. Did she say a year?'
It had been less than three months since Sunny and Nephis entered the Nightmare. So, the time storm did indeed mess up their perception of time. Just not as direly as they had feared.
Cassie, meanwhile, had gotten such a good laugh at their expense that tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. Her hands had been laying on her knees before; now, she raised them to wipe the tears away.
And when she did, Sunny heard a familiar sound.
It was the rattling of chains.
...There were golden shackles wrapped around Cassie's slender wrists, and a golden chain connected them. Wiping off her tears, the blind girl looked up with a smile and blinked. It seemed that she had noticed their confusion.
Cassie frowned a little, then touched her shackles and sighed.
"Oh… you guys don't know much about the sybils, yet. Right. I should explain."
She lingered for a moment, then glanced briefly at the two deaf Masters behind her.
One held an unsheathed sword, the other a silk cord.
Her expression remained calm and relaxed.
"When I said that these two are my guards, I didn't mean that they guard me against danger. Instead… they are guarding the city against me."
Nothing about the situation made sense… Sunny and Nephis tentatively came to terms with the fact that Cassie had replaced Dusk of Fallen Grace, but now they were struck by yet another revelation.
Sunny did not know why the blind girl was shackled yet, but his mind had already entered a state of battle readiness… just in case. Not showing any emotions, he briefly glanced at the two deaf guards.
The sword and the cord they wielded were suddenly much more sinister. If the guards were meant to protect the city from Cassie…
Then the sword was meant to cut her down, while the cord was meant to strangle her.
'How strong can these old Masters be?'
Sunny was mentally calculating the swiftest way to kill them guards when a sudden thought sent a chill running down his spine.
His first impulse had been dictated by the deeply ingrained desire to protect Cassie… but why were the guards there, in the first place?
Looking at the beautiful young woman sitting on the white throne, wearing golden shackles, Sunny had to wonder if he should be thinking of a way to protect himself from her, instead.
She sighed.
"You don't have to worry. I'm not in danger, nor do I represent danger. It's just that… well, it's a long story. I'll explain. But first…"
Standing up, Cassie smiled and descended from the dais.
"Let me climb off that throne. It feels really odd to be looking down on you from up high."
She approached them with light steps. Her delicate figure was accentuated by the vibrant red fabric of the archaic dress, which contrasted starkly against the white marble of the grand hall. Her movements were swift and graceful... before Sunny could really decide whether he should be on guard or not, Cassie was already near.
She raised her shackled hands…
And gave Nephis a tight hug.
"I missed you… I really missed you guys a lot."
She held Neph in an embrace for a few moments, then sighed and let go. A bright smile bloomed on Cassie's face. Turning to Sunny, she hesitated a bit, then gently gripped his arm with both hands.
The golden chain rattled quietly.
"I'm so glad that you're here."
He froze, then awkwardly patted her on the hand.
'What, I don't get a hug?'
But then again, that was not the kind of relationship he had with Cassie.
What kind of relationship did they have, then?
Sunny was really not sure. If he had to describe it with one word, though, it would be… complicated.
Still, she seemed to be sincerely happy to see him. He felt the same way, too.
"We're glad to be here, as well. But… do you mind explaining what is going on? Starting with why you are chained, please."
Cassie's smile dimmed a little. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded and turned away.
"Sure. But not here... this hall is too oppressive. Follow me."
After exchanging a glance, Sunny and Nephis followed the blind girl out of the great hall and into the depths of the white temple. The two old guards did not seem concerned by the fact that their ward was moving around freely. They simply walked behind them silently, carrying the sinister sword and the silk cord.
The presence was rather ominous, but Cassie did not seem to mind.
Together, the five of them entered a grand staircase, which led them to a smaller one. The blind girl was navigating the maze-like interior of the temple with practiced ease… which wasn't that surprising, considering that she must have spent a whole year here. Sometimes, she traced the marble walls with her hand, but mostly she simply counted her steps and moved by memory.
Eventually, they ascended a tall tower and emerged onto an open platform. There was a massive brazier in its center, with a pyre of white flame rising high into the crimson sky from it… this was the flame they had noticed from afar, and which guided them to Fallen Grace.
Cassie lingered in front of the brazier for a few moments, bathing in its heat. Her expression turned a little distant.
After a while, she said quietly:
"...Right. I don't need to maintain the flame anymore."
Turning around with a smile, she gestured to a small table that stood near the aery railing of the platform.
"Please. Sit down. You must be tired after spending so long on the River."
The table was brimming with fresh fruit, crystal pitchers of wine, and savory snacks. Cassie did not have to ask them twice, since Sunny and Nephis were indeed tired after the long journey, hungry, and parched.
Soon, the three of them were sitting around the table, enjoying the refreshments.
From the height of the temple's spire, the whole of Fallen Grace was revealed to them, as well as the fiery expanse of the flowing water painted in a million shades of red by dusk.
Looking at the surreal sight of the endless crimson river, Sunny couldn't help but notice how damaged and incomplete the city looked. It was indeed as though it had been cut in half, with many of the island-ships either missing or taking a position in the flotilla that was clearly not meant for them.
Taking a sip of fragrant red wine, Cassie sighed and turned to face Fallen Grace, as well. She was holding the glass with both hands, careful not to let the golden chain get in the way.
Eventually, she said:
"...I entered the Nightmare around a year ago. It was very disorienting, as you must have experienced yourself. Especially once I realized that I had taken the place of Dusk, the sybil of Fallen Grace. Dusk… I don't know how powerful she was, exactly, but she must have been at least a Transcendent. While I am not."
Sunny nodded somberly and added in a low voice:
"The last sybil."
The blind girl turned to him with a strange, fragile smile.
"Yes. The last. Although… I wasn't so at the start."
Nephis frowned, feeling a dark undertone in Cassie's voice.
"Wasn't so? What do you mean?"
Cassie remained silent for a few moments, her face turning solemn. Then, she said:
"The sybils were oracles once. The revelations they received came from the gods. But then, the gods grew silent… and, one after another, the sybils turned to another source of knowledge. The Estuary. What revelations do you think they received from there?"
Sunny suddenly paled.
'Wait. No way…'
The runes describing the Shroud of Graceless Dusk resurfaced in his memory…
[There, they found solace, safety, and shelter. In time, the voices of the gods grew silent one after another, leaving behind only a vast and dreadful silence. That was how the sybils embraced the Estuary, and that was how they fell.]
He looked at Cassie somberly and said, his voice slightly hoarse:
"The… Defilement?"
The blind girl nodded sadly.
"Yes. The Defilement spread from the Estuary, consuming Verge, the city of the Seekers. And from there, the Defiled slowly moved upstream, threatening to devour all other settlements on the Great River. The sybils and their people waged a war against them for a long time. Eventually, most of their cities fell — some fell to the Defiled… but not all."
Her beautiful face looked forlorn for a moment.
Cassie sighed.
"The sybils were truly formidable at the height of their power. It was no coincidence that they had managed to guide their people through the horrors of the Doom War and enter the Tomb of Ariel unharmed. Even the Defiled found it difficult to conquer the cities reigned by the sybils… how would they not, if the defenders knew the secrets of the future?"
She paused for a moment and took a small sip of the wine.
"But the very thing that gave the sybils power ended up becoming their undoing. The most stalwart cities… they fell to the sybils themselves. Because they were corrupted by the glimpses of the Estuary and succumbed to the Defilement, letting the rot spread from within."
The blind girl sighed again, then shook her head.
"A year ago, there were three sybils in Fallen Grace. One was already Defiled, and entombed in her temple. Of the other two, Dusk was the junior. The senior sybil… she had hidden the signs of Corruption from everyone until it was too late. The day she lost control was the day I took Dusk's place."
She lingered for a moment and gestured to the city below.
"This is what I managed to preserve. I was able to rally the defenders of Fallen Grace and slay the Defiled sybil. But, by then, much of the city had already been lost. Much worse, the seals containing the other Defiled had been broken. And she… she was a much more terrifying creature than the other one. All I could do was abandon the contested island-ships and evacuate the remaining ones as far upstream as I could."
Cassie smiled faintly and raised her hands, allowing the golden chain to ring.
"Hence, these shackles. And the deaf guards. I am the ruler of this city, but at the same time, I am a threat to it… or so the River People think, since they don't know that I am not truly Dusk. I was afraid that my own affinity to revelations would place me in the same danger the sybils had been exposed to, but funnily enough, I turned out to be immune to it. Can you guess why?"
Sunny and Nephis looked at her silently, not knowing what to answer. Sunny was a bit confused.
'I get why Nephis is not in danger of becoming Defiled. Her soul is incorruptible… but how can Cassie be immune, as well?'
He shook his head.
"I'm not sure."
She chuckled, then pointed to herself.
"It's because I'm blind."
Her beautiful blue eyes gazed upon the world, unseeing. Cassie sighed softly.
"Whatever it is that the sybils saw in their visions of the Estuary, I can't see. That is why the truth of the Estuary can't corrupt me… or at least, can't corrupt me in the same way it corrupted the sybils. In the visions I had before entering the Tomb of Ariel, I usually had sight. But ever since coming here, all I see is darkness. Who knew it would be a blessing?"
She smiled and moved her hands slightly, allowing the golden chain to fall back onto her lap.
"Anyway. I knew that you would arrive eventually, but I did not know how long it would take. So, I remained in Fallen Grace and defended the city from the attacks of the Defiled. It was… a long year. What took you so long?"
Nephis leaned forward and grasped Cassie's hand. White sparks glinted in her calm grey eyes.
"You did well, Cas. I'm sorry. We entered the Nightmare much further upstream, and it took us a long time to travel into the past. We encountered a time storm on the way… which is why, while a year has passed for you, it was only a few months to us."
Sunny lingered for a few moments, then added:
"But you must have known that already, right? It was thanks to you that Ananke knew to meet us and point us in the direction of Fallen Grace."
A strange expression appeared on Cassie's face. He frowned, confused by her reaction.
"What? What's wrong?"
The blind girl hesitated.
"I'm sorry… but who is Ananke? And what do you mean she knew to guide you to Fallen Grace? I'm afraid I don't understand."
Sunny and Nephis exchanged a somber look. After a moment of silence, she asked carefully:
"...Was it not you who sent a dream message to the Priestess of Weave? To warn her of our arrival?"
Cassie simply shook her head.
"Send a dream message? I don't even know how to do something like that, let alone who the Priestess of Weave is. I also wouldn't have known where you were. Are you saying that there was someone who did?"
Sunny suddenly felt an ominous premonition.
He was somewhat convinced that it was Dusk who had sent Ananke instructions to meet them and guide them to Fallen Grace. Now that he knew that Cassie had taken the place of the last sybil, though, and she was not the mysterious being pulling the strings of the Nightmare from behind the scenes…
There was a small possibility, of course, that Dusk had arranged everything before being erased from existence by Cassie's arrival. But it was infinitely small… had the last sybil even existed in the Nightmare? Why would the Spell extend its timeline beyond the point where the challengers entered?
And even if it had, what were the chances that Dusk not only knew of her nature as a phantom conjured by the Spell, but also everything about the challengers and their task?
Close to zero.
However…
If not Dusk or Cassie, then who could have possessed both a deep knowledge of the future and enough insight to manipulate it?
Sunny gritted his teeth, disturbed.
"Not only did they know when and where we would enter the Nightmare, but also a great deal more. It was how we ended up finding the ship… the Chain Breaker. And making it all the way here."
Cassie seemed stunned.
"The… Chain Breaker…"
She remained silent for a while, then shivered and said, her voice glum:
"Well, then... maybe it was Torment."
A grim silence settled over the open platform. Even the deaf guards seemed affected by it, shifting uncomfortably and throwing worried glances at Cassie. Knowing what he knew now, Sunny recognized the complicated emotions reflected in their eyes… love, devotion, loyalty.
But also wariness and fear.
He sighed, then took a bite out of a succulent fruit and leaned back.
"So… you guessed who the Six Plagues are, too."
Of course, she did. Cassie always knew more than them, even if she kept it to herself.
The blind girl nodded slowly.
"I did… who they are, but not how they are. The Great River is a strange place. Many things that should not be possible anywhere else are possible here."
She frowned.
"The Six Plagues — I had to learn a lot about them, since they are the main threat to Fallen Grace. It was hard not to draw conclusions in the process. Strangely enough, though, none of them participated in the attacks on the city during the year I've spent here."
Nephis looked at her somberly.
"Were you serious about what you said? That Torment might be responsible for us coming here?"
Cassie hesitated for a few moments, then shook her head.
"Not really. She strikes me as someone far too wild and damaged to come up with such an intricate scheme. She's dangerous, though… after the Dread Lord, she has to be the most dangerous of the Plagues. Simply because of her foresight."
So, there was no answer after all. Sunny was still unable to learn who it was that had been manipulating the Nightmare, unseen, showing terrifying knowledge of fate and the future.
There was another problem facing them currently, though…
'Not good.'
Meeting Dusk might have turned out entirely differently from how Sunny and Nephis had imagined it, but their overall goal remained the same. They had to conquer the Nightmare… but first, they had to find the members of the cohort.
Their last theory was that each challenger except for Nephis had been sent into the body of a powerful Defiled champion… who might or might not have been the future version of themselves.
Regardless of the true identity of the Six Plagues, that theory had been proven wrong now. After all, Cassie was right here in front of them, in place of the last sybil, Dusk — not Torment.
Which meant that they had no idea where the other members were.
And since it had already been a year since the Nightmare started…
Sunny felt intense worry gnaw at his heart.
'No, no... don't think about it.'
Looking at Cassie, he hesitated for a while, then composed himself and asked:
"You said you knew that we would arrive eventually?"
The blind girl nodded.
"Yes. I saw us meeting, in a vision. Or rather, felt it."
Sunny took a deep breath.
"Then what about the others? Do you know where they are?"
There was one more question that he had, but couldn't bring himself to ask.
'Are they alive?'
Cassie suddenly smiled. The melancholy shrouding her features was vanquished, her face illuminated by that smile.
"Yes! Of course!"
She froze, then coughed awkwardly.
"...They're alive, I mean. Sorry."
'Right. I should remember who I'm talking to…'
The blind girl was more than capable of answering questions that had not been asked yet.
Her smile dimmed a little, and Cassie sighed.
"I haven't wasted the whole year doing nothing, you know. Apart from making sure that Fallen Grace is not conquered by the Defilement, I also tried to learn as much as I could. About the world, the Tomb… I also tried to find the others, of course."
Nephis leaned forward, a hint of excitement in her eyes.
"And?"
The blind girl hesitated.
"I managed to determine their locations. Effie and Jet are together… are, here it is."
Suddenly, a small shadow fell on the platform, and a familiar crow landed on Cassie's shoulder. It stared at Sunny with an aggrieved expression, and then cawed loudly:
"Sah-nee! Sah-nee!"
It was Jet's crow Echo.
Staring at the bird with excitement, he asked:
"They're here, in Fallen Grace?"
The crow suddenly looked crestfallen. It shook its beak slightly, then cawed sadly:
"Stuck! Stuck!"
Both Sunny and Nephis looked at Cassie, worry apparent in their eyes.
She sighed.
"They are alive, and together. But they are caught in a dangerous zone of the Great River, unable to escape. I spent a lot of time trying to locate the exact coordinates of where they are marooned, but only succeeded after this Echo found me. I would have tried to rescue them myself, but Dusk is… I am… the only Outsider left in Fallen Grace. I couldn't leave before you arrived."
Sunny nodded, both relieved and concerned. It was good that Effie and Jet were together… and it was even better that Cassie had determined their exact location. The existence of the crow Echo also proved that at least one of them was still alive.
And yet, how could he not worry when he had just learned that they were stuck in some bizarre hazardous zone of the Great River?
Nephis inhaled deeply, then asked:
"What about Kai and Mordret? Anvil's son?"
The blind girl frowned.
"They… are also together. However, their situation is worse."
She lingered for a few moments and said darkly:
"They are in Twilight."
Sunny and Nephis glanced at each other, confused. He suppressed the impulse to touch the Crown of Twilight and asked:
"Twilight? The city of the Serpent King? Wasn't it destroyed?"
Cassie remained silent for a while. Eventually, she shrugged with uncertainty.
"It is lost, but it is not destroyed. The legends say that it was devoured by time. I… am not sure what it means. In fact, I am not sure about anything that has to do with King Daeron and his people."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"Oh? Why is that?"
A deep frown appeared on the blind girl's face. She pursed her lips, then said hesitantly:
"Everything about them is odd. They were not Riverborn… but they weren't refugees from the Dream Realm, either. They appeared within the Tomb much, much later than the sybils and the Seekers, when the River People civilization had already been established and the Defilement had already spread."
Cassie lingered for a bit, and then added:
"If not for the fact that they simply can't be from Earth, I would have said that they... they were challengers just like us, each and every one of them."
'Challengers just like us… each and every one of them.'
Sunny remained silent for a while, a complicated expression on his face. He was remembering the very beginning of the Nightmare, and the strange words the Spell had spoken…
[Thirteen million, seven hundred thousand, and seventy seven brave ones… welcome to the Nightmare!]
Back then, he had been understandably stunned and confused. There was no explanation for that number, considering that there were not even a million Awakened in the waking world. The start of the Nightmare had been abnormal in more than one way, though, and so he tentatively attributed these words to an error made by the Spell.
However, Sunny had never been truly convinced that the Spell was even capable of being mistaken. So, what if it had been correct?
He slowly exhaled.
"They are."
Cassie turned her head slightly, confused.
"How can it be?"
Sunny lingered for a few moments, then shrugged.
"I'm not sure. But I know for a fact that the people of Twilight were challengers. It is because… we've met King Daeron, Nephis and I."
It was written in the description of the Crown of Twilight — "thus, the valiant king became a guide who guarded his people in their nightmares". That had been Daeron's entire plan, to enter the Tomb of Ariel so that a phantom of him would be conjured by the Spell to guide his people when they challenged the Nightmare.
It had already seemed strange when Sunny first read the runes. However, back then, he had not met Ananke yet… and therefore, had not learned that there were no Nightmares in the ancient past of the Dream Realm.
So where had the Serpent King and his people come from?
"You've… met the Serpent King?"
Cassie's voice trembled a little.
Sunny and Nephis glanced at each other, and then briefly described their long journey into the past. With each sentence Sunny spoke, the story sounded more and more implausible.
Great Nightmare Creatures, furious storms of broken time, ghost ships that appeared out of nowhere just when they were needed… it was very much like the fairy tale of astonishing adventures that Ananke had told him. And yet, it was all true, of course.
Because Sunny was the one telling it.
"...And so, we repaired the ship as best we could and set sail in search of Fallen Grace. There were many battles on the way, but as you can see, we are both in one piece."
He paused for a moment, and then added somberly:
"None of the Nightmare Creatures we faced was as terrible as the Azure Serpent had been, though. As Daeron of the Twilight Sea had been."
Cassie frowned.
"I've heard that Twilight had its own culture and was an independent city, not at all similar to the ones established by the sybils. I also heard that they were tremendously powerful and even laid siege to Verge, at one point, which ended in disaster. Many of the Twilight people were Outsiders, maybe even all of them. But… challengers? Where could they have come from?"
Sunny slumped in his chair, thinking. Eventually, he said with doubt:
"Maybe… maybe they came from the future of the waking world? Either that, or they were the last remnants of the Dream Realm humans, from the time of extinction after the Doom War had ended. Seeds of Nightmares should have first appeared sometime between when the sybils entered the Tomb and when the Spell infected our world. So… maybe Daeron ruled then, during the twilight of human civilization in the aftermath of the war."
Wasn't that also what the description of the Crown of Twilight said? "There was a king who ruled over a dying land…"
Nephis sighed.
"It is strange, though. If these people were indeed challengers, they would have entered the Nightmare by taking someone's place. Were there thirteen million humans inhabiting the Great River, even? I doubt it."
She lingered for a few moments, then added somberly:
"There is one thing that concerns me much more, though. Cassie, you said that Twilight was not destroyed, but lost… devoured by time. None of us knows what it means, exactly, but we do know that the Serpent King at least managed to escape. He was a demented beast when we met him, his soul consumed by Corruption. So… will we find millions of powerful Nightmare Creatures when we reach Twilight? Is that lost city an even bigger threat than Verge?"
Sunny suddenly felt cold. As he considered her dreadful words, Cassie said in a cautious tone:
"There is such a possibility. The inhabitants of Twilight can also be long dead. Lastly… there is also a possibility that we will find millions of powerful Awakened warriors, not abominations, when we reach Twilight."
He blinked.
'She's… right.'
Twilight could turn out to be a dire threat, but it could also be hiding an army of allies they sorely needed to destroy Verge and conquer the Nightmare.
There was no point in guessing, either way.
Sunny sighed.
"We'll find out when we get there. And we do need to get there — we can't leave Kai behind. We also need Mordret and his power to take on Verge, and his knowledge to eliminate the Soul Stealer."
He looked at Nephis, then at Cassie.
"...There are no objections, right?"
Nephis shook her head.
"Our goal remains the same. Gather the cohort and eliminate the First Seeker… who is far downstream, in the city of Verge. Under the protection of the Six Plagues."
She frowned slightly.
"Although… the task does seem too perilous. There has to be a way to accomplish it, or the Spell wouldn't have sent us here. So, we must be lacking some key piece of information or an important advantage, still. Twilight might very well be the place where that secret is hidden."
Sunny nodded.
"So, we're in agreement then? Let's go fetch Effie and Jet first, then sail to Twilight to retrieve Kai and Mordret. When everyone is gathered and we had learned everything there is to learn, we'll attack Verge."
Cassie remained silent for a few moments, then said quietly:
"I agree. However, we must not forget one crucial detail."
Her beautiful face turned solemn.
"I doubt that the Six Plagues will just remain idle and allow us to gather forces. If they are truly the future versions of ourselves… they must already know what our next steps will be. It would be easy for them to try and stop us."
Sunny didn't even want to think about the paradoxical mess of having his future Defiled self hunting him down.
However, he wasn't opposed to it.
Imagining the vile, scarred face of the Mad Prince, he grinned darkly.
"Let them come... I would love to meet the bastards, too."
Some time later, the three of them were walking across the pier, followed by an excited crowd. The two guards were not far behind, either — they never left Cassie's side. The golden chain was ringing softly with each step she took.
The elderly citizens of Fallen Grace were overflowing with joy at the sight of their young and beautiful priestess, though, seemingly oblivious to the ominous meaning behind the golden shackles. The news of the arrival of two Outsiders had spread throughout the city, as well.
The mood was festive.
Sunny studied their faces through the shadows, then turned to Cassie and said silently:
"You seem to be very popular. They absolutely adore you."
A faint smile appeared on her face.
"...It's Dusk, not me. And how could they not? She was a wise and benevolent ruler, not to mention a champion of the city. It was because of the sybils that the River People could defend themselves against the Defilement. Most importantly… I am both the most powerful Awakened and the only Outsider left in Fallen Grace. If they lose their faith in me and their love for me, then all they'll have left will be despair."
She let out a wistful sigh.
"They only love me because they have no other choice."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, somewhat stunned by how cynical that statement sounded. It bothered him a great deal, for some reason.
Then, he shook his head.
"Still, you must have done a lot to earn their trust. Surviving a year in the Third Nightmare could not have been easy. Especially alone."
He had already seen Fallen Grace and its people. They were not the kind of force he had hoped to find… and while Cassie had not gone into detail when describing her attempts to defend the city against the attacking Defiled, it was easy to surmise that protecting it was more of a burden than a boon.
Her days must have been filled with countless battles and narrow victories. It was a miracle that Fallen Grace still stood.
She smiled.
"Ah… well, yes. After the initial chaos, I led the remaining warriors into battle many times, and killed many abominations. It was indeed not easy. But I wasn't really alone."
Cassie gestured to the crowd following them at a respectful distance, as well as at the two silent guards.
"The people of Fallen Grace might have grown weak, but they are valiant and brave. I also had several Echoes to assist me."
'...Right.'
Neph had once brought back a powerful Echo from the Nightmare Desert , a Fallen Demon with six arms. That Echo had been given to one of the Fire Keepers before his cohorts challenged a Seed of Nightmare. She would have arranged for a powerful bodyguard or two for Cassie, as well.
Sunny tilted his head.
"How strong are your Echoes, exactly?"
The blind girl remained silent for a moment.
"You already know the Quiet Dancer. Her power is augmented by a special Memory I received from Valor, albeit not by much. There is also an artificial Echo Neph procured for me from the clan, as well, equal in power to a Fallen Monster. And… there is an Echo I earned here in the Tomb of Ariel myself. A… Transcendent Beast, of sorts."
He raised an eyebrow.
"Of sorts?"
Cassie let out a quiet sigh.
"It's the Echo of the senior sybil I killed. I try not to summon her where the citizens of Fallen Grace can see."
Sunny flinched a little. After a few moments of silence, Nephis suddenly spoke, her voice even:
"You alone should be enough to deal with two Masters. With a Transcendent Echo, those guards of yours stand no chance whatsoever. What is the point of them following you around?"
Cassie smiled sadly.
"...Yes. There's no real point. I can easily kill them, and I can easily break out of these chains. They know it perfectly well. But they are loyal and devoted to their duty… and so, I remain in chains out of respect for their devotion. Isn't it sad? The fact that I am only guarded by two Masters should tell you everything you need to know about how desperate Fallen Grace's situation is. Unless we act, it will be swallowed by the Defilement soon enough."
Sunny sighed, trying to imagine what had happened to the real Fallen Grace… and real Dusk. He knew that the last sybil had been buried at sea, her body eventually becoming the vessel of a Corrupted Terror.
The existence of the Terror of LO49 was proof that the civilization of the Great River had met a sorrowful end.
And it would meet it again if they failed to conquer the Nightmare...
Just then, they reached the end of the pier and walked across a wooden plank to the deck of the ghostly ship. The crowd stayed back, with only the two guards following them aboard the ancient vessel.
Cassie froze, lowering her hands and staring into nothingness with her beautiful blue eyes. After a while, she said softly:
"Sunny… can you look at the sacred tree?"
He did as he was told, belatedly realizing that the blind girl must have used her Ascended Ability to share his perception. Although he didn't feel anything, it also felt strangely… violating.
There was no harm done, but for someone as secretive as Sunny, sharing was an uncomfortable process.
'I wonder if she sees the bastard.'
He threw a furtive glance at the Sin of Solace, who stood motionlessly below the tree, and suppressed his discomfort.
They walked around the ship for a while, allowing Cassie to study both its exterior and interior. She was the person who knew the true Chain Breaker best, after all, so they needed her judgment to rid themselves of doubt.
Eventually, the blind girl stopped near the sacred tree and gently placed her palm on the white bark.
After a few moments of silence, she sighed and turned to them.
"It's the Chain Breaker. I am certain."
Sunny and Nephis grew somber.
They had suspected as much, of course… but still, a slight hope that it was merely a similar vessel still lived in their hearts.
Now, it was utterly extinguished.
Cassie pointed here and there, describing her findings.
"...the essence channels are severely damaged, but their shape is unmistakable. I repaired them myself once, after all, so I know every small detail of how Noctis had carved new enchantments into the older ones created by the Fire Hunters. It's his ship… our ship. There are many differences, but the core is the same."
Sunny grimaced.
"But how the hell can it be here? And how did we end up finding it?"
The blind girl hesitated, then somberly shook her head.
"That, I cannot answer."
He closed his eyes, then rubbed his face tiredly.
'What the hell is going on… what the hell has been going on from the start of this damned Nightmare? There are too many unexplainable things!'
Sunny's tolerance for mysteries was at its limits.
Cassie lingered for a few moments, then suddenly spoke:
"I can tell you one thing, though."
Both Sunny and Nephis looked at her, waiting.
She pointed to the deck below her feet and smiled.
"...I think I can repair the enchantments again. If you give me some time, the Chain Breaker will be able to fly once more."
The news that the Chain Breaker could be restored to its former… future?... glory was a welcome one. However, it was going to take time for Cassie to repair it. They were also going to need a lot of materials, as well as plenty of help from the locals of Fallen Grace.
There were experienced shipbuilders among them. Sunny and Nephis had only patched up the ancient vessel well enough for it to not sink immediately, but there were a lot of things they weren't able to achieve. Now, the situation was different.
Just repairing the hull and the decks was going to take a few weeks. After that part was done, more intricate work would start — Cassie was going to have to restore the runic pathways that made the enchantments of the flying ship work.
That sounded like a lot of time.
Sunny and Nephis knew that an entire year had already passed within the Tomb of Ariel since the start of the Nightmare, and yet they felt uneasy wasting even a single day. The members of the cohort were somewhere out there, after all, their situations unknown. Perhaps they were in desperate need of help.
In the end, the three of them decided not to postpone their departure too much. Sunny and Nephis needed to rest, and the Chain Breaker had to receive urgent repairs… but since Cassie would be able to work on the enchantments alone, they were going to leave Fallen Grace as soon as the work on the damaged portions of the hull was finished.
Which left them with maybe two weeks of peaceful time to recover and prepare themselves.
Looking at the crimson blaze of dusk from the window of Cassie's private chambers, Sunny sighed.
The sky was a painting of beautiful red, and the Great River was like a sea of burning blood. The city below them was like a snow flower.
"...Are you going to be alright, leaving Fallen Grace behind?"
Turning away from the window, he looked at the blind girl. She was brewing tea, seemingly not at all inconvenienced by her golden shackles.
Nephis was nearby, too, studying the murals on the wall.
Cassie softly shook her head.
"I did get attached to these people. But what we are doing is for their sake, as well… if we don't strike at Verge, there is no future left for the River People. In a few years, or decades at most, they will be gone."
If they were the real River People, of course. As far as humans of the waking world knew, the world of the Nightmare would cease to exist as soon as the Seed was conquered. But… it was hard to make the distinction.
Sunny had never been able to, at least.
He walked over to the table and sat down.
"Do they understand that? Will they let you go?"
The two guards were standing just outside the door. Even though he could not see them, he could feel their shadows.
Cassie lingered for a few moments, pouring the tea into beautiful ceramic cups.
"They will. I'll explain it well… don't worry. Come, let's have some tea."
Nephis pulled her attention away from the murals and joined them at the table. Her face was calm and composed.
Raising her cup, she hesitated for a bit, then said in an even tone:
"I haven't had a chance to say it. But I… I missed you too. And I'm glad that we found each other, too."
She looked at Cassie, then at Sunny. Her gaze lingered on his face for a few extra moments.
Then, Nephis took a sip of the fragrant amber liquid and smiled faintly.
"It's like the good old times."
Sunny was considering saying something heartfelt as well, but then surrendered to the embarrassment of showing his true feelings and pretended to choke on his tea instead.
"Good? Which times exactly are you calling good? The time when I got skewered by a Carapace Centurion, or when that damned tree mesmerized us? Or when we were attacked by that depth dweller while crossing the dark sea at night?"
Nephis remained silent for a few moments, then nodded.
"...Yes."
He stared.
'If that's her idea of a good time… I'll be damned, that actually explains a lot…'
Sunny felt sorry for the guy who would take Changing Star on a date one day.
As he did, the Sin of Solace laughed derisively.
"Self-pity, huh?"
'Shut the hell up!'
He threw an angry glance at the sword wraith, then shook his head.
Who was he kidding? Sunny had felt nostalgic about the simple days of surviving on the Forgotten Shore many times. The hell of it... had also been like a dark paradise, for him.
Looking through a shadow, he studied the three of them — Nephis, Cassie, and himself.
'Gods.'
Each one of them had changed so much. They were practically unrecognizable… and it wasn't even because of how much their appearance had been transformed by the Awakening and the Ascension.
Back then… Sunny had been a powerless street rat who only cared about himself and how to keep his secret. Cassie had been a sweet, but helpless girl, broken by the severity of her crippling Flaw. Nephis had been an isolated young woman who didn't know much about the world, except for the fact that she was going to burn it to the ground.
'Look at us now.'
The scrawny kid from the outskirts was gone, replaced by a fair young man with eyes so cold and dark that it was easy to cut yourself on their chilling gaze. The helpless girl was now a beautiful young woman whose softness concealed unwavering will and ominous power. Nephis… had changed the most, perhaps, learning too many bitter lessons.
Their names were known across the world, and they had long lost count of all the powerful abominations cut down by their blades. Fallen, Corrupted, even Great. Devils, Terrors, even Titans.
There had been humans, too... Awakened, Masters, and even Saints.
Who would have thought that three teenagers that had met in the Crimson Labyrinth would be drinking tea in a hidden world created by a daemon one day, resting before setting sail to wage war on an entire city of Nightmare Creatures?
Sunny took a sip of his tea and shook his head.
'Life is sure funny sometimes.'
Still… it was damn good tea.
He hesitated for a while, and then said awkwardly:
"I... might have missed you, too. I'm glad that the three of us are once again together."
The Great River flowed endlessly. Somewhere in the future, the ruins of Weave drifted empty and silent, with no one left to witness their inevitable march toward destruction. Somewhere in the past, the city of Verge stood, harboring the hidden horrors of the Defilement.
There was Twilight, too, mysterious and dreadful, lost to time.
…But here in Fallen Grace, the days were peaceful.
The work on the Chain Breaker started soon after Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie finished their tea. He visited the piers to observe the repairs, but there was really no point. The elderly citizens of the last human city knew how to tend to a ship much better than he did, and even though their bodies were ancient and frail, there were still some Awakened among them.
Their physical strength solved many problems, so Sunny did not need to help. The best he could do was not get in the way.
Knowing that there were many battles ahead, he dedicated his time to preparing as thoroughly as possible. Cassie and Nephis were doing the same. The latter was practicing her swordsmanship witthout rest, while the former… actually, Sunny was not entirely sure what their blind oracle was doing.
She spent a lot of time arranging measures to keep Fallen Grace safe in her absence, but also made a point of sparing as much of it as possible for him and Nephis. They had meals together, toured the city, and held long strategy meetings.
He was happy because the three of them were together again.
But it was also a bit strange.
Cassie had spent an entire year in the Nightmare… which meant that she was older than Sunny by a few months now, making him the youngest in the cohort. He had treated her as a little sister once, at the start of it all, so it felt odd to suddenly be the one who was younger.
But then again, age was such an abstract thing… especially so for the Awakened. Sunny himself had spent an unknown length of time in the dream prison created by Nightmare. Even though he had forgotten most of that cruel trial, his soul still remembered its scars.
Speaking of Nightmare, the dark destrier was his main priority for now. Sunny had been unsure that he would be able to create enough Memories to help his steed Ascend before departure from Fallen Grace, but he was pleasantly surprised to have been mistaken.
There were two main reasons for that. The first one was that Cassie had opened the treasury of the temple to supply him with the few soul shards he lacked. The second one was the Crown of Twilight.
Its [Legacy of Twilight] enchantment greatly enhanced the rate with which Sunny regenerated essence at dawn and dusk. Here in Fallen Grace, though, dusk lasted for nearly the entire day, interrupted only by a brief and fleeting night — as a result, his reserves of essence had become nearly inexhaustible.
…Which was a good thing for more than one reason. The three of them were destined to visit the lost city of the Serpent King, after all. Twilight was situated at the opposite edge of the Great River, where it was almost always dawn. Sunny was certain that having a boundless amount of essence at his disposal would come in handy, no matter what dangers they were going to face there.
For now, he concentrated on weaving Memories to feed Nightmare above all else. The counter of shadow fragments was rising with each day.
So was the counter of nightmares the tenebrous steed had subjugated, at a speed much greater than ever before. Maybe because of the nature of the Tomb of Ariel… but much more importantly, because of the River People.
In the waking world, his Shadow had very few ways of collecting nightmares — it was because the dreams of mundane humans were powerless, while Awakened never dreamed. It was only Masters and abominations that could supply his Shadow with suitable dreams to subjugate.
But Awakened of the Dream Realm — and therefore, the River People of the Tomb of Ariel — were different from those infected by the Spell. Their souls did not travel between worlds when they slept, and so, Nightmare could invade their dreams and conquer their fears.
As a result, the citizens of Fallen Grace enjoyed strangely blissful sleep during these days, while his Shadow received plenty of nightmares to add to his swarm.
At this rate, Sunny did not know what would happen first — the black steed's Ascension or return to full power as a Terror.
He worked tirelessly to weave more rudimentary Memories, and do it faster.
One after another, they were completed.
And then, finally… Sunny weaved the last of them.
The date of their departure was already drawing near when he did. Hidden in the spacious chambers Cassie had arranged for him within the temple, Sunny slowly dismissed his four shadow arms and put Weaver's Needle down.
Left in his human hand was a beautiful nacre ornament. What made it look so tantalizing was not the colorful sheen, though, but the ethereal weave hiding behind it.
"It's done."
Sunny exhaled slowly, then dismissed the ornament and stretched.
'I did it.'
He felt both tired and exhilarated. Nightmare only needed one more Transcendent Memory to reach Ascension — and now, that Memory was complete.
Standing up, Sunny looked at the crimson sky beyond the window. The night had already passed, which meant that his Shadow should have returned to its post. These days, the black steed was usually hiding in the shadows near where the Chain Breaker was being repaired, guarding the workers on his orders.
'I better go visit him right now, then.'
As Sunny contemplated how much stronger Nightmare would become as an Ascended Terror, a swift shadow fell from the sky and landed on the windowsill. It was Jet's crow.
The small bird jumped a couple of times, then stared at him angrily and cawed:
"Stuck! Stuck!"
He sighed.
"I know, Crow Crow. We'll go get your master soon. Hey, I want to see her too! Just wait for a few more days."
The Echo had been hanging around him a lot, perhaps out of familiarity. Whenever Sunny was tired from weaving, he would study the small avian creature and try to appease its impatience.
Suddenly, a smile appeared on his lips.
"But first… do you want to come find Nightmare with me?"
The bird tilted its head and stared at him with its round eyes. Then, it opened its beak and cawed:
"Horse! Horse!"
Sunny chuckled.
"Yes. The horse. Come on!"
'Let's try it again…'
With that, he dissolved into darkness and manifested himself back into tangible form. This time, Sunny did not recreate his own appearance, instead shaping himself into an entirely different and smaller creature.
…A few moments later, two crows — one black, the other even darker, as if made of shadows — flew into the crimson sky.
Sunny was flying through the crimson sky above Fallen Grace. His black feathers were moving slightly in the wind, and his wings rose and fell with a relaxed cadence. His flight was somewhat awkward… but he did not plummet to the ground, at least, like the previous time.
He had, of course, assumed the form of a crow.
After mastering the fourth step of Shadow Dance, learning a new form had become much easier for him. So, he had spent the last two weeks doing just that — teaching himself how to become a crow. Sunny was already confident on land and had the sea serpent form to protect himself in the water. Only the skies were left unconquered.
Granted, he was not going to win a battle as a small bird… but he had to start somewhere.
The idea of trying to assume the form of Jet's Echo had entered his mind when he was resting after a long and tedious bout of weaving. Yes, Sunny had plenty of essence and more than enough soul shards to accomplish his goal, but even his patience was not limitless. He needed to take a break from time to time and distract himself from the rote process of creating rudimentary Memories.
During one such break, the persistent crow visited him once again to caw about how Jet was stuck. Staring at it, Sunny remembered that he had not yet made use of his improved ability to shadow various creatures better. The desire to fly across the vast sky stirred in his heart.
Who said that only Kai was allowed to zip around in the air?
So, that was exactly what he had done. Staring at the talkative bird, he tried to teach himself its form.
Which… ended up being just as hard to achieve as turning himself into a giant sea serpent.
The body of the crow itself was much smaller and simpler. The problem was that Crow Crow was an Echo, and thus not truly alive. So, Sunny met an unexpected obstacle… Shadow Dance was not that effective against things that weren't alive.
In hindsight, he should have known that it would be like that. Thinking back to how he created the form of the onyx serpent, and even further into the past, to the days of learning battle styles from his adversaries, Sunny realized that there were two components to Shadow Dance.
One was purely physical, the other was much deeper and more fundamental, concerning the essence of a being.
Its mind, its spirit, its very soul.
Echoes did not really possess any of these things, so he was left stumped for a while.
In the end, though, Sunny still managed to turn himself into a copy of the crow. It had just taken him much more time and effort than he would have expected… and he did not stop having trouble with the new form after mastering it.
Possessing the body of a bird was one thing, but actually moving like a bird was an entirely different issue. Since Sunny had never flown without the help of enchantments before, he had to learn everything from scratch.
The first time he turned into a crow, he proceeded to fall on his beak after the simplest hop… a few dozen times in a row, all under the perplexed gaze of the befuddled Echo.
Nevertheless, he was flying right now.
It was a rather exhilarating feeling.
It was so exhilarating, in fact, that Sunny opened his beak and cawed:
"Fly! Fly!"
Then, he got embarrassed and almost lost control of his wings.
'Now… why the hell did I say it twice?'
Shaking his head slightly, Sunny looked at the dry dock where the Chain Breaker stood, being repaired by a large number of craftsmen, and cautiously descended toward it.
He did not fall… until the last second.
Jet's Echo landed with natural ease and hopped a couple of times in excitement, but Sunny gracelessly sprawled on the cobblestones after rolling a couple of times.
'Ouch. There's still room for improvement.'
Sighing internally, he let the form of the crow dissolve into a formless shadow, then emerged from it as his human self.
Being a human felt cumbersome and boring.
…But he was also slightly shocked by the ferocious strength hiding in his slender, pale body.
'Damn. I've only been a crow for a minute…'
Looking around, Sunny tried to find the shadow in which Nightmare was hiding. He did not notice his steed immediately, but he did notice a familiar old man staring at him with an open mouth.
"L—lord Sunless?"
Sunny sighed internally.
"Oh. Hey there, Cronos."
The elderly teenager had been following them around when they toured the city, full of endless curiosity. He was a nice kid… no matter how hard it was to call a man who looked as old as Professor Obel a kid… but if there was one thing Sunny had an allergy to, it was curious people. So, he felt uncomfortable around the wrinkly Riverborn youth.
"Did… did you turn into a bird?"
Sunny stared at Cronos for a moment, then shrugged.
"Yes. In a manner of speaking, I did."
The old man stared at him with amazement.
"Ah, I see! It's like that time you turned into the river serpent! Is that your Aspect Ability?"
Sunny took a deep breath.
'Questions, questions…'
He had to remind himself how sad the kid's situation was. Not even because Cronos had turned into an old man before becoming an adult, but because he was starved for excitement and interesting things. His whole life was limited to a city that would have been considered tiny in the waking world — and, worse than that, that city was the last one there was, with not even news of distant events ever reaching it.
Of course he was endlessly excited by the two unexpected visitors.
Sunny remained silent for a moment.
"To be precise, it's the result of combining all my Aspect Abilities to create a... a kind of battle art."
Cronos nodded a couple of times, showing that he understood, and said thoughtfully:
"Oh… I have no idea what you mean, Lord Sunless…"
Then, he smiled.
"Are you here to check on your ship?"
The crow Echo looked at the young man with disdain and flapped its wings impatiently.
"Horse! Horse!"
Sunny nodded.
"No… I'm here to feed my horse."
The crow hopped on Sunny's shoulder, and they headed toward where Nightmare was hiding. Cronos, annoyingly, followed them with an excited smile.
That said, Sunny couldn't remain annoyed for long because of the worshipful gaze the old man was giving him.
"Lord Sunless… if I may ask…"
He rolled his eyes and sighed.
"What?"
Cronos hesitated for a moment.
"...What is a horse?"
That almost caused Sunny to stumble.
'What the hell… why does it sound like something I would say?'
He shrugged.
"It's a large animal that runs really well. People used to ride them to get around. Of course, my horse is no ordinary horse… he's a real menace, that beast."
The old man frowned in contemplation.
"But why wouldn't they just use a boat?"
Sunny suppressed the desire to grind his teeth and answered in an even tone:
"The world outside the Tomb is not all water, remember? Most people live on land. Horses are land animals."
Cronos looked into the distance, confusion written all over his face.
"Ah… I see, I see. Are there no land boats? That seems strange!"
The barrage of questions continued.
By the time they reached the deep shadows where Nightmare was hiding, Sunny felt a bit tired.
"...yes, earth does sometimes shake, spew fire, and swallow entire towns. Not too often, though. Mostly when a volcano erupts… oh, a volcano is just a fire-breathing mountain. And a mountain is basically a big sharp rock, tall enough to reach the clouds. There's ice and snow on top, but not enough air to breathe… well, rather there's plenty of air, but you can't breathe it without dying…"
The old man's eyes grew wide.
"How bizarre! I would never want to live on land… it sounds terrifying…"
Sunny stared at him wildly.
'What the hell do you mean, terrifying?! You live on an endless river that falls into a bottomless abyss, plagued by roving time storms and Defiled monsters from the future!'
He shook his head, then said in a stifled voice:
"Nightmare, come out."
Two scarlet flames ignited in the darkness, and the shadows surged, forming into the shape of a dreadful black steed. Light glistened on Nightmare's steel fangs and sharp horns, tinted red by the blazing sunset.
Cronos yelped.
"Ah! A… a horse!"
His wrinkly face grew pale, and he took a couple steps back.
"M—my Lord… you didn't tell me that horses are such terrifying beasts! Do land dwellers really r—ride them?"
Sunny looked at the youth vindictively, then felt bad about it. The kid was very old, after all… what if seeing Nightmare gave him a heart attack?
He hesitated for a moment, then patted Cronos on the shoulder.
"Yes. But as I said, Nightmare is not your usual horse. He is an ancient shadow creature that used to serve an immortal Transcendent before becoming mine. Now… let's feed him."
As Sunny threw an excited glance at the black steed and summoned the nacre ornament, the old man asked in a shaking voice:
"But… what does this dreadful beast even eat? You… you don't seem to have any meat with you?"
Consumed by thoughts of Nightmare's Ascension, Sunny smiled absentmindedly.
"Oh, don't worry… I have what I need to satiate his hunger right here, with me…"
Surprised that Cronos suddenly took a few more steps back, he gave the old man a strange look and offered the ornament to the dark destrier.
"Here, buddy. Sorry it took me so long."
Nightmare snorted quietly, then brought his snout to his hand and pushed it, throwing the Memory to the ground. Then, he crushed it with one strike of his adamantine hoof.
A whirlwind of sparks rose from the crushed ornament and separated into six streams, each flowing into one of the dark embers burning within the shadow that served Nightmare as a soul.
'Here we go… finally!'
Sunny had always been preoccupied with raising the power of Saint — his primary battle Shadow — as much as possible, so he had neglected the black steed a little. It was not without a reason, of course. Nightmare's main purpose was not to be a destructive force in combat. He was a loyal steed first and a fighter second. The utility he offered Sunny was much more valuable than an additional combatant would be.
Still… this moment had been a long time coming.
As the streams of sparks were absorbed into the darkness hiding inside Nightmare, his silhouette suddenly grew vague. Then, the destrier disappeared.
Already expecting that to happen, Sunny dove into his Soul Sea. Appearing in the lightless silence, he saw his Shadow standing on the surface of the still water. Nightmare had lowered his head, his body trembling slightly.
'Yes!'
Within the Shadow, the glow of the six dim embers was growing more and more intense. The water suddenly surged, as if assaulted by an invisible wind. Wisps of black flame rose from Nightmare's sable coat, soon shrouding his figure completely.
Sunny had already seen a Shadow rise to a new Rank several times. He knew that the transformation would not take long — unlike evolving to a new Class, this change was only going to take several minutes.
He waited patiently.
As if feeling the importance of what was happening somewhere near, but away from their eyes, both Crow Crow and Cronos remained silent.
…Soon, the transformation was over.
The restless waters grew still once again, and the black flames receded. Nightmare was revealed from within their veil, as fearsome as ever. His outward appearance did not change much. Only the red glow of his ferocious eyes seemed brighter.
Despite that…
His tenebrous silhouette brimmed with a new kind of power.
Sunny grinned.
'An Ascended Terror…'
His steed was as powerful as the creature that Nephis had slain at the top of the Crimson Spire now.
In fact, even Sunny, who possessed an extremely high level of mental resistance, felt a hint of dread grasping his heart when looking at the dark destrier.
'Wait… doesn't… doesn't his aura of fear seem too strong?'
Trying to suppress his excitement, Sunny forced himself to continue looking at Nightmare and summoned the runes.
In the next moment, his expression changed.
'What?! When… when did this happen?!'
The counter of the shadow fragments had been filled and emptied. Sunny knew that, of course.
However, what he had not expected to see…
Was that the counter of subjugated nightmares had been filled, as well.
The [Dream Curse], Nightmare's Terror Ability, was unlocked.
...Standing near Sunny, Cronos and the crow Echo exchanged a confused look. Why did Lord Sunless seem so excited?
The small bird tilted its head knowingly and cawed with a sense of superiority:
"Horse!"
The runes shimmered in the darkness, surrounded by still silence.
Hypnotized by them, Sunny read greedily:
Shadow: Nightmare.
Shadow Rank: Ascended.
Shadow Class: Terror.
Shadow Fragments: [0/300].
He had known what to expect, but seeing the word "Ascended" still filled him with excitement. At any other time, Sunny would have lingered, enjoying the view of the changed runes, but he was much more interested in something else right now.
His gaze slid lower.
Shadow Description: [This beautiful steed was tamed by the treacherous Lost From Light in the depths of a harrowing dream. The two Shadows battled across countless nightmares, shattering them all apart; neither was willing to give up, so in the end, the nightmares did.]
Despite the excitement, memories of his dreadful battle with Nightmare made Sunny shiver.
Shadow Attributes: [Swift], [Dark Destrier], [Dreadlord], [Dreamwalker].
The Attributes were the same as before. His steed was swift, could travel through dreams, and grew stronger when feared or surrounded by shadows. Sunny's gaze finally settled on the string of runes that interested him the most…
Shadow Abilities: [Flowing Shadow], [Mantle of Fear], [Nightmare], [Dream Curse].
His eyes widened slightly.
The first two Abilities had not changed. [Flowing Shadow] allowed Nightmare to move through shadows with stunning speed, as well as become one of them. [Mantle of Fear] was a powerful mental attack that induced terror in those affected by it.
The second two Abilities, though… the runes describing them were different.
'It happened faster than I thought…'
The [Nightmare] Ability shared its name with the black stallion. At this moment, its description read:
[Nightmare] Ability Description: "This Shadow can create and subjugate nightmares. The more nightmares serve it, the more powerful it grows, both inside and outside dreams.
Dormant nightmares: 287
Awakened nightmares: 252
Ascended nightmares: 455
Transcendent nightmares: 6"
Sunny's eyes glinted darkly.
'It's a thousand.'
Not only had Nightmare subjugated enough dreadful dreams to unlock his Terror Ability, but due to the nature of the carriers of the Nightmare Spell, most of these dreams were also much more powerful than expected — to the point where his rise in Rank did not make them obsolete.
The black stallion had even managed to find and defeat six nightmares belonging to Saints… or maybe Corrupted abominations.
Each and every one of the subjugated nightmares added a little to his power, just like absorbing shadow fragments did.
Much more importantly…
The last few runes, which had been lightless before, were finally glowing with ethereal light.
After accumulating an army of a thousand nightmares, his Shadow was finally a true Terror once again.
Trying to calm his wildly beating heart, Sunny concentrated on the newly awakened runes and read the description:
[Dream Curse] Ability Description: "This Shadow is a master of a lesser dream domain. It is capable of lulling living beings to sleep and imprisoning their souls in a labyrinth of nightmares. The souls destroyed within the nightmare maze feed the Shadow; the more powerful the Shadow grows, the faster and further the dream curse spreads."
Sunny stared at the runes, suddenly chilled to the bone.
"How curious…"
He was shaken so much that he uttered those words aloud.
"Curious? What are you referring to, Lord Sunless? Did your horse not like the food? It smashed it with a hoof! Uh… I'm sorry to say this, my lord… but you might not know what beasts like to eat. That was a shell ornament, after all. Who would want to eat a piece of shell? You should try fish next time!"
Sunny lingered for a moment, then turned his head and stared at Cronos wordlessly. The old man trembled.
'Right. He's still here.'
Leaving the Soul Sea, he concentrated fully on the real world and said evenly:
"I was referring to how similar an Ability of my steed is… to some other things. He did like the food. It was much more preferable than fish."
Cronos looked at him with doubt, but Sunny ignored the youth and turned away.
'Maze of nightmares…'
It was truly an insidious and dreadful Ability, one worthy of a Terror. Sunny could easily imagine the Dream Curse slowly spreading to swallow this entire city… people falling asleep one after another, until there was no one left awake. All of them dying, their souls devoured by the hungry Shadow.
He could also imagine the horror of their death.
…Sunny had experienced the dream maze himself, after all. What would have happened if he had broken down and given up? His soul would have been torn apart by the torment of endless nightmares, and his body would have turned into a hollow husk.
The most frightening part of it all was the measure of control Nightmare had over the dream labyrinth… and the fact that the more his victims were terrified by it, the stronger he would be.
There was a limit to the power of the Dream Curse, of course. After all, Sunny had broken free of it by destroying each and every one of the dreadful dreams. It had not spread to all the Kingdom of Hope, either, because its reach was limited by Nightmare's own strength… as an Awakened Terror, the dreadful steed could only influence one castle and its surroundings.
As an Ascended Terror, though, that reach would have become greater. Who knew how far the Dream Curse would be able to spread in the future?
…But all of that was not why Sunny felt cold. Why would he? The power of his Shadow was his own power.
Rather, he was shaken by the words the Spell used to describe the Dream Curse.
'A lesser dream domain…'
Didn't it sound like something he had encountered before?
For example, the Dreamscape. A vast illusion maintained by the Aspect of a certain Saint, where countless people could combat each other without the risk of injury. Awakened used the public arenas for training, but there were private ones established for the government forces and the Legacy clans, as well. There was even a version for mundane humans to enjoy.
Was Dreamscape a type of lesser dream domain, as well? That would certainly make sense.
There was another similar example, though…
Sunny trembled.
There was the Spell and its Nightmares. There was the Dream Realm itself.
If there were lesser dream domains, there had to be greater ones, too… as well as those above them.
If so…
The souls destroyed within his Shadow's dream maze were consumed, making the shadow stronger.
…What happened to the souls of those who died within Nightmares? Of those who died in the Dream Realm? Of those infected by the Spell?
Was the Spell feeding on the souls of everyone who carried it, and on the souls of everything those who carried it killed?
The thought was terrifying.
But still…
'It would make sense.'
Sunny lowered his gaze and stared at the fabric of Ananke's Mantle.
When an Awakened conjured a Memory, the Memory was manifested from their soul essence. What were the worlds within Nightmares manifested from?
He turned his head and observed Fallen Grace. Finally, his gaze settled on Cronos.
…And when the Nightmare was over, where did all the souls conjured into it by the Spell go?
Sunny had never seriously considered how the Spell operated, simply because it was so powerful as to seem omnipotent. If one assumed something to be omnipotent, they would not question how it worked. Simply because its workings were beyond the realms of logic and reason.
However, now, for the first time, he was starting to question if the Spell was truly free from the laws that governed the rest of mundane things. Perhaps its scale was just so great that mere mortals like him were not capable of perceiving it.
Or maybe he was wrong, and there was nothing in common between the principles of the Dream Curse and the Spell.
In any case…
'Instead of thinking about things that are beyond my understanding, I should concentrate on what is in front of me. My Ascended Terror of a steed… and the curse he commands. It will surely be of help in this cursed tomb. Especially since there's a mad bastard around who is fond of visiting other people's dreams…'
Not long after the black stallion's Ascension, the day of their departure arrived. The weeks they had spent in Fallen Grace flew by fast… so fast, in fact, that Sunny was sad that they had felt so short.
It was nice, spending time with Nephis and Cassie again. Back in the waking world, there had always been invisible walls between them… the great clans, the war, the complicated feelings of the past, the dark promises of the future…
But Nightmares had a way of simplifying things. All of these matters had been made small and insignificant by the dire necessity to conquer the Seed, and so Sunny found himself enjoying the feeling of closeness he had not felt in a long time.
It was funny, really… ever since becoming a Sleeper, he had been told over and over again how dreadful and deadly Third Nightmares were. And there was truth to these rumors, of course — after all, Sunny had already been forced to battle a damned Great Beast to survive here. But, strangely, most of his time in the Tomb of Ariel had been rather peaceful.
He had a feeling that peaceful days would become a thing of the past very soon, though.
From today onward, theirs was a straight path. First to the dangerous waters where Effie and Jet were marooned. Then, to the mysterious city of Twilight, to find Kai and Mordret.
And finally to Verge, the throne of the Defilement. To burn it down and conquer the Nightmare.
Of course, the Chain Breaker was going to return to Fallen Grace between each step to resupply, receive repairs, and give its crew an opportunity to recover. But those stops would be brief and far between.
For the remainder of the Nightmare, Sunny and his companions would be going from one dire battle to another.
Looking at the dreamlike view of the last city of the River People from the height of the temple's tower, Sunny sighed and looked at Cassie and Nephis. The suns had just risen, and the whole world was drowned in countless shades of red. Illuminated by the crimson blaze, both of them looked solemn… and ready.
He lingered for a moment, then asked:
"Is it time?"
Cassie nodded slowly.
"It's time. Let's go."
Together, they descended from the tower, passed the grand hall of the temple, and walked outside. The blind girl's guards were following them from behind, just like always… but today, many more people had come to bid their sybil farewell.
Soldiers, artisans, and citizens of all kinds. Thousands of gaunt old men and women were crowding the streets, looking at the beautiful young woman with golden shackles wrapped around her wrists. Their frail figures and wrinkly faces were like a sea. Their eyes…
Sunny did not know how to describe the emotion that shone in them. Was it pride? Sorrow? Fear? Love? Guilt? Or all of it, fused together?
Human beings were not that simple, after all. They rarely felt only one thing. Most of the time, their hearts were an irrational and contradictory mess of clashing and conflicting emotions.
'Will we manage to save these people? Or are they all doomed?'
Sunny knew that this was not the real Fallen Grace… and yet, he also knew that the shadows of living beings he killed in the Nightmares were still within his soul, indistinguishable from the shadows that belonged to the inhabitants of both the Dream Realm and the waking world.
So what exactly was the difference?
They passed through the crowded streets and approached the piers. The Chain Breaker rested on the water, freshly repaired and refurbished. Its tattered sails were replaced by new ones, each of a gorgeous, vibrant scarlet color.
There wasn't much ceremony. Sunny, Cassie, and Nephis climbed aboard. The two deaf guards remained on the pier.
…But before they left, Cassie turned to the crowd of elderly Riverborn and smiled.
Her smile was like a ray of pure sunlight in this land of eternal dusk.
"My people…"
Her voice echoed above the water, reaching far and wide. The inhabitants of Fallen Grace — the last humans in the Tomb of Ariel — listened with rapt attention, catching every word.
Sunny gazed at the crowd and soon noticed a familiar figure. Cronos was also here, looking at the graceful ship with awe and longing.
Cassie waited for a moment, then continued:
"I have to apologize! Usually, I would have taken you all to the House of Parting to celebrate and enjoy a delicious feast. Sadly… the Lower House is no more, and so, I have no food to offer."
A wave of murmurs rose from the crowd as many people chuckled.
Someone yelled:
"It's alright, my Lady! Feed us when you return!"
The blind girl remained motionless for a few moments.
"...Still, today is not a day for sadness. It is a day for celebration. This journey I am leaving on is not my last. Instead, it is the beginning of a new era… a better era. An era of grace and freedom."
She raised her hands… and pulled them apart, easily breaking the golden chain.
The shattered links fell into the water.
Cassie smiled again.
"Lady Changing Star, Lord Sunless, and I… we are leaving to gather powerful Outsiders and vanquish the Defilement, once and for all. Our victory is assured. I know!"
It would have been an empty proclamation if anyone else had said it. However, for the people of Fallen Grace, Cassie was Dusk, the last sybil… the oracle who had guided their people for many generations, and who knew the secrets of both the past and the future.
Hearing her, they stared with wide eyes. In the next moment, a joyous roar rose from the crowd.
"Our Lady knows!"
"She saw it!"
"Victory! Our victory is assured!"
Staring at the celebrating old men, their sorrow gone, Sunny leaned slightly and asked in a whisper:
"You know? Did you receive a vision of fate?"
Cassie froze, then shuddered slightly. A moment later, she turned to him, her smile turning brittle.
Her beautiful blue eyes were shining with the reflection of the crimson sky.
She lingered for a bit, then answered:
"Who cares about fate? If fate is against us… we'll break it."
Sunny stared at her, befuddled. The corner of his mouth twitched.
"Do you think it's easy to break fate?"
The blind girl lowered her head slightly and turned back to the crowd.
…Her quiet answer was almost drowned out by the joyous cries:
"No, it's not easy. It's not easy at all."
Soon, the sails of the Chain Breaker were filled with wind. The graceful vessel moved slowly, leaving the voices of the crowd behind.
The people of Fallen Grace watched as it sailed away, waving and wishing their lady good fortune in the days to come.
But then, they disappeared from view, obscured by the crimson haze.
There was nothing but a vast expanse of water left in front of them.
The first of the many battles was approaching.
Their first goal was to find Jet and Effie. Cassie had been able to determine the general area where they were marooned, but not why… she was also not sure what dangers awaited the Chain Breaker in that hazardous region of the Great River.
However, she did have a lead.
The problem was that this lead was buried in one of the lost temples of Fallen Grace — the palace where a Defiled sybil had once been entombed alive. During the battle for the city, the temple had been unsealed, and the island-ships that could not be saved were abandoned.
Cut free, they had been left to the currents. The rest of the flotilla fled upstream, where it remained to this day… nevertheless, the Chain Breaker was moving into the past once more, searching for the lost districts.
Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie were going to find the lost temple, slay the Defiled sybil — if the creature was still dwelling there — and sift through the temple's library in search of information about the place Effie and Jet were trapped in.
Breathing heavily, Sunny leaned on the side of the ketch and cursed quietly. The ketch had been patched up and repaired, as well. With its masts dismantled and stored, it resembled a proper lifeboat. The craftsmen of Fallen Grace had also constructed an actual nest for it, with ropes and pulleys to lower the ketch into the water and hoist it back up again when needed.
Nephis was at the stern, controlling the ship, while Cassie was examining the damaged essence lines of the ancient vessel nearby.
Looking at her, he decided to rest for a few minutes and asked somberly:
"Why wasn't that sybil killed after succumbing to the Defilement, anyway? Simply sealing the temple does not seem like a reliable solution. Especially since it seems to have been done in a hurry, with all the valuables remaining inside. Who just goes and loses an entire library?"
The blind girl was distracted from her thoughts and turned to him, her golden hair fluttering in the wind. She lingered for a moment, then shrugged.
"I'm not really sure. It happened long before we entered the Nightmare, so… perhaps the people of Fallen Grace simply couldn't bring themselves to kill one of their sybils. You saw how conflicted they are about us. Perhaps sealing her inside and turning the temple into a mausoleum was simply safer."
She sighed and shook her head.
"I agree, though. It was a mistake. When I entered the Nightmare… we could have preserved the entire city if not for their misguided ways. There were two sybils left in Fallen Grace back then, and one of them had just succumbed to the Defilement. She was still new to her unholy powers, though. The battle was dreadful, but we could have won."
Her face turned dull.
"...It was not until the seal of the old temple came undone that disaster struck. Once that thing got out, there was no stopping it."
Sunny raised an eyebrow with a dubious expression.
"And yet you want us to seek her out?"
Cassie sighed, then smiled lightly.
"Well. I alone was not enough to both battle the creature and prevent the city from sinking. But the three of us together… that is a completely different story. I don't think we'll have too much of a problem dealing with her. If we do fail to take down a single Defiled, there's no point in even trying to conquer the Nightmare, don't you think?"
Sunny smiled crookedly.
"I guess."
There was another reason why they wanted to slay the Defiled sybil, as well. The conflict of the Nightmare seemed to be connected to the fate of Fallen Grace, and of the River People civilization as a whole. The natural ending of this story was complete extinction — which was why Sunny and Nephis were determined to destroy Verge and save the last human city instead.
But simply eliminating the source of the Defilement was not enough. Right now, the people of Fallen Grace were doomed — for no other reason than that they were all too old and weak to have children. To ensure that a new generation of the River People could be born, the city had to return to its previous position downstream.
Which was impossible because of the lingering presence of the Defiled sybil.
So, the creature had to go.
Sunny looked at the crimson sky, then asked:
"How does it work, anyway? Why was the entombed sybil so much more powerful than the one you killed?"
Cassie remained silent for a bit before answering.
"Simple, really. All the Nightmare Creatures we met before entering the Tomb had been corrupted countless years ago. There was barely a trace of their previous selves left. Corruption… is a gradual process, as it turns out. The sybil I killed had not been an abomination for more than a week. She was still mostly human. The other, though… had spent a long time sealed in that temple. The thing that broke free from it could barely be called a human. Its powers were greater, and it was much more used to them, as well."
Sunny sighed. It made sense.
With his curiosity satisfied, he decided that it was time to get back to the arduous practice. He was trying to master the sorcery of Names.
Sadly… Sunny was making zero progress.
Learning the Names themselves was not too hard, at least not the simple ones Nephis had done her best to teach him. Even though those Names were eerily odd, barely fitting into his mind and constantly fading from his memory, he possessed enough mental discipline to hold on to the knowledge of them.
The problem was actually trying to speak them. In that regard, Sunny was failing miserably. It was as Ananke had said… people needed an innate talent to master the Words. And it seemed that he severely lacked it.
'Curse it.'
Perhaps Sunny was being greedy by wishing to learn an entire new system of sorcery, but he still wanted to master the fundamentals of Shaping.
Today, his attempts to summon the wind were going even worse than usual. He was tired and drained, but there was no result whatsoever.
"Damned wind! Come on, blow!"
When Sunny's irritation reached a boiling point, Cassie suddenly straightened and turned her head slightly. There was a frown on her face.
"...Something is wrong."
Sunny sighed heavily, then subtly studied the world through his shadows. There was no danger around them. Everything seemed fine.
That said, his intuition was indeed telling him… something. It was not exactly ringing an alarm, but there was an eerie sensation at the back of his mind.
He rose to his feet and studied the Great River with his own two eyes.
After a few moments, Sunny asked:
"What is it? I don't see anything."
Cassie did not move, her frown deepening. The waves rustled as they brushed against the hull of the ship. The sails rippled in the wind.
Raising a hand, she touched her cheek briefly, then said somberly:
"I feel… strange. As if I'm drunk."
Sunny stared at her wordlessly.
"Huh?"
The blind girl grimaced.
"It's like I'm seeing double. Only, of course, it's not my sight that is blurry. Rather, it's my Aspect Ability. The one that allows me to sense what will happen a few seconds into the future."
He remained silent for a few moments.
The shadows across the Chain Breaker moved, stirring.
"...So, what you're saying is that something is wrong with the future?"
Cassie hesitated a little.
"Or at least with my ability to perceive the future."
That was a rather terrifying thing to hear. Sunny looked around once more, noting how peaceful their surroundings looked. The sky was burning beautifully with countless shades of red, with not a cloud in sight. The surface of the flowing river was spotless, with nothing hiding beneath it.
And yet, there was something sinister happening to the world, unseen and imperceptible. If not for the keen senses of the oracle, none of them would have known that something was wrong.
"Let's go."
Taking Cassie by the wrist, Sunny guided her to the stern of the ship, where Nephis was holding the steering oar. He had not had to guide the blind girl in a long, long time… but now that her Aspect Ability was compromised, she must have been disoriented. Even if she was looking at the world through his eyes, that was not the same as perceiving it with her own senses.
'What the hell is happening in this damned Tomb…'
Soon, they arrived at the runic circle and told Nephis the news. She remained silent for a while, looking forward with a somber expression.
After a while, Neph nodded.
"I see. I felt that something was wrong, too."
Sunny tilted his head a little.
"How?"
Even his faint premonition had only appeared because of his tenuous affinity to fate, which had been enhanced by Weaver's lineage. Sunny usually called these vague feelings his intuition, but it was not exactly a sixth sense. It was actually a rudimentary ability to feel the tremors of the strings of fate.
What allowed Nephis to feel the wrongness, then?
She pointed to the sky.
"It's the suns. I am responsible for steering the ship, so I keep an eye on them for navigation. There's something strange happening, though… for the last hour or so, our course has been changing slightly. It's like we are being pulled toward something. But if we are, I don't know how. I don't think there are any forces exerting pressure on the ship or the current."
Sunny suddenly had a very, very bad premonition. His face turned grim.
They were on a hunt for a Defiled sybil, and Cassie's perception of the future was suddenly behaving strangely. More than that, the world itself was not working quite as it was supposed to.
'No, no. It can't be. Can it?'
Glancing at the blind girl, he asked evenly:
"Say, Cassie… that thing that broke free when the temple was unsealed. What exactly were her powers?"
Cassie hesitated for a moment.
"I am not sure. I did not get a proper look at her… all I remember is that all the soldiers I sent to stall her were torn to shreds in an instant, unable to land a single blow on her hide. Arrows and magic projectiles missed, enchantments failed. She was too dreadful of a creature for us to handle, especially while fighting the other sybil."
Her beautiful blue eyes glistened.
"...As soon as the second sybil died, I ordered everyone to retreat and disconnect the entire section of the city where the creature was raging. That was how we lost half of Fallen Grace."
Sunny inhaled deeply.
"But all the sybils had powers related to revelations, right? And revelations are a manifestation of extreme affinity to fate. That sybil was capable of sensing the future before becoming Corrupted…"
He gritted his teeth and shared a wild suspicion that was making him incredibly wary:
"...so is it possible that the abomination is now capable of affecting the future?"
Nephis looked at him strangely.
"What do you mean?"
He shrugged.
"Let's say there's an ancient sybil… a Transcendent Outsider who comes from the time before the Doom War. She becomes Defiled and turns into a Nightmare Creature, then gets buried alive for countless years. In the end, she breaks free of her mausoleum and devours half a city's worth of human souls."
Sunny shook his head.
"And then, we three go searching for her. And just at that moment, Cassie's ability to perceive the future starts behaving weirdly, while our ship is inexplicably moving in a direction that it's not supposed to be moving. Wouldn't you say that it's quite possible that this primordial horror of a Defiled abomination is more than likely to possess powers that have to do with affecting the flow of time… or at least the probability of things happening?"
Cassie and Nephis paled a little. After a while, the blind girl asked:
"That… that sounds too fantastical to be true. A power to change probability? Even if she is a tremendously powerful Corrupted abomination of unknown Class, that's a bit too much. Don't you think?"
Sunny shrugged.
"No, I don't. Too fantastical? We are inside a huge pyramid, sailing on an endless river that flows through time, suspended in the middle of a bottomless abyss. Oh, and it's all made from the corpse of an Unholy Titan. I don't think that there can even be something too fantastical, anymore."
He grimaced, then added in a stifled tone:
"As for how unimaginable a power that affects probability would be… aren't you forgetting something? I've been suffering from a similar kind of thing since before I became a Sleeper. Only, in my case, it's not me who is affecting probability… rather, improbable things have a way of pulling me toward them. In any case, the result is the same."
The three of them remained silent for a few moments. Then, Nephis said calmly:
"So what?"
Sunny blinked.
"So what? You are not wary of an enemy who can literally change the future as they see fit?"
She leaned back, then shrugged with indifference.
"There are obviously some limits to that power… if you're even right about its nature. Otherwise, we would have died from heart attacks or been hit by stray lightning already. Why don't we just go and kill that sybil, anyway? Do I need to remind you two that we also have the power to change the future?"
Sunny and Cassie were confused. The blind girl tilted her head a little and asked:
"...We do?"
Nephis nodded.
"Of course. If we go there and kill the abomination, that will be the future. We would have made it. Every action performed by every person in the world changes the future. That power is really not that unique. In fact, it's pretty universal."
He stared at her for a moment, then chuckled wryly.
'It's hard to argue...'
"The power to change the future, huh? Alright. Let's go and make a future where the abomination is dead, and we're alive. It's not like we know how to escape, anyway…"
The Chain Breaker was sailing across the bloodred expanse of flowing water. Under the blazing crimson sky, no mystical force seemed to be influencing it… and yet, its course was being set by someone other than the person holding the steering oar.
The ship was being pulled toward the lost temple of Fallen Grace.
On its deck, three Masters were preparing for battle.
Sunny was stretching, his expression calm and focused. Not that Cassie and Nephis could see it — he had summoned Weaver's Mask a long time ago. In the battle against a corrupted oracle, it was both his best weapon and shield.
Cassie had summoned her armor and half-mask. The Quiet Dancer and a long dagger were resting in twin scabbards on her hips. Nephis was still wearing her white tunic, but there was a beautiful longsword in her hands now. Its hilt was black, with the symbol of a scarlet anvil being pierced by a sword etched into the pommel.
"How do we even fight an enemy who can influence the future?"
After Sunny asked the question, both he and Nephis turned to Cassie.
The blind girl frowned slightly.
"...How should I know?"
Who else would know but her?
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then said awkwardly:
"Wouldn't a person who can perceive the future know how to kill one of her kind best?"
The blind girl shifted, then turned to face him. After a short pause, she smiled faintly and asked:
"What, haven't you thought about how to kill someone like me before? A lot?"
He coughed.
"...Never crossed my mind."
Hearing him, Cassie laughed.
"It's like Nephis said, her power has to have a limit. Say she can alter the path of one arrow… then, hit her with two. If she can alter the path of a hundred arrows, hit her with a hundred and one."
Sunny nodded. Indeed, this was the method he had come up with when pondering how to deal with Cassie… purely out of academic curiosity, of course. Since she could perceive a few seconds into the future, the only way to defeat her was to either exhaust her essence or create a future that was inescapable. Then, knowing it would be of no help.
The same principle worked against someone with the power to alter the future, in theory. Assuming that the Defiled sybil could raise the probability of certain events happening, the key to defeating her would be creating a situation where all possible outcomes led to her death.
He sighed.
"So, the brute force approach… I hate it."
Nephis stared at him incredulously.
"Meaning that you like it?"
Sunny shook his head earnestly.
"No."
She hesitated for a few moments, then let out a quiet sigh.
"This mask… is confusing."
Was it? Sunny did not think that it was that confusing. All it did was reverse his Flaw, making it so that he could only tell lies. As it turned out, always lying was much more liberating than always telling the truth… that was because there were countless lies, but only one truth.
That said, he wouldn't want to live while always wearing Weaver's Mask. Lies might be liberating, but he did not think that a person who only deceived could be a part of a community… at least not in any kind of meaningful way.
And no one survived in the Dream Realm alone. But, much more importantly…
Being cursed to always tell the truth had landed him in hot water more than once, but looking back at his life up until now, Sunny clearly saw how it had benefited him, as well. Without the Flaw, he would have continued to lie and deceive, remaining isolated and untrusting. The mindset that had saved his life countless times in the outskirts would have become the end of him in the perilous world of the Spell.
He would not have grown close to anyone, and would not have made precious friends. And that, most likely, would have led to him dying in some ditch, miserable and alone.
…Sunny still had plenty of chances to die in a ditch, but at least his death was not going to be quite as bitter.
'That's personal growth right there…'
Chuckling under his breath, he looked at the crimson sky.
Perhaps Ananke had been right. Only flawed things had a reason to improve… and thus, being flawed was the greatest source of growth.
What did it mean for the gods and the daemons, then?
Did the gods, who had been born flawless, create the universal law of imperfection to fuel their own rise to power? If so, which god was it that had created such a cunning thing?
Sunny remained motionless for a while, then sighed and shook his head.
Who cared about these things? The gods were dead, anyway. And he was going to be dead, too, if the three of them failed to kill the Defiled sybil.
"I don't see anything."
Nephis raised an eyebrow, then suddenly tensed.
"Meaning you do see something…"
She turned and peered at the horizon.
There, a dark shape was slowly appearing from the scarlet glow.
A crooked temple was rising from the water, most of it hidden from view and drowned. Its walls, once white and beautiful, were covered by cracks and overgrown with moss. Dark vines were crawling up the broken facade like a burial shroud, blooming with beautiful black flowers.
The artificial island the temple had once stood upon was broken and partially submerged. What little of it remained above the waves was like a wild garden, its dark expanse brimming with thorns.
The sky itself seemed to dim as the Chain Breaker drew closer to the drifting derelict. The eerie sensation at the back of Sunny's mind grew stronger.
"Just relax. I'm sure there's nothing to worry about."
He threw a grim look at the Sin of Solace, then commanded the manifested shadows to lower the sails. At the same time, his own shadows moved, gliding across the deck toward their master.
Cassie unsheathed her rapier and dagger. Nephis silently raised her sword and rested its blade against her shoulder.
She remained silent for a while, then suddenly let out a long sigh and covered her face with a palm.
Sunny gave her a glance.
'Huh?'
"Wait… don't tell me that you're actually worried?"
Neph avoided looking at him, lingered for a bit, and shook her head.
"No… I'm just realizing… the meaning of everything Lord Mongrel said…"
Her voice sounded strangely aggrieved.
Was Sunny seeing things, or had her cheeks become slightly pink?
He stared for a bit, then coughed awkwardly.
"Ah, well… I meant every single word."
With that, he headed to the bow of the Chain Breaker.
Soon, the ship slowed down. Reaching the drowning island, it scraped gently against its surface and came to a halt. Just like before, everything seemed calm… there was no movement in the wild garden of black flowers, and no abominations lunging at them from inside the temple.
The breached walls stood precariously, gaping with ominous darkness.
It was as if something was inviting them to come inside.
Summoning his cursed sword, Sunny grimaced and jumped down, onto the sinister shore.
'Since we're invited, let's not make the host wait too long...'
A moment later, Cassie and Nephis landed behind him. The water splashed quietly as it licked the shore of the drowned island, the black vines glistening with crimson luster in the blaze of dusk. Apart from that gentle sound and the whispers of the wind, the dark garden was silent.
Sunny lingered for a few moments, extending his shadow sense outward. Eventually, he shook his head and said warily:
"There's movement."
Which meant that there was none.
The dark vines also did not seem to exude poisonous mist, and neither were their black flowers full of parasitic pollen. As far as Sunny could tell, the garden of thorns was entirely safe.
They were not taking any chances, though.
Taking a step forward, Nephis silently raised a hand. Wisps of white flame rose from her skin, and then suddenly shot forward in a rain of incandescent drops. As her eyes shone with incinerating radiance, the white drops fell on the vines and suddenly exploded into a roaring blaze.
Nephis stared at the dark garden with grim determination, and following her will, the flames spread with astonishing speed. Soon, the entire place was engulfed in fire. It crawled up the walls of the crooked temple, turning the magnificent edifice into a towering pyre… soon, the three of them found themselves standing in front of a sea of flames.
The black flowers dissolved into the white inferno. The slithering vines were obliterated from existence. The ancient stones cracked and melted, revealing more of the dark interior of the lost temple.
Still, no abomination revealed itself from the depths of the burning garden.
Nephis let out a long sigh and closed her eyes for a moment. The furious radiance illuminating them from within dimmed, and then disappeared to reveal her pale complexion. At the same time, the raging flames were left without the will that had been pushing them forward. With no more fuel to burn, they grew smaller and were gradually extinguished.
The black garden had been turned into cinders and ash, while the walls of the drowned temple were cracked and blackened by soot. The path was clear.
Sunny had expected an ambush to spring until the last moment, but it seemed that there was indeed no danger here… at least on the surface. What waited in the depths of the temple, though? No one could tell.
He considered sending his shadows underground to explore, but decided against it. The more powerful enemies he faced, the more of them possessed means of sensing and harming intangible beings. The shadows were no different from parts of his soul, but lacked the protection of his Ascended body.
So, keeping them close when dealing with a powerful opponent was a wiser choice.
"Let's go."
Shielding her face from the heat, Cassie took a hesitant step forward. Sunny observed her for a moment, then followed.
Catching up to the blind girl, he asked:
"How are you feeling?"
She held tighter to the hilt of the Quiet Dancer and forced out a smile.
"...Better. It's just that I sense varied futures instead of a definite one here. It was disorienting at first, but not too difficult to get used to. I am long accustomed to perceiving the world from multiple points of view, after all. Still... I think I am going to have a huge headache when we're done..."
He nodded slowly. Sunny was no stranger to looking upon the world from several points of view — that was a natural state for him, considering the growing number of shadows he possessed. However, perceiving several seconds into not one, but a multitude of varied futures had to be terribly confusing.
He had always struggled to understand how it was exactly that Cassie managed to handle the mental strain of perceiving two different moments simultaneously, especially to such a degree that it aided her in combat instead of becoming a hindrance… not to mention that she remained blind in both of these different moments of time.
Humans were supremely adaptable creatures, but everything had a limit. Maybe it was because Sunny had been slow to realize how abnormal his own talents were that he rarely considered how exceptional his companions were, as well. Cassie was usually quiet and unassuming, so it was easy to overlook her inconspicuous, but exceptional mental prowess.
In truth, it was rather astounding.
Sunny glanced at the blind girl again and frowned slightly.
'It's alright for everyone else to overlook her, but why do I always make the same mistake? I should really know better.'
Perhaps it was because deep inside, he still saw Cassie as the helpless girl that had desperately needed his assistance on the Forgotten Shore. Both of them had changed drastically since then, but that first impression was so deeply ingrained that erasing it was simply too difficult.
If so…
Sunny wondered what image of him was ingrained deep inside Cassie's heart. However, he only allowed his thoughts to wander for a brief moment.
They were in the enemy territory, after all. It was no time for idle thoughts.
"Do you even have to ask the question? The image of a deceitful, selfish scumbag who outright told Nephis that she was a fool for dragging dead weight around, and that it would be better for the two of you to leave the useless blind girl for dead. Oh, what? You think that Cassie really did not hear that conversation?"
Sunny threw a hateful glance at the Sin of Solace, who was walking a step behind with a contemptuous grin on his face.
…Did Cassie's shoulders tremble a little at the sound of the sword wraith's voice? He wasn't sure.
Sunny hesitated for a moment, but remained silent in the end. He didn't really want to answer, and didn't really know what to say.
There had indeed been a conversation like that, soon after their first meeting on the Forgotten Shore. The blind girl had been fast asleep back then, though… most likely.
She had never indicated otherwise.
"Stop."
At the sound of Cassie's voice, Sunny tensed up.
"What is it?"
Had she really heard the Sin of Solace?
The blind girl remained motionless for a moment, then took a step forward and leaned down. Her hand disappeared into the ash, and pulled out the singed remains of a crude spear from beneath it. Her face turned somber.
Dropping the spear back to the ground, she sighed and said darkly:
"...It's the Drowned."
The word hung in the air, both ominous and strangely familiar. Sunny frowned and studied the remains of the crude weapon. Finally, he asked:
"The Drowned? We have never met abominations like that."
Which, of course, meant that they had.
Nephis nodded.
"Yes. A group of them attacked the Chain Breaker once… Drowned Outcasts, that was what the Spell called them. They weren't too powerful, apart from the depth dweller that arrived with them."
Cassie shook her head somberly.
"The Outcasts are the dregs of their kind. Most Drowned are much more dangerous. They are… a special tribe of Nightmare Creatures here in Ariel's Tomb. No one really knows where they come from, but many believe that the Drowned were humans, once. They hunt in groups and herd true horrors of the depths to use as war beasts. Most troublesome of all, all of them possess at least a rudimentary level of sentience… they follow strange rituals, too."
Nephis frowned.
"I'm sure we will manage. Unless there are titans or Great Ones among them, the three of us should be enough to deal with these Drowned."
The blind girl remained silent for a few moments.
"That is true. Although the trace of the Drowned is bad news, they're nothing we can't handle. I am concerned about what their presence here represents, though."
She turned to face the ruined temple and gritted her teeth.
"These abominations are very territorial. They constantly battle with other Nightmare Creatures, and leave signs to avoid the waters where truly powerful foes dwell. The fact that the Drowned are here, on the island… means that they have accepted the sybil as their ruler."
Cassie paused, then added with a dark expression:
"Which means that she has become a Tyrant, at least. Only those have enough authority to make the Drowned submit to them."
Sunny let out a sigh.
'So… a Corrupted Tyrant, then.'
He had faced more powerful Nightmare Creatures… but only a handful. While a Corrupted Tyrant was not beyond their ability to slay, it was certainly not an easy foe to face. Especially on the creature's terms.
His voice sounded glum:
"How did she become a Tyrant, anyway? Wasn't she a Corrupted Beast first?"
Then again, Dusk of Fallen Grace had met him as a Terror. It was obvious that Nightmare Creatures could reach a greater Class than what they had started from, just like Saint could. That was a trait that all noble creatures — those that succumbed to Corruption and those who did not — shared.
And it seemed that corrupted humans shared that ability, as well. Not unlike how he, Nephis, and Mordret did.
Cassie shrugged.
"She was Defiled a long, long time ago. She also fed on the powerful warriors of Fallen Grace, and gods know what else since then. In any case, she won't be waiting for us alone. We must be prepared to fight her entourage, as well."
Sunny smiled behind his mask.
"Too bad we don't have an entourage of our own."
As he said those words, two menacing figures stepped out from the shadows to stand by his side. One was a graceful knight in a suit of intricate onyx armor, the other was an infernal fiend forged out of black steel and broken blades.
A terrifying black steed rose from the ground behind them, crimson light reflecting from his adamantine horns and wolf-like fangs.
Cassie let out a quiet sigh, then summoned her Echoes, as well.
A whirlwind of white sparks formed into two humanoid figures. One was a woman wearing a red dress not unlike the one the blind girl wore, her face hidden by a veil. Sunny suddenly felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at the silent figure… why did it seem like there was something entirely inhuman hiding beneath the flowing red fabric?
When the Echo of the Defiled sybil moved, it was eerily too smooth… as though she was hovering above the ground or slithering like an eel instead of taking steps. He thought he saw a glimpse of a glistening black tentacle appearing for a split second from beneath the hem of her crimson skirt.
The most unnerving part, however, was her empty gaze. Sunny had never felt comfortable around human Echoes, and he did not feel comfortable around an Echo of a former human, either.
Cassie's second Echo was less disturbing, but just as curious.
It was a tall steel mannequin with four arms, each holding a sharp blade. The artificial Echo — an Ascended Monster — looked like a clockwork man. His movements were somewhat awkward, but possessed the distinctive sharpness of a trained fighter. Sunny was reminded of something when looking at the mannequin, as well.
The creature was vaguely similar in appearance to the steel mount that Morgan rode sometimes. So, that Echo must have been created by the enchanters of Valor, too.
'I wonder how they do it… the complexity must be on an entirely different level…'
He was distracted from his thoughts by a disdainful grunt. Turning his head, Sunny glanced at Fiend with surprise. The steel ogre was staring down the clockwork swordsman with an obvious air of superiority. Was the fool sticking his chest out?
Under Sunny's dubious gaze, Fiend threw a furtive glance at Saint, and then stuck his chest out even further. His chin rose cockily.
…The taciturn knight, of course, remained utterly indifferent.
Realizing that she was not impressed, the infernal ogre deflated a little. Then, he stared at the steel Echo vindictively. His fiery eyes were burning with… hunger?
"Don't even think about it!"
Hearing Sunny's hiss, Fiend flinched and turned away from the clockwork swordsman with an innocent look, as if the thought of gobbling up Cassie's Echo out of spite never crossed his gluttonous mind.
'I can't believe it. This fool is really getting out of hand!'
Shaking his head, Sunny turned to Nephis. She was the only one of them who didn't have anything to summon… of course, that was only because Changing Star had always given the Echoes she earned away to someone else. Even now, two of Cassie's three had come from Neph.
It was a bit sad, though, for her to look like an impoverished noble when compared to Sunny and Cassie.
Feeling his gaze, Nephis shifted slightly and stared back.
"What?"
Sunny shook his head.
"No, nothing."
At that moment, the sword wraith laughed.
"Doesn't have anything to summon? Fool… why would she need to? She already has a mighty Shadow following her around, ready to satisfy her every whim. That's you. You're her Echo. So, in a way… Nephis has four, while Cassie has three. You, on the other hand, don't even qualify to be compared to them."
The Sin of Solace paused, then added with a smile:
"Ah, don't forget that it was the blind traitor who turned you into an Echo, to begin with…"
Sunny's face twitched.
Cassie, meanwhile, scowled and started walking toward the temple.
"Come on. We should finish her off before night comes."
He gritted his teeth and followed, furious at the fact that the apparition's words had gotten to him.
Approaching the breach in the wall of the crooked temple, the small, but extremely powerful cohort of Masters, Shadows, and Echoes dove into the sinister darkness.
'Damned sword…'
Making his way into the ruined interior of the temple, Sunny was seething with dark emotions.
What did the Sin of Solace even want? One moment, he was fanning the flames of guilt Sunny might have felt about how he treated Cassie in the past. The next moment, the wraith was reminding him of what had happened, and of how cruelly she had betrayed his trust…
Well, it was perfectly clear what the apparition wanted. The bastard wanted to drive him mad.
And he was… Sunny was mad.
No matter how much he understood why Cassie had done what she did, and no matter how many times he told himself that her actions had ended up saving Rain from being killed by Nightmare Creatures, and him from dying in the Nightmare Desert or becoming Mordret's slave… no matter how many things they had gone through together after the Forgotten Shore and how much their relationship had improved and deepened…
At the bottom of it all, Sunny was still hurt, resentful, and angry at Cassie. While at the same time caring deeply about her.
It was a proper mess…
'What else is new?'
It had been for a while.
"This place… is not creepy at all."
Jumping down from a pile of rubble, Sunny landed in shallow water.
The interior of the lost temple was drowned both by stale water and darkness. Since the island-ship was tilted and partially submerged beneath the waves, the long corridors with high ceilings were tilted as well. The three of them had to walk awkwardly, stepping on the walls with one foot and the cracked floor with the other.
Not to mention that there was rubble everywhere, forcing them to jump or climb over the natural barricades obstructing their path.
If there was one good thing about the situation, it was that none of them was oppressed by the darkness. Sunny could see in it perfectly fine, Cassie did not need sight at all, while Nephis was capable of lighting her own path.
"I think he is trying to say that this place is really creepy."
Nephis looked at him and smiled with satisfaction, proud to have understood his meaning.
Sunny stared at her incredulously.
'...What? Why does she look so smug? It's really not that hard to understand!'
Neph was such a weirdo sometimes…
Shaking his head, he turned away and continued to make his way deeper into the temple. Cassie was walking at the front, protected by her Echoes. Nephis and Sunny were in the middle, with his Shadows following them from behind.
The layout of the temple seemed different from the one the blind girl had lived in, but she seemed to know the way.
They were moving deeper and deeper into the labyrinth of half-collapsed corridors. Sunny felt that they had descended far enough to be underwater by now… nevertheless, the ancient temple must have retained some structural integrity, considering that it was not fully flooded.
Their surroundings, however, were rather ominous.
It was not even because of the darkness, the stale water sloshing at their knees, and the eerie feeling of something influencing the future. It was because this place had served as a prison for the Defiled sybil for a long, long time before being cut from the rest of the city and ending up half-drowned.
From time to time, Sunny noticed strange marks on the cracked walls, as if someone had clawed at them in fury. Other times, there was dried blood smeared across the old stone. The whole temple seemed strange and sinister, like a ruin haunted by an unspeakable evil.
Of course, Sunny was not afraid of ghosts. He had slain enough ghosts to treat them with indifference.
What he was afraid of, however…
Were the sybils.
Even though Sunny did not want to admit it to himself, he still shuddered when remembering the cold despair of LO49, and the horror of facing its butcher in the depths of the ocean.
He had been with Naeve and Bloodwave back then. Today, he was with Nephis and Cassie.
…Even though the two of them were weaker than the champions of the House of Night on paper, Sunny somehow felt more reassured in the company of these two young women.
The three of them had survived far worse odds together.
'It's alright to be afraid.'
He was sure that he'll feel better after putting down another one of these Defiled oracles with his own two hands.
"We are getting closer."
Cassie's words were sobering.
Soon, they arrived in front of a huge, intricately engraved door. Its wood was wet and rotten, with illegible runes covering the dark surface. Sunny suspected that these runes were a part of a sorcerous seal once… now, however, they were damaged beyond recognition and lifeless, devoid of any kind of power.
For a moment, he considered turning around and leaving the sinister temple the way he had come.
But of course, he wouldn't. The Defiled sybil had to die… both for the future of Fallen Grace and for the sake of Effie and Jet.
Sunny took a deep breath and wondered if his resolve to slay the abomination was the result of the creature manipulating the future, as well. Had she pulled forward only those of the possible futures where the three humans were adamant on arriving in front of the ancient door, with not a slither of hesitation in their minds?
The thought made him shiver.
'To hell with this!'
Gritting his teeth, Sunny glared at the door, and then delivered a devastating kick to it.
Turning into a rain of rotten debris, the massive gate flew off its hinges and clattered down, into the dark expanse of a partially flooded hall.
It was then that he felt it… a massive shadow stirring underwater, its slumber broken by the sound of the breaking door.
There were countless smaller shadows hiding in the darkness of the drowned hall, too. And at the far end of it, an especially elusive one. A harrowing specter that made his hair stand on end.
Sunny's entire attention was drawn to the enormous creature that had been sleeping in the heart of the lost temple, though.
Belatedly, he remembered Cassie's words:
"They hunt in groups… and herd true horrors of the depths to use as war beasts."
One such horror, it seemed, had somehow found its way into the inner sanctum of the Defiled sybil's tainted stronghold.
The dark surface of the water exploded, and a gargantuan shape rose from beneath it. Sunny struggled to contain his revulsion as he saw its grotesque form… the creature looked so appalling and alien that he did not even know how to describe it. It was as if a mass of slithering eels was wearing a messy cloak of tangled seaweed, its countless limbs ten times longer than its vague, slender body.
'How… how did it even manage to stay hidden?'
The great hall of the lost temple was flooded, but the water was not that deep. As the revolting depth dweller continued to reveal its twisted shape, the dark water boiled, and countless Drowned revealed their presence.
These ones were similar to the abominations that had attacked the Chain Breaker in the past, but also different.
Their bodies were humanoid, with powerful black tentacles instead of a pair of legs — however, instead of gaunt outcasts who were overgrown by barnacles, the true Drowned looked much more strong and fearsome. Their weapons were of much higher quality, and some even wore strange but durable armor made out of shell and bone.
The black eyes of the sentient Nightmare Creatures burned with bloodlust and malice.
'Damnation!'
Most of them were Corrupted Demons, while the few most powerful ones seemed to be Devils.
And then there was the sybil herself, of course. Sunny still couldn't see her clearly.
By the standards of the waking world, the three of them were a truly formidable battle force. Sunny was pretty sure that he and Nephis were among the most powerful Ascended humans to have ever lived, with Cassie trailing not far behind them. They were accompanied by two Transcendent Devils, a Transcendent Beast, an Ascended Terror, and an Ascended Monster.
Their Memories were also empowered by a Supreme Memory, the Crown of Dawn.
Still, this battle was not going to be easy. It promised to be extremely perilous, in fact.
As Sunny's pupils narrowed, the time seemed to slow down. His mind entered the state of battle clarity, banishing all unnecessary thoughts. He lingered only for a moment, waiting for Nephis to make a decision…
Every battle force needed a commander, and for their cohort, the burden of command lay squarely on Changing Star's shoulders.
"I'll handle the depth dweller. Sunny, if you will… slaughter these Drowned. Cassie, you will have to occupy the sybil."
Sunny was already moving, the blade of the Sin of Solace slashing through the air. As he did, though, a transient thought entered his mind…
This was it. This was what he knew best. After the endless onslaught of bloody warfare Antarctica, he had thought that he was sick of and nauseated by battles, bloodshed, and violence. But after experiencing these strangely peaceful months in the Third Nightmare…
Had he secretly missed the dark splendor of combat?
'I'm really losing it, huh?'
Then, there was no more time to think.
The silence that had reigned in the flooded hall was torn apart and obliterated. To his right, the darkness was suddenly vanquished by a furious explosion of radiant light. Sunny saw a glimpse of a silvery sword, and felt the entire temple tremble as the gargantuan depth dweller moved to meet it.
Nephis had wasted no time attacking the ancient abomination.
He had no doubt that she would keep the appalling creature busy. His role, however, was no less important — Sunny had to eliminate the Drowned and clear the path for Cassie to face the sybil.
'...Will she be alright?'
Suppressing his worry, he lunged forward.
Sunny was really spoiled in this battle. With the Crown of Twilight supplying him with an almost endless amount of essence in this place of eternal dusk, he did not have to be frugal with how to use it at all. The limits that had oppressed him during the entire Southern Campaign were gone… the only one that remained was mental capacity.
There was a lot he could do. Shadow Manifestation would allow him to, if not outright kill, then at least wound and stall many of the abominations. He could achieve something similar by controlling water with the help of the Serpent King's crown. While the hall was not spacious enough to warrant turning into the onyx serpent, he could still use Shadow Shell to assume the form of the shadowspawn. He could also use Shadow Step to reign terror on the battlefield.
The problem was that his mind was not potent enough to handle all of these tasks at the same time… the enemies were also more powerful than any group he had faced in Antarctica. Corrupted Demons and Devils were not new enemies for him, but Sunny had never faced so many of them at the same time.
What made sentient abominations so dangerous was their intelligence, and the Drowned seemed more than smart enough to fight as a single force instead of a group of powerful, but uncoordinated creatures. Many of the strategies he had used to slaughter weaker enemies were not going to work as effectively against them.
So, he chose to concentrate on two of the multitudes of tools available to him.
The first was the Crown of Twilight and the rudimentary control over water it gifted him. Although the great hall was not entirely flooded, it still gave an advantage to the Drowned, who could move with equal ease on land and in water. Terrain advantage was of utmost importance in any battle, so Sunny was going to try and turn the tables on his enemies.
The second was the Sin of Solace. Currently, all Memories Sunny had summoned were augmented by the Crown of Dawn — including his already fearsome jian. Its long jade blade was more than powerful enough to cut through both the Corrupted abominations and their armor, and therefore, augmenting his strength even further with Shadow Shell was simply unnecessary.
The best decision Sunny could make was to fully concentrate on his swordsmanship, cutting out all things except for those that were in service of it.
'Let's show them…'
Landing on a toppled column, he moved fluidly and delivered a lethal slash to the neck of an attacking abomination.
However…
From just that first strike, Sunny realized that this battle was going to be much more deadly than he had ever thought.
The Sin of Solace flashed through the air, moving with stunning speed. Considering how insidiously sharp the cursed blade was, there was no way for the Drowned to survive the strike… Sunny was so confident that he would see the abomination's head flying away in a rain of blood that he did not even slow down to consider other possibilities.
And yet, something entirely different happened.
He missed.
At the last moment, the Nightmare Creature lowered itself deeper into the water, and the jade sword whistled safely above its head.
'What…'
It had been a very long time since Sunny made such an egregious mistake. His swordsmanship was not flawless, since nothing really was. He was a lesser swordsman than Nephis was, true… but who wasn't? Compared to almost every other living human, Sunny was an absolute master. A seasoned warrior with enough talent, skill, and experience to be considered an actual sword saint.
He could accept that an enemy was more powerful than him. He could even accept that an enemy was more skilled than him — although exceedingly rare, there were a few of those.
What Sunny could not accept, however, was the fact that he missed a simple killing blow.
Something did not add up…
Before he could even try to understand what had happened, the Drowned was already near. Saved from assured decapitation, the creature pushed with its tentacles and flew forward as if shot from a cannon. The dark spear struck Sunny's unprotected chest and tossed him backwards.
"Argh!"
The blow was powerful enough to send a blinding flash of pain through his body. However, the spear of the Drowned Demon failed to pierce the black silk of his tunic or rip his marble skin.
'How did I miss?'
Sunny fell into the water — or rather, he would have. Instead, his body disappeared into the shadows and appeared a moment later behind the triumphant abomination. The Sin of Solace flashed again… and was blocked by the shaft of the dark spear.
It was of no help, though. The jade blade seemed to have passed through the ancient weapon unobstructed, then did the same with the abomination's armor, flesh, and bone. A moment later, a thin line appeared on the shaft of the dark spear, and it split into two halves.
The same happened to the Drowned, who had been cleanly and savagely cut in two.
[You have slain a Corrupted Demon, Drowned Warrior.]
[Your shadow grows stronger.]
Sunny heard the whispers of the Spell. But he was not celebrating.
Instead, a dark expression distorted the lines of his pale face for a brief, fleeting moment.
'...How did that thing block my strike?'
Sunny felt uneasy. Yes, the spear of the Corrupted abomination had failed to stop the cursed sword, but how had the Drowned managed to predict and block his sneak attack, in the first place?
No… it had not been quite like that.
Replaying the moment of the strike in his memory, Sunny realized that the Nightmare Creature had not possessed exalted battle skill or supernatural power of premonition. Instead, it had ended up in a perfect position to react in time due to sheer luck.
Just like it had ended up lowering itself to avoid being decapitated by sheer luck.
'Was it really luck, though?'
Sunny suddenly felt cold.
Was it luck, or was it that out of all possible outcomes, those that benefited the Nightmare Creatures the most had suddenly become the most probable to happen?
Was the damned sybil exerting its influence on the future to support her minions and obstruct her enemies?
If so…
He sensed the numerous shadows of the Drowned rushing to rip him apart, and shuddered.
'Curse it…'
For a moment, Sunny almost panicked. Fighting a swarm of Corrupted Demons was already deadly enough… but fighting against the future itself? How was he supposed to defeat that?
Then, however, his mind settled. There was a mutilated corpse of one of these demons floating in the water right in front of him, after all. He had defeated that one abomination… so, he was going to slaughter the rest in the same way. It was just going to be much, much harder.
If one strike failed to kill the enemy, he was going to deliver two.
If a hundred strikes failed to kill the enemy, he was going to deliver a hundred and one.
Everything that could go wrong was going to go wrong… but hadn't Sunny always lived by that principle, anyway? Considering his [Fated] Attribute, he was perhaps the one person in the two worlds who was perfectly suited to fight a battle like this.
Swiftly turning around, he brandished the Sin of Solace and jumped down from the toppled column… into the dark water.
Instead of plunging into it, however, Sunny landed on the slick surface as if it was solid. This feat wasn't too hard to accomplish by combining the [Feather of Truth] trait of his Shell with the [Royal Promise] enchantment of the Crown of Twilight. Without pausing even for a second, Sunny dashed forward, running across water as if it was land.
A part of his mind was preoccupied with controlling the treacherous surface under his feet to support his weight. The rest of his mind… was concentrated on murder.
Sunny allowed his focus to become shapeless, giving up on his preconceived notions of how combat was supposed to work. It was not easy to let go of deeply ingrained habits, but his mind was nothing if not adaptable.
Simultaneously, he made alterations to his battle approach.
Vertical and thrusting attacks were easier to avoid, so he had to favor horizontal ones. Any attack he would usually consider unavoidable could fail, so he had to always keep the possibility of failure in mind and create contingencies. The same went for defense… Sunny had to change his entire approach to keeping himself alive on the fly. There were countless other adjustments he had to make, as well.
But if anyone could do it, it was him… the master of Shadow Dance.
As another Drowned lunged at him, Sunny shifted his weight slightly and avoided the predatory spear. The Sin of Solace lashed out, somehow missing the abomination by a hair's breadth.
However, in the next moment, the Nightmare Creature still fell into the water with a severed neck. That was because Sunny calmly pulled the jian back and sliced through the enemy's flesh while continuing the fluid motion.
Behind the fearsome mask, his lips twisted in a vicious grin.
'That works…'
The darkness of the flooded hall exploded into a cacophony of violence.
The ancient temple was quaking from the furious clash between the monstrous dweller of the depths and Nephis. Flashes of blinding white light and waves of incinerating heat tore the darkness apart, sending the deep shadows drowning the dark expanse of the flooded hall into a demented dance.
Sunny danced with the shadows like a specter of death.
Wreathed in a billowing black mantle, his figure had turned vague and elusive. He moved across the restless surface of the black water with stunning speed, no different from how he would have moved on solid ground. Sunny's attacks were lethal, unpredictable, and almost impossible to trace — it was as if he was nowhere and everywhere at once.
Due to his speed and the ability to step through shadows, it seemed that the dark figure wearing the fearsome black mask was in several places at the same time. So was the merciless blade of his jade longsword — hissing furiously as it cut everything in its path, the cursed jian cruelly reaped the lives of the Drowned.
Still… Sunny was struggling.
He was struggling enough to not want to admit it. Beneath the polished black wood of his mask, beads of sweat were rolling down his pale face. The Drowned were both powerful and dreadful adversaries… each of them was a Nightmare Creature strong enough to threaten the life of a Saint, let alone of a Master like him.
Their black tentacles allowed them to move at a speed that was no less stunning than his, and made their movements hard to predict. More than that, the tentacles were both supremely flexible and mighty enough to crush enchanted stone with ease. Being caught in their vile embrace meant certain death.
The creatures possessed a pair of human hands, as well. They were insidiously cunning and wielded their weapons with devious skill… worse than that, the Drowned feared neither pain nor death. They knew only a dark and cold resolve to see the enemy fall.
A foe like that was the worst nightmare of an Awakened, especially when there were so many of them.
And that was without even considering the eerie power of the sybil who was twisting the future in favor of the abominations. It was because of her influence that Sunny felt like he was not even one mistake away from dying, but rather one step behind staying alive.
'D—damnation.'
It was hard… too hard. Sunny was overcome by a bizarre sensation. He knew for a fact that he was just as skilled as he had been before venturing into the flooded temple, but at the same time, it was as if he was back in the crimson labyrinth of the Forgotten Shore — unsure of his footing and ignorant of how to wield a sword.
The sense of control and clear understanding he had become accustomed to were gone, replaced by uncertainty. His attacks routinely missed the intended target, while the enemies appeared where he had not expected them to be. Sunny felt like he was stumbling blindly in the dark.
He was enduring, for now, by expecting failure and imbuing his battle style with as much fault tolerance as he could. Several of the Drowned were already dead, their severed bodies floating in the water, while he was still in one piece. But how long would that last?
…Luckily, Sunny wasn't alone.
He had powerful allies to rely on, as well.
Saint was the first to join him in the slaughter. Her graceful figure was surrounded by something much darker than the shadows populating the ancient temple. Jumping into the water, which reached up to her waist, she slammed her round shield into an attacking Drowned Warrior, shattering his spear and bones. Her dark blade moved lightlessly, severing a tentacle that was trying to wrap itself around her arm, and then plunging into the creature's neck.
A moment later, the taciturn knight lunged forward, a tall wave rising behind her. Augmented by one of Sunny's shadows and the Stifled Scream, Saint seemed more than capable of fighting in the water. Moving with the calm precision of a flawless battle machine, she descended on the Drowned like a deathly calamity.
Her ruby eyes blazed with indifferent menace.
Fiend was only a split second behind her. The infernal ogre was also empowered by one of Sunny's shadows… however, he had also been bestowed with a measure of Neph's flame. Unlike the taciturn knight, who could not be augmented by the flame because of her affinity to true darkness, the gluttonous Shadow seemed to benefit from it especially due to his affinity to fire.
The incinerating glow of his fierce eyes and terrifying maw, which was usually red, had turned pure white. It was as though an incandescent star was burning beneath the glossy black silver of his fearsome armor.
The training Fiend had been receiving from Saint was not wasted, either. His movements were not quite like those of a seasoned battle master, but still showed a chilling level of skill. Using his long arms and dagger-like claws, the steel devil tore into the flesh of the Drowned, gruesomely ripping them apart.
While the taciturn knight seemed to have been able to adjust to the eerie influence of the sybil due to her sublime mastery of combat, Fiend simply gave up on trying and chose to overpower the enemies with brute force instead. A barrage of blows rained on his polished black armor, but none of them were able to dent it yet, let alone pierce it.
When the infernal ogre found himself surrounded and in danger of being pulled under the water, he simply used Shadow Step to escape and savagely attack the enemies from behind.
Just like Sunny's other two Shadows, Nightmare received the help of a shadow as well. The tenebrous stallion leaped high into the air and landed in the midst of the Drowned, using his fangs, horns, and hooves to crush and savage them. His sable coat was glistening in the bloody darkness, and the fearsome aura of dread emanating from him made the abominations sluggish.
The Drowned were a whole Rank above the dark destrier… but several Classes below him. Empowered by the shadow, the darkness shrouding the flooded hall, the fear of his enemies, and the army of nightmares residing in the lightless abyss that served him as a soul, the dreadful stallion was more than capable of holding his own in this fight.
That said, Nightmare was not a creature suited best for direct combat. He was mostly relying on his speed and agility to stay ahead of the enemy while savaging them with his attacks. It was also not easy for him to lull enemies of a higher Rank into slumber. While insidious and terribly destructive, his Dream Curse required time to infect its victims.
Nevertheless, it seemed that all the Drowned in the temple were suffering from the initial stages of its effect. It was as though they were all slightly drowsy, their movements lacking full force and precision. Nightmare was helping not only himself, but also everyone else fighting against the Defiled sybil and her minions.
Cassie's Echoes joined the battle, too.
The clockwork man jumped into the water, his movements both fluid and strangely jarring. The four blades held by the artificial Echo spun, slicing and dicing the flesh of the enemies. Most of the strikes were stopped by the armor of the Drowned Warriors, but not all of them. Dark blood flowed into the cold water.
The Echo of the Defiled Sybil attacked, as well. Slithering eel-like tendrils extended from beneath her red skirt, and the slender figure, which once seemed like a human, suddenly rose high above the battlefield. Moving with terrifying speed, the creature lunged forward and grabbed one of the demons, raising the abomination above the water.
As soon as the Drowned Warrior peered into the Echo's eyes, his body convulsed. An indescribable sound escaped from the mouth of the demon, followed by a fountain of blood. A moment later, the lifeless body was tossed to the side like a rag doll, and the Echo was already moving to find the next victim.
The battle raged, making the water boil and shaking the ancient temple. Only two figures remained aloof and motionless in the flooded hall.
One was the Defiled sybil, who observed the bloodshed from a distance.
The other was Cassie, who was observing the sybil.
'Damn… that hurt…'
Sunny stumbled back, feeling his hand tremble. He was too slow and failed to avoid an attack… or rather, he was fast enough, but the attack still passed his defense, somehow. Knowing that it could deal serious damage, he had no choice but to block it with his forearm.
His fingers momentarily lost strength, and the hilt of the Sin of Solace slid from them. Luckily, he was holding the great jian with both hands, so it did not fall into the water. Still, losing the leverage prevented Sunny from delivering a truly powerful blow — the jade blade sliced through the Drowned Warrior, but the damage was not fatal.
The entire hall suddenly quaked, and pieces of debris fell from the ceiling. The water flooding the dark expanse surged, and a tall wave spread from where the depth dweller struck down, trying to crush Nephis with its entire weight.
Stepping on the wave, Sunny allowed it to move him out of the path of a jagged harpoon and lunged into another attack.
He had killed plenty of abominations already… but he had also taken a beating. Right now, the flooded hall was engulfed by violence. Sunny, Saint, Fiend, Nightmare, and the two Echoes were resisting the dreadful advance of the Drowned guardians while Nephis was fighting the gargantuan monstrosity.
Cassie… Cassie was still at the entrance to the hall, motionless. Her eyes were obscured by the silver mask, but it seemed as though she was looking directly at the Defiled sybil, ignoring the furious havoc of the battle separating them.
He gritted his teeth, worried.
Had Nephis made the right choice?
Sunny knew that she had. Out of the three of them, he was best suited to face a large group of enemies due his Aspect and his Shadows. Cassie had no combat Ability to help her fight the horror of the depths, which meant that Neph had to.
What the blind girl did have, though, was an Ability that could potentially counter the insidious power of the Defiled sybil. Unlike the depth dweller who possessed overwhelming physical might, the true ruler of the flooded temple mostly relied on mystical authority over the future. Cassie had a good chance of being able to face her.
So, while Neph's decision was not exactly right, it was the best one in this dire situation. She assigned each of them a role suiting their capabilities.
Still… the Defiled priestess was a Corrupted Tyrant. She was a creature of the same caliber as the Remnant of the Jade Queen — a dreadful beetle Saint Tyris had fought a bloody battle with in Antarctica. More than that, the sybil could potentially counter Cassie's Aspect instead of the Aspect countering her unholy powers.
Would Cassie really be able to survive facing an abomination like that?
Sunny was worried, worried…
'Why is she not doing anything? What…'
And just at that moment, Cassie finally moved.
Although the blind girl did not possess a combat Ability, she was still an Ascended with a fully saturated soul core. She was by no means weak or lacking physical prowess. When she dashed forward, her body was as fast as an arrow.
With her blonde hair dancing in the wind, Cassie leaped across the dark water and landed on the remains of a crumbled column. A Drowned Warrior immediately lunged at her, delivering a devastating thrust with a long spear.
The blind girl calmly pushed the spearhead aside with her dagger. It only deviated from its path by a few centimeters, but that was enough to miss Cassie's head by a hair's breadth.
At the same time, she took a step forward and lashed out with the Quiet Dancer, the tip of the slender rapier piercing the creature's eye with surgical precision. The kill was instant, and gave the impression of being effortless.
Before the body of the Drowned even had time to topple, the blind girl was already moving forward. She danced between the attacking abominations, elusive like a ghost. Her movements were swift, but not hurried… they even seem a little slow. It was just that she was never where the enemy weapon's struck, while her dagger and rapier never seem to miss.
Every step she took was precise and calculated. Every blow she dealt was fatal. Every motion she made was perfectly efficient.
It was flawless.
Cassie gracefully moved across the battlefield, leaving several corpses in her wake. She did not seek out the Drowned to kill — instead, she avoided as many as she could, only crossing blades with those who barred her path. Even then, each clash ended in only one exchange.
Of course, she was able to do so because most of the abominations were distracted by Sunny, his Shadows, and the Echoes. The horror of the depths, meanwhile, was tied down by Nephis.
Nevertheless, her swift and seemingly effortless advance looked eerily... inevitable.
Before the Drowned could react and stop her, she was already past the mass of them. Pushing herself off a pile of rubble, Cassie soared high into the air and landed noiselessly on the raised dais where the Defiled sybil stood, observing the battle.
It was only then that Sunny got a good look at the Corrupted Tyrant, as if a veil obscuring her had been lifted.
The sybil… was vaguely humanoid, if just barely. Her towering body was gaunt and appalling, covered by the remains of a rotten crimson dress. Her moist skin was like tar, pitch-black and glossy. Her limbs had been transformed into sprawling tentacles, while her head had become bestial and terrifying, split apart by a wide maw.
Sunny couldn't quite believe that this creature had been human once.
The Defiled sybil and Cassie froze, separated by no more than a dozen meters. The Tyrant towered above the delicate young woman, who was like a red flower blooming in front of a mass of abyssal darkness.
His heart skipped a beat when he saw that the blind girl failed to capitalize on the momentum of her advance and attack before the Tyrant could react.
'Why is she?!...'
In that moment, however, the sybil's terrifying maw opened.
Sunny had expected to hear a deafening roar, but what came out of the creature's maw was a deep, rumbling, inhuman groan instead.
"Daaahsssssk…"
Hearing that voice, Cassie sighed quietly… and lowered her weapons.
'What the hell is she doing?!'
Sunny dodged a fearsome attack, feeling the wind raised by the abomination's spear throw his hair into disarray. As a chill crept up his spine, he sidestepped a black tentacle that insidiously shot at him from beneath the water, and prepared to dive into the shadows to come to Cassie's aid.
However, he did not get a chance to.
Right at that moment, the water which he had been using for footing suddenly tore free of his control. With no time to react, Sunny plunged into its cold embrace. This section of the dark hall was not flooded too terribly, but still, a moment later he was submerged up to his chest.
'Curse it…'
Sunny did not have to look around to know what had happened. One of the Corrupted Devils leading the Drowned was targeting him, using some profane power to wrestle the dark waters from his control. He did not possess a Domain yet, after all, so whatever connection to the element the Crown of Twilight provided him with was weak and rudimentary.
The situation was not good. Currently, Sunny was only augmented by a couple of his five shadows and some of Neph's flame. Because of the synergy between the two, he was much stronger than he would have been otherwise — enough so to push his body through water with sufficient speed.
But not enough speed to keep the same frantic cadence of combat.
'That Devil has to die, fast…'
Distracted by his own predicament, he had to delay joining Cassie in the battle against the sybil.
…Up on the dais overseeing the flooded hall, meanwhile, the Defiled creature and the blind seer continued to stand opposite of each other without movement. Only the sybil's appalling tentacles were swaying subtly, her monstrous figure reflected in the polished metal of Cassie's light cuirass.
Despite their inaction, the air between the two was swelling with an invisible tension. It was as though something utterly dark and dreadful was seething, unseen, beneath the fabric of the world, ready to explode and engulf the expanse of the flooded hall.
Cassie stood with her weapons lowered, her silver mask directed straight at the Defiled monstrosity. Her beautiful face was slowly growing paler and paler… but its expression remained calm and resolute.
Despite her body remaining motionless like an ice sculpture, her mind was in a state of utter havoc.
It was because she was using her Awakened Ability to its utter limit, well past it even. If Sunny was capable of reading thoughts, he would have known that the blind girl was in a state of absolute, pristine battle clarity. Time moved slowly for her, and a thousand thoughts were being born in her head each second.
Cassie was sensing the future… or rather, a multitude of futures.
Usually, she was able to perceive a few seconds into it. By activating her Awakened Ability, Cassie could enter a state similar to existing in two separate moments of time — one current, the other approaching. If she stumbled in the approaching moment, she could correct her steps and avoid falling when it became the current one.
Of course, such a way of existing was incredibly strange, disorienting, and mentally straining. It had taken her a long time to not only master this perplexing Ability, but also learn how to make use of it flawlessly.
Here in the flooded temple, however, the heavy comfort of her Aspect had been disturbed.
Because of the bizarre influence the Defiled sybil was exerting on probability, turning it vague and chaotic, Cassie was torn between different versions of possible futures instead of one definite one. Instead of two moments in time, she existed in the present and in several fragmented variants of the approaching.
…Still, she had grown used to it, too.
An existence like this was arduous, but not impossible.
And now, she had to master and make use of it, as well.
'A step forward.'
In Cassie's mind, she took a swift step forward, and then dashed at the Defiled sybil with stunning speed. The Quiet Dancer flashed, diving under one of the deadly tentacles and aiming to hit the creature in a vital spot…
At the same time, it flashed to slice at the tentacle instead.
At the same time, the slender rapier was tossed aside, helpless.
At the same time, it sank into the abomination's flesh, but failed to do any serious damage.
And then…
Cassie stumbled, her attack missing the intended target. The dark tentacles wrapped around her entire body. Her bones shattered, ripping the flesh apart. She opened her mouth to scream in agony, only for a fountain of blood to flow out of it instead.
Death was not kind.
At the same time, the tentacle continued to move, ignoring the slender blade that had cut it. Its blow was so powerful that Cassie's skull split open, pieces of pink flesh and shards of bone falling into the dark water. She toppled to the cold stones like a broken doll.
The pain was harrowing, but swift.
At the same time, she felt something breaking through her armor, crushing her ribcage, ripping her heart and lungs into shreds, snapping her spine, and exiting from her back. Cassie's convulsing body was raised into the air and tossed aside, leaving a long bloody trail on the dais. The harrowing wound did not kill her instantly.
Drowning, she wished it had.
At the same time…
There was nothing in the future but terrible, inhuman, intolerable agony. Cassie was broken, torn apart, and drowned. The pain never ended.
But that was alright.
Thanks to her strange Ability, she had already survived dying ten thousand times. Every time she fought, she died countless times to emerge victorious from the fight. That was how she won.
…Back in the present, no more than a split second passed. She was still standing motionlessly, a calm expression on her face.
'A step to the left, then.'
In Cassie's mind, she took a swift step to the left…
In the darkness of the flooded temple, a second passed.
Sunny was still falling into the water.
During that second, Cassie had lost count of how many times her slender body was broken and mutilated by the monstrous sybil.
A thought was much faster than a blade, but it had the same effect on the future as an action. Every time she mentally changed her plan of action, the immediate future changed, as well — and currently, Cassie was thinking with stunning speed.
'A step to the right.'
'A step forward, high attack.'
'A step forward, low attack.'
'A half-step…'
She imagined a future and suffered the consequences, again and again. The sybil was too powerful, too sinister, too vile… but not insurmountably so.
Another moment passed, and finally, Cassie imagined the future where she did not die.
'Found it.'
In the approaching moment of time, she managed to evade the fury of harrowing tentacles unscathed and deliver a fatal strike. The Quiet Dancer whistled melodiously as she cut the air and plunged into the sybil's neck.
Cassie prepared to move…
But then, the fragmented future turned vague, disappearing.
Instead, there was more pain, more defeat, and more horror.
'Of course… thought so.'
She did not lose her composure because that was what she had been expecting. Cassie was not the only oracle in this temple, after all.
The sybil had just as much control over the future as she did… much more of it, even.
Just as Cassie finally found one path that led to her victory, the Defiled abomination destroyed it, pulling over other outcomes from the abyss of possibilities. Instantly, whatever chance the graceful young woman facing her had was gone.
Their unseen and motionless, but furious and chillingly violent battle continued.
Another second had already passed.
'Faster, faster…'
Cassie gritted her teeth, feeling her mind spinning feverishly. She had already found a path… knowing where to look, she would be able to find another one sooner. If the future was a battlefield, then she had just conquered a small part of it, gaining control of not only that single possibility, but also all possibilities similar to it. While simultaneously denying them to the enemy.
Now, all she had to do was to conquer the rest, until the sybil had no more futures to replace her death with.
'A half-step to the left, aim for the neck.'
'A jumping start, aim for the neck.'
'A half-step to the right, aim for the heart.'
A few more frozen seconds passed. The flooded hall quaked and groaned as dust and streams of water fell from its cracked ceiling. The horror of the depths was shrieking as its flesh burned, long limbs lashing out madly to crush the hateful radiant. The Drowned were besieging Sunny and his Shadows, some of them dead, but much more still frenzied and full of bloodlust.
Cassie was standing motionlessly in front of the sybil.
In her mind, the futures where she lived, and the creature died, multiplied. With each one she found, finding the next one became slightly easier. But finding many was not enough… she had to have more, more. She had to have them all.
As her mind burned, spinning faster and faster, the abomination grew more furious, too. The influence it exerted on the future became much more oppressive and suffocating, forcefully drowning harmful futures and pulling beneficial ones to the surface.
And yet…
Despite that, Cassie was slowly usurping small areas of the invisible battlefield, one after another.
Although both the blind seer and the Defiled sybil remained still, as if frozen, the air between them was crackling with pressure. The darkness boiled, failing to contain the gruesome violence of their clash. It felt as if the stone surface of the dais would crack and shatter from the aftershocks of the ruthless confrontation…
But, of course, it did not. Because the countless futures where the battle was taking place never happened.
Cassie… was conquering these unborn futures.
The sybil was able to manipulate probability to make only those outcomes that benefited her come true, so Cassie had to disarm the creature. She had to surround her enemy with only those outcomes that ended in the enemy's death.
She had to make the future into a cage.
'A lunge, followed by a feint, followed by a sidestep, followed by a thrust.'
'A false lunge, release the Quiet Dancer, simultaneous thrust and flanking attack.'
'A step forward, release the Quiet Dancer, dagger parry turning into a slash, backstab.'
Cassie died, and died, and died, each death more gruesome than the previous one. But slowly, more and more fragments of the future she perceived allowed her to live. The sybil was surrounded more and more by the outcomes that ended in death.
Her cage was growing smaller.
And smaller.
And smaller.
And smaller still...
…Down in the water, Sunny used the convulsing body of the Corrupted Devil to push himself to the surface and shot into the air. Landing on a pile of rubble, he tossed the fiend's severed head at an approaching abomination and followed up with a strike of the Sin of Solace, piercing the creature's heart.
After that, he had a second to breathe.
Turning swiftly, Sunny looked at the dais where Cassie was facing the sybil. He was both surprised and intensely relieved to realize that neither of them had moved, still.
'Strange...'
Spreading his shadow sense through the battlefield, he allowed himself a split second to evaluate the situation. Nephis and the horror of the depths seemed to be in a stalemate… the abomination's body was too alien and vast for her to deal fatal damage to it, while the abomination itself was not smart enough to catch the supremely skilled and calculating human with a devastating strike.
His Shadows were in the middle of a furious battle. Neither Saint nor Fiend were seriously injured, although there were several dents on the infernal ogre's armor. Nightmare had avoided being seriously wounded due to his speed and agility, for now, but there was already blood on the tenebrous stallion's sable coat.
The two Echoes were mostly intact, as well. The sybil was cruelly vivisecting a Drowned champion, while the four-armed mannequin had lost one of his four blades. The latter Echo was struggling…
'No choice.'
Sunny had to help Cassie, even if it meant abandoning the battle with the Drowned and throwing more pressure at his subordinates.
A moment later, he was already leaning to step through the shadows and appear on the dais…
But at that same moment, Cassie finally moved.
A split second before, she had been frozen like an ice sculpture, but then, abruptly, she was already in motion. Dashing forward with stunning speed, the blind girl danced between the surging tentacles, somehow avoiding each inescapable and lethal strike.
Before Sunny could even blink…
The blade of the Quiet Dancer flashed once, and Cassie was suddenly behind the monstrous Tyrant.
The sybil swayed slightly.
Her tentacles grew still.
Then, a thin stream of crimson blood flowed from a small hole in her neck.
As the invisible ripple spread through the flooded hall, the Defiled oracle swayed once more...
And toppled into the seething black water.
As soon as the sybil fell, it was as though an invisible ripple spread through the darkness of the flooded temple. Sunny did not see anything, nor did he sense the change… but the gnawing feeling of something being subtly wrong with the world was suddenly gone, allowing him to breathe freely.
'Cassie… killed her?'
Stunned, he froze for a split second. The grotesque body of the Defiled plunged into the water and disappeared beneath its dark surface. Sunny had no doubt that the creature would emerge from the restless depths to deliver its furious retribution the next moment… but the moment passed, and it had not.
The glossy black surface remained unbroken.
'She… did.'
Sunny was momentarily astounded. Yes, Nephis had chosen Cassie to face the sybil — but not to slay her. The blind girl had been meant to occupy the Defiled until one or both of them finished wiping out their share of enemies and reached the dais.
When had Cassie become so strong?
Although the sybil had been a Nightmare Creature who relied on her unholy powers more than on her physical might, a Corrupted Tyrant was still a Corrupted Tyrant. Killing an abomination like that was no small feat — quite the opposite, actually — let alone doing it in one strike. How many Masters were there who could boast the same? Were there any, even?
And yet, Cassie had not only killed her, but had also made it look effortless.
Sunny frowned, feeling a strange mix of unease and elation. Had she always been that lethal, or was it the result of the year she spent alone in the Third Nightmare?
He suddenly felt a hint of discomfort. It was as though… as though he did not know one of his closest companions nearly as well as he had thought.
Sunny quickly recovered from his brief reverie, though. The battle was still not over, and albeit victory was within grasp, all that separated him from death was one mistake.
Well… maybe one mistake and a half, thanks to Weaver's forbidden lineage and the Marble Shell.
Generously burning his nearly inexhaustible essence, he used the Crown of Twilight to call upon the water once again, and lunged at the next enemy.
The moment Sunny faced the powerful demon, he knew that the tide had changed. The Drowned were still just as powerful, sinister, and deadly… but the oppressive burden of the shifting future was gone. It had disappeared as soon as Cassie's rapier pierced the sybil's neck, ending her tyranny.
'Now we're talking…'
He forced himself to remain focused, refusing to relax… right, what madness was this? What kind of fool would relax when facing a swarm of Corrupted Demons? Even without the Defiled oracle, they were enough to slaughter a score of Masters.
These creatures were different from the usual minions Tyrants controlled, too. It was as Cassie had said… the Drowned were sentient and chose whom to serve, as opposed to being forced into servitude. Usually, Tyrants could only control minions of a lesser Rank, but since the Drowned had followed the Defiled sybil voluntarily, that rule was broken in the flooded temple.
'Don't get arrogant.'
The haughty shadow already had enough arrogance to outshine ten vainglorious fools. Sunny really did not want to end up dead by following its example.
Stepping on water, he deflected a harpoon flying at him from the darkness with enough speed and force to put a projectile shot from a siege engine to shame. Then, Sunny shifted his weight and lashed out with the Sin of Solace, cleanly decapitating the nearest Drowned Warrior.
It felt different. Finally, he was once again in full control of both his actions and their outcomes. The confidence that Sunny had almost lost returned. Grinning behind the fearsome mask, he listened to the Spell whispering into his ear and disappeared into the shadows.
A moment later, a mass of black tentacles enveloped the empty space where he had been standing. Sunny, however, was already somewhere else, his jade sword reaping another life.
Not too far from him, Saint continued her silent slaughter. With nothing holding her back anymore, the graceful knight had turned even more lethal. Unlike Sunny and Fiend, she could not move through shadows, which put her at a dire risk of being surrounded — the Drowned were not much weaker than the taciturn Shadow, so being caught by their tentacles could very well mean the end of her.
However, Saint was too skilled and calculating to allow herself to be immobilized. She was a battle master, after all, which meant that any battlefield was her domain. Moving with deadly grace and murderous foresight, she controlled not just her sword, but also the very space around her. Everything that entered it was at her mercy.
Fiend, meanwhile, was wreaking havoc among the Drowned. The dull black silver of his metal body seemed to radiate heat, and surrounded by boiling vapor, the furious Shadow sliced through the abominations with his incinerating claws. The white radiance burning in his eyes and maw was tinted crimson by the flowing blood of his enemies.
The infernal ogre seemed to be enjoying himself quite a bit. This was his first battle after reaching maturity, and so, he was basking in his ferocious strength and his newly learned battle techniques. He also seemed very happy at the opportunity to show off in front of Saint.
…Not to mention that every abomination he killed was bound to become his dinner soon. Unlike everyone else in the flooded hall, Fiend was on cloud nine and living his best life.
The Echo of the sybil was gruesomely slaughtering the Drowned, followed by the damaged steel mannequin. The two of them were much less expressive than Sunny's Shadows, but also pulling their own weight.
Of course, all of them were having a much easier time of fighting the swarm of Corrupted Demons because their enemies were weakened by the dreadful powers of Nightmare.
The dark destrier was shrouded in darkness and terror, moving across the flooded hall as swiftly as a shadow. His adamantine fangs, horns, and hooves had broken and mutilated many abominations already, but judging by the menacing crimson glow of his eyes, the stallion's fury was nowhere near being satiated.
The battle was still perilous and dire…
But its outcome seemed more and more certain with every moment.
The breaking point of the battle happened when the massive body of the depth dweller finally collapsed into the boiling water. Many of the monstrous creature's limbs had been severed, its mantle of rotting seaweed had been devoured by flame, and the slithering mass of eels comprising its gaunt body had been charred, sliced open, and pierced through.
After a long and arduous fight, Nephis had finally killed the abominable giant.
By then, Sunny and his Shadows already sensed that the Drowned were wavering. Once Neph joined the fight against the demons, the scales swung in favor of the cohort drastically, and before too long, the last of the sinister creatures was slain.
Suddenly and without warning, the dark expanse of the flooded hall turned silent. The only thing Sunny could hear was the sound of water streaming through the cracks in the ceiling.
He looked up.
'This place is not going to collapse, is it?'
But then, suddenly, there was another sound. A ghastly, repulsive squelching of flesh being torn…
Spinning around, Sunny raised the Sin of Solace and prepared himself for the worst. But what he saw made his eyes narrow…
Having already climbed on top of the dead depth dweller, Fiend was enthusiastically tearing into the creature's repugnant flesh with his fangs. Feeling Sunny's gaze on him, the ogre looked up in confusion, as if trying to ask:
What?
Pieces of disgusting, fleshy meat were still hanging from his maw.
'T—this… this bastard! He almost gave me a heart attack!'
Not receiving an answer, the steel devil shrugged and continued ravenously devouring the dead abomination. He was practically beaming with delight.
Sunny let out a long sigh.
'Well, whatever. The rascal deserves a reward.'
He was very satisfied with how Fiend had performed in the battle. It seemed that Sunny's efforts were paying off — the decision to only feed the gluttonous Shadow enchanted metals until his primary Attributes were set had turned him not only extremely durable, but also effortlessly lethal.
It was as though Fiend was made from both armor plates and steel blades, with infernal flames enhancing both the former and the latter. The steel ogre did not even need to use weapons, because he was a living weapon himself.
'...He's so gluttonous, though.'
At this point, Sunny was really not sure how much Fiend was going to have to eat to evolve once again. It was probably going to take veritable mountains of food. On the bright side, they never found themselves lacking terrible Nightmare Creatures to kill, so at least there was no risk of running short on meals.
'Yeah… I'm not sure that it's something to be happy about.'
Sunny studied his other two Shadows and dismissed Nightmare after a moment of thought. Although his dreadful steed was not wounded seriously, there were some wounds on his sable coat. It was better to let the black stallion heal now that there were not supposed to be any more enemies around.
At the same time, the two Echoes dissolved into a whirlwind of sparks — half of them white, half of them scarlet. The sybil seemed fine, but the blade mannequin was seriously damaged. It would be some time before Cassie would be able to summon the artificial swordsman again.
Sunny lingered a bit, then dismissed Weaver's Mask and took a deep breath. The stale air of the underground hall was pleasantly cool on his skin. He enjoyed it for a moment and headed for the raised dais.
Not long after, the three Masters were reunited on its slightly tilted surface.
Nephis looked perfectly fine… well, of course she did. Any wound she had received would have been healed by the white flames long ago. In fact, that was one of the most frightening things about Changing Star — unless someone managed to kill her both instantly and utterly, she could recover from almost anything.
Nevertheless, she looked terribly drained and exhausted. The same power that healed her wounds and burned her enemies to ash subjected Nephis to unspeakable agony, which was why she only used her Aspect when there was no other choice.
Cassie seemed untouched, too. But although she only delivered a few swift strikes throughout the entire battle, she somehow looked even more fatigued than Nephis.
It was as though she would collapse at any moment.
Sunny was suddenly worried.
"Uh… are you alright?"
The blind girl lingered for a few moments, then smiled faintly.
"Yes. It's just that… remember the headache I told you about? I'm feeling it now."
He frowned.
'Right. Although it all happened terribly fast, she must have overused her Aspect Ability to be able to kill that thing.'
Sunny shook his head.
"Anyway… dispatching a Corrupted Tyrant in a single exchange. That was impressive. Since when are you so terrifying?"
Cassie faced him and suddenly laughed.
"I'll… take it as a compliment? If you don't mind."
Her laugh was bright and clear. She turned in the direction where the sybil had disappeared beneath the dark water and sighed.
"She was the enemy that cost me half of Fallen Grace. And all the lives that have been lost as a result of moving the city upstream. I've been preparing for this fight for a very long time, so… don't be too surprised."
Sunny coughed and looked away. The Defiled sybil had been a dangerous adversary to him… but to Cassie, she was something more. He knew all too well the shame of losing people you were responsible for to an overwhelming enemy.
'Good… it's good that Cassie got some payback.'
He hoped that he would be able to slaughter the Winter Beast one day, too.
Sunny hesitated for a moment, thinking if he should pat the blind girl on the back. Or maybe grip her shoulder. What was one supposed to do in these situations?
Before he could decide, though, Nephis took a few steps forward and took Cassie into a gentle embrace. She did not say anything, but there seemed to be no need for words.
The blind girl smiled.
"Thank you... anyway, the temple should be safe now. I don't think it will collapse any time soon, either. Still, we shouldn't linger. How about we rest a little, gather our spoils, and then do what we came here to do?"
Sunny nodded. Accomplishing their goal as soon as possible sounded like a good plan.
…Gathering plentiful spoils sounded even better.
But the most enticing thing Cassie suggested, by far, was to rest.
"Great idea!"
Without wasting any time, Sunny plopped on the ground and summoned the Covetous Coffer...
Fiend was not the only one who had worked up quite an appetite during the tiresome battle.
Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie spent a while resting on the dais of the flooded hall. They were surrounded by the stench of blood and death, but none of them minded. It was too familiar of a smell, after all — most Awakened would not lose appetite because of it.
The three of them needed to refuel their exhausted bodies, regardless. Without speaking much, they consumed a hearty meal and spent some time catching their breaths. There was mental fatigue to deal with, as well — the mind was not as quick to recover from the strain of the battle as the body.
Sunny, it seemed, was in a better shape than Nephis and Cassie. After spending some time in a comfortable daze, his thoughts started to wander. Curious, he checked his runes.
'...No luck.'
Despite the large number of enemies he and his Shadows had slaughtered, there were no new Memories, not to mention Echoes. Sunny was not too discouraged, though — mostly because his shadow fragment counter was showing [1944/5000].
'I've... earned almost five hundred fragments in a single battle.'
That was a truly stunning amount. Sunny struggled to remember if he had ever earned that much, that fast… considering that the Nightmare promised to be quite intense from this point onward, there was a good chance that he would emerge from it as a Terror. Just six battles of similar scope would do the trick.
Of course, it was uncertain if he would survive the Nightmare at all. Still… every fragment he absorbed made him a tiny bit stronger. So, earning hundreds of them in the span of a few minutes was a boon.
After a while, the three of them reluctantly got to work. By then, Fiend was mostly done with devouring the gargantuan corpse of the depth dweller — once again, Sunny was flabbergasted by how much meat could fit inside the gluttonous Shadow's bottomless belly. The monstrous abomination had been at least ten times larger than the steel devil, and yet, there was barely anything left of it.
'...Does he have some sort of an endless spatial storage instead of a stomach?'
Shaking his head, Sunny called both Fiend and Saint over. Then, the five of them started the gruesome job of recovering the soul shards from the Drowned.
After a while, they were back on the dais, sitting on the cold stones. All three humans had a somewhat strange look on their faces, their eyes reflecting the beautiful glow of a sizable pile of radiant crystals that lay between them. Unable to control himself, Sunny trembled.
'So… so… so much money!'
There were no less than three hundred Transcended soul shards in the pile. Three hundred! In the waking world, they would have sold for enough money to buy the entire terrace district where his home was located. Even then, he would be left with enough credits to… to…
'What do I even spend it on?'
Sunny lingered for a few moments, then scratched his head.
"I don't know about you Great Legacies, but this just seems too extravagant. I knew that Third Nightmares were something else, but still..."
Cassie and Nephis turned to him. After a few moments of silence, the blind girl shook her head.
"No… that's a bit much even for us."
Clan Valor was rich beyond imagination, but its expenditures were equally enormous. It took a lot of resources to maintain an army of Awakened and keep a great citadel safe, while people who could slay Corrupted Nightmare Creatures were few and burdened with other responsibilities.
Sunny glanced at the mesmerizing pile of soul shards and sighed.
'Damn it… why, why can't I absorb shards?'
He remained silent for a while, then said in a stifled voice:
"Well… time's a wastin'. Come on, Neph. Chop-chop!"
She gave him a confused look.
"Huh?"
Sunny swallowed his tears and smiled.
"Cassie has already saturated her core, so you're the only one who can make use of these shards. Leave me a few for weaving, and absorb the rest."
Nephis remained silent for a few moments.
"But I only killed the depth dweller and a dozen Drowned. You and Cassie deserve these shards much more."
He shrugged.
"The sooner we make you a Titan, the better. I already received my share of fragments, anyway… plus, we're in the same boat. Quite literally. You said it yourself, too — individual strength is not all that. If there's anything we can do to increase the overall strength of the cohort, it has to be done."
Sunny leaned forward, picked up a shimmering crystal, and threw it to Nephis. Her gaze did not move, but her hand shot forward and caught it.
She hesitated for a bit, then sighed and crushed the soul shard. A stream of white sparks then entered her body, surrounding it with radiance.
Before it dimmed, Nephis picked up another shard and absorbed it, as well. One, two, three, ten…
Trying very hard to keep bitter envy from showing on his face, Sunny observed the process from the sidelines. Belatedly, he realized that absorbing hundreds of shards was a very slow process.
With nothing else to do, he simply stared at the soft radiance surrounding Neph's slender figure.
After a while, a quiet sigh escaped from his lips.
'Pretty…'
Then, Sunny coughed.
'I mean, this mountain of wealth… can there be a prettier sight?! Too bad it's going to be all gone soon. Yeah…'
Forcing himself to look away, he glanced at Cassie. The blind girl seemed to have regained some of her liveliness, but she still looked unsteady. He summoned the Endless Spring and offered it to her.
Cassie must have been low on essence, because she didn't see his gesture. That probably meant that her Aspect Abilities were not activated, leaving her truly blind, just as she had been as a Sleeper.
Sunny lingered for a moment. Calling out to her, he gently grasped her wrist and placed the Memory into her palm.
"Here. Drink some water."
She held the Endless Spring for a bit, then brought her other hand closer and traced the shape of the beautiful glass bottle with her fingers. A subtle smile appeared on Cassie's lips.
Bringing the bottle to them, she took a few sips of the cool, refreshing water, and offered the Endless Spring back to Sunny.
"Thank you."
Dismissing the Memory, he remembered the past. The Endless Spring was one of the three Memories Cassie had earned in her First Nightmare. It had served them well on the Forgotten Shore, and was later gifted to Sunny by the blind girl.
The beautiful glass bottle had followed him on all his misadventures ever since, saving his life on several occasions.
…Looking back, it was quite a thoughtful gift.
"But don't you know why she gave it to you?"
Sunny flinched, looking up at the Sin of Solace. The sword wraith had appeared from the darkness at some point, unseen, and now stood above him with a cold expression.
"Not out of any kind of affection, of course. It was just something to dampen the torment of guilt she felt over betraying you. So, if anything, that gift of hers was quite self-indulgent. A person can't condemn a friend to death and want to feel good about themselves at the same time, you know. If they have any shame."
The apparition smiled.
"Hey. She never even apologized, did she?"
The Sin of Solace shook his head.
"So maybe I'm wrong. Maybe she has never had any shame, and has never felt guilty about stabbing you in the back, to begin with."
Sitting opposite Sunny, Cassie hugged her shoulders and lowered her head.
He gritted his teeth.
'Shut the hell up. Nobody asked for your opinion, wretch...'
As Nephis continued to absorb soul shards, the laughter of the odious wrath echoed in his ears.
Eventually, Nephis was done with the pile of soul shards. Sunny stored a few of them inside the Covetous Coffer, then dismissed the alloy chest and rose, looking around the flooded hall.
Although the structure sustained some damage during the battle, it had not collapsed yet. He did not know how much longer the lost temple would last, though. The sight of numerous cracks covering the distant ceiling did not fill him with confidence.
'...It's not the end of the world.'
Sunny had to remind himself that even if the temple collapsed, the three of them would be just fine. They were Masters, not mundane people — it was just hard to remember the difference, sometimes. No one would be able to remain composed when there were countless tons of stone and cold water ready to fall on their heads.
"Shall we go?"
Nephis had finished absorbing the soul shards, and Fiend had finished stuffing his face with what remained of the Drowned. They had rested enough, as well… nothing was preventing them from exploring deeper into the temple.
Rising to her feet, Cassie nodded.
"Yeah. Let's go."
Nephis did a few stretches and brandished her sword in a flowing series of strikes, familiarizing herself with the subtle change of her physical power. Then, she followed the two of them to the far end of the flooded hall.
"What are we searching for, exactly?"
Cassie was looking at the cracked wall behind the dais, her expression glum. After a few moments of silence, she responded in a distant tone:
"This temple used to be dedicated to knowledge. The three sybils who ruled Fallen Grace each had different responsibilities, and this one, as the senior, was the guardian of truths. She oversaw a vast library where everything the sybils knew about the world was recorded. Many faithful priests and priestesses were responsible for keeping and expanding the library, as well."
The blind girl sighed.
"...Of course, most of that knowledge was lost when the sybil succumbed to the Defilement, and the rest had to have slowly deteriorated after her imprisonment. The recent water damage probably obliterated most of what was left. Still, there is a chance that we'll find hints of what to expect on our journey."
Finally, Cassie noticed a small door that was obscured by darkness, most of the narrow corridor it led to submerged underwater. Taking a step in that direction, she said:
"Among other things, the sybils kept detailed maps and records of the Great River here. Every city, every settlement, every stronghold of a powerful Seeker… from what I was able to learn, these maps were engraved on stone slates. They would not have been destroyed that easily. The information about the place where Effie and Soul Reaper are trapped should have been recorded, as well."
The geography of the Tomb of Ariel — or rather, of both the human settlements and the hazardous environments — was constantly shifting. Human cities migrated, while dangerous areas changed or moved. Considering the treacherous nature of the Great River, keeping maps was not too simple of a task.
That said, some places had a constant location. And even if it changed, the knowledge of how they had been in the past could help Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie learn what it was exactly that they would have to face.
'Great…'
Usually, Sunny would have preserved his essence, but since the battle was behind them, and he was being spoiled by the Crown of Twilight, he simply commanded the water to part instead of jumping into its cold embrace.
It took some effort for him to move so much of it, but a few seconds later, the flooded corridor was flooded no more. The three of them descended from the dais and entered through the small door, venturing into the very heart of the lost temple.
As they walked, Sunny couldn't help but feel a bit disturbed. There were much more signs of the sybil's rampage here, close to the inner sanctum. Even though the Defiled abomination was dead now, the marks she had left on the ancient walls remained as eerie and ominous as ever.
Cassie opened her mouth to say something, but remained silent in the end. A grim expression settled on her exquisite face. The bright glimmer of her beautiful eyes dimmed, replaced by somber darkness.
He frowned, worried that they should have given the blind girl more time to rest.
In the end, Sunny hurried his steps to catch up to her and asked:
"Are you alright?"
Cassie hesitated for a few moments, then smiled faintly.
"Yes… sure. Why wouldn't I be?"
Then, she traced the frightening marks left on the wall by the fury of the imprisoned sybil.
"I was just thinking what it must have felt like, to be buried here alive. The people of Fallen Grace… they thought that they were showing mercy by not killing her. Or reverence and devotion, perhaps. But…"
She sighed and shook her head.
"Wouldn't it have been better to just die?"
Sunny lingered for a while, not knowing what to answer. It was just a curious question to him — but to Cassie, who had lived an entire year playing the role of a sybil, it had to be much more personal.
Eventually, he shrugged:
"I'd rather die, yes."
The blind girl smiled.
"Yeah. That just goes to show… that good intentions often produce the most cruel of results. Don't you think?"
When Sunny nodded, she paused for a moment, then suddenly added in a dark tone:
"However… personally, I disagree. I'd rather live, no matter what."
He looked at her with surprise, slightly confused by the contradiction.
"Why?"
Cassie remained silent for a few moments. It seemed as though she was considering his questions seriously.
Eventually, she chuckled:
"...Honestly, I'm not quite sure. Pride, maybe? The world is trying to kill us so hard. It just feels like such a shame, to let it have its way."
Sunny stared at her with an incredulous expression.
'What the hell?'
Wasn't it basically the same thing he had told Hero all those years ago, in the First Nightmare? It was like listening to a more refined and eloquent version of himself.
Was it such a surprise, though? Although he and Cassie came from entirely different backgrounds, they were more alike than anyone would think… simply because they both shared an affinity to fate, and knew better than most how tyrannical fate was.
He kept quiet for a bit, then scoffed. Before Sunny could respond, though, Nephis spoke from behind them:
"Well, then, what's the problem? Just make sure not to die. There, problem solved."
He nodded with a grin.
"Exactly. I mean, it's not that hard… if a fool like me can stay alive, anyone can."
Cassie smiled, amused by their awkward attempts to raise her mood.
She nodded.
"Ah… alright. What a novel idea. I'll take it under advisement."
As the sound of quiet chuckling echoed in the dark corridor, the three Masters went deeper into the darkness of the ancient temple.
As they walked through the corridors, Sunny kept clearing their way with the help of the Crown of Twilight. Of course, they could easily swim through the flooded portions of the temple — but why would they, if there was an easier way?
The walls of the narrow corridors glistened, reflecting the light of a luminous Memory Nephis had summoned. Soon, Sunny noticed a subtle change in them. If the ancient stone was unadorned before, now, it was covered by the remains of beautiful murals.
He couldn't quite understand what was depicted on them, though — partially because the murals were heavily damaged, partially because the images were quite strange. They were more symbolic than descriptive… at least that was the conclusion he made.
"...What's that?"
Noticing that Nephis seemed to be interested in the murals as well, Sunny finally gave voice to his curiosity.
She hesitated for a few moments, then shook her head.
"I'm not sure."
In front of them was an image depicting a vast black field that looked strangely terrifying. In the middle of it, a mass of golden flame was burning, illuminating the darkness with its radiance.
Cassie slowed her steps and turned slightly, facing the mural. After a moment of silence, she said matter-of-factly:
"It's the myth of creation."
The two of them looked at her with some confusion. Feeling their gazes, the blind girl sighed, then smiled lightly.
"The inhabitants of the Dream Realm had a myth of how the world came to be, of course. Actually, many of them. Most shared common points, though."
She pointed to the mural.
"In the beginning, there was only the boundless void of chaos…"
Sunny tilted his head a little, remembering the description of a Memory he once possessed… the Memory of a drop of Shadow God's blood. The runes he had read told the same.
Of course, Cassie was slightly altering the meaning due to the difference between the language of the waking world and the runic language the Spell used. There was no void of chaos… because the words "void" and "chaos" meant the same thing.
Come to think of it, it had been the same in the human language once, as well. These days, when someone said "chaos", they wanted to describe some sort of a huge mess. But the initial meaning of that word simply meant emptiness… the void.
So, saying that there was only the void meant the same thing as saying there was only chaos.
It was the dark abyss that Weaver had apparently visited, and where the gods had come from.
Cassie, meanwhile, continued:
"The void was everlasting and everchanging. Terrible beings dwelled within the void, as well. But then came desire, and with it came direction."
She pointed to the golden flame.
Sunny raised his eyebrow. These last words were exactly the same as in the description of the drop of ichor.
"Yeah, I've heard something similar before. But, to be honest, I never really understood what all of it actually means. Desire, direction… why are they so significant?"
It was Nephis, not Cassie, who answered:
"It's simple, really. Well… it's a paradox, but a rather simple one. Since the void was eternal, limitless, and forever changing, it was inevitable that sooner or later, it would produce something that contradicted its fundamental qualities. In other words, something unchanging. That was desire. A single constant in the forever shifting abyss."
She coughed, and then added with embarrassment:
"Oh… at least that was how it was explained to me. But if you think about it, it makes sense. A desire can't change, because if it does, it ceases to be itself and becomes a different desire. So, the concept of desire is static by nature."
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
"Huh? What? That's... a bit too complicated for me. What a weird myth! I like the ones you tell way better — you know, the stories about cunning men defeating giants, building wooden as… horses to conquer cities, and fighting sea monsters."
A subtle smile appeared on Neph's face.
Sunny enjoyed the view of it, then scratched the back of his head and added:
"But I get the idea. Desire was the first unchanging thing born from the everchanging void, so it was in contradiction to the void."
She nodded.
"Yes. A desire also can't exist by itself. It needs a subject. You want something, strive for something, dream of something… so, a desire has to be directed somewhere. Hence, with it came direction."
Sunny looked at her with a strange expression.
"That… strangely makes sense."
So the direction the myth spoke about was a natural consequence of desire… or rather the concept of desire being born within the void. And since both were constant, their existence was in opposition to the forever changing abyss.
Where there had been only chaos, there was now something resembling order.
…Coincidentally, the word "directionless" could also mean "disorderly" in the runic language. And therefore, the word "direction" could also mean "order".
Even though it was not entirely correct, such an analogy made it easier for Sunny to understand the underlying meaning of the strange creation myth. It was a conflict between chaos and order… the void creatures represented chaos, while the gods represented order.
He hesitated for a moment, then asked:
"But a desire for what? What was that desire?"
Cassie laughed quietly.
"Nobody knows. In fact, I don't think that anyone can know… we humans are not capable of truly understanding divine matters, after all, so this myth is merely a crude facsimile of the real story. Personally, I think it was the very idea of desire, not a specific one. That's why there is a fairy tale about the Well of Wishes here in the Tomb of Ariel — a magical place that can grant any wish, not just the correct one."
Sunny looked at her, amused.
"...You know that fairy tale too?"
Cassie coughed and turned away in embarrassment.
"Oh. Yeah… it's popular among the younger inhabitants of Fallen Grace. I listened to it once or twice out of curiosity."
She lingered for a moment, then walked to the next mural. On it, six radiant figures were shown standing around the mass of golden flames, which had become much smaller. Vague, but terrifying shapes could be seen in the surrounding darkness, swarming them. The blind girl pointed at the image.
"The gods were born from desire. Then, they waged a terrible war on the old ones, the creatures of the void."
The next few murals depicted the battles between the six radiant figures and the vague shapes hiding in the darkness of the abyssal void. Sunny found them quite funny… he already knew that the war between the gods and the unknown were waged with weapons like death, time, and space. It had truly been a war beyond human comprehension.
However, the ancient people had drawn the murals according to their human imagination. In them, the gods battled the void creatures with swords, spears… and even fists, from time to time. Imagining a god having a fistfight with a primordial horror was rather comical.
Sunny shook his head.
"It's curious, isn't it? The gods are always said to be the enemies of the void creatures… but really, they are void creatures themselves. Just of a different breed."
Both the unknown and the gods had been born from the void. So, the gods were unknown themselves — primordial beings from before anything remotely human had ever existed. It was just that they were a very special kind of these ancient abominations. A kind that was inherently opposed to the abyss that had spawned them, and everything it represented.
Nephis slowly nodded.
"Indeed. But does it matter?"
Sunny lightly shook his head.
"I guess it doesn't."
Awakened and Nightmare Creatures were also two sides of the same coin. That didn't make them the same.
The three of them continued forward, studying the murals. Eventually, the void creatures seemed to have been defeated, albeit not destroyed. Beaten and diminished, they crouched in a dark corner of the abyss, surrounded by the six radiant figures.
'This is interesting.'
Sunny knew very little about how the war between the gods and the unknown had ended. The description of the drop of ichor only said that the void had been bound… but not how it had happened.
Finally, the three of them stopped in front of the second to last mural. On it, the six radiant figures seemed to be holding a net made from what was left of the golden flame, surrounded by a whirlwind of sparks. They threw the net on the crouching creatures of the void, engulfing them in radiance.
The last mural depicted a familiar landscape — the black abyss was gone, replaced by forests, plains, rivers, and a vast blue sky.
He looked at Cassie expectedly. She had been the one to spend a whole year with the inhabitants of the Nightmare, after all. If anyone knew their myths, it would be her.
The blind girl sighed.
"In the end, when the old ones were defeated, the gods took direction and used their weapons to wrap it around the void. That was how the void was sealed. And... that was also how the world was created."
Sunny stared at the last mural, overcome by an eerie feeling.
'Wait a second…'
The forests, plains, rivers, and a vast blue sky… the crouching beings enveloped by a net of golden radiance…
He already knew that these murals had been drawn according to the limited imagination of their creators. So, if he looked beyond what was drawn, at the underlying meaning…
Desire, direction… order… the absolute laws like time and space that the gods had created to use as weapons.
Did it mean that the gods had created the world… the universe, rather… by sealing the void in the cage of universal laws?
And if this was how the world had been born…
He shivered.
"So… wait… does it mean that everything we know is basically a cage for the abyssal beings of the void? That… that everything is just the outer shell of a prison built to contain the abyss?"
Cassie and Nephis turned to him somberly.
After a while, the blind girl said, her voice strangely calm:
"I think… not quite that literally, but yes. The void was never destroyed, it was only bound. And the world is what binds it… not the waking world, and not the Dream Realm. More of… existence itself, as we know it."
Sunny remained silent for a while, not knowing what to say. What Cassie said sounded terrifying. It was as though he was standing on the surface of a deep, dark ocean, separated from its lightless depths only by a thin, fragile film of ice.
That ice was all of existence.
'Damnation...'
Why was he so bothered by some stupid myth, anyway?
The answer was obvious. It would have been easy to dismiss the whole thing as an ancient superstition if not for one detail. The Spell had put the same story in the description of the drop of Shadow God's blood, which meant that there was at least some truth to this myth, no matter how distorted.
'Curses.'
Eventually, he let out a shaky breath and said in an unconvincingly carefree tone:
"Well… that's a bit disturbing, isn't it?"
Indeed, it was.
Much more than that, however…
It raised so many questions.
Was his interpretation of the myth close to truth? How had Weaver entered the void if it was sealed by existence itself? What had the Demon of Fate witnessed there, exactly?
Come to think of it, the creation myth explained a lot of things, but one thing it failed to explain were the daemons. Where had they come from? Who was the Unknown, whose children they supposedly were? How were the daemons and their progenitor connected to the gods and to the void?
There were much more fundamental questions, as well.
For example, the path of Ascension led to divinity, while the path of Corruption was opposed to it, leading to unholiness. And since what opposed the gods was the void… was the true meaning of "profane" and "unholy", as used by the Spell, actually "having to do with the void"?
Was the abyss sealed within the world the source of Corruption? Was the vile darkness permeating the souls of Nightmare Creature a manifestation of the everlasting void?
And how did the Nightmares, the Spell, and Weaver's mysterious schemes fit into all of this?
Sunny suddenly shuddered as a certain thought entered his mind.
Now that the gods were dead…
Was the spreading Corruption a sign that the seals containing the void were weakening?
Was the cage the gods had created slowly falling apart?
The disturbing chill he had felt after learning the truth of the last mural was washed away by curiosity… but now, the feeling of dread was back.
He hesitated for a few moments, then cleared his throat and looked away from the ancient, damaged, fading image of forests, rivers, and plains.
...The net of black cracks covering the painted vastness of a blue sky did not look ominous at all.
"Let's go find that damned library and get the hell away from here as fast as possible, shall we? This place… it seriously gives me creeps…"
For once in his life, Sunny hoped to never find answers to the questions gnawing at his mind.
As they moved deeper and deeper into the flooded temple, Sunny couldn't help but think about the eerie story told by the ancient murals. It seemed as though he had learned something important…
But, of course, there were a dozen questions for every answer he had received. Like always.
'Divine, unholy…'
Knowing that the very fabric of the world was like a cage for the abyssal void that dwelled beneath made him feel uneasy — understandably so. However, Sunny did not dwell on that fact for too long.
There was no point, anyway. Matters like these were too distant and inconceivable for a mere mortal to think about. Even if the seals created by the gods were slowly crumbling, what was a human like him supposed to do? Even if Sunny was a Sovereign, he would have been like an ant compared to the powers involved in this process.
The seals had existed for eons, anyway. Despite their supposed weakened state, they would keep existing for just as long. By the time the void broke free of its prison and destroyed everything, he would be long dead, with not even dust left of his bones.
…Probably.
In any case, he was more interested in something else. The true source of the Corruption… Sunny had a vague suspicion that it was the void before, but now, he was almost certain.
'How does it work, though?'
The timeline of the Dream Realm civilizations was not very clear, but one thing he did know was that the Corrupted — the Nightmare Creatures — had always existed, even when the seals of the void were new and pristine.
The first era Sunny knew of was the era of the void… he decided to call it the Age of Chaos. During the Age of Chaos, the gods had been born, waged war against the elder abyssal beings, and eventually defeated them, thus creating the world.
What followed was the Age of Heroes. Noctis and the other Chain Lords had been born during that period. Back then, at the dawn of time, humans were not a dominant force in the world yet. Their nascent civilization was growing and spreading, but the continuation of its existence was not at all guaranteed.
Instead, those ancient humans had to fight against the Corrupted to conquer new lands, protect their cities, and avoid extinction. They needed powerful champions to battle the dreadful beings who populated the young world, and therefore that time was remembered as the Age of Heroes.
More importantly… the Nightmare Creatures already existed back then, when the gods were alive and the seals of the void were undamaged. How?
'Huh…'
Sunny frowned.
'I guess the gods did not imprison all of the void and every void being when creating the prison.'
It was easy to imagine that some remnants of the abyss slipped through their fingers and came to exist in the newly created world. Noctis had told him once that the gods and the daemons fought side by side as allies in the battles of the ancient past… therefore, it was easy to conclude that the war against the abyss did not end as soon as the abyss itself was sealed.
There had to have been dire battles at the dawn of the new world, resulting in these abyssal remnants being exterminated. Come to think of it, Nephis had told him that a terrible creature was slain by the gods once, at the dawn of time, and that its blood seeped into the ground, becoming true darkness.
The place where the creature fell was now known as the Hollow Mountains, beneath which lay the darkness of the Underworld. That creature had to have been a void being. That proved that at least some of them had walked the world of the gods after its creation.
'What are void beings, though?'
Sunny felt as though he was on the precipice of an important discovery.
The gods… he had thought once that they were simply divine titans. Now, however, Sunny was inclined to believe that the gods were beyond Ranks and Classes altogether. Similarly, void creatures would not have been unholy titans — just like the gods, they had to have been creatures of an entirely different order.
More importantly, they were simply different. These abyssal horrors were beings from before time, space, death, and every other law that comprised the fabric of reality. These existences were completely alien to the reality familiar to Sunny... opposed to it, even.
And if Sunny knew one thing about creatures of great power, it was that they exerted influence on the world.
Saints and powerful Masters had a mystical presence to them. Nightmare Creatures of higher Classes spread their influence across vast territories. Sovereigns ruled over grand Domains.
Void beings were without a doubt immensely powerful, so what kind of influence would they exert on a world that was inherently alien to their nature? Would the fabric of reality and the very laws comprising it start to rot and come undone around them?
Sunny felt his heart skipping a beat.
Was that... was that the true nature of the Corruption?
Was it a rot caused by the influence of the primordial void, simply because of its alien nature?
…That would explain why the creatures infected by that rot possessed an insatiable desire to destroy those who were not. Why they all seemed mad, revolting, and alien… appallingly wrong in some strange and sinister way. The divine and the unholy were inherently opposed to each other, after all. It was in their very nature to strive to obliterate each other.
'I… I feel like I'm not far from the truth.'
Sunny remained silent for a while, walking behind Cassie with a distant expression on his face. The world he lived in — the world of the Spell, the constant battle against the abominations, and the ruined realm of dreams and nightmares — suddenly made much more sense.
It was not understanding, exactly. The conclusions Sunny made were too vast and had too many consequences to be understood in just a few minutes. But the feeling of it all was somehow more clear now.
He lingered for a bit, then threw a furtive glance at Nephis.
'What about Neph, then?'
Her Ascended Ability, [Longing], made her immune to the Corruption. Knowing what he knew now, that seemingly weak Ability seemed even more impossible.
More than that, one of her Attributes was called "Nephilim". Its description read:
'There once were terrible creatures born of an unholy union between the divine and the profane. Nephilim were the most beautiful, and the most harrowing of them all.'
If the divine and the unholy were inherently opposed to each other, then how could there have been creatures born from their union? How terrible had they been, really, and what had happened to them?
Shaking his head slightly, Sunny sighed and looked away from Neph's slender figure.
'I take it back. Nothing makes sense. I'm just confused even more!'
Taking a step forward, he suppressed a groan and covered his face with a palm.
Sunny continued to think about the history of the Dream Realm.
Age of Chaos was the first, ending with the imprisonment of the void and the creation of the world. It was followed by an age that could be called the Age of Gods — a prehistoric time when the gods and those living things they created, as well as the daemons who came out of nowhere, battled the remnant abyssal creatures across the newborn world.
Then came the Age of Heroes. It started when the nascent humanity started to spread and fight against the Corrupted creatures inhabiting the world for dominion over it. It ended when the abominations were pushed back and largely exterminated, turning from an everpresent danger into dire, but rare foes.
What followed was a different age… an age when humanity ruled the world unopposed. Noctis had not known its name — perhaps because people living in that time needed none. For them, it was simply now. A golden age of peace and prosperity...
'Relatively speaking, of course. I am sure there was plenty of bloodshed and conflict even after most of the Corrupted had already been slain or driven into the wilderness. Humans are humans, after all… there were other tribes of creatures inhabiting the world, as well. I doubt that everyone lived together in absolute harmony.'
Due to their immortality, Noctis and the other Chain Lords — powerful Transcendents born in the Age of Heroes — lived long enough to witness the new age, as well.
In fact, they might have had more to do with the change of epochs than anyone knew. Noctis considered the destruction of the Kingdom of Hope to be the turning point in history, one that signified the end of the Age of Heroes.
Which meant that the Golden Age was poisoned from the very start. It began with the imprisonment of Hope, and ended when she broke free from her chains. During that time, the gods grew distant and indifferent. Their followers even started to fight among themselves. Slowly, prosperity waned, turning into stagnation and decay.
Both the First and Second of Sunny's Nightmares took place at the dusk of the Golden Age, not long before the daemons rose in rebellion against the gods.
That war, the last war, destroyed the civilization of the Dream Realm. Although it was like a flash in the scope of history, perhaps its brief terror was worthy of being considered to be an age of its own.
The Age of Daemons… a terrible age of dread and destruction.
Although that age was the latest, it was also the most mysterious. Everything the humans of the waking world had found in the Dream Realm were marks left by the great war between the daemons and the gods, and yet, almost nothing was known about it.
Why did it start? How did it end? How did the gods die? What happened to their enemies, the daemons?
All that Sunny knew was that at some point between the start of the Doom War and the present day, the Seeds of Nightmares appeared, and the Corruption reclaimed the world it had been almost banished from once. It was the end of the Dream Realm.
'Come to think of it… I'm wrong.'
The history of the Dream Realm had never really ended. There were human settlements on its perilous reaches today, after all… great Citadels like Bastion and Ravenheart, and many smaller ones. Where hundreds of thousands of Awakened lived, fought, and survived, slowly claiming more and more land from the Nightmare Creatures.
'Almost… like a new Age of Heroes…'
Or rather, the Age of the Nightmare Spell.
Sunny dodged a drop of water that fell from the ceiling of the narrow corridor and tilted his head a little.
'Huh.'
Viewed from this perspective, it almost seemed as if the purpose of the Nightmare Spell was to repopulate the Dream Realm, which had been turned to lifeless hell by the Doom War, and breathe new life into it. To push the wheels of history that had stopped spinning a long time ago and make them revolve again, carrying the once desolate world into the future.
'It's almost like Weaver is some kind of a noble hero…'
Of course, that change had come at the expense of countless deaths and immeasurable misery among the inhabitants of the waking world. And Sunny did not really buy that the Demon of Fate had been any kind of hero, let alone a noble one…
Still. The implication seemed too sensible to be discarded completely.
The Age of Chaos, the Age of Gods, the Age of Heroes, the Golden Age, the Age of Daemons… and the Age of the Nightmare Spell.
If seen in such a framework, the history…
Could make Sunny a huge amount of contribution points. Just imagining it made his eyes gleam.
'If I manage to write up this theory well and publish it, accurate or not… my, oh my! I'll be swimming in academic achievements. Let alone a guest lecturer, I'll be made an honorary professor! A dean, even!'
As he grinned greedily, Cassie slowed her steps a little and raised her hand.
"We're close. Be cautious… if there are really records left, we should be careful not to damage them any further."
Although the corridors they had walked through were largely flooded, this section of the lost temple seemed strangely dry. Perhaps the structure here was much more durable, and had thus resisted the passage of time better… perhaps there were still some enchantments protecting the inner sanctum. In any case, the floor they walked on gradually became drier.
Soon, the three Masters passed a chamber filled to the brim with shelves. There had been countless books on them once, but now the shelves lay broken, the ancient scrolls long destroyed by water. Sunny checked a few, only to shake his head in disappointment. Even those that seemed relatively better preserved were utterly illegible.
They moved further, passing several similar chambers. The library of the temple had indeed been vast once… but now, all the knowledge accumulated by the sybils and their faithful priests was lost. Some of it was destroyed by moisture, some seemed to have been burned, while some had been obliterated by the Defiled sybil in her rage.
'Such a shame…'
Finally, they reached a tall door. Just like all the other doors in the inner sanctum, it had long been turned to rotten splinters… however, the chamber behind it — the largest one they've seen in the last few minutes — looked strangely untouched.
Much more importantly, there were no broken shelves and rotten scrolls within it.
Instead, there were stone slates.
After entering the central chamber of the ancient library, Sunny felt his excitement diminish somewhat. The stone slates had seemed unharmed from the outside, but at a closer look, they were not in the best state.
The Defiled sybil had rampaged in this chamber, as well. Many slates were shattered, some turned to rubble, others to dust. The whole place was a mess, with deep cracks littering its walls and the ceiling. There were deep puddles on the floor, and the cold darkness shrouding the chamber echoed with the sound of falling water.
Still… there were many slates that were unharmed, as well.
Cassie remained motionless for a few moments, then sighed and sat down on a relatively dry pile of rubble.
Sunny gave her a stare.
"...What, you're not going to help us look?"
The blind girl smiled.
"I am looking."
He coughed and awkwardly turned away.
'Yeah, way to go, genius. Asking a blind person if she'll look…'
Although Cassie's Awakened Ability allowed her to navigate the world, it did not grant her sight — Cassie sensed the future as if she lived it, meaning that she remained blind.
It was her Ascended Ability that allowed her to see, even if it was only through someone else's eyes. Someone like Sunny or Nephis, for example — which meant that she could only look at the slates that they were looking at.
So, she could only help them identify the correct one, not find it herself.
Hiding his embarrassment, Sunny cleared his throat.
"So, what exactly should we search for?"
Cassie lingered for a moment.
"We should probably separate all the intact slates first. Even those that do not contain the information we're currently looking for might be useful later."
Indeed… rescuing Effie and Jet was not going to be their last stop on the Great River. They would have to travel to Twilight as well, and then journey all the way to the dawn of time to attack Verge.
There was no telling what kind of dangers hid beneath the surface of the endless river. Even though the information recorded by the sybils was outdated by now, it was still immensely valuable.
Cassie tilted her head a little.
"Other than that… keep an eye out for any mention of flowers."
Sunny nodded. There was not much known about the place where Effie and Jet were trapped, but the inhabitants of Fallen Grace referred to it as the Wind Flower. The vague stories they had heard about that area of the Great River told very little, except for how no one ever returned from there.
It wasn't even known where the name Wind Flower had come from.
With a sigh, Sunny nodded and went about sifting through the rubble without wasting much time. Soon, he and Nephis were crawling through the debris, separating those slates that were only lightly damaged from those that were completely destroyed.
As they did, Sunny briefly looked at each one.
Although Ananke had taught them how to navigate the Great River — at least enough for them to make their way to Fallen Grace — he couldn't really read the maps engraved into the slates. The maps Sunny was used to were based on topography and landmarks like mountains, rivers, and craters.
What was there to put on a map of an endless, vast river? The system the sybils had used was rather elaborate. It was based on a convoluted method of assigning each slate a kind of coordinates that had to do with its relation to the edges of the Great River, the passage of the suns, and the approximate distance to the few stationary hazards plaguing the Tomb of Ariel.
None of the slates depicted the full map of the Great River, either. Instead, they were supposed to be put together and moved around as the areas described on them shifted their locations, with old coordinates being stricken from the slate and new ones added.
Since most of the slates had been destroyed, there was no hope of recreating the full map.
However… one great thing that the sybils and their servants had done was including a description of what was depicted on the slates, engraved on the back. So, instead of trying to decipher the markings describing the coordinates, Sunny read these descriptions instead.
His face slowly grew gloomy.
"A giant maw that opens underwater and swallows entire island-ships… a region where the wind literally cuts flesh… what the hell, an illusory island that can only be seen by the dying…"
So what, if he suddenly saw that island, it would mean that he was going to die in the next few minutes? Or was it the other way around, and it was seeing the island that killed people?
In any way, it was very much way too creepy.
Sunny knew that the Tomb of Ariel was a dreadful place, but now, he suddenly felt lucky to have made it to Fallen Grace in one piece.
Well… they had encountered the time storm, which was pretty terrifying even as far as the local perils were concerned. So, calling himself lucky might have not been quite correct.
'Whatever…'
After a while, the two of them settled into a rhythm. Sunny was looking for those slates that were in one piece, while Nephis collected those that had been broken into pieces, but could be restored, and put them back together with the help of the Dark Shaper.
Cassie, meanwhile, rested on the pile of rubble for a while, then got bored and stood up to take a walk around the chamber.
She hovered near them for a bit, then put her hand on the wall and slowly traced the perimeter of the chamber with her fingers. Since there was rubble everywhere, it took her a long time to complete the circle and get back to the entrance.
…Actually, hadn't she been gone for too long?
Suddenly worried, Sunny pulled his attention away from the slates and concentrated on his shadow sense. It only took him a split second.
To his relief, he could still clearly feel Cassie's shadow. Turning around, he looked at the far end of the chamber and saw her delicate figure there, standing in front of the cracked wall. She seemed deep in thought.
Frowning slightly, Sunny called out to her:
"Hey! Is that wall very interesting? Come here and keep us company!"
Perhaps it was foolish, considering that Cassie could sense the future… but Sunny was not absolutely sure that the flooded temple was safe now, and having the blind girl outside his immediate reach made him feel uncomfortable.
What would happen if they were suddenly attacked?
Hearing his voice, Cassie hesitated for a few moments, then turned to face them and pointed to the wall.
"Actually… it is interesting."
She paused for a moment, and then added with uncertainty:
"A slight wind is coming from the cracks. I think there is another room behind that wall."
Standing up, Sunny stretched and walked over to where Cassie was standing. Extending his shadow sense through the cracked wall, he remained silent for a few moments, then smiled.
"Good catch. There is indeed a hidden space there."
To think that he had almost missed it...
The blind girl stared at him for a bit, which gave Sunny a hint to look around.
'Damn… it's still creepy, to know that she's riding my senses. Can't she ask, at least? That Ability of hers is not limited to sight, so… ah, I don't even want to think what kinds of things she can sense me sensing…'
Suddenly feeling hot, Sunny glanced at Cassie and asked in a stifled tone:
"What are you looking for?"
The blind girl lingered.
"If there's a secret space, there has to be a mechanism to unlock it. Some kind of lever, perhaps. Oh… and give me some credit, alright? I am polite enough to know when not to use my Ability."
He suppressed an impulse to jump back.
"What, you can read thoughts now, too?!"
Cassie took a deep breath, then patiently shook her head.
"No. It was just written all over your face."
Sunny let out a sigh of relief, then trembled.
'Wait… she's looking through my eyes, so how can she see my face?'
At that moment, Neph's patted him on the shoulder.
"Because she looked through mine. Honestly, Sunny… for someone who claims to have never used his shadow to do perverted things at the Academy dormitory, you sure think of weird stuff often."
He stared at her in disbelief.
"What do you mean, "claims to"? I absolutely did not! You know I can't lie!"
Nephis looked at Cassie with a hint of a smile on her lips.
"Notice that he said "did not"... instead of "have not". Hmm."
Sunny remained silent, his mouth open.
'Oh… I see what's going on.'
Scoffing, he turned away.
"Yeah, and until I say "will not", you better behave. Who knows what weird stuff I'll think of?"
There were a few moments of silence, and then Nephis said a bit awkwardly from behind him:
"...So, whatever mechanism there was to unlock the door, it has to have broken a long time ago."
He grinned and watched as she stepped forward and delivered a swift punch to the cracked wall. The ancient stone shattered and collapsed, revealing a dark space beyond.
Sunny shielded his face from the cloud of stone dust and peered inside.
Hidden behind a false wall was a small circular chamber. There was an altar in its center, with something laying on it. As Nephis raised her torch, its light reflected from a polished metal surface.
He suddenly felt the shadows shift slightly, and widened his eyes in disbelief.
'That glow…'
There was a staff of pristine white wood laying on the altar, untouched by dust or dirt. Both its ends were encased in a beautiful weave of bands of polished gold, with a single radiant gem… no, a crystal… crowning the top.
The rough crystal was easy to identify as a soul shard of a rather high Rank. Supreme, perhaps, or even higher. What made Sunny instinctively hold his breath, however, was something else.
The white staff was emanating an ethereal golden glow… the kind that Sunny could only see because his eyes had been altered by Weaver's lineage. The familiar and unmistakable shine that the things having to do with divinity possessed.
As he was looking at the beautiful staff, stunned, Cassie approached the altar and lowered her head. Her expression was more perplexed than shocked. She remained silent for a few moments, then said quietly:
"How… curious. I did not know that it was here."
Both Sunny and Nephis looked at her with surprise. Throwing another glance at the staff, he asked:
"You know what this thing is?"
The blind girl lingered for a bit, then nodded.
"Yes… I think I do. It fits the description of one of the holy relics that the sybils brought into the Tomb of Ariel from the outside world. Supposedly, it was a gift from one of the gods, bestowed to a priestess of their temple in the distant past."
Sunny's eyes widened.
"Wait. Are you telling me that this thing… is a Divine artifact?"
His heart was beating wildly.
Cassie smiled.
"Yes, in a sense… meaning that it is rumored to have been created by a god. However, it is not a Divine Rank artifact, if that is what you're asking. Although it does have some mystical qualities, its power is actually not that great."
She remained silent for a bit, and then added:
"Actually, that can be said about most Divine relics, and therefore about most Divine Memories created in their image… not that there's many of those around. We humans perceive Memories as something that grants us power, but for the gods and the lesser deities… they themselves were the power. So, any relic they created would have been a mere tool of convenience, not something meant to empower them."
Sunny thought about his own two Divine Memories. That description fit them perfectly. Both Weaver's Mask and the Shadow Lantern allowed him to do astonishing things… and yet, there were indeed Memories in his arsenal that empowered him much more.
There was no doubt that his Divine Memories were infinitely more powerful, and yet, they did not make him much more powerful. He had considered this paradoxical situation plenty of times, and the conclusions he made were similar to what Cassie said.
The gods did not need external sources of power, and so, the tools they left behind served specific purposes — astonishing and wondrous, but not necessarily helpful to a human.
The blind girl, meanwhile, gently caressed the white wood of the beautiful staff and added:
"In any case, this relic is called Guiding Light. It's not even a tool made to be used by a god… just something gifted to a mortal out of affection. The powers it possesses are not that stunning. It had served the sybils well before they came to the Tomb of Ariel, but after that, this staff mostly held symbolic meaning."
Sunny stared at the beautiful golden glow for a while, then asked in a dubious tone:
"Not that stunning? So what does it do?"
Cassie thought for a bit, then hesitantly shrugged.
"It's supposed to guide people? Actually, I don't know that well."
She picked up the staff and held it carefully. After a few moments, the soft radiance of the soul shard crowning the relic swirled, growing more intense on one side.
Sunny blinked.
"What did you do?"
The blind girl suddenly seemed a little embarrassed.
"Uh, I just... sort of... thought in my head, "Miss Guiding Light, can you guide me to Wind Flower, please?""
He stared at her incredulously.
'Let's skip the first part for now...'
"So, this divine relic… is basically a pretty flashlight with a very basic navigation function?"
Cassie coughed.
"I… guess so?"
Sunny sighed, then shook his head and covered his face with a palm.
'And here I was all excited…'
Well, it could have been worse. The previous divine relic he had found in the wild was a wooden knife that could only kill one specific person, while simultaneously being responsible for turning that person into an immortal powerhouse.
Although the Guiding Light was not exactly an artifact worthy of being called divine, it was at least more useful than that.
…Actually, being able to know the general direction of almost anything you thought about was quite an amazing boon if used with foresight. Not to mention that it would help them find the members of the cohort sooner — which was why they had come to this temple, in the first place.
Sunny stared at the wooden staff for a few moments, then shook his head again.
"Well, great. Let's use this thing well. For now, though, we still have to find the information about Wind Flower."
They had already known where that place was located. What they had really come here to find was the information about what kind of dangers were waiting for them there.
Turning away, Sunny let out a disappointed sigh.
'Damn it.'
As he walked back to the slates, he tried not to look too disheartened.
'This had to be the most anticlimactic discovery of a divine relic ever...'
Sunny had wanted to get back to the slates, but as he left the secret room, he suddenly felt uneasy. Something about the chamber had changed… he couldn't quite put a finger on it, but it was as if the shadows populating it were moving.
"Hold on to something."
Hearing Cassie's voice, he put his hand on a stone pillar. In the next moment, the floor beneath him violently shook. Its already pronounced tilt was suddenly even steeper, causing countless small pieces of rubble to roll in their direction.
The sound of falling water had grown louder.
'Curses.'
Looking at his companions, Sunny sighed and said in a glum tone:
"I guess the battle did too much damage to the temple, after all."
Nephis nodded somberly.
"Should we hurry?"
He hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. A swarm of sparks rose into the air, slowly forming into a familiar alloy chest.
"We probably don't have much time before this entire place sinks. Let's just load everything into the Covetous Coffer… we can continue studying the slates when we're safely back on the Chain Breaker."
Of course, safety was a relative term here in the Tomb of Ariel. Sunny had only grown more wary of the Great River after reading the records in this ancient chamber, but still… he was not enthused at the idea of having to escape the temple while it was actively drowning.
Feeling like they had very little time left, the three Masters abandoned all attempts of categorizing the slates and simply threw everything remotely intact into the welcoming maw of the Covetous Coffer. The temple shook once more while they were at it, causing Sunny to curse in frustration.
Finally, they were done. Not wasting any time, Sunny led the way out of the central chamber, past the rooms full of rotting scrolls, and into the cold darkness of the narrow corridors leading to the great hall. By then, it felt like they were climbing a steep hill — the stone floor was tilted downward, water rushing past their feet and drenching them from above.
'Ah, I don't like this…'
Logically, Sunny understood that he would be able to escape the drowning temple even if it collapsed and started sinking. Not only was he strong enough to break through the stone walls, he also possessed Memories of the House of Night that allowed him to swim like a fish and breathe underwater.
However, he still felt tense and claustrophobic. Being caught under an immense mass of stone, with cold water rising higher and higher with each moment, was not the most pleasant of feelings. The ancient temple was shaking and groaning, slowly crumbling around them.
'I can just send one of the shadows ahead and get to the surface by using Shadow Step. I can take Nephis with me, as well.'
He glanced at Cassie, who was walking behind them while using the holy staff as a cane. After a short moment of hesitation, Sunny chose to keep all the shadows with him.
Soon, they reached the great hall where the battle had taken place. Although not much time had passed, it was in far worse shape already — there were actual waterfalls flowing through wide cracks in the distant ceiling, and the dais where Cassie and the sybil had clashed was partially submerged underwater.
His Shadows, whom he had left there to stand guard, were silently watching the rising water.
"Nightmare! Come!"
In the blink of an eye, the black stallion was already at his side. Sunny lingered for a moment, then turned around and grabbed Cassie by her thin waist.
"Excuse me…"
Effortlessly lifting the delicate girl, he placed her on the dark destrier's broad back and gave Nightmare a silent command to reach the surface as soon as possible.
"You better hold on tight!"
Cassie remained motionless for a split second, then suddenly paled and grabbed onto the dreadful steed's mane tightly. She opened her mouth to say something, but a moment later, both of them were gone in a burst of wind. All that could be heard was the sound of adamantine hooves ringing on stone in the distance, and a short shriek.
'Now, then…'
No matter how fast Sunny and his shadows were, Nightmare was many times faster. And since one of those shadows had been accompanying the black stallion, the three of them — the Shadow, the shadow, and the blind seer — reached the surface much sooner than Sunny would have.
By the time he and Nephis reached the edge of the dais, he could already see the crimson blaze of the twilight sky. Just at that moment, the temple shuddered in another violent quake…
Grasping Neph's hand, Sunny pulled her into the dark embrace of shadows. A short instance later, they stepped on the ashen soil of the incinerated garden, bright sunlight briefly blinding both.
When Sunny regained his vision, the first thing he saw was Cassie kneeling on the ground in front of Nightmare, her face of an unhealthy greenish color. Taking a few deep breaths, the blind girl raised a trembling hand and pointed an accusing finger at him.
"W—w… warn me next time! D—damn it!"
He grinned.
"What's the point? Didn't you already know what I was going to do?"
Sunny hurriedly helped her stand up, dodging the tip of the Guiding Light in the process.
"Watch where you point this thing… in any case, there's no time to tarry! We might have escaped the temple, but this whole island is going to fall apart soon. So, hurry up and run!"
At that point, Nephis gave him a somber look and said, her voice flat:
"I'll hurry and run… as soon as you let go of my hand."
She lingered for a moment, and then added evenly:
"...Or do you want me to carry you?"
Sunny froze, then lowered his gaze and realized that he was, indeed, still holding Neph's hand. He blinked a couple of times, then looked up and gave her a smile.
"Actually, yeah. I wouldn't mind being carried."
With that, Sunny let go and dashed toward the shore of the island-ship.
Soon, the graceful silhouette of the Chain Breaker appeared in front of them. He felt much too happy to see the ancient ship, and leaped onto its deck without wasting a single second.
Just as he did, the drowning island resounded with a deafening crack, and split apart.
After the island broke apart, it did not take a lot of time for the debris to disappear into the depths of the Great River. Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie stood on the deck of the Chain Breaker, observing the death throes of this lost part of Fallen Grace in somber silence.
The flowing water seethed and boiled, turning into white foam. The ashen remains of the dark garden were pulled down by the current and swallowed by the depths. In something that felt like too short of a time, though, the surface of the river became calm and clear once again, with not a sign of the massive island-vessel left in sight.
Sunny sighed softly.
The destruction of the artificial island had been too depressing of a scene. It was like a metaphor of the futility of human existence… countless River People had worked hard to create and maintain it, and even more spent their lives walking upon its ground. But now, it was gone, swallowed by the elements in mere minutes. With every trace of it erased from existence.
Weave was going to be erased the same way before too long. The cities of the sybils had already disappeared… only Fallen Grace remained, its fate all but decided. The Tomb of Ariel had been home to a thriving civilization once…
But now, it was nothing but a Nightmare.
Sunny shook his head, suddenly grim. Would the cities of the waking world be gone one day, too? He had not even known that there was a world outside the endless sprawl of NQSC once. It was hard to imagine that a place so populous and boundless could cease to exist.
…But then again, the waking world was already a world of ruins. Plenty of thriving cities had been erased from its maps — most of them, even. Entire continents stood desolate, devoid of life, and uninhabited. He even witnessed the extinction of one of these empty continents himself.
'My mood is all over the place today.'
What was there to feel sad about? That island had been nothing by the lair of a dangerous abomination. They had come to its shore, killed the abomination, and absconded with precious loot. Cassie even received a pretty stick as a bonus.
If anything, he should be feeling utterly delighted.
However, Sunny felt mostly tired and sore all over. The battle against the Drowned was a short one, but nevertheless very intense. He was battered and bruised, albeit not injured too badly.
"Gone! Gone!"
Sunny turned and glanced at Crow Crow, who was hopping excitedly on the railing and staring at the empty space where the island had been with a curious expression. The small bird was unburdened by any kind of heavy thoughts. In fact, it did not have any thoughts at all…
After all, it was an Echo.
Now that the island was destroyed, though, that Echo had a job to do.
As he watched, Cassie approached the black bird and gently took it into her hands. Saying something, the blind girl opened her palms and let the crow fly away.
The last thing they heard before Jet's Echo disappeared into the distance were indignant caws:
"Stuck! Stuck!"
Crow Crow had a simple mission — to inform the inhabitants of Fallen Grace about the death of the Defiled sybil, and then find its way back to the ship. The three Masters did not know how long it would take them to rescue Effie and Jet, so they wanted to make sure that the last city would migrate downstream in their absence.
Hopefully, by the time they returned, the frail Riverborn would be doing much better.
'That's done, then.'
Sunny glanced at the wooden staff in Cassie's hands, then at the sails of the Chain Breaker. He hesitated for a moment, then asked tiredly:
"Should we set sail?"
After a moment of silence, Nephis shook her head.
"The night is approaching, and all of us are tired. I'd rather just drift with the current until tomorrow. A little rest won't do us any harm."
Sunny was happy to hear it.
…Soon, they were gathered on the mess deck at the stern of the ship. All its compartments had been cleared of debris and repaired by the inhabitants of Fallen Grace, but the three Masters did not visit most of them often, since there was no need to. They mostly spent their time on the upper deck, in their living quarters, or on the mess deck near the galley.
There was freshly prepared food on the table, giving off the familiar, delicious smell of Neph's cooking. The Covetous Coffer stood with its lid open, its teeth gleaming in the warm light of a lantern. Sunny was cradling a cup of tea in his hands, glancing at the several slates laid down in front of him.
Honestly, though, he was in no mood to study their mysteries. He just wanted to fill his belly and rest.
With a sigh, he pushed the slates away and pulled his plate closer. Swallowing the first mouthful of a fragrant meat porridge, Sunny closed his eyes in delight.
Nephis was preoccupied with eating, as well. Cassie, though, seemed to have forgotten about it — she was playing with her new shiny toy instead. The soul shard at the tip of the holy staff was emanating light, its intensity changing from time to time.
Sunny stared at her for a bit, then asked:
"What are you doing?"
The blind girl took a sip of tea absentmindedly.
"Trying to figure out how it works. It's weird… the enchantment doesn't seem to respond to everything. It points to you, Nephis, Effie, and Kai… but not Jet or that person, Mordret. Or Fallen Grace, for that matter. It does respond to Wind Flower, though."
Sunny raised an eyebrow, then shifted his perception and gazed beneath the surface of the Guiding Light. Just as he had expected, there was no weave there. There were no runes, either… just a field of blinding radiance.
He had seen something similar when looking at the knives created by Sun God. Within each, there was nothing but a radiant ocean of something — soul essence, perhaps — and a sole string of fate, bound onto itself and looping endlessly.
Such was the sorcery of gods, entirely unreasonable and void of any kind of logic he could understand.
'Looping endlessly…'
His tired mind got caught on these words, but he was distracted just then by Neph's strangely muffled voice:
"Found it."
Shaking awake from his reverie, Sunny turned and looked at her.
Nephis had a spoon in her mouth, holding one of the slates he had pushed away in both hands. Sunny was rather amused by that sight.
"...What did you find?"
She blinked a couple of times, then awkwardly removed the spoon from her mouth and pointed it at the slate.
"Wind Flower. Uh... it's described right here."
Soon, all three of them were sitting side by side, with the slate resting on the table in front of them. Cassie was tracing her fingers across the stone surface, a focused look on her face.
After a while, she slowly nodded.
"The coordinates match. It is indeed the right place."
The blind girl was much more proficient in navigating the Great River, considering how much longer she had spent here than Sunny and Nephis. She was also the one who had learned the transcript system of the sybils and pinned down where Effie and Jet were trapped, in the first place.
"Wind Flower, huh…"
Sunny looked at the slate. There were neat columns of symbols engraved on it, as well as an image of a messy circle with frayed edges. It resembled a vortex more than anything, or maybe a cyclone. After studying it for a few moments, he reached out and turned the slate over.
Familiar runes covered its reverse side. Without wasting any time, the three Masters read them.
Pretty soon, Sunny's expression darkened.
'...The currents of the River are twisted and treacherous near Wind Flower. Strong gales violently assaulted our ship, as if trying to push it back. Desperate to escape our pursuers, we persisted, entering deeper into the mist. The surrounding waters moved in the wrong direction and with unnatural speed. It was as if we had lost our way and found ourselves near the Edge.
At some point, we were not struggling against the repelling winds anymore. Instead, overcome by fear, we were battling the raging tide that pulled us deeper and deeper, toward the source of the wind…'
The first part of the text engraved into the reverse side of the slate was an excerpt from a report made by one of the Outsiders who had lived in Fallen Grace. He ventured on a long journey with a small fleet, hoping to find out the fate of a different city, one of the last with which Fallen Grace still maintained a connection… until the visitors and merchant ship from that city had stopped coming, as well.
The fleet managed to learn that the city had been destroyed, but on their way back, they were attacked by powerful Defiled abominations. After a furious battle, only three ships managed to escape. Pursued by the enemies, they were forced to enter the dangerous waters around Wind Flower.
'...For a few moments, the mist cleared, allowing me to glimpse the true nature of the tide. We were hopelessly caught inside a whirlpool of titanic proportions, which spun around a bottomless and dark abyss. There was an island hovering above the darkness, with a tall and magnificent tower rising above the misty cliffs.
Terror grasped our hearts when we realized that the tide was pulling us into the darkness. Desperate to save our lives, we tried to escape…'
In the end, only one of the three ships managed to fight its way out. The other two were swallowed by the vortex, never to be seen again.
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, then sighed.
"So… it's a giant whirlpool."
Something like that would explain how Effie and Jet had ended up stranded. If the vessel they were traveling on had been pulled into the monstrous vortex and destroyed, they would have no way of getting out again… or rather, no way of getting out again without some great luck.
It seemed that they had reached the flying island at the center instead of being crushed in the depths, at least. The fact that Crow Crow was around to deliver messages proved that.
Cassie silently shook her head.
"Not just a giant whirlpool. Don't forget that the Great River is a river of time… any anomaly of its current is not a mundane one. There has to be something strange going on at Wind Flower, as well."
Nephis nodded.
"But what?"
Since none of them knew the answer, they turned back to the slate. The rest of the runes on its reverse side contained notes made by the priests and priestesses who had served the sybils.
The information they had recorded was not too helpful, though, due to the fact that almost no one returned from Wind Flower alive. That, however, was valuable knowledge in and of itself.
The place called Wind Flower had not always been known by that name. Its previous one, however, was long lost. The magnificent tower the Outsider from the Fallen Grace mentioned had been a stronghold of a powerful Seeker once — there had been plenty of them throughout the Tomb of Ariel before the foundation of Verge.
It was unknown whether the Seeker had left the citadel to challenge the Estuary, still resided there, or perished a long time ago. All that the sybils of Fallen Grace knew was that, at some point, no one could approach the citadel anymore.
There was only one exception that they had heard of…
A familiar name.
'The Serpent King…'
It was rumored that the Serpent King — Daeron of the Twilight Sea — had reached the stronghold and spent some time there, then returned to lead his people in the war against the Defilement.
Sunny stared at the runes with a thoughtful expression.
They had not learned all the secrets of Wind Flower from the slate, exactly. But they had learned two crucial pieces of information.
First, that it was possible to brave its danger and come back in one piece — the Serpent King had proved it.
Second…
He looked at Nephis, then at Cassie, and said:
"At least we know the general nature of that place. Fighting against the whirlpool will be hard, but doable. The problem, though, is that the island is floating above its chasm. So, if we don't want to be pulled into the depths and killed… the Chain Breaker has to be able to fly by the time we reach Wind Flower. Cassie, can you repair it in time?"
The blind girl frowned and remained silent for a few long moments. Eventually, she slowly shook her head.
"No… there is not enough time, nor is there enough resources to fully restore the enchantments of the ship by then."
As Sunny's expression grew somber, she hesitated a bit, and added:
"However… I think there is something I can do."
Cassie stood up and paced for about a minute, thinking about something furiously.
"Yes… yes, that can work, too… I'll need to…"
Finally, she stopped and spoke again:
"I can't restore the connection between the sacred tree and the enchantment circle in time, but I can repair the circle itself, I think."
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"What would it mean?"
The blinded girl pointed to the deck.
"It means that the sorcery that allows the ship to fly will be fully functional. It's just that it would not have a source of power. But… we can use our own essence to fuel the enchantment, limited as it is. The Chain Breaker won't stay in the air for long, nor will it be fast, but it will carry us to that island and back."
She scratched her head awkwardly, and then added in a small voice:
"...Probably."
Sunny stared at her for a while, then let out an amused chuckle.
The odds, as always, were against them. But when had it been any different?
He shrugged.
"Good enough."
The Chain Breaker had set sail once again. This time, they had to travel back to the middle area of the Great River, where the sky was azure. They also had to travel some distance into the past — not enough to bring them anywhere near Verge, but deeper than any of the three had ever ventured.
Sunny spent the first morning lazing in bed and staring at the ceiling. He was thinking about Wind Flower. The strong winds, the twisted currents, the colossal whirlpool that pulled ships to their doom, and the island flying above the dark abyss… all of it sounded rather nasty.
There was the fact that the tower standing on the island had once belonged to a powerful Seeker, as well.
The Seekers of Truth were people who had entered the Tomb of Ariel at the same time as the sybils, or even earlier than them, but for an entirely different reason.
The Seekers had not been searching for salvation from the devastation of the doomsday war. Instead, they had braved the Nightmare Desert and found their way into the tomb built by the Demon of Dread due to their thirst for knowledge.
…Out of curiosity, basically.
They had not been a unified group of people, either, but rather disparate individuals united only by the similarity of their obsession with knowledge.
'Bunch of weirdos…'
Who would climb into a dreadful tomb simply to satiate their curiosity? Sunny would never!
Well… he had entered plenty of dangerous ruins to satiate his desire to explore the Dream Realm. But that was an entirely different matter! Firstly, he received contribution points for his exploits, from time to time. Secondly, none of those ruins had been left behind by terrifying deities.
'Come to think of it, a couple of them were…'
Like the Ebony Tower. But he had not ended up there out of curiosity. He had ended up there out of greed! That was a much better reason, so… he was not like those weird Seekers at all….
In any case, Sunny was not excited to visit the stronghold of a powerful Seeker. Not even considering the fact their desire to learn Ariel's truth had caused the birth of the Defilement, these people did not seem trustworthy at all.
A hidden island where a mysterious Seeker had lived before disappearing without a trace, surrounded by a nearly impassable barrier of water, wind, and twisted time… yes, that did not sound ominous at all.
'Damnation…'
Of course, they did not really have a choice. Effie and Jet were there, so Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie couldn't turn back.
'People fear the unknown the most.'
If the slate had told them that there was a Great Nightmare Creature living at Wind Flower, he would have been reluctantly, but calmly coming up with plans to defeat it. But it was the not knowing what waited for them at the center of the whirlpool that made Sunny feel nervous.
In the end, tired of being anxious, he decided to distract himself by doing something useful. Climbing out of his bed with a sigh, Sunny finally left his cabin and went to the upper deck.
Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare were standing guard at the bow, middle section, and the stern of the ship. Nephis was holding the steering oar, while Cassie was making preparations to repair the sorcerous circle of the ship.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then approached the blind girl.
"Hey. Can I take another look at the Guiding Light?"
Looking up, Cassie smiled at him and pointed to the sacred tree. The beautiful staff stood there, propped against its trunk.
"Thanks."
Grabbing the sacred relic of the sybils, Sunny went to his usual spot in the shade of the ketch and sat down on the deck.
'Let's start, then…'
He spent some time weaving the basic enchantments around a Transcendent soul shard. His goal was simple — to turn the Guiding Light into a Memory, so that it was easier to use and could be taken back into the waking world.
After hours of focused work, however, Sunny was left staring at the wooden staff with a deadpan expression. His eye was twitching slightly.
'Damn it!'
It was all a waste. The moment he tried to place the rudimentary weave inside the relic, the lightless strings of shadow essence dissolved in the blinding radiance hidden within the white wood. It was as if they were incinerated from simply touching divine sorcery.
'All that work, for nothing.'
Uttering a quiet curse, he stood up and put the Guiding Light back under the sacred tree.
Somewhat disheartened, Sunny went to switch with Nephis at the steering wheel. He guided the ship as she practiced with her sword, dancing with it as the seven suns slowly traveled across the crimson sky.
He enjoyed the view a great deal.
Later, Sunny spent some time staring at the Estuary Key, not at all closer to solving its many mysteries.
He had a meal with Nephis and Cassie.
He created more essence strings to replace the ones that had been destroyed.
And practiced his own swordsmanship, mentally going over the battle with the Drowned and thinking of what he could have done better.
After all that…
Sunny had to admit to himself that he was bored.
'Huh.'
It was a rather strange and luxurious feeling. Sunny had very rarely received an opportunity to feel bored… usually, there had always been something pressing for him to do, learn, or escape.
It had been like that in the outskirts, and did not change at all after the Awakening.
But here in the Third Nightmare, brief moments of intense and unreasonable danger were separated by long stretches of calm.
Of course, he knew that the calm would not last long… it would take them some time to reach Wind Flower, but they would certainly have to fight for their lives many times on the way.
The Chain Breaker would be attacked by Nightmare Creatures — maybe today, maybe tomorrow, or the day after that. There would be dangerous anomalies waiting for them under the waves, as well — perhaps some of those described on the stone slates.
The Mad Prince could visit him in his dreams at any moment. The appearance of the other Plagues weren't out of the question, either.
But for now, at least, there seemed to be peace.
So, Sunny decided to give himself a day off, for once, and enjoy that peace while it lasted.
Walking back to the stern of the ship, he summoned a certain piece of furniture and placed it a few meters away from Nephis. Sitting down on his luxurious chair, he summoned the emerald flute and brought it to his lips.
Nephis looked at him in confusion.
"What are you doing? Ah. Trying to raise the dead? But… there are no corpses on the ship…"
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
'Who does she take me for?'
"Is it so hard to imagine that I'm just in the mood for music? Kai gave me a few lessons, you know. So I can carry a tune. He might have begged me to perform as a guest during one of Night&Gale concerts, even!"
She smiled faintly.
"I noticed you said "might have begged" instead of "begged". Hmm."
Then, her eyes widened slightly.
"...Wait. Night&Gale concerts? Are they planning a reunion? When? Is it going to be old material, or has Gale written a new album? What about new choreography? Who is…"
Sunny lowered the flute and stared at her sullenly.
'Ah. Here she goes again, barraging me with questions…'
"Yes. I don't know, probably not. No clue. No idea. I'm not sure..."
As the sky slowly grew brighter, the Chain Breaker sailed toward dawn.
The three Masters aboard the graceful vessel anxiously awaited the reunion with two lost members of their cohort…
'I wonder…'
Sunny stared at a delicious-looking golden fruit, torn between the desire to pluck it off the branch and the fear of tasting fruits from mysterious, mystical trees. The last time he had eaten one… was not a memory he liked to remember.
'It probably tastes divine, though…'
In the end, he sighed and reluctantly looked away from the alluring fruit. It was better not to test fate.
Sunny was currently high in the crown of the sacred tree, using it as a crow's nest. The sky above him was of a beautiful azure color, with not a hint of the deep scarlet splendor they had grown accustomed to in Fallen Grace.
It had already been several weeks since they visited the lost library and slayed the Defiled sybil. The fourth month of their Nightmare had ended a few days ago… of course, it had been much longer than that for Cassie and the other members of the cohort.
Effie and Jet had spent more than a year stranded in the place called Wind Flower, by now. Sunny couldn't help but worry about them.
He was also worried about Rain and the waking world, but there was nothing to be done about that.
Climbing to a higher branch, he sighed and looked down. There was usually a black crow following him around, but today, the talkative bird was gone. It was somewhere ahead, scouting for prowling abominations and turbulent currents.
The crow's presence meant that at least one of the two missing women was still alive. That made Sunny less anxious.
In these past few weeks, The Chain Breaker had traveled far enough into the past to almost reach Wind Flower. With the help of the Guiding Light, they did not even have to waste time searching for its precise location — the sacred staff pointed directly to where they needed to go. So, the dreadful whirlpool could appear from beyond the horizon any minute now.
Of course, coming this far had not been easy. Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie had to fight for their lives on many occasions. The graceful vessel had been attacked by swarms of Nightmare Creatures, grotesque giants from the deep, aerial horrors, and even heralds of the Defilement. That last battle had been especially dire, since the Defiled were both sentient and vile.
And yet, the three of them had slain and slaughtered every enemy that dared to attack the Chain Breaker… for now. The ancient vessel withstood all the attacks without receiving serious damage, as well. But the three Masters weren't as lucky — each of them had suffered many grave wounds, some of them almost fatal.
If not for Neph's healing powers, they would have never made it so far.
They wouldn't have made it without Cassie, either. Sunny had been reminded once more that traveling with an oracle was an invaluable boon. It was because of the blind girl that they had managed to avoid the true perils of the Great River — the twisted currents and lethal aberrations where time itself would have killed them in the blink of an eye.
…They would have perished without Sunny and his Shadows, as well. The Third Nightmare was not a place where one could survive without extreme battle power, and currently, he possessed the most of it out of them three.
'Am I not great?'
Sunny smiled wryly, then shuddered and furtively looked around, checking to see if the Sin of Solace was near. The sword wraith would not have missed a chance to cut him with a snide remark in response to such thoughts, but thankfully, the apparition had not deemed it necessary to climb the sacred tree with him.
In fact, the Sin of Solace did not seem to like being too close to the tree from the Heart God's grove, for some reason. Sunny used that fact often to get some reprieve.
He sighed.
The journey to Wind Flower had not been easy, but at least they had all gotten something out of it. Nephis was one step closer to becoming a Titan, and wore a chainmail shirt over her white tunic — just like Ananke's Mantle, the new Memory could be worn in conjunction with another armor, albeit due to its unique enchantment rather than its type.
In a fashion strange for an Awakened, she also carried her sword in a scabbard hung from her belt. The scabbard was another Memory, this one capable of enhancing the weapon stored inside of it for a sufficient amount of time.
Cassie, meanwhile, was back in her beautiful red peplos dress. Now, however, there were two bracelets on her hands instead of the golden shackles — one was a protective charm Memory, the other was supposed to enhance the force of her attacks. She still carried the Quiet Dancer in a scabbard — this one mundane, not enchanted — but mostly used the Guiding Light in battle.
Although the white staff was not a Memory, it did a good job of debilitating her enemies and crushing them into pulp. Sunny was not sure that using a sacred relic to split skulls was appropriate, but he wasn't going to complain. The gods were dead, anyway.
As for himself…
Sunny had earned another five hundred shadow fragments on the way to Wind Flower, bringing him close to two thousand and five hundred — half of the amount he needed to become a Terror.
His luck with Memories, sadly, had been really bad. He had received a few, but none of them were good enough to add to his soul arsenal. They ended up being fed to his Shadows.
He had not woven a lot of new Memories, either. In fact, Sunny had not done a lot of weaving in these past few weeks — not because there had been no time, but rather because he was currently interested in something else.
That something was giving him a lot of trouble, to the point where he often found himself dejected and stupefied. And yet, Sunny persisted with this new interest.
During the battle in the flooded temple, he had observed Cassie's artificial Echo in action. Even though it did not seem that powerful, that was only because their enemies that time had been of both a higher Rank and a higher Class than the blade mannequin. Sunny would not have wanted to face that thing in battle as an Awakened.
The most impressive thing about it, though, was the very fact that it was artificial.
After interrogating Cassie and Nephis on the topic, he had found out that the forgemasters of Clan Valor were capable of creating not only Memories, but also Echoes. Making one was an extremely long process, though, and one that demanded a lot of precious resources. So, there were actually very few artificial Echoes in existence, all of them belonging to the most valued members of the clan.
Nevertheless, Sunny couldn't help but wonder if he would be capable of weaving Echoes one day, as well. So, he had spent most of his free time studying the blade mannequin.
It was not going well, for now, but Sunny wasn't disheartened.
His attempts to learn the Sorcery of Names were not bearing any results, anyway. Although his horizons were somewhat expanded, being able to actually use this power seemed to be beyond him. If there was one consolation, it was that Cassie was having just as much trouble with it.
Being talentless together was less of a bitter pill to swallow.
Her mastery of runic sorcery, though, was slowly growing. In fact, there seemed to be a positive loop between the Sorcery of Names and the Sorcery of Runes — both were founded on invoking the True Names of things, after all, albeit in a different manner. So, Cassie and Nephis were able to help each other improve.
As a result, the blind girl had indeed managed to restore some of the enchantments permeating the Chain Breaker. Just as she had told them, the graceful vessel was now once again capable of flight — it just couldn't fly for too long, or too fast. The strain of supplying the ancient ship with essence was dire enough to drain even Neph's reserves in less than a minute.
It would have to be enough to carry them to the island at the center of Wind Flower.
…Now, all they needed was to actually find it.
As Sunny stared at the horizon and tried not to feel too anxious, a swift shadow glided across the deck of the Chain Breaker. Then, a black bird landed on the branch near him.
Crow Crow was back. Strangely, though… the Echo seemed less grumpy than it had been recently. Instead, it looked excited.
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"What is it?"
The crow hopped a couple of times, and then cawed while spreading its wings:
"Jet! Jet!"
***
Jumping down from the tree, Sunny landed noiselessly on the deck and dissolved into the shadows. A split second later, he appeared on the bow of the ship, gazing tensely at the horizon.
Saint, who was standing nearby with a bow in her hand, spared him an indifferent gaze. Her ruby eyes glowed silently, not betraying any hint of emotion.
'If only I could be this calm all the time…'
Sunny remained motionless for a few minutes, then sent mental messages to Cassie and Nephis:
[I think we are drawing close.]
Indeed, out there, far in the distance, the flowing surface of the Great River had grown a little hazy, as if obscured by mist. Considering Crow Crow's excitement, it had to be Wind Flower.
'Hurricane winds, destructive currents, and suffocating mist… we'll see how terrible that place is, exactly, very soon.'
A few moments later, Cassie joined him at the bow. Nephis remained at the stern, holding the steering oar, but she did respond through the link of the Shroud of Dusk:
[I see.]
Sunny sighed, then glanced at the blind girl. The soul shard crowning her wooden staff was glowing, its light pointing precisely at the distant haze.
"There is no doubt, then."
Cassie slowly nodded.
"Yes. We have arrived."
The branches of the sacred tree rustled as the Chain Breaker took a turn. Nephis moved the ship in a wide spiral, positioning it directly upstream of the approaching hazard. By the time she did, Sunny could already see wisps of mist flowing over the surface of the restless water.
'Time to get to work.'
Concentrating, he called upon the shadows. The three of them had long discussed how to tackle the titanic whirlpool — there was not much they had to do, really.
The first obstacle they were going to face was the repelling wind. So, Sunny lowered the sails to diminish the repelling force. The ship would be carried into the vortex by the current, and once they approached close enough, Nephis would invoke the True Name of the wind to lessen its fury.
The second obstacle would be raging currents. Sunny's authority over water was not strong enough to calm them, but the Chain Breaker was sturdy enough to withstand the fury of the elements. It was not going to overturn, either — all they needed was a skilled helmsman and something to guide them through the mist.
Cassie was going to accomplish both tasks with a little help from the Guiding Light. She was quite skilled in controlling the Chain Breaker — more than any of them were.
However, she was not going to be able to guide the flying ship through the last, and most dangerous, of obstacles.
Once they were close enough to the island at the center of the vortex but not deep enough into the whirlpool to be swallowed by it, the Chain Breaker had to lift into the air and reach the shore before its helmsman ran out of essence. Nephis was a Terror, and possessed the lineage of Sun God as well — which, among other things, drastically strengthened her soul.
Her reserve of essence was the largest among them, so it would be her task to take up the steering oars in those last moments.
…As the first wisps of grey mist touched the bow of the Chain Breaker, Sunny suppressed a shiver and looked into the approaching wall of fog with a dark expression.
Mist, mist… nothing good ever happened when there was mist around. Here in the Dream Realm, it was always a herald of something dreadful approaching.
'We have prepared for this.'
Taking a deep breath, he glanced at Cassie and smiled.
"Let's go find Effie and Jet, then."
Soon, the Chain Breaker was swallowed by the mist. The winds had grown stronger, making the folds of Sunny's nebulous mantle flutter. Feeling drops of water fall on his face, he sighed and looked at Cassie.
"Go."
She lingered for a moment, then rushed away to replace Nephis at the steering oar. Sunny was left alone on the bow, looking into the mist with a dark expression on his face.
'Effie, Jet…'
Both of them were still alive. They had to be.
But how could they?
The Third Nightmare was not easy to survive. And these two… they, of all people, would have found it impossible to cling to life while stranded for more than a year on an isolated island.
Jet could only exist by killing living beings to replenish her constantly dwindling essence, after all. Effie was a slave to inhuman hunger. Without access to a great amount of food, she would swiftly wither and die.
How many foes to kill could there have been on a hidden island, and how much food?
'No… don't think about that.'
The crow Echo still existed, which meant at least one of them was still…
"That crow has always been a bit strange, though. Much too animated for a simple Echo. Perhaps it has something to do with Wake of Ruin… so who's to say that it can't exist without a Master?"
Sunny threw a dark glance at the Sin of Solace, who grinned in response.
"Admit it, they are both probably dead already. Ah, how sad… they were slowly starving to death while you were having fun with Nephis on the dark island. You really took it easy back then, at the beginning, didn't you?"
Sunny looked away and gritted his teeth. The sword wraith simply laughed.
"Come to think of it, your friend Kai is most likely dead, too. Even if the Nightmare Creatures did not kill him, Mordret surely did. He is probably walking around now, wearing Kai's corpse right as a luxury brand suit. Well… it's for the best. You have always been jealous of that guy, anyway. The insecure little wretch that you are."
The surface of the Great River was growing restless. The waves were already much taller than before, making the bow of the Chain Breaker sway. Feeling the deck rise and fall beneath him, Sunny closed his eyes for a moment.
"...That's not true. Kai has Anvil's charm — I gave it to him. Mordret can't possess someone wearing that charm."
The Sin of Solace stared at him for a few moments, a mocking smile on his lips.
"The charm, right… it protected Welthe really well, huh?"
Snarling, Sunny turned around and prepared to rebuke the apparition, but at that moment, a calm voice resounded from behind them:
"Are you talking to your sword again?"
He flinched and looked back. Neph's slender figure slowly revealed itself from the mist, two pristine white sparks burning in her cold grey eyes. He hesitated for a moment, then nodded silently.
Stopping once she reached him, Nephis looked into the mist and said, her voice even:
"I believe that they are all alive, too."
A bitter smile appeared on Sunny's lips.
"Sure… but it seems like wishful thinking, doesn't it?"
People were not immortal. He had lost enough comrades to know how ruthless this world they lived in was, so wasn't it a bit naive? To stubbornly cling to hope after Antarctica...
Nephis shook her head.
"On the contrary. I think there is a valid and logical reason to believe that all members of the cohort are not dead yet."
She put her hand on the hilt of her sword and said calmly:
"The Six Plagues exist. They are most likely the future versions of the six of you… therefore, none of you is likely to be dead in the present. Otherwise, their existence can't be explained."
Sunny hesitated for a moment, then nodded.
"That is… strangely reassuring, in a morbid kind of way. You can't die yet because you're destined to become a Defiled monster, huh? What a paradox."
Neph's logic assumed that the future was predetermined. If so, there was no way that Effie and Jet were gone. However, that also meant that there was no way for the six of them to avoid killing her and becoming the Six Plagues… which made this whole endeavor meaningless.
If the future was not predetermined, though, then the cohort could potentially write a different ending for themselves and the Nightmare. Yet it also meant that there was no reason to believe that the rest of the members were still alive.
Sunny knew that fate could hardly be changed… but he also knew that it did not govern every small occurrence and event. The details of what happened, and how it did, could be altered — it was just that the end result almost always remained the same. Sooner or later, all deviations were proven meaningless, failing to change the grand design of the future.
It was easier to change fate inside of a Nightmare, as well, due to its fragmented and isolated nature. Plus, the Great River was a strange place.
Who was to say that their fate wasn't to become the Six Plagues, only for their younger selves to slay them and conquer the Nightmare unscathed?
'Ah. My head hurts.'
He rubbed his face. All this stuff — the paradoxical nature of the Great River, the unreliable future, the greater tapestry of fate — were too strange and irrational for a human mind to comprehend. The best they could do was just try to do their best at the moment and strive to reach the desired outcome, ignoring the confusing reality of the Tomb of Ariel as much as possible.
…The winds were growing stronger. The branches of the sacred tree swayed, rustling worriedly. The swaying of the deck grew more pronounced.
A thick mist enveloped everything in sight.
"Hey, Sunny…"
He looked at Nephis, surprised by her strangely candid tone, and raised an eyebrow.
...Knowing her, some ridiculous statement was about to follow. He was not going to be fooled into listening to her apologize for his projector twice.
But Nephis was perfectly earnest:
"There is nothing wrong with a bit of wishful thinking. We will find them both alive. I'm sure of it."
At that moment, the wind slammed into them like a ram, making both sway.
Raising a hand, Sunny caught Nephis and helped her steady herself. At the same time, he used the Feather of Truth trait of the Shell to increase his weight and ground himself more solidly on the deck.
The two of them remained silent for a few moments, looking into each other's eyes. Then, Sunny smiled.
"Alright, Neph… I'll believe you, this time."
Soon, they were deep into the barrier surrounding Wind Flower. There was nothing but blinding mist, hurricane winds, and violent currents in this dreadful and deadly place. Sunny could easily imagine countless ships being drowned by the inconceivable whirlpool... powerful Nightmare Creatures, as well.
No wonder almost no one returned after being swallowed by the mist.
And yet...
The fury of the wind was terrible — but not terrible enough to sway them. Nephis had invoked the True Name of the wind, lessening the pressure on the graceful ship. The Chain Breaker stubbornly cut through the mist, refusing to be pushed back.
The violence of the raging currents was daunting — but not daunting enough to stop them. Guided by Cassie's steady hand, the Chain Breaker broke through the fortress wall of the towering waves, never straying off course.
By then, the natural flow of the Great River was replaced entirely by a terrifying tide that was pulling them deeper and deeper into the mist. The deck beneath their feet was tilted downward, indicating that they were sliding into the giant, insatiable maw of the colossal whirlpool.
Instead of allowing the ship to be carried by the current, Cassie kept its bow pointed perpendicular to the rush of seething water, cutting as short a line to the center of the vortex as possible. It took a lot of effort to keep the Chain Breaker under control, but she managed it splendidly.
It was still too early to take to the sky.
Sunny and Nephis had long joined Cassie at the stern. Fiend and Crow Crow were hiding under the sacred tree, both soaked in water and miserable, while Nightmare had dissolved into shadows and hid in their dark embrace. Only Saint remained on the bow of the ship, standing there like an immovable onyx statue. The plume of her helmet danced in the wind.
It was easy to get lost in the mist, but the radiance of the Guiding Light was showing them the way.
Straining against the howling wind, Sunny yelled:
"How much longer?!"
His shout was swallowed by the mist.
At almost the same time, though, the veil of fog was torn apart for a few brief moments.
When Sunny saw the scale and magnitude of the vortex they were trying to brave, his face turned ashen. The whirlpool was indeed colossal, stretching as far as the eye could see. The raging tide moved in a vast circle, forming a revolving crater. They were currently sliding recklessly down its slope.
Far away and below them, a harrowing darkness devoured the world. The depths of the Great River lay naked and revealed, but his human eyes were not capable of discerning what dwelled below.
Or maybe there was nothing there at all. Just an endless, bottomless abyss.
However, there was an island hovering in the air above the darkness. Flowing mist shrouded its dark cliffs, and a magnificent tower rose from somewhere far inland, obscured by fog.
The sight of the island was both austere and sinister, like a stark omen of ill fate.
"Hurry!"
Cassie let go of the steering oar and stepped out of the circle, allowing Nephis to take her place. Neph was there a split second later. She took both steering oars and looked ahead, white flames dancing in her eyes.
Then, her radiant essence poured into the runic circle, flooding the enchantments of the ancient vessel with incinerating power.
Sunny yelped and grabbed a railing. In the next moment, the Chain Breaker shook slightly… and soared into the air.
'It… it's working!'
The graceful vessel was not flying nearly as fast as it had been able to before, and its flight was not nearly as smooth. But they were indeed in the air, moving toward the distant island.
When Cassie and the Fire Keepers had restored the ancient flying ship to a shadow of its former glory, it had already been an incredible feat. But that had taken them almost a year, with dozens of people lending a hand. The fact that the blind girl now managed to achieve so much alone and in the span of a few weeks was truly remarkable.
And it gave them the chance to accomplish their goal.
Of course, it was still unclear if the Chain Breaker would be able to maintain its flight for long enough. Would they reach Wind Flower island?
Or would they plummet into the darkness and be crushed by the dreadful vortex?
'Only one way to find out…'
Sunny turned his head and looked at Nephis, who was holding the steering oars, her eyes shining with a brilliant white radiance. He could sense a flood of essence pouring out of her soul like a shining torrent… that essence was absorbed by the runic circle and flowed through the enchanted lines stretching throughout the ship, feeding its enchantments with power.
There was no hint of doubt on Neph's face, and so, he decided to throw away his doubts, as well.
A few moments later, the shroud of mist obscured everything once again. Only the glow of the Guiding Light was there to show them the way… the Chain Breaker sailed through the blinding fog, with only the rustle of countless leaves proving that the sacred tree still existed somewhere out there, near them, hidden from sight.
'Come on, come on…'
They didn't have to struggle against the current anymore, but the hurricane winds were still raging. They slammed into the hull of the ship with vicious force, trying to push it back.
Because of it, the speed of the Chain Breaker fell even more.
'Damn it!'
Sunny had been counting the seconds. It had already been a full minute since the moment Nephis stepped into the circle… more than they had been able to fly in the tentative test the day before.
The radiance of her eyes was dimming
And yet…
Suddenly, Nephis moved and smoothly raised one of the oars. At the same time, the Chain Breaker began to descend.
Gradually, the fury of the winds was extinguished.
The mist was still obscuring the world…
But then, the ancient vessel finally fell onto soft, white sand.
There was a violent crash, but the hull of the Chain Breaker withstood the impact. The runic circle fell dormant once again, and the enchantments lost all power. There was nothing but mist around them... and silence.
They had reached Wind Flower.
Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around.
The Chain Breaker was laying on white sand, tilted awkwardly. It had shattered the side of a black cliff and was now leaning on it, which prevented the ship from turning over. They had gotten lucky despite the blind landing.
The fog was still there, obscuring the world, but it had become less thick. Sunny could make out the figure of Saint standing still on the bow of the beached vessel, as well as more cliffs rising high above them. It seemed that Nephis had guided the Chain Breaker to a small strip of sand at the very edge of the island.
Changing Star herself was leaning heavily on the steering oars. Her face was paler than usual, and the white flames were gone from her eyes — she had completely exhausted her essence to carry the ship across the dark abyss.
Sunny grimaced. It was very unfortunate to have one of them utterly drained of essence right now. No one knew what dangers were waiting for them on the misty shore… these first minutes could very well prove to be of vital importance.
Not that there had been a choice.
"I'm fine."
Noticing his gaze, Nephis forced out a faint smile and put a hand on the hilt of her sword.
"I can still put up a fight."
Sunny nodded, having no doubt in her ability to do just that, despite this weakened state. She was a seasoned slayer. Nevertheless, they had to be careful not to allow themselves to be wounded — it would be quite a while before Nephis could heal them again.
Cassie used the Guiding Light to pick herself off the deck and shivered slightly as the mist caressed her skin. Her expression was troubled. Noticing it, Sunny tensed as well.
"What is it?"
The blind girl had an intuition that was far superior to even his. It had saved their lives numerous times, so seeing her this nervous was not a good sight.
She lingered for a while, then shook her head with a frown.
"I'm… not sure. I just have a very ominous feeling. This place, Wind Flower… every part of me is screaming that we are in danger."
Come to think of it, he felt it too. An invisible, dark pressure emanating from all around them. All his instincts were telling him one thing — that there were dreadful predators somewhere close. Much more dreadful than even he himself was.
Sunny scowled.
"Aren't we always in danger?"
Despite saying those words nonchalantly, he summoned the Sin of Solace and called upon his Shadows. Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare got closer, surrounding the three Masters in a defensive formation.
Nephis had walked to the edge of the deck and was now peering into the fog, her expression impassive. After a few moments of silence, she turned to Cassie and said:
"Do it."
They had discussed what to do a long time ago. The first thing, unless they were attacked immediately after landing, was to make use of the Guiding Light. None of them really understood how the divine relic worked, but they had established that it could point them in the direction of not only Wind Flower, but also Effie… or, at least, its tip lit up when the person holding the staff thought about her.
However, it did not react the same way to Jet. That fact… had been a source of many dark thoughts for Sunny.
As Crow Crow landed on his shoulder, Cassie gripped the wooden staff tighter. Then, she lingered for a moment.
"Huh… that's strange."
Sunny glanced at the Guiding Light, which was still pointing to somewhere deep in the mist, and raised an eyebrow.
"What? It seems to be working just fine."
The blind girl shook her head.
"No, nothing. It's just that I have not asked it to find Effie yet. The light should still be pointing to Wind Flower… I thought it would disappear once we reached it."
She concentrated for a moment, and then the radiance of the enchanted crystal changed subtly. It was still pointing deeper inland, but at a different angle.
Sunny secretly let out a sigh of relief. He did not know if the Guiding Light truly pointed to Effie, her lifeless body, or something else entirely. And yet, seeing it shine was a relief.
'That gluttonous woman… she'd better be alive. Or else... or else I'll be very cross with her.'
He scowled, then took a step forward.
"Let's go, then."
Jumping over the railing, he plummeted down and landed on the sand. A moment later, Nephis was by his side. Saint and Fiend landed with a bit more noise than the two of them, and lastly, Nightmare leaped from the deck of the ship, carrying Cassie on his back.
The six of them remained motionless for a few moments, listening to the silence of Wind Flower.
There were no sounds around them, no movement. Only the soft white sand and the black cliffs faintly visible in the fog. A piece of rock fell from the shattered crag and rolled down, the noise both dampened and made louder by the mist. It echoes, making them tense.
Sunny took a deep breath. His vision was obstructed by the fog, and strangely enough, so was his shadow sense. It was not entirely gone, but the range was limited to about as far as he could see. Beyond that, the shadows felt vague and unreliable.
He didn't like being that vulnerable at all.
At least the fog itself did not feel dangerous. It was a nuisance, sure, but far from being as senselessly terrifying as the mists of the Hollow Mountains.
'Curse it all…'
Frowning, Sunny took a step forward.
…As he did, a human figure suddenly revealed itself from the murky veil of the fog.
He flinched to tensed, ready to attack, but then froze.
Black eyes, porcelain skin… the Sin of Solace was looking at him mockingly.
"What, did I scare you? Ah, how tiresome."
It was the damned apparition.
Sunny gritted his teeth and walked past the sword wraith, heading straight for the cliffs.
At the same time, he sent three of his five shadows in different directions, ordering them to cautiously scout ahead.
'Slow and steady… slow and steady…'
Effie and Jet had already been on this island for more than a year. They would have to wait for a few hours, or even days, more. If Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie were too hasty and proceeded recklessly, they could very well die before finding the lost members of the cohort.
He was not going to underestimate the perils of Wind Flower.
…But he was going to find his friends, no matter what.
'There can't be any mistakes…'
As Sunny's shadows climbed the cliffs, he and his companions cautiously advanced up the beach. Even the crow, who had been anxious and impatient to find its master all this time, seemed wary and subdued. The black bird was sitting on Sunny's shoulder, its feathers raised, and kept silent.
The mist swirled silently around them. Saint and Fiend were in the rear, both ready to defend against an unexpected attack at any moment. Sunny and Nephis were in the middle. Cassie rode Nightmare at the front of the group, her back straight. The radiance of the Guiding Light that she held up illuminated the way.
At some point, the shadow steed suddenly stopped. Sunny gripped the hilt of the Sin of Solace tighter and said in a low voice:
"What is it?"
Cassie remained motionless for a moment, then pointed the sacred staff down, at the ground. When Sunny and Nephis approached, they immediately understood why.
Out there in the white sand, hidden in the mist, was a line of lonesome footprints. Sunny kneeled to study them, a frown appearing on his face.
"Those were left by a human."
Neph's voice echoed in the fog.
He nodded slightly.
Indeed, the shallow prints left in the sand belonged to a human. From the look of it, someone had walked across the beach, barefoot… it was hard to tell the gender of the person just from these traces, but they could not have been of a very large stature — both the size and the depths of the footprints proved otherwise.
The traces also looked fresh. They could not have been left more than a few hours ago.
Sunny felt a cold chill creeping up his spine.
…Who was taking barefoot walks in this harrowing place?
There was another strange detail about the footprints. Contrary to what Sunny would have expected, the line of them came from the direction of the cliffs and disappeared in the mist, heading toward the edge of the island.
And yet, they had not met or heard anyone on their way here.
He hesitated for a few moments, then looked at Nephis and said:
"Wait here."
Leaving one shadow behind to step out of it should the need arise, Sunny stood up and followed the footprints into the fog. Soon, his companions disappeared from view, and he was left alone in the swirling mist.
'Ah… I don't like it.'
If not for the fact that he could still see them through the shadow, Sunny would have been tempted to turn back.
A few minutes later, he reached the end of the beach. The edge of the island opened into an abyssal chasm, the view of the colossal whirlpool and the darkness hiding below obscured by the fog. Sunny felt something he had not felt for a long time… a sense of vertigo.
'Come now, really… I can turn into a bird. Is it really necessary to be afraid of heights?'
He sighed and shook his head.
The footprints led to the very end of the island. There, the lonesome line of them disappeared, as if the person who had left it behind leaped off the edge into the misty abyss.
Sunny was suddenly overcome by strange melancholy.
"Why don't you try jumping, too?"
He slowly looked at the Sin of Solace, who was standing at the very edge, looking into the fog with a distant expression.
"No thanks."
The sword wraith smiled.
"Why not? You said it yourself, you can turn into a bird. Hey, maybe this person knew how to fly, too."
Sunny sighed and nodded.
"Right. I should watch the sky… well, watch the fog above. Aerial attacks are some of the most nasty."
As he was walking back to Nephis and Cassie, Sunny was thinking about the footprints in the sand. Who had left them behind? Had that person really jumped off the edge? If so, why? Were they swallowed by the dark abyss?
It seemed like… such a shame.
If the Chain Breaker arrived at Wind Flower a few hours earlier, they could have met this person. How bitter would it be, to arrive at an island from where no one could return on the same day that its inhabitant had decided to take their own life?
Maybe they had not, though. Maybe they really had soared into the sky and escaped this forlorn place… he could not be sure.
One thing he was sure about, though, was that the footprints did not belong to Effie or Jet. Effie was too tall to have left them behind, while Jet… Jet would have never chosen to end her life, after everything she had done to preserve it. She had literally climbed out of a grave and endured being dead, all to continue living. Would a person like that ever give up?
Sunny had no doubt that she would not.
By the time he reunited with Nephis and Cassie, his shadows had already scaled the cliffs. In front of them was a dark forest of tall pine trees, mist swirling between the ancient trunks. One shadow cautiously glided to the left, another to the right, while the last one continued to advance forward, in the direction of the distant tower.
The island was large — much larger than the islands of the Chained Isles were — so exploring it was going to take a lot of time. Especially because Sunny wanted to be careful and not expose his shadows to any danger.
'It's going to take days… weeks, maybe. Damn it.'
There was no sign of Effie and Jet.
"The footprints lead to the edge of the island. I didn't find anything else, so… let's trace them in the other direction."
Cassie raised the Guiding Light again, and they moved along the line of footprints toward the cliffs. They advanced slowly and cautiously, never letting their guard down. Although nothing had attacked them yet, the quiet feeling of danger was growing more dire and terrifying with each step.
Eventually, they arrived in front of a vertical wall of black rock. The footprints disappeared once again, this time in front of narrow stairs cut into the cliffside. The steps led all the way to the forest, by the looks of it.
Sunny and Nephis glanced at each other. The stone stairs were too narrow to maintain their formation… if something attacked them while they were ascending the steps, they would have to fight in a very awkward position.
"Fiend, take the lead."
The steel ogre was the most resilient out of them, so he was going to serve as the shield of the cohort. The Shadow did not seem too concerned with his task, either — with dark flames burning in his eyes, he moved to the front of the formation and stepped onto the first step.
As they climbed the stairs, Sunny walked behind Nephis. At some point, he noticed that she was paying a lot of attention to the stone steps disappearing beneath their feet.
"What are you thinking about?"
She hesitated for a few moments, then said evenly:
"These are man-made."
Sunny nodded. After a short pause, Neph added:
"Which means that they must have been cut from stone by the Seeker who lived on this island."
It was a logical conclusion. Sunny glanced at the stone steps, thinking about how ancient they were.
Then, he scowled.
"You noticed it, too?"
Sunny lingered for a moment, then answered Neph's question with another nod.
These stairs were strange. They were supposed to be ancient, and yet, there was no sign of corrosion on them. The steps were not weathered and ground down by the endless assault of the elements… instead, they were perfectly preserved and sharp, as if someone had cut them just yesterday.
'Is this rock indestructible, or are there strange things happening to time on this island?'
Sunny wanted to examine this question further, but at that moment…
He froze.
Out there, far ahead, the shadow he had sent toward the tower heard a sound. Although it was muffled by the mist, Sunny would never fail to recognize it.
It was the sound of steel clashing against steel, followed by a scream of pain.
At the same moment, the crow that had been sitting silently on his shoulder suddenly jumped into the air and shot forward, instantly disappearing into the fog.
Sunny's eyes widened.
'Jet!'
Sunny had recognized the voice. There was no doubt that the person screaming in pain in the depths of the forest was Jet… she was so close!
And in danger.
He hesitated for a moment.
'Bad, bad…'
His intuition was telling him that something absolutely deadly waited for him in the mist. Blindly rushing forward could very well invite disaster. And more than that, the scream itself was suspicious…
Was Soul Reaper Jet someone to scream from pain? No, she wasn't. Sunny had seen her maintain composure while impaled on a jagged piece of alloy. Someone… something could have been mimicking her voice to lure them into a trap.
He had met creatures that lived in the mist and mimicked human voices before, after all. The memory alone was enough to make him shudder.
And yet…
What if it really was her? If there was something on the island that had made Jet shriek in agony, then the danger she faced was truly dire. There was no time to hesitate at all.
"Sunny?"
He flinched, then looked at Nephis somberly. Despite Sunny's shaken state, he knew that he had already made the decision.
His voice was steady when he spoke:
"Someone is fighting in the forest, about four kilometers from the top of the stairs. It should be Jet. I'm going."
She looked at him for a moment, then nodded calmly and unsheathed her sword.
"We'll be right behind you, then."
As Cassie commanded the Guiding Light to point its radiance to where Sunny was instead of Effie, he dove into the shadows.
'I'm doing something very dangerous…'
Throughout the years, Sunny had often been forced to take unacceptable risks. But that was only because his back had been against the wall, and the circumstances had not allowed him to make a different choice.
If possible, he preferred to win every battle before it even started, or at least get as close to ensuring the favorable result as possible. Observing his enemy, making careful preparations, dictating the ebb and flow of the battle… that was where he felt the most comfortable, and where his Aspect truly shined.
Right now, Sunny had no idea what enemy he was going to face, was rushing into battle without having made any preparations, and did not hold any initiative at all.
Much worse, he was doing all these things here, in the depths of the Third Nightmare, surrounded by the mists of Wind Flower — it was hard to imagine a place more perilous than that.
'It's just one of those situations where I only have bad choices. It's going to be alright, though… I've survived all the previous gambles, so I'll pull through this time, as well!'
Stepping out of the shadow that had heard Jet's voice, Sunny gave it an order to wrap itself around him and dashed into the mist with as much speed as he could muster. At the same time, he called the other two scouting shadows back.
It was going to take a bit of time for them to return, but still… he preferred to plan ahead.
Tearing through the fog, Sunny swiftly traversed the remaining distance to the place where the scream had come from. Soon, he broke free of the pine trees and entered a wide clearing.
The everpresent fog was a bit thinner here, allowing him to see a dozen meters or so in all directions. Sunny dug his heels into the soft moss and slid for a few meters before coming to a halt.
The Sin of Solace was already raised, ready to strike.
…But there was no movement around him.
Sunny froze for a split second, scanning the misty clearing. He didn't see or sense any enemies, at least not in the small area he could perceive. What he did sense, however… was the familiar smell of blood.
'There!'
Out there in front of him, hidden by fog, a figure was slumped on the ground.
Dashing forward, Sunny approached the figure and staggered.
'C—curse it…'
It was indeed Jet. However, she was… she was…
Her black leather armor seemed unbroken, and yet, Soul Reaper's beautiful face was contorted in a grimace of pure agony. A moment later, Sunny noticed a strange incongruity about her… looking closer, he understood that Jet's right arm was laying a bit too far from her body.
It had been viciously severed near the shoulder. The hand was still clutched into a fist, but the glaive gripped in it was broken, already dissipating into a stream of white sparks.
The moss was greedily absorbing dark, steaming blood.
His chest suddenly felt constricted.
'N—neph has not recovered her essence yet…'
As he thought that, Jet suddenly opened her eyes. They had always been icy and blue, but now, the blue color had become so intense that it almost seemed as if it was glowing in the dim twilight of the misty island.
There was a hint of recognition in her dazed gaze. Her lips moved, but Sunny failed to discern the barely audible whisper.
'Hold on, Jet! Hold on…'
Kneeling in front of her, he lowered his head and listened.
Jet's voice was weak and hoarse:
"Sunny… be… behind you… fog…"
His eyes widened.
A split second later, he was already moving.
Jumping to his feet, Sunny spun and brandished the Sin of Solace. He only had enough time to notice a vague shape in the swirling mist, elusive and ethereal, as if made out of the fog itself. The world around him was suddenly terribly cold, the breath escaping from his mouth as steam.
'Got you.'
The jade blade of the cursed jian sliced through the ethereal figure without meeting any resistance. Sunny was used to the feeling of the flesh of his enemies parting before the white jade like water, so he wasn't too surprised.
However… something was wrong.
Cursing, he jumped back, narrowly avoiding being grasped by the misty apparition. Cold sweat appeared on his face.
Sunny had no reason to believe so, but he felt as if he had just avoided certain death.
'What the…'
His thoughts were moving quickly. The Sin of Solace had passed through the enemy, but the enemy easily shrugged off the attack. How could it be?
'Elusive, ethereal, seemingly woven out of fog… an incorporeal enemy.'
This was not the first time he had faced murderous wraiths and ghost-like abominations. Grimacing, Sunny let go of the hilt of his cursed sword and allowed it to fall to the ground.
Luckily, he had a weapon perfectly capable of destroying intangible foes… the [Ghost Blade] enchantment of the Cruel Sight allowed it to do just that.
Now, he just had to survive a few seconds until the somber spear manifested itself.
The problem was that he could not see the mist wraith anymore. After attacking once, it dissolved into the swirling fog, becoming utterly invisible. The next strike could come at any moment, from any direction.
The gloomy and happy shadows were already approaching from two different directions. Very soon, they would reach the clearing and augment his speed even more… this battle was not going to be as hard then.
'Now, I just need to…'
"Sunny…"
Jet's hoarse voice resounded from below, but he didn't allow himself to look down. All his focus was concentrated on the swirling mist, watching for the signs of the next attack.
"Be… careful… she's…"
Finally, the Cruel Sight appeared in his hand, instantly igniting with the radiance of divine flame. The fog around the silver blade seethed, evaporating. At almost the same time, the happy shadow reached the clearing and burst from the line of trees, flying toward him with incredible speed. The gloomy shadow was not far behind.
The mist moved.
'Huh?'
Strangely enough, the wraith was not lunging at him. Instead, it was at the edge of the clearing, moving to… intercept…
'No!'
Suddenly, harrowing pain tore through Sunny's mind and body. Letting out a bestial wail, he fell to one knee, clutching at his chest.
"Aargh! Aaaa!!"
It was an agony unlike anything he had ever experienced.
As Sunny watched with disbelieving eyes, his vision blurry, the happy shadow was out there, in front of him… impaled on a ghostly blade. Once lively and joyful, it was now empty and hollow.
Dead.
The Spell whispered solemnly into his ear:
[Your shadow has been destroyed.]
[Your shadow core has been destroyed.]
'G—gloomy!'
Sunny was paralyzed by pain, but he tried to move nevertheless. However, it was too late.
The mist wraith was suddenly on the opposite side of the clearing, and he was brought to the ground by another wave of unimaginable, killing torment.
[Your shadow… has…]
[Your… core… destroyed…]
His soul was severely damaged. Two of his shadow cores had shattered, and his soul was falling apart.
'No, no, no…'
Letting out a tortured howl, Sunny struggled to stand up. But all he managed was to rise to one knee.
It was then that he felt a cold presence looming above him.
Looking up, he saw it…
Two icy blue eyes, looking down at him with inhuman coldness.
Laying on the ground, Jet whispered in a voice that was like a dying flame:
"...me."
Then, a ghostly blade pierced Sunny's chest.
It passed through the dark fabric of Ananke's Mantle and the black silk of the Shroud of Dusk as if they were no obstacles at all. Neither Marble Shell nor Bone Weave offered it any resistance, either.
The blade did not cut Sunny's skin, nor did it sever his flesh.
Instead, it struck directly at his lightless soul.
Already damaged, it crumbled from that single strike.
...That was how Sunny had been slain by Undying Slaughter of the Six Plagues.
For the first time.
…Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around.
The Chain Breaker was laying on white sand, tilted awkwardly. It had shattered the side of a black cliff and was now leaning on it, which prevented the ship from turning over. They had gotten lucky despite the blind landing.
The fog was still there, obscuring the world, but it had become less thick. Sunny could make out the figure of Saint standing still on the bow of the grounded vessel, as well as more cliffs rising high above them. It seemed that Nephis had guided the Chain Breaker to a small sand beach at the very edge of the island.
Neph herself was leaning heavily on the steering oars, drained of essence. Sunny grimaced.
'It was inevitable, but we should be careful not to receive any serious wounds. She won't be able to heal us any time soon.'
Nephis, meanwhile, had already regained her composure.
"I'm fine. I can still put up a fight."
'Well, of course you can. I have no doubt about that.'
After exchanging a few words with them, Cassie used the Guiding Light to make it point in the direction where Effie supposedly was.
'Or her lifeless body… or something else entirely.'
Sunny couldn't suppress his anxiety anymore. He scowled and took a step forward, ready to leap down to the beach.
'That gluttonous woman… she'd better be alive. Or else... or else I'll be very cross with her.'
Jumping over the railing, he plummeted down and landed on the sand. A moment later, Nephis was by his side. Saint and Fiend landed with a bit more noise than the two of them, and lastly, Nightmare leaped from the deck of the ship, carrying Cassie on his back.
The six of them remained motionless for a few moments, listening to the silence of Wind Flower.
There were no sounds around them, no movement. Only the soft white sand and the black cliffs faintly visible in the fog. A piece of rock fell from the shattered crag and rolled down, the noise both dampened and made louder by the mist. It echoed, making them tense.
Feeling very uncomfortable because of how suppressed both his vision and shadow sense were, Sunny took a step forward.
…As he did, a human figure suddenly revealed itself from the murky veil of the fog.
He flinched and tensed, ready to attack, but then froze.
Black eyes, porcelain skin… the Sin of Solace looked at him contemptuously and spat:
"Gods. This again! I'm so sick of it…"
Sunny gritted his teeth and walked past the damned sword wraith…
But then he lingered for a moment.
Suddenly, a strange sense of déjà vu overcame him.
'Huh…'
Why did he feel as if the Sin of Solace was supposed to say something else?
Shaking his head, Sunny ignored the loathsome apparition and headed straight for the cliffs.
…Less than an hour later, he was writhing on the ground, overwhelmed by unbearable agony. His lightless soul was mutilated and slowly falling apart.
As Sunny arduously rose to one knee, a cold gaze pierced him from above.
'No, no, no…'
Then, a ghostly blade pierced his chest.
Sunny died.
***
…Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around.
The Chain Breaker was laying on white sand, tilted awkwardly. Nephis was leaning heavily on the steering oars, utterly drained of essence.
'We should be careful not to get wounded until she recovers some essence.'
She straightened slowly and said in a tired voice:
"I'm fine. I can still put up a fight."
'Well, of course you can. You're Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan."
They exchanged a few words with Cassie, who then used the Guiding Light to point them in the direction where Effie was supposed to be. Soon, Sunny jumped down to the beach, followed by the rest of his companions.
'That gluttonous woman… she'd better be alive. Or else... or else I'll be very cross with her.'
Feeling vulnerable in the swirling mist, he scowled and took a step forward.
…As he did, a human figure suddenly revealed itself from the murky veil of the fog.
Sunny flinched and tensed, ready to attack, but then froze.
Black eyes, porcelain skin… the Sin of Solace was glaring at him without even trying to conceal his hatred.
"You are such a pathetic, odious, revolting coward. Just die already, die… gods, this is unbearable!"
Sunny gritted his teeth and walked past the damned sword wraith, heading for the cliffs. He was suddenly overcome by a strange sense of déjà vu.
'Weird… what did that bastard say?'
Banishing the thought of the damnable sword wraith from his head, he continued forward.
Soon after, a ghostly blade pierced his chest.
Sunny died in agony.
***
…Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around.
The Chain Breaker was laying on white sand, tilted awkwardly. Nephis was leaning on the steering oars, utterly drained of essence…
A minute or two later, he jumped down to the beach and headed to the cliffs. As he did, a pale apparition suddenly appeared from the mist, scaring him.
The Sin of Solace laughed.
"Damn, damn… it was fun at the start, but now I've already lost count…"
Ignoring the odious wraith, Sunny continued walking. He was suddenly overwhelmed but a strange sense of déjà vu, but dismissed it.
Not long after that, his soul was destroyed by the ruthless blade of Undying Slaughter.
***
…Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around.
…Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around.
…Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around.
He died in agony.
He died in agony.
He died in agony.
He died.
***
The Chain Breaker was laying on white sand, tilted awkwardly. Nephis was leaning on the steering oars, utterly drained of essence.
After Cassie used the Guiding Light to point them in the direction where Effie was supposed to be, Sunny jumped down to the beach and headed toward the cliffs.
As he did, a pale apparition appeared from the mist and scared him.
The Sin of Solace glared at him silently, not saying anything.
'What is up with that bastard?'
Ignoring the loathsome wraith, Sunny walked past and advanced cautiously through the fog. A strange sense of déjà vu suddenly overwhelmed him, but he dismissed it.
'Slow and steady… slow and steady…'
However, something was still gnawing on his mind.
Scowling, Sunny stopped, lingered for a few moments, and turned around.
"Hey, you. Weren't you going to say something?"
Nephis looked at him with a hint of surprise.
"Are you talking to your sword?"
Sunny nodded and continued staring at the Sin of Solace, who silently glared at him back.
'Why do I feel so strange?'
He remained motionless for a while, his expression growing darker. Eventually, Sunny uttered a curse and shook his head.
"Hold on. I… I think something is not right…"
Because of Sunny, they spent more time near the Chain Breaker than they had planned. However, he simply couldn't tell what it was that had made him feel so uncomfortable. After a while, there was no choice but to head for the cliffs.
Cassie rode Nightmare at the front of the group, Sunny and Nephis followed, while Saint and Fiend were defending the rear. As they walked, Sunny remained silent, a deep frown on his face.
'I just… I feel strange.'
It was as if he had taken these steps before. The white sand, the swirling mist, the black edifices of the tall cliffs… it all felt eerily familiar.
'What is going on?'
Eventually, they discovered a line of footprints in the sand. Sunny should have felt surprised and curious, but he barely paid the mysterious discovery any attention. As if it was only natural for the footprints to be there.
"Those were left by a human."
He shivered slightly and looked at Nephis. How had he known that she would say these exact words?
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then said quietly:
"Wait here."
Why did he feel almost… obligated to respond that way?
Deeply disturbed, Sunny left one of his shadows behind and followed the line of footprints to the edge of the island. There were so many questions he should have been asking himself… like who had left these traces? Had that person really jumped into the abyssal chasm? Or had they survived and escaped the suffocating mist?
But instead, Sunny was mostly thinking about why it felt as if he had already visited the edge of the island before.
The Sin of Solace was there, as well, glaring at him silently.
'Why is he not saying anything? I feel like he should have said something already. Like encourage me to jump, too.'
Scowling, Sunny returned to Nephis and Cassie.
"The footprints lead to the edge of the island. I didn't find anything else, so… let's trace them in the other direction."
When they nodded and prepared to set out, he suddenly added:
"Wait, don't you… don't you feel that something is strange?"
Nephis looked at him with her usual impassive expression.
"Everything here is strange."
Sunny had no choice but to agree. It was a stupid question, to begin with… of course, everything felt strange on a mystical island hidden behind a barrier of a colossal whirlpool.
They continued forward and eventually reached stone steps leading up the hills. Fiend took the lead, and the group cautiously started the ascent. As they walked, Sunny couldn't shake off the feeling that these steps looked eerily familiar.
'Just what the hell is going on with me… am I under some kind of mind hex again?'
By now, Sunny's resistance to mental attack was rather high. Even the Sin of Solace, a Transcendent Memory of the Fifth Tier, was having trouble driving him truly and utterly insane. He did not doubt that there were beings in the Tomb of Ariel that could shatter his defenses… but he did doubt that there was something here that could do so without him noticing.
'Then what is it?'
Looking up, he noticed that Nephis was staring intently at the stone steps.
'She must have noticed that they are not weathered at all, as if the Seeker who had lived on the island created them just yesterday.'
Wait… when had he come to these conclusions himself?
It just seemed so obvious.
As Sunny froze, feeling very confused, one of the scouting shadows suddenly heard the sound of steel clashing against steel, followed by a pained scream. He didn't feel surprised at all, as if this was the most natural thing in the world.
The black crow that had been sitting on his shoulder suddenly dashed into the fog.
'Was that Jet's voice?'
Why did thinking about Jet fill him with a cold sense of dread?
"Sunny?"
Cassie and Nephis had noticed his dazed state.
He lingered for a moment.
"Someone is fighting in the forest, about four kilometers from the top of the stairs. It should be Jet. I'm going."
The words left his mouth as if he had rehearsed them.
Nephis nodded.
"We'll be right…"
Without listening to her response, Sunny dove into the shadows.
'Something is wrong… something is wrong…'
He knew that he was taking a dire risk by rushing blindly into the forest. Wind Flower was too dangerous of a place to behave rashly… Sunny had no idea what enemy he was going to face, was diving into battle without having made any preparations, and did not hold any initiative at all.
But Jet was going to die if he delayed even for a moment. Somehow, he was sure of it.
Stepping out of the shadow deep within the forest, Sunny gritted his teeth and dashed forward.
'It's just one of those situations where I only have bad choices. It's going to be alright, though… I've survived all the previous gambles, so I'll pull through this time, as well!'
But then, he felt a chilling terror grasp his heart.
...Would he really pull through?
Or would he die miserably after finally losing a gamble?
Bursting onto a wide clearing, Sunny slid on the moss and came to halt close to its middle. The smell of blood permeated the air here, both frightening and familiar.
'Where is she, where is she…'
Looking around, he noticed someone laying on the ground, their motionless figure buried in the mist. Dashing there, Sunny fell to his knees and stared down with wide eyes.
Jet… it was Jet. Her black leather armor seemed unbroken, but her beautiful face was contorted in a grimace of terrible agony. The moss was greedily drinking blood that flowed from the terrible wound where her arm had been viciously severed.
'Curse it all!'
Sensing his presence, Jet slowly opened her eyes. Her lips moved weakly:
"Sunny… be…"
'Behind me, in the fog!'
Before Jet finished her warning, he was already jumping to his feet and spinning around. There was a vague shape moving in the mist. Because of how quickly Sunny had reacted, he had no trouble dodging its strike.
The Sin of Solace hissed, slicing the figure apart.
'That won't do anything.'
Why did he think that?
Right… seemingly woven out of mist, ethereal, elusive. It had to be a wraith of some kind, meaning that physical attacks would be ineffective against it. It seemed that Sunny's subconscious had discerned the insidious nature of the enemy faster than his conscious mind did.
For this battle, he had to discard the jade jian and summon the Cruel Sight instead.
A split second later, the mist wraith seemed to dissipate into the swirling fog. Sunny could not sense its presence at all, which meant that the abomination could attack at any moment, from any direction.
Letting go of the Sin of Solace, he called upon the somber spear. Now… he just had to survive until it was summoned…
'No… I'm missing something…'
Sunny froze in place, torn between the dire need to be absolutely focused and the gnawing feeling that he was forgetting something terribly, terribly important.
'What… what is it?'
He couldn't allow himself to get distracted. A moment of inattention could mean death.
'Focus!'
His other two scouting shadows — gloomy and happy — were going to reach the clearing in a few seconds. Only when his body was augmented by all five shadows would he have the luxury of sparing some thought to the gnawing feeling.
Jet's hoarse voice resounded from below, faltering and weak:
"Sunny… careful… she's…"
He looked down, and then...
Sunny was suddenly inexplicably calm.
His lips moved:
"...She's you."
The Cruel Sight finally manifested itself into existence.
The happy shadow flew into the clearing.
The mist wraith… Undying Slaughter… was already there, waiting for it.
A terrible agony tore Sunny's soul apart.
Falling to his knees, he heard the Spell whispers and thought:
'Your shadow has been destroyed.'
[Your shadow has been destroyed.]
'Your shadow core has been destroyed.'
[Your shadow core has been destroyed.]
'Now, Gloomy…'
Another flash of indescribable torment pierced his existence, throwing Sunny to the ground.
Wreathing in pain, he struggled to stand up.
'I… I knew this would happen. How did I know?'
Finally, he managed to rise to one knee. The mist was suddenly unbearably cold, causing his body to shiver.
Sunny raised his head and saw two icy blue eyes looking down at him.
'I am going to die now.'
The ghostly blade pierced his chest.
***
Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around. The Chain Breaker was laying on white sand, tilted awkwardly…
The forest clearing was gone. The bleeding, broken figure of Jet was gone. The corpses of his shadows were gone, too.
…But he remembered it all clearly.
The misty shore, the black cliffs, the cold twilight of the pine forest, the dread of dying on his knees.
'I died.'
But he had not. Otherwise, how would he be standing here, on the deck of the Chain Breaker?
'Neph and Cassie must have saved me, somehow, and retreated back to the ship.'
It was at that moment that he heard Neph's voice:
"I'm fine. I can still put up a fight."
Sunny flinched and stared at her with a deadpan expression.
"What… what did you just say?"
She raised an eyebrow.
"I said I can still fight."
Sunny continued to stare at her silently.
His mind was utterly empty.
'These are the exact words she said when we first landed on the island. No, not just her words. Everything is exactly the same.'
He looked around again, noting every small detail of their surroundings. He was right — it was as if the last hour had never happened.
As if Sunny had returned to the past.
He slowly raised a hand and ran it across his face.
'...What the hell is going on?'
'It's exactly the same.'
The Chain Breaker was leaning on a broken cliff, the mist swirling around it. Saint was standing motionlessly at the bow of the ship. Nephis had just stated that she would still be able to fight despite exhausting all her essence.
Sunny looked at her, then shifted slightly and threw a glance at Cassie.
'The last time, I noticed her troubled expression and asked if there was something wrong. She explained how her instincts were screaming of danger.'
He hesitated for a few moments and kept silent.
Nephis, however, did not. Noting that Cassie seemed concerned about something, she asked evenly:
"Have you sensed something?"
The blind girl shook her head with a frown.
"Nothing specific. I just have a very ominous feeling. This place, Wind Flower… every part of me is screaming that we are in danger."
Sunny's eyes widened slightly.
The wording had changed a little, but it was almost exactly the same response.
'...How?'
While Nephis and Cassie went about locating the direction where Effie supposedly was with the help of the Guiding Light, he observed them without saying anything. His mind was strangely split between two extremes — one part of it had turned cold and analytical, driven into a heightened state of utmost vigilance.
The other… the other was shaken and distraught, still reeling from the agony of dying to the ghostly blade. The shock of remembering his harrowing demise was so visceral that Sunny wanted nothing more than to topple to the deck and curl into a shivering ball.
Perhaps he had only managed to remain standing because he was frozen stiff.
"Sunny? Let's go… if you don't mind."
He flinched and glanced at Nephis.
She was already leaping over the railing. Still slow to react, Sunny watched as Cassie awkwardly climbed on top of Nightmare and settled in the saddle. With her small stature, it was not that easy to accomplish.
'...I should adjust the stirrups.'
That ordinary thought finally broke his dazed state. Commanding his Shadows to disembark, he walked over to the edge of the deck and jumped down.
He was the last one to set foot on the white sand of the misty beach.
'I really seem to have traveled to the past. Or is it an illusion? Then again, that vision of death might have been an illusion instead. A vision… did I receive a prophetic vision meant for Cassie, somehow?'
His mind was in turmoil.
…Which was why Sunny flinched and took a step back when a human figure suddenly revealed itself from the fog. He had completely forgotten about the Sin of Solace.
'Right… that bastard scared me the last time, too. Now he's going to glare at me silently.'
The Sin of Solace did, indeed, glared at him silently for a moment.
But then, the apparition smirked and said in a contemptuous tone:
"You know… I am actually starting to enjoy this. Let's go for another round, shall we?"
Sunny looked at him in surprise. Apart from minute changes that had happened because of his inaction, this was the first thing that went differently than how it had in the… in the previous round.
A slight frown appeared on Sunny's face.
'Why is the bastard the only exception to the rule?'
Walking past the apparition, he said quietly:
"Sure. Let's go for another round."
The wraith stared at him in surprise.
As they advanced through the mist, discovered the line of footsteps in the sand, and continued toward the cliffs, Sunny was thinking feverishly.
'Is it an illusion, or have I really traveled in time? If it's the latter… then why? And what do I do now that I have?'
There was too much to think about, and not enough time. His mental state was in shambles, as well. Sunny vaguely realized that he was still in shock, but didn't know what to do about it. He was probably missing a lot of vital things in this rattled condition.
For example…
Suddenly, Sunny felt incredibly cold.
'H—how… how have I not thought about that?!'
They were already ascending the stone steps… which meant that Jet was going to be attacked by Undying Slaughter in a matter of minutes. Seconds?
'Curse it!'
His mind ignited.
Thinking as fast and best as he could, Sunny cursed himself for being such a fool. He wasted almost an entire hour trying to understand why he had been sent into the past instead of considering how to deal with the future!
Even if he was in shock after having his soul torn apart and dying in agony, there was no excuse.
'What do I do now?'
He remembered his naive thoughts bitterly. He would pull through again, somehow? It was just another gamble?
'It seems I have finally become arrogant.'
And paid a heavy price for it. The heaviest price there could be.
'Doesn't matter! There's no time to feel regret, I need to decide what to do now!'
A small, cowardly part of him instantly had an answer. The safest thing to do was to abandon Jet and save himself from having to face Undying Slaughter. He knew that he would die in that clearing… so why go there at all?
But even knowing the danger…
He couldn't let Jet die.
'Go there and fight, then?'
It was not such a foolish thought. The reason why Sunny had lost the last time around was because he had dove into the battle blind and without making any preparations. Now, however, he knew exactly what enemy he would be facing… and although there was very little time left before the clash, he could at least prepare a few things.
'I still don't know enough about Undying Slaughter.'
Fighting her now would be unwise. But he did not really need to… all he had to do was grab Jet and run.
At that point, the shadow he had sent to scout ahead finally heard it. The sound of clashing steel, followed by Soul Reaper's pained scream.
Sunny gritted his teeth.
'L—let's… let's do this.'
Dismissing the Sin of Solace, Sunny called upon the Cruel Sight and looked at Nephis. There was no time to explain everything, but he still had to warn them in advance.
What to say? How would he even explain a situation like that?
Not finding any good words, Sunny just said what came to mind:
"I... found Jet. She is being attacked by a powerful enemy — a wraith-like creature capable of dealing damage directly to our souls. I'll try to get Jet and retreat… prepare for battle!"
Before she had time to respond, Sunny already dove into the shadows.
'The reason I died was because I lost the initiative by not knowing the nature of the enemy and not having the correct weapon to deal with a wraith immediately at hand. Most importantly, I failed to realize that my shadows would be vulnerable to Undying Slaughter's attacks, as well.'
He had dodged the first attack of the Defiled without too much trouble. It was unknown which one of them would have lost in the end after the Cruel Sight had manifested itself… in a normal fight. However, Undying Slaughter had moved to destroy his shadows first.
It was no surprise that she had known just how to kill him in one fell swoop… after all, the mist wraith was most likely a Defiled version of Soul Reaper Jet using her future Transformation Ability. Jet knew a lot about his Aspect, and the future Jet would have known even more.
That had been Sunny's undoing.
After a vast part of his soul had been destroyed, he was in no condition to put up any further resistance. So, he died miserably on his knees.
This time was going to be different.
First, he had already summoned the Cruel Sight.
Second, he would protect his shadows
And lastly, he knew a lot about Jet's Aspect, as well.
Stepping out of the shadow, he wrapped it around his body and dashed toward the clearing.
'The Dormant Ability allows her to absorb the essence of living beings she kills. The Awakened Ability allows her to strike directly at the souls of her enemies, bypassing all forms of physical defense. The Ascended Ability allows her to increase the size and capacity of her shattered soul core, as well as removing the limit on how much essence she can use to enhance her body.'
Sunny did not know how ancient Undying Slaughter really was… how distant was the future she had come from. However, her Frankenstein's monster of a soul core would have already reached an enormous size, considering how many people the Six Plagues had slaughtered. She was powerful…
He also did not know much about her Transcendent Ability. It was most likely how Undying Slaughter had attacked him in the form of a wraith, but the details of her Transformation were unclear.
'I should be able to get through this, as long as I'm careful.'
...Or not.
Bursting from the line of trees, Sunny ignited the silver blade of the Cruel Sight with divine flames and dashed toward where Jet was laying on the ground, her blood pouring into the moss.
As he kneeled in front of her, tense and ready to fight, she opened her icy blue eyes and looked at him weakly. Her lips moved.
"Don't speak. I know."
'Now.'
Sunny did not have to kneel and show his back to the enemy. However… if he had the opportunity to fool Undying Slaughter into thinking that she had the upper hand, it would be criminal not to use it.
Sensing an almost imperceptible disturbance in the mist, he shot to his feet and lashed out with the radiant blade of the Cruel Sight. There was a vague figure hidden in the fog, already moving to attack him — caught by surprise, it had no chance to avoid the sudden strike.
…And yet, it did.
'Fast…'
Sunny pulled back his spear and froze, tensely observing the mist. Despite the fact that their roles had reversed, and he was the one to deliver an unexpected attack, the end result was the same. Undying Slaughter had dissipated into the fog, and he was left not knowing where the next blow would come from.
Or he would have, if not for the fact that he knew the future.
'Wrong.'
Sunny knew what would have happened, not what would happen. Him changing the opening exchange of the battle could have changed what Undying Slaughter would do, as well. He still had to be careful.
However, the next few seconds went just as they had before.
The mist wraith did not attack him again, hiding and waiting… until the happy shadow flew from behind the trees and rushed toward its master.
Sunny remembered the harrowing agony of having his soul torn apart and felt his hair stand on end. The mist swirled, and the wraith hiding within it moved to intercept the swift shadow.
'D—damn it…'
Even knowing what was about to come, he couldn't suppress his fear.
Undying Slaughter brought its ghostly blade down… but before it could plunge into the shadow, it was met by another blade.
This one made of pure darkness.
As two ruby flames ignited in the depths of his shadow, Saint deflected the wraith's blow and stepped into the clearing.
"Blade of Darkness" Ability Description: [The true darkness dwelling in this Shadow's heart can be summoned in the form of a fearsome weapon, as long as the Shadow has mastered the use of that weapon. The Blade of Darkness can slay those of flesh and those of spirit; it never dulls, never falters, and never breaks. Alternatively, the darkness can be summoned to augment a mundane weapon.]
Saint's dark sword could cut both tangible and intangible enemies, just like the Cruel Sight could. More than that, she was immune to soul damage… which made his taciturn Shadow an almost perfect adversary for the hateful mist wraith.
Even if Undying Slaughter was a Defiled Transcendent like the Mad Prince was, Saint was a Transcendent Devil. Their power… at least theoretically… was on par.
Or so Sunny hoped.
Faced with the dark blade, the mist wraith glided back. The next moment, a second shadow appeared in the clearing. Fiend jumped out of it, infernal flames burning in his eyes.
The happy shadow wrapped itself around the graceful stone knight, while the gloomy one wrapped itself around the steel ogre. Sunny himself was augmented by the other three.
Undying Slaughter was caught in the middle of a triangle formed by Saint, Fiend, and Sunny.
'Let's see who will die now.'
Forcing himself to grin, Sunny gripped the Cruel Sight tighter and dashed forward.
...Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around. The Chain Breaker was laying on white sand, tilted awkwardly.
'Damnation!'
His trembling fist collided with the railing and splintered the enchanted wood. He didn't feel the pain.
'Curse it! Curse it all!'
"Sunny? Are you alright?"
Sunny lingered for a moment, took a labored breath, then looked himself over and slowly turned to Nephis.
His voice sounded hoarse:
"...Yes. It seems that I am."
In the end… he still lost to Undying Slaughter.
The odds seemed to be in his favor. He successfully avoided having his shadows destroyed, summoned Saint and Fiend, and managed to wrestle the initiative from the ghostly claws of the mist wraith.
However, the battle did not go how he had hoped it would. It ended in disaster, just like the previous time.
Sunny had been almost certain that Saint would be immune to Undying Slaughter's soul attacks. And it turned out to be true… somewhat. It seemed that she could withstand much more damage than the rest of them, but even then, the ghostly blade was just as lethal to the taciturn knight as it was to Sunny and Fiend.
The reason, as he belatedly realized, was the unique nature of Jet's Aspect. Her attacks bypassed physical defenses and struck the soul… and yet, they were not true soul attacks. Instead, they were physical attacks that inexplicably dealt damage to the soul.
How was one supposed to defend against that?
The mightier one's soul was, the more it took to destroy it. Other than enduring the damage or avoiding being hit entirely, there was no other way… at least none that he knew of.
Sadly, it was easier said than done. Saint's sword and the Cruel Sight were capable of blocking the ghostly blade of Undying Slaughter, but actually withstanding her dreadful assault was almost impossible. The mist wraith was astonishingly swift, devastatingly strong, and insidiously cunning on top of that.
She was a truly abominable creature... and an inexplicable one, too. Sunny had just enough time to catch a glimpse of what hid in the darkness of her defiled soul, and what he saw left him reeling.
Undying Slaughter could be called a Corrupted Beast, since there was only one node of vile darkness infesting her soul. But that node… was truly colossal in size, dwarfing any other corruption core he had even seen before. So, her actual power could very well be equal to a Terror or a Titan.
Still… faced with Saint's resilient soul and two weapons that could both block and damage intangible beings, Undying Slaughter was at least forced to change tactics. After clashing with them a few times, the mist wraith silently discarded her ghostly form, turning back into a corporeal creature.
If Sunny had ever had any doubt that the Six Plagues were the future version of the members of the cohort, they were instantly dispelled at that moment. Undying Slaughter looked more like a revenant, both dreadful and dreadfully beautiful, than a human being… but there was no way he could fail to recognize those icy blue eyes, that chilling presence, and the ruthless way in which she fought.
She was truly Soul Reaper Jet… or rather, had been once.
Undying Slaughter might have been Jet once, but there was nothing human left in her merciless, mad eyes anymore.
Once she assumed a corporeal form, Sunny was thrown into despair.
His plan to stall the abomination while Fiend retreated with the real Jet was shattered almost instantly. Undying Slaughter read his intentions like an open book, and not only made following the plan impossible, but also cruelly turned it against Sunny.
The initiative he had so arduously won was immediately lost when the revenant aimed all her attacks at Jet instead of him, Saint, or Fiend. Forced to protect the gravely wounded companion, they had no choice but to follow her cadence and fall under her control.
It was a simple, but viciously effective strategy.
Considering how skilled, explosively fast, and terrifyingly strong Undying Slaughter was, the rest of the battle did not take long.
…Fiend's carapace of black silver, which Sunny considered nearly indestructible, was eventually pierced and violently split open, the infernal flames spilling out of horrid wounds like blood. The ravenous ogre collapsed with a frightened, confused howl and grew still.
Saint's stone armor was shattered, her limbs were broken. Ruby dust flowed like a river, and although the taciturn knight tried to stand her ground, the ghostly blade eventually found its way into the narrow crack of her visor. The crimson glow of her ruby eyes was extinguished, and Saint crumbled to the ground, lifeless.
The Spell announced her death mournfully.
Sunny thought that he would be next… but Undying Slaughter was not that kind.
She made him watch Jet die before delivering the fatal blow.
Back on the deck of the Chain Breaker, he closed his eyes.
'How... how can anyone fight that thing?'
"I'm fine. I can still put up a fight."
Sunny flinched and looked up.
Nephis must have mistaken the reason for his grim expression and repeated her usual words… it was just a coincidence.
Suddenly, he felt a strange sense of incongruity. Mere seconds ago, Sunny had been fighting for his life, watching his Shadows die in fear and sorrow. He had watched Jet die, as well.
He had even died himself… again.
And yet, Nephis and Cassie were behaving as if nothing had happened.
Well… it had not, for them.
Sunny understood that, but he still couldn't help but feel ashamed, angry, and resentful.
He lingered for a few moments, and then forced out a smile.
"...Yeah. I can still put up a fight, too."
His smile widened slightly, growing both darker and more sincere.
It was true.
Sunny might have lost to Undying Slaughter again, but he acquired something extremely valuable from that loss.
Looking around, he took in the sight of the swirling mist, white sand, and the black cliffs.
'So I'm back again…'
What he received was truly precious.
It was the knowledge that his strange return to the past was not a one-time thing.
Which meant that he was not done fighting.
Giving him a nod, Nephis went about asking Cassie to use the Guiding Light to locate Effie. Sunny, meanwhile, remained motionless. He was somewhat lost in thought.
'First of all… stay calm.'
His behavior up until now had been nothing short of embarrassing. Of course, there were extenuating circumstances. During his first… round?... Sunny had been barely conscious of the fact that time was repeating itself. During the second try, he was still reeling and in shock from dying gruesomely at the hands of Undying Slaughter.
But this was his third attempt — this time, he had to maintain his composure and not lose control.
'...No, not quite right.'
Who was to say that this attempt was his third? It was only the third attempt since he had become aware of the fact that everything was repeating itself. There was no telling how many times he had died before that.
Still deep in thought, Sunny glanced at Nephis and Cassie. He remained motionless for a few moments, then silently walked over to Nightmare and adjusted the stirrups of the Overpriced Saddle to make it easier for the blind girl to mount.
Soon, they abandoned the ship and stepped on the white sand of the misty beach. Sunny walked in the back, looking down with a somber expression on his face. He did not react in any way when the Sin of Solace suddenly appeared from the fog.
The sword wraith stared at him mockingly.
"Calling the Shadows? Shame the only thing you achieved was getting them killed… like you get everyone else who follows you killed. Hey, here's an idea! How about you ask Nephis and Cassia for help next?"
Sunny spared him a grim look, causing the Sin of Solace to cover his mouth with a hand theatrically.
"Ah. I've said a bit too much, haven't I?"
Sunny looked away.
'It is as I thought.'
It seemed that the sword wraith had become aware of the fact that time was repeating itself long before Sunny. What was it that the Sin of Solace had said the last time?
'I am actually starting to enjoy this. Let's go for another round, shall we?'
Back then, Sunny had only paid attention to the fact that the wraith was behaving differently from the past, unlike everyone else. But now, it was clear that the apparition had already known about the twisted nature of time on Wind Flower.
Come to think of it…
Had it not been the inconsistency of how the Sin of Solace behaved that first alerted Sunny to the anomaly? The wraith had stared at Sunny silently, and he turned to ask if the bastard was not going to say anything. The odd feeling that eventually allowed him to realize the truth started gnawing at him after that.
'The time… is repeating itself…'
Sunny looked into the fog.
A few moments later, he sighed deeply.
'...I'm such a fool.'
The Great River was a river of time. Wind Flower was surrounded by a mystical whirlpool… and what did whirlpools do? They spun. The water caught in them revolved in a circle.
So, the time here must have revolved in a circle, too. Forming a loop.
It was an outlandish theory, but not an entirely baseless one.
In fact, it could explain a few things. Why the ancient stone steps did not look weathered at all, for example. How Effie and Jet could have survived an entire year on this island despite their Flaws…
'...Wait.'
If Effie and Jet were caught in a loop of repeating time here on Wind Flower… then was Undying Slaughter caught in it, too? She had not shown any signs of knowing what Sunny would do in advance. Which meant that she did not know about the loop — and therefore, had no means of escaping it.
How had one of the dreaded Six Plagues ended up being trapped here?
More importantly, why was Sunny the only one who seemed to be aware of the loop?
He frowned. After a few moments, his eyes widened slightly.
'It's not me. It's… it's the Sin of Solace.'
The sword wraith seemed to have been aware of the loop from the very beginning. He was somehow immune to forgetting the events of every previous revolution… was it because the cursed sword was innately tied to truth and revelations, which it was supposed to grant its mad wielder?
Sunny was not particularly mad, but the Sin of Solace was a part of his mind… a splintered and twisted one, but a part nevertheless. Was it possible that he had slowly become contaminated by the knowledge the sword wraith possessed, somehow? Or that the awareness of the loop was one of the revelations of madness granted to him by the cursed sword?
Sunny did not know the exact reason, but he was certain that it was because of the Sin of Solace that he had become aware of the circular nature of time on Wind Flower.
His thoughts turned somber.
'The "how" and "why" are clear. Now what?'
Undying Slaughter was far more fearsome than Sunny had expected. He had lost to her bitterly…
Which was not to say that he could not win.
If Sunny entered the battle with Nephis, Nightmare, Cassie, and her Echoes… if he prepared better…
He would still probably lose and watch everyone die. For the first few times, at least… few dozen times? Few hundred times?
If the loop was infinite, it did not matter. Sooner or later, he would learn enough and find a way to kill Undying Slaughter.
But was the loop really infinite?
And even if it was, what would killing Undying Slaughter even achieve?
She would come back to life as soon as the next revolution started, just like Sunny had been coming back to life.
His face suddenly paled.
'Is it all… meaningless?'
Fighting Undying Slaughter, saving Jet, searching for Effie… it was indeed meaningless if he did not know a way to escape the loop.
But was it even possible to escape it?
'It has to be.'
The Serpent King had come to Wind Flower and returned, after all. There was a way, so Sunny just had to find it.
First and foremost, he needed information. How did the loop function? What were its boundaries? When did time terminate and turn back? And much, much more.
'I need to learn all kinds of stuff.'
The future… promised to be rather interesting.
And incredibly tiring.
Sunny shuddered, imagining how many more times he was going to die.
By the time the three of them reached the line of footsteps in the sand, Sunny had formulated a rough plan of what he had to do during this particular revolution.
Well… it wasn't much of a plan. There were too many paths he could take, so he simply chose one that was the closest. Jet was not that far, and had to know more about what was happening on the island than he did. So, Sunny was determined to find her before Undying Slaughter did.
He was not enthused about the idea of fighting the dreadful wraith again so soon. Luckily, there was a high possibility that he could snatch Jet and escape without exchanging a single blow with the Defiled.
'What I need right now is not strength, but speed.'
Sunny glanced at Nephis and Cassie.
He would have to share his knowledge with his companions sooner or later, without a doubt. Just imagining that conversation made him uncomfortable, though.
It was a rather bizarre thing to say to someone, that they had been living the same hour over and over again without ever realizing it.
'I'll tell them the next time… hopefully, there will be a next time.'
Sunny suspected that the loop was endless — it should have existed for as long as the colossal whirlpool existed, which had already been hundreds of years — but he couldn't be sure. So, for now, he had to treat each revolution as if it was the last one.
'I'll tell them after I'm back, then.'
Sadly, he had already wasted a lot of time coming to this realization, so there was none of it left for lengthy explanations.
Noticing his intense gaze, Nephis looked at him and raised an eyebrow.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, considering his words carefully, then opened his mouth and said just three of them:
"Aster, Song, Vale."
Her expression changed slightly, becoming darker and more intense. It was not exactly the same murderous reaction as she had showed on the Ashen Barrow, but Sunny still felt a little uncomfortable.
Nephis frowned.
"Why…"
She paused for a moment, then took a deep breath.
"Are we under a mind hex again?"
Sunny shook his head.
"No. But… something similar. Right now, I need you two to not ask questions and do what I tell you. Can you do that?"
Cassie had turned around in the saddle, a troubled expression appearing on her face. She remained silent, though, waiting for Nephis to speak.
Neph stared at him for a few long moments, then nodded slowly.
"Alright."
Sunny sighed with relief. He knew that she trusted him… but blindly trusting someone was not easy. It was even harder to suppress one's curiosity.
Personally, he would have had a lot of trouble both with the former and the latter.
He forced out a smile.
"Good. Then return to the ship and hide. Stay safe until I return."
Sunny had no idea if returning to the Chain Breaker was indeed safe… but it was the best temporary solution he could come up with.
Turning to Cassie, he added:
"I'll need Nightmare."
The blind girl swiftly dismounted, allowing him to hop into the saddle. Looking down, Sunny lingered for a moment, then commanded Saint and Fiend to protect his companions.
A moment later, he was galloping through the fog.
He wanted to avoid fighting Undying Slaughter, which meant that he would not need his combat Shadows. If he still ended up facing the mist wraith, summoning them to him would take only a couple of moments.
'Faster!'
Nightmare, however, was the fastest of his followers… his speed was far superior to even Sunny's own, as well as that of his shadows. To find Jet and bring her away from the misty forest unscathed, Sunny would need his steed the most.
He sent all five shadows to augment the dark destrier.
The two of them flew along the line of lonesome footprints, swiftly approaching the wall of black cliffs. The black stallion scaled the stone steps without ever slowing down, his adamantine hooves sending sparks flying from the black rock, the melodious staccato traveling through the mist like the rumble of war drums.
Soon, they entered the forest.
Sunny was way ahead of the previous revolution… Jet should not have entered the clearing yet, so she could be anywhere. That was a problem, considering that he did not dare send his shadows to scout anymore.
'Quite a predicament…'
He could use the Silver Bell to point Jet in his direction… the problem was that Undying Slaughter would recognize its ringing as well. Not to mention that there were most likely other deadly creatures on the island.
It was a shame that the Guiding Light pointed to Effie, but not Jet. Otherwise, Sunny would have taken it with him.
Nightmare reached the clearing where Sunny had died the last two times — or however many times it really was — and crossed it in the blink of an eye.
'She shouldn't have come from the direction of the beach, so the most logical choice is to continue toward the tower.'
The fog veiled everything, making the world appear only a couple dozen meters wide.
'Damn it!'
He could stumble on Jet at any moment… however, he could also stumble on Undying Slaughter at any moment.
Sunny was hesitating to send his shadow in all directions, after all, when he suddenly smelled it.
The stench of blood.
Following his mental command, Nightmare slowed down, and then came to a halt. Sunny looked around, inhaling the wisps of mist, then sent his steed toward a particular tree.
The ancient pine reached further than he could see, but there, on its bark, was a spot much darker than the rest of it. A bloody handprint, as if someone wounded had leaned on the tree trunk.
He spun in the saddle and finally noticed another bloody print.
That gave him a direction to follow.
…Coincidentally, that direction led back toward the now-distant clearing.
Sending Nightmare into a gallop, Sunny feverishly took in his surroundings. Despite the fact that the trunks of the tall pines were flying past him with terrible speed, he still managed to notice the marks. Sometimes, there were bloody handprints on the trees. Sometimes, there were drops of blood on the ground.
Sunny guided his steed to follow the bloody trail.
And then, finally…
A human figure appeared from the fog, leaning heavily on a tree. She was hunched and pale as a ghost, but her glaive was raised, ready to attack.
He heard a hoarse whisper:
"Come get me, wench…"
It was Jet.
A moment later, the image of an infernal black stallion appearing from the mist reflected in the icy depths of her piercing blue eyes, with a rider in a flying black mantle leaning low in the saddle.
Her pupils widened in astonishment.
"S—Sunny?"
Extending a hand in Jet's direction, he shouted:
"No time to explain!"
Her hesitation lasted only for a split second.
Dropping the glaive to the ground, Jet reached out with her own bloodied hand. Grabbing it, Sunny pulled. A moment later, Soul Reaper was sitting right behind him, clutching onto the folds of Ananke's Mantle.
The glaive disappeared into a rain of sparks.
Sunny commanded Nightmare to get the hell out of the misty forest as soon as possible. As the Shadow carried the two Masters away, Jet leaned forward and asked in a pained voice:
"I'm... not complaining... but... how the hell are you here?"
He grinned.
'What a complicated question.'
"How else? I came on a ship!"
Sunny did not guide Nightmare directly back to the Chain Breaker. He had managed to follow Jet's bloody trail, after all, so Undying Slaughter would most likely be able to, as well. Since Sunny did not want to lead her to Nephis and Cassie, he had to cover their tracks first.
The problem was, he didn't really know how to do it. Tracking was one of the basic skills taught during the Wilderness Survival course, which obviously covered covering the tracks as well. But... he needed to know the capabilities of the enemy to know how to hide from them, and Undying Slaughter was still largely a mystery.
Remembering the line of footprints leading to the edge of the island, Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then turned his steed to the left. They were still moving in the general direction of the cliffs, but to a point far removed from the stone steps.
With winds whistling in his ears, Sunny raised his voice slightly:
"Where's Effie?"
There was a lot he had to ask and tell Jet, but this question was the most important. He both dreaded and couldn't wait to hear the answer.
She remained silent for a moment, probably wondering how he knew that the two of them had been together, then said in a stifled tone:
"...I'm not sure. We were separated in the vortex."
Sunny's expression fell. He gritted his teeth, then forced himself to calm down.
'It's alright.'
It was better than alright, really. Judging from Jet's words, Effie was most likely still alive. The loop had even conveniently solved the dire problem of her Flaw. Here on Wind Flower, she would never starve to death.
Sunny hesitated for a moment.
'...Can this be why Undying Slaughter is here, too?'
The mist wraith possessed the same Flaw as Jet, which meant that she had to kill in order to survive. That might have been fine back when the forces of the Defilement were besieging the cities of the sybils. But now that these cities were gone, what was there for Undying Slaughter to… slaughter?
"Sunny, I need to warn you. I'm being pursued by…"
Jet's voice was pained and hoarse. The corner of his mouth twitched.
"I know. Let's talk later… for now, hold on tight."
Just then, Nightmare reached the border of the forest. Escaping the line of tall trees, the black stallion rushed across the narrow strip of empty land between the forest and the edge of the cliffs. His hooves left a line of prints in the soft moss.
Reaching the very edge, the dark destrier did not slow down at all. Instead, he accelerated even more… and leapt forward, soaring high into the air above the hidden chasm of the dark abyss.
Jet let out a stunned yelp.
Dismissing the Shadow, Sunny spun, grabbed onto her, and summoned the Dark Wing. Before the momentum of Nightmare's leap fully dissipated, the translucent cloak manifested on his back and turned into a blur. The two of them glided down slowly, moving along the surface of the weathered black rock.
Sunny felt his arm, which supported Jet's back, become soaked in blood. His expression darkened. He had not noticed before, but there were more wounds on her body than he thought.
Soul Reaper grimaced, enduring the pain, and then said with a bit of dark amusement:
"You… really know how to make a girl squeal, don't you, Sunny?"
He froze for a moment, mortified. A terrible despair grasped his heart with icy claws.
'No, no… it can't be!'
He knew this feeling.
Had Jet… spent too much time with Effie?
Had she been corrupted by that vulgar, foulmouthed lecher?!
'Damn it all!'
Uttering a quiet curse, he adjusted the direction of their flight and answered through gritted teeth:
"I... guess."
Despite her pained expression, Soul Reaper let out a laugh.
They were rather far away from the misty beach, so it took a while to glide back to it. Sunny had to approach the cliffs and push them up a few times, afraid that they'll fall beneath the island. However, the wall of black rock gave away eventually, and they entered the familiar bay.
Landing on the white sand, Sunny put Jet down and supported her. His gaze was a bit worried.
"Can you walk?"
She nodded.
"It's alright. That thing didn't get me too bad. So, I'll... live."
Jet grinned.
She was not going to bleed to death, anyway… in the worst case, she would just revert to a more corpse-like state. Sunny studied her for a few moments, then nodded.
"Let's go, then. Our ship is not far from here."
They walked into the fog.
***
Soon after, they were in the main cargo hold of the Chain Breaker. The air here smelled of blood, but Jet looked much better — even though Nephis had not recovered enough essence to use her healing powers yet, both she and Cassie possessed Memories capable of treating small wounds.
It was one of the benefits of belonging to a great clan.
Jet had dismissed the upper part of her armor and was sitting on a crate, her torso wrapped in bandages. There was a generous amount of food on another crate in front of her, as well as fruit juice and freshly brewed tea. She was devouring the improvised meal voraciously.
Crow Crow was sitting on her shoulder, seemingly enraptured and glued to his master. From time to time, Jet absentmindedly fed it a piece of fruit.
Nothing had found and attacked the beached ship yet, but Sunny was still tense. At the same time… he felt incredibly relieved. It was so reassuring to have Jet here with him, alive and relatively unscathed.
Nephis and Cassie seemed elated, too, even if they weren't as close with the infamous government Master. Their group of three had become a group of four.
'Good…'
Another great thing about bringing Jet back was that Sunny was going to have an easier time explaining things to everyone.
When she seemed to have satiated her hunger, somewhat, he leaned forward and said:
"Alright. Now, I'll try to explain a few things."
The three women looked at him expectedly.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments.
"You know where we are, right, Jet? In general, I mean."
Taking the cup of tea and cradling it in her hands, she nodded.
"Yeah… we are inside that weird pyramid. Somehow. This place is the Great River, which is supposed to flow endlessly from the future into the past."
He sighed in relief. It seemed that Effie and Jet had learned a few things about the nature of the Third Nightmare, as well.
"Indeed. Because of the nature of the Great River, there are all kinds of strange things happening to time in this Nightmare. For example… Nephis and I have been here for about four months now. But Cassie has been here for more than a year."
Nephis and Cassie nodded calmly, since they had already known that fact. Jet, however, seemed perplexed.
"What?"
Sunny looked at her, lingered for a moment, and said:
"Yeah. What about you?"
Soul Reaper suddenly seemed uncertain. She touched her hair briefly, then blinked a couple times.
"About… two months? Effie and I were sent to the same place, two months ago."
This time, it was Neph's and Cassie's turn to look stunned.
"How can that be?"
Sunny smiled faintly.
"I'll explain in a bit. But first, Jet… can you tell us what has happened to you two?"
She took a sip of tea, then smiled back at him.
"Sure. Why not?"
Jet's icy blue eye grew a little distant.
"The three of you must know more about this place than we do. Look, you even have a ship! Effie and I… we weren't that lucky. The people whose roles we've taken belonged to a tribe of river nomads. Their ancestors were the survivors of one of the destroyed cities, I think, but these guys… they had already regressed into abject savagery. Which is not that surprising, really, considering how they lived."
She sighed.
"The river nomads did not have a place to live, constantly migrating instead. They rode sea creatures as steeds and hunted weaker abominations for sustenance. When Defiled or powerful Nightmare Creatures appeared, they ran. Actually, their way of life was really ingenious… and tenacious. I have never even thought that it was possible, for humans to live entirely in the water without ever stepping foot on land."
Cassie tilted her head a little, confused.
"These nomads… they were Riverborn?"
Sunny was confused, too. How could Riverborn lead nomadic lives? Weren't they bound to a span of the Great River they were born on?
Jet nodded somberly.
"Yeah. That was why they regressed that much, that quickly. The nomads lived very short lives, you see. No generation lasted more than a couple of decades. They rarely remained as children for more than a year or two, and were expected to join the hunts immediately after. If there was danger, the older generation was sacrificed to let the younger one escape. Even if there was no danger, they had to follow the abominations they could hunt. So…"
She shook her head.
"They might have looked like adults, but in reality, it was a tribe where no one ever reached adulthood. They were all ignorant, savage kids."
Soul Reaper leaned back, fed her crow Echo a grape, and grimaced.
"Well, by the time Effie and I came around, it could barely be called a tribe. There were maybe a dozen people left. All the other nomad tribes seemed to have gone extinct already, as well. We were most likely the last."
Her expression darkened slightly.
"So, we tried to keep them alive and find out where we were, what was happening, and how to conquer the Nightmare. It took us some time to learn how to live the lives of the Great River nomads. In the process, we also learned from the surviving tribesmen about the Tomb of Ariel, the Great River, the Defilement, and the fall of the River Cities. Oh… and we fought plenty of Nightmare Creatures. Well, I did, at least."
Jet stretched and then winced, briefly touching one of her bandages.
"Everything went if not well, then at least alright until we stumbled on an especially powerful swarm of the Drowned. Our tribe… at that point, there were no children among the nomads anymore, so there was not even a point in trying to run. In the battle, everyone was killed. Only Effie and I managed to escape."
Sunny noted that Jet and Effie remained Outsiders despite having taken the roles of two Riverborn people. It was an interesting fact.
Meanwhile, she shrugged and continued:
"Usually, our mounts would have been fast enough to give a slip to most enemies, but the Drowned pursued us relentlessly, as if it was their life's mission to obliterate all nomads. The sea creatures we rode had also been wounded in the battle, so they were gradually slowing down. After about a week of running away and fighting pitched battles with those bastards, we got lost in the mist, and then sucked into this whirlpool. I only managed to send my Echo out, hoping against all hope that Crow Crow would manage to find one of you."
Soul Reaper looked at the black bird and smiled. Then, her smile faded slowly.
"Effie and I were separated while trying to reach the island. And here we are, I guess."
Nephis glanced at Cassie, then frowned a little.
"What do you mean? How long have you been here?"
Jet looked at her with surprise.
'There, the moment of truth.'
She scratched her head.
"A couple hours? I landed, tried to search for Effie, and got lost in the mist. Then, that thing attacked me… I managed to flee, but she would have probably finished me off soon if not for Sunny. Talk about a prince on a white horse... who needs one when there's a pauper on a black horse, right?"
Soul Reaper grinned and downed the rest of her tea in one gulp. A satisfied expression appeared on her face.
Nephis and Cassie, meanwhile, seemed troubled. The blind girl frowned:
"But how is it possible? Your Echo arrived at Fallen Grace many months ago."
Jet stared at her, bewildered.
"What? Wait… I thought that you guys were already on the island. Wasn't that why Crow Crow was able to find Sunny so fast?
Cassie shook her head.
"No… we only ventured to find Wind Flower after learning that the two of you were here."
Soul Reaper leaned back.
"That doesn't make any sense."
Everyone grew quiet, failing to understand the strange discrepancy.
In that silence, Sunny finally spoke:
"It's because time moves in a circle on this island."
Nephis, Cassie, and Jet stared at him incredulously. Pierced by three intense gazes, each belonging to a beautiful woman, Sunny shifted uncomfortably and pulled on the collar of the Shroud of Dusk.
'I, uh… I think I really need to start socializing with guys more… why am I always surrounded by lethal beauties?'
Eventually, Nephis repeated his words evenly:
"Moves in a circle?"
Sunny nodded.
"Yes. I only became aware of it a few hours ago… or a few revolutions ago, to be precise. Think about it — the waters of the Great River represent time, and we are surrounded by an enormous whirlpool. So…"
He pointed to Jet.
"You only remember being on Wind Flower for a couple of hours, but in fact, you've been here for almost a year. The time you spent in the Nightmare is the same as Cassie."
Looking at their tense expressions, Sunny sighed.
"Well, in fact, what I said earlier is not entirely accurate. It seems that Nephis and I entered the Nightmare four months ago, while you and Cassie entered it more than a year ago. But there is no telling how many times the time repeated itself before I became aware of the loop, so… although I don't think that it's the case, we might very well have been stuck on this island for a hundred years. There's no way to tell unless we leave."
Everyone remained silent for a while. When the pause grew too long, Cassie finally asked in a hesitant tone:
"These previous… revolutions… do you mean that we have already explored the island several times, but you are the only one who remembers it?"
Sunny's face grew dark. He looked away, grimaced, and then said somberly:
"Explored the island? Not really. We barely left the beach when Undying Slaughter attacked Jet in the forest… each time, I went ahead to try and stop her, and each time, I died miserably. Jet, too."
Soul Reaper threw a sharp glance at him and paled a little. It was not a pleasant thing to hear that you had been killed. The corners of her mouth twisted into a dark smile.
"...How regrettable."
He sighed.
"This is the first time I managed to live past an hour. So, I don't really know much about the loop yet. I'm sure it doesn't terminate each time I die, which means that Nephis and Cassie must have lived longer. You might have even survived long enough to reach the termination point — but since your memories are erased between revolutions, it's impossible to tell."
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"Why are you the only one who remembers?"
Sunny pointed to the Sin of Solace — the sword, not the wraith — which lay on a crate nearby.
"I suspect it has something to do with this cursed sword of mine. Its… spirit… was actually the first one to show signs of knowing about the loop."
She seemed to accept the explanation after thinking about it for a few moments.
Jet sighed and leaned forward to pour herself more tea. Cassie gripped the Guiding Light tighter, lost in thought.
After a minute passed in silence, Nephis looked at Sunny and asked:
"What is Undying Slaughter like?"
His expression froze. Struggling to suppress an involuntary shiver, Sunny lingered for a few moments, and then said evenly:
"...She's a horror."
He grimaced, and then described his encounters with the Defiled monstrosity in as much detail as he could. As he did, the faces of his companions grew more and more somber. Eventually, Nephis briefly glanced at Jet, and then looked away.
"Formidable. If we attack together, what do you think our chances will be?"
Sunny slowly shook his head.
"At least some of us will die… all of us, most likely. Especially with how low on essence you are."
She sighed.
"...Then we avoid battle, for now."
He blinked.
"For now?"
Nephis looked at him and shrugged calmly.
"We'll have to face the Six Plagues eventually. Now, however, is not the right time."
Sunny was a little bit aggrieved.
'Did she not hear how absolutely terrifying that thing is?'
But then again… it was Nephis he was talking about. Actually, it was already incredible that she had not suggested attacking Undying Slaughter right away, saying something like "it's just a Defiled version of one of the most deadly Masters in the world, but long past reaching Sainthood".
That was personal growth right there!
Cassie slowly shook her head.
"We might avoid fighting Undying Slaughter, but I don't think we can avoid battle."
Jet looked at her curiously.
"What do you mean?"
The blind girl hesitated for a moment.
"If it's like Sunny said, then I finally understand why this place feels so dangerous. Think about it… previously, we only knew that no one returns from Wind Flower. Human ships, the Defiled, Nightmare Creatures — very few things that enter the whirlpool can ever escape. I assumed that all these beings had perished here, somehow. But if some of them are trapped in this time loop just like us…"
Her face paled a little.
"...Then this island is teeming with all kinds of abominations that have been caught, but managed to reach the island instead of being swallowed by the vortex. How many of them must have accumulated here over the centuries? How many horrors are hiding in the mist?"
Cassie shook her head.
"If the time loop really exists, then Wind Flower… it's like a monster preserve."
And uneasy silence settled in the cargo bay. Everyone's expressions grew ugly.
'A monster preserve…'
Sunny looked resentfully into the distance. She was right… considering the pulling force of the vortex, all kinds of abominable creatures must have been caught by the whirlpool over the centuries. Most of them had perished in its depths, but plenty would have managed to reach the island. And since time here was stagnant, moving in a circle… all of them were still here, good as new.
A chill crept up his spine.
This place… just what kind of hell was it?
Nephis, meanwhile, rose and put her hand on the hilt of her sword. Her usually impassive face was somber, but determined.
"Be that as it may… our goal still remains the same."
The rest of them looked at her silently. She frowned.
"Our goal was to find Effie and Soul Reaper Jet, then return to Fallen Grace. We are still missing Effie, so… no matter if there is a time anomaly or not, nothing really changed. We have no choice but to venture out, find her, and escape."
Sunny gave her a grim look.
"There is one problem, though. Who is going to fuel the Chain Breaker with essence? Yours is already consumed, and it won't be sufficiently replenished any time soon."
Nephis shrugged.
"You can do it, as long as we time our escape and leave at dusk. Or dawn."
He sighed, then stood up and nodded.
"Alright, then. I agree… the longer we wait, the higher the chances are that Effie will meet fatal danger. Let's make a detour to avoid Undying Slaughter and follow the Guiding Light deeper inland."
Jet winced, but stood up, too. Her bandages were painted red by blood.
"Count me in."
Finally, only Cassie was left sitting.
She glanced at the sacred staff in her hand, then rose and took a deep breath.
"...No time to waste, then."
After spending a little time to discuss their strategy and prepare, the group left the Chain Breaker and stepped on the white sand once again.
Sunny had managed to survive longer than an hour. He had avoided clashing with Undying Slaughter, and even rescued Jet…
And yet, he was not very reassured.
As the cohort left the Chain Breaker behind and ventured into the swirling mist once again, he was not confident that they would survive at all. In fact, he dreaded Wind Flower even more.
"How many times do you think you can die before sanity abandons you completely?"
The Sin of Solace, who was walking alongside him, was not helping at all.
The sword wraith laughed.
"Considering how thick your skull is… I'd wager a few dozen times more. Yes, after that, you'll probably turn into a drooling fool. Gods. I wonder if I'll still be stuck with you after you've become a vegetable…"
Trying to ignore the infuriating apparition, Sunny kept his eyes on the fog.
'In your dreams.'
He only had to take one look at Nightmare to know that a few dozen deaths would not break him. The Sin of Solace was simply gloating.
A few years of torturous deaths, though…
'We need to escape this horrible place as soon as possible.'
The cohort was advancing up the beach in a similar formation to the previous revolutions, but now, Jet was walking behind Sunny and Nephis. Cassie had summoned her Echoes, as well, who were now moving in front of Nightmare.
Together, they represented a formidable battle force… and yet, Sunny did not know if their power was enough to survive the suffocating fog of Wind Flower.
'I'm starting to understand why there are so few Saints around…'
This time, they chose a direction opposite of where the stone steps — and Undying Slaughter — were. Instead of moving directly toward the cliffs, they followed along the edge of the island, eventually reaching the border of the bay.
There, they ascended the wall of black rock and reached the plateau above. Sunny used Shadow Step to arrive there first and guarded the landing until the other members of the cohort climbed up. By the time everyone did, the second hour since their arrival on Wind Flower should have been well over.
Above the cliffs, it was the same landscape. A forest of tall pine trees stretched in front of them, white fog swirling between the ancient trunks. Being in the mist had felt suffocating from the very start… but now that Sunny knew that a dreadful wraith could be hiding in it, the feeling grew ten times worse.
The Echo of the sybil glided forward, the hem of her red dress hovering just above the moss. The rest of them followed.
They followed the soft radiance of the Guiding Light into the murky depths of the forest. The fog swallowed everything behind, muffling the sounds and flowing slowly between the ancient trees. A few minutes passed in tense silence, then a few more.
It was hard to keep track of time in this misty limbo, but eventually, Sunny judged that another hour had passed. At that time, Nephis raised a hand and said:
"Stop."
She seemed to have recovered from essence exhaustion — enough so, at least, to regain access to her Dormant Ability. Now that she had, Jet could finally be healed.
Sunny and Cassie watched the fog as Nephis placed her hands on Soul Reaper's back. They shone with soft white light, and soon, Jet's face cleared. She took a deep breath and smiled in satisfaction.
At the same time, Neph's eyes grew a little cloudy. She sighed softly and took a step back. If Sunny did not know better, he would not have suspected that she was enduring harrowing pain.
"Let's continue."
They were about to move again when Cassie suddenly turned her head. The blind girl remained motionless for a moment, then jumped down from Nightmare's back.
"Something is approaching! Get ready!"
'Curses!'
Sunny snarled, holding the Sin of Solace in one hand and the Cruel Sight — in its short sword form — in another. Nephis swiftly drew her longsword and dismissed its scabbard. Jet raised her glaive into a high stance.
Saint, Fiend, Nightmare, and the two Echoes moved to surround the humans in a protective circle. The Quiet Dancer floated up and hovered above Cassie's shoulder, its tip pointing into the depths of the forest.
Everything grew still for a moment.
Sunny stared into the swirling mist, not knowing where the attack would come from. He couldn't see anything… couldn't hear anything. Even his shadow sense was suppressed.
"Above us!"
'Damna…'
Before he could finish the thought, something massive fell on them from above.
'...tion!'
It was a huge, grotesque Nightmare Creature that resembled a carcass of an enormous black leopard, its bones protruding from the rotting flesh. Its tail was abnormally long, segmented, and ended in a revolting circular maw that brimmed with needle-like teeth. The creature's own yellow canines, though, were much more terrifying — each was as long as a greatsword and covered in dried blood.
The abomination was so large that its shadow covered the entire cohort. Much worse… the moment Sunny saw it, he felt an invisible pressure wash over him, filling his heart with a sense of dread.
It was a Great Beast.
…Before the monstrosity could plummet on the cohort, two towering shadow tentacles rose from the ground and entangled its front limbs, slowing the creature down. The beast's skeletal jaws snapped viciously, obliterating the manifested shadows in an instant, but it gave the members of the cohort enough time, at least, to dash in different directions.
The abomination landed on the spot where they had been a split second ago. The ghastly tail of the creature was already shooting back with terrifying speed, its circular maw opened to bite into Cassie's flesh. The blind girl sidestepped, barely avoiding being torn apart by it, and brought her staff down on the segmented tail.
A moment later, she was flung aside like an ant.
On the other side, the beast swiped its rotting paw in the direction of Sunny and Nephis. Augmented by the shadows and soul flame, both managed to dodge the lethal blow… even if it was just by a hair's breadth.
But as soon as they did, the creature's jaws were already in front of them, ready to snap shut and turn the two humans into chunks of torn meat. Neither Sunny nor Nephis had regained their balance yet — there was no time for them to evade.
Luckily, at that moment, Saint crashed into the side of the abomination's head, using her shield as a siege ram. The power of the blow was terrible enough to bring a fortress wall down, but the skull of the Great Beast only swung to the side a little. It did not seem as if the creature had sustained any damage at all.
And all of that — from the moment the creature landed to now — only took a split second to happen.
'Not good…'
The Azure Serpent had been a king among beasts, while this one was merely a beast… and yet, it was a Great Nightmare Creature. It was too powerful, too fast, and too resilient.
'Can we defeat it?'
Sunny knew that they could. With his Shadows, Cassie's Echoes, and especially the Crown of Dawn… they had a non-negligible chance of defeating this monstrosity.
However, they could also all die here.
'I don't want to die…'
Even knowing that he would most likely return to the starting point of the loop, Sunny still shuddered at the thought of having his flesh torn apart and his bones ground to dust. He was even more reluctant to watch his companions be killed by the ghastly abomination.
'It's simple... don't die, then.'
Gritting his teeth, he lunged forward.
The Quiet Dancer zipped through the air and hit the base of the Great Beast's revolting tail. However, the sharp tip of the temperamental Echo bounced off the tough hide of the creature without leaving even a scratch on it.
At the same time, Fiend growled and put himself in the path of the creature's crushing paw. The towering ogre was barely able to grasp it — the decaying claws of the abomination struck him on the chest, leaving deep grooves in the black silver. The ground under the gluttonous Shadow caved in, but he remained standing.
For a moment.
Then, the horrid beast pushed Fiend down and covered him with its massive paw. At the same time, Saint dodged the snapping jaws and lashed out with her sword, leaving a thin crack on the creature's skeletal snout.
The dead sybil and the clockwork swordsmen attacked the enemy from behind. Nightmare rammed into it, lowering his head to gore the abominations with his horns.
Then, all of them were flung aside. The steel mannequin dissolved into a rain of sparks, destroyed. The sybil collided with a trunk of an ancient pine, shattered it into splinters, and fell to the ground, unmoving. Nightmare barely managed to dissolve into the shadows in time, but still lost a large chunk of flesh. Saint blocked the blow with her shield and slid a dozen meters back.
The Shadows and the Echoes only lasted a second against the Great Beast's fury.
But that second gave Sunny time to call upon the shadows and manifest them into the Shadowspawn Shell. He wished he could assume the form of the Onyx Serpent, but it was poorly suited for battles on land.
A tide of darkness flowed from the open gate of the Shadow Lantern, rising to form into countless chains. They bound the ghastly creature like ropes, but were torn apart a moment later.
Sunny, Nephis, and Jet launched their attack.
Neph's silvery longsword ignited with blinding radiance as she dove under the abomination's jaws and thrust her weapon into its neck. Sunny delivered a devastating blow to the monstrous leopard's snout — empowered by the Crown of Dawn, the Sin of Solace sent a few small fragments of bone flying. Jet lunged at the Great Beast from the side, aiming to plunge her glaive into its very soul.
But before she could, the long, flexible tail of the horrid creature whipped around. Jet barely managed to avoid it by dashing back, while Sunny was not so lucky. His movements were suppressed by the need to keep himself away from the harrowing jaws, and so, the circular maw at the end of the segmented tail greedily closed on the side of the shadowspawn.
The right shoulder and side of his shell were entirely destroyed. Sunny instantly lost two of his four arms — one simply disappeared, the other fell apart, revealing shredded human flesh beneath.
Neph's sword pierced the Great Beast's neck, but before she could deal significant damage, a lightning-fast strike of a mighty paw destroyed the radiant blade and sent her rolling away.
Sunny stumbled back, desperately trying to prevent his shell from crumbling and using the shadows of the misty forest to try and hastily repair the damage.
They had managed to make the Great Beast bleed… or rather, delivered it a wound. The decaying creature did not seem like something that had blood running through its veins. However…
'Does it even mean anything?'
Just in a few seconds, one of Cassie's Echoes had been destroyed, while the other one was heavily damaged. Nightmare was already wounded. Fiend had escaped from beneath the creature's paw, and Saint seemed unharmed as well… but Sunny himself was already injured. His arm was a mess of torn flesh, and although he would not suffer from blood loss, it was in a bad state.
Would they be able to kill the ghastly abomination?
For a split second, the violence subsided.
Nephis had nimbly jumped to her feet and was already summoning a different weapon. Jet had regained her balance. Sunny switched to a one-hand grip and prepared both of his swords for an attack. Saint was already closing distance…
Cassie was moving forward, the Guiding Light shimmering in the fog.
The decaying leopard opened its skeletal maw and let out a chilling, gurgling growl.
When Sunny heard it, his vision blurred slightly.
'A mental attack?'
His resistance to mind attacks was high enough to shrug it off, but he felt cold dread nevertheless. Handling the overwhelming physical might of the enormous Great Beast was already close to impossible… if the abominations possessed more means of subjugating its enemies, this battle would swiftly turn from ugly to hopeless.
…It was then that another sound reached their ears.
Echoing eerily in the fog, a loud crack resounded, as if a tree had snapped and was falling somewhere in the forest.
The horrid leopard suddenly froze.
Its skeletal snout turned, and it lowered its body low to the ground. The segmented tail rose like that of a scorpion, protecting the creature's back.
'What… what is this?'
Why did it look as if the Great Beast was… afraid?
Before Sunny could really react, the abominations suddenly moved… and rushed away, disappearing into the mist. The wind risen by its departure threw Neph's hair into disarray.
The members of the cohort remained motionless, confused and unnerved by what had just happened. Keeping their weapons in defensive stances, they covered each other's backs and stared tensely into the fog.
"What… what is going on?"
Jet's voice sounded grim and hoarse.
The thick fog veiled everything around. All they could see were the nearest trees and the cold ground under their feet. The ghastly leopard had disappeared like a ghost — there was nothing left but silence.
Then, another loud crack resounded somewhere in the forest, followed by a muffled rustling. Sunny spun, trying to pinpoint where the noise was coming from.
There was another echoing crack, and then another, louder one. Because of the mist, it was hard to tell where the trees were falling, and why. However… the cracks were growing closer.
'Damn it!'
Slowly, the disparate cracks grew into a cacophony of noise, and Sunny felt the ground quaking beneath his feet.
…Then, everything suddenly grew silent once again.
Standing back to back with Nephis, Cassie, and Jet, he stared into the fog, feeling cold sweat rolling down his face.
The blind girl suddenly shifted, sharply turning around. Following her motion, Sunny saw something dark flying at them from the mist. Cursing, he dodged and felt a large object hitting the ground behind him.
Spinning around, Sunny raised the Sin of Solace… and froze.
His eyes widened.
Out there in front of him, laying on the ground, was the ghastly leopard. Or rather...
Its head.
The skeletal snout was shattered, and the gaping hollows where the abomination's eyes should have been were dark and empty. There was nothing below the creature's mangled neck, but it did not seem as if it had been severed. Instead, it seemed as if someone — or something — had violently ripped the abomination's head off with nothing but brutal strength.
The Great Beast was dead.
Sunny couldn't help but tremble.
'What… what the hell? What could have ripped a Great Beast apart?!'
Flinching, he forced himself to look away from the revolting head and peered into the fog.
'Where is it… where…'
He couldn't see anything. He couldn't hear anything. He couldn't sense anything.
Sunny gritted his teeth and forced himself to calm down.
'Cassie.'
Even if he didn't know from which direction the attack would come from, Cassie would. She could see a few seconds into the future, after all — it was all but impossible to get her by surprise.
Turning slightly, Sunny tensely studied the blind girl. She was holding the Guiding Light in front of her, ready to deflect a sudden attack. It seemed that she had not felt anything dangerous, yet…
'Maybe it's go…'
But then, Cassie's shoulders trembled slightly. Her Aspect Ability had shown her the future.
...She did not turn to face the unseen enemy, though.
Instead, her hands dropped, and she lowered her head.
Which meant…
That in the future Cassie saw, there was no escape.
Sunny stared at her in disbelief.
'No!'
A moment later, he was swallowed by a heavy shadow.
Looking up, Sunny saw a hand stretching toward them from the fog above. It seemed like a human hand… except that it was almost the same size as the Great Beast had been. He could see the lines on the giant palm, and the blackened, broken, bloodied nails at the ends of the long, bruised fingers.
The giant hand moved deceptively slow… but before Sunny could even blink, it was already upon them.
Without ever slowing down, it smashed into the members of the cohort, squashing them like bugs.
Sunny died.
This time, his death was mercifully swift.
***
...Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened.
The deck of the Chain Breaker felt solid under his feet. This time, he simply peered into the fog instead of looking around… not that he could see anything.
His gaze was dark and hollow.
'...I failed again.'
His face was pale and unmoving.
In front of him, the mists of Wind Flower flowed slowly, swirling in indifference as they devoured the world.
Everything was as it had been before.
Nephis and Cassie were talking about the Guiding Light. With no one noticing his hollow eyes, Sunny lingered for a while, then walked over to Nightmare. He reached to adjust the stirrups and froze.
After a moment of hesitation, Sunny climbed into the saddle instead.
His companions looked at him in confusion.
"Sunny?"
He stared into the mist.
"Stay here for a while. Please. I'll… I'll be back soon."
With that, Nightmare leaped off the deck of the Chain Breaker and carried him into the fog.
'Damn it, damn it, damn it…'
The ghastly leopard had already been bad enough, and yet… Sunny felt that the cohort would have been able to slay the dreadful creature, if at a steep cost.
But that bloodied hand…
They had not even caught a glimpse of the nebulous being that wandered the mist, snapping the towering pine trees like matchsticks. It had torn a Great Beast apart and obliterated them so casually… how was Sunny supposed to contend with something that oppressive and ineffable?
It felt as though something was pressing down heavily on his heart.
Was it… fear?
'Damn it!'
Gritting his teeth, Sunny guided Nightmare into the misty forest.
He spent some time searching for Jet, found her, and brought her back to the Chain Breaker.
He waited for her to explain how she had ended up on Wind Flower, then told everyone about the time loop. There were some deviations from the previous conversations, but mostly, it went almost exactly the same.
In the end, Nephis suggested going after Effie once again.
Sunny stared at her in silence, remembering the brief, but gruesome moment of all of them being crushed under the giant, bloodied palm. Then, he shook his head somberly.
"We tried already. As I said… it didn't end well."
Nephis met his gaze, a subtle frown twisting the beautiful lines of her face.
"We can do better this time. What's the alternative? Give up and run?"
She shook her head.
"No, we can't even run away until nightfall. Before then, you won't have enough essence to empower the Chain Breaker and carry us across the vortex."
Sunny sighed and rose to his feet. Glancing at his companions, he said:
"I agree, we must continue trying. But we don't need to keep trying the same thing. Our combined strength is not enough to brave the mist, at least not when we don't know anything about the dangers it hides."
Jet leaned back, then winced when her wounded back touched the bulkhead and returned to her previous position.
"So, what do you suggest?"
Sunny shrugged.
"Use speed instead of strength. The group of us was intercepted and killed, but a single swift scout can make it through. Basically, I'll go retrieve Effie the same way I retrieved Jet. You three stay here, recover, and treat her wounds."
Nephis lingered for a while. It was hard to read her expression, but she seemed reluctant to let Sunny take all the risk.
"I don't like it."
He shrugged.
"What does that have to do with anything? Like it or not, that seems to be the best option right now."
They discussed the situation some more, but in the end, Sunny managed to convince the other members of the cohort to stay hidden aboard the Chain Breaker.
It wasn't that unreasonable, anyway. Nephis was suffering from essence exhaustion, Jet was heavily injured, and Cassie did not possess a lot of physical prowess — despite her insidious Aspect, she was at her weakest in battles against overwhelmingly powerful adversaries.
Considering her lacking physicality, an enemy who was fast, strong, and inevitable enough would leave no opportunity for the blind girl to exploit. Sensing a few seconds into the future was useless if those seconds did not allow her to change anything.
"I'm going."
Saying those words, Sunny once again rode Nightmare and dove into the mist.
'I can do it… I can… can I do it?'
This time, he was holding the Guiding Light in his hand. The softly shining crystal at the tip of the sacred staff was pointing deeper inland.
However…
Sunny couldn't follow its guidance directly. Somewhere out there in front of him, Undying Slaughter was hiding in the mist. To his left was the territory of the Great Beast, the decaying leopard. That was also where they had met the harrowing giant the last time.
So, this time, Sunny turned right.
Reaching the end of the beach, he and Nightmare turned into shadows and scaled the black cliffs. Sunny had passed this way once already, the first time he had carried Jet back. However, that time, they had been moving along the outer border of the island, so he did not know what was waiting for him on the surface.
There was only the same forest, and the same fog. Leaving the shadows, he sent Nightmare running across the narrow strip of land between the edge of the cliffs and trees.
It was some time before the trees receded, and the forest suddenly came to an end.
Sunny stopped his steed, looking forward tensely.
In front of him, the pine trees gave way to an open field. Most of it was obscured by mist, but he could see vague shapes rising from it like tall pillars. They emanated a chilling, dire, and vaguely familiar feeling.
Sunny hesitated for a while, then turned into a shadow and cautiously slithered forward.
Soon, the tall shapes revealed themselves fully. He grew somber after recognizing them for what they were — the towering pillars were, in fact, giant bones.
The entire shore in this part of Wind Flower was littered by them, as if it was a graveyard for all kinds of gargantuan beings. From the look of the ancient remains, the leviathans that had left them behind were all Nightmare Creatures — abominable, dreadful, and appalling dwellers of the depths.
Sunny was both shocked and unnerved by witnessing the skeletal remains of so many depth dwellers.
Had their bones been carried here by someone? Had the abominations come to this shore to die on their own over the ages? Or had there been a titanic battle here that led to all these monstrous creatures being slaughtered by an unknown assailant?
He did not know.
What he did know, however…
Suppressing his panic, Sunny hid in the skull of an especially large creature and looked ahead.
There, no more than two dozen meters away from him, something dark and massive had just moved in the fog.
Sunny would have held his breath if he wasn't a shadow at the moment. Out there, in front of him, something massive was hiding in the fog. If not for the slight movement just now, he would have mistaken it for another pile of towering bones… that movement might have saved his life.
'Curse it…'
Because of the mist, he could only see a vague, dark shape. The details were obscured, and he could tell that the creature was enormous. It also instilled him with a deep, bestial feeling of dread.
A strange, sweet smell permeated the air.
Sunny froze, hiding in the skull of a dead leviathan. He did not know what to do — moving forward was out of the question. But moving back could potentially inform the enemy of his presence as well.
That only left Shadow Step.
However, before he tried to slip away, Sunny lingered for a few moments.
Something was gnawing at him. Why did this presence feel… familiar?
He had felt a strange familiarity ever since entering the monster graveyard. It was faint, but unmistakable.
'Why?'
Had he been to this part of the island already, in one of the revolutions that he did not remember? No, that did not make any sense. Before becoming aware of the loop, Sunny had to have repeated the same actions over and over — going forward alone to rescue Jet, and dying to Undying Slaughter's ghostly blade.
So how could anything on Wind Flower feel familiar?
At that moment, a strong gale blew from the direction of the vortex, and the mist receded.
The giant creature hiding in the fog was revealed in all its eerie, grotesque beauty.
Sunny shuddered.
The massive shape he had noticed… was a revolting butterfly.
The butterfly's wings and back were black, but its body and underbelly were the color of white bone. It had six long, seemingly fragile legs that ended in sharp points, and two enormous, faceted eyes that were like orbs of pure darkness. Between them was a disturbingly long, oily-black beak, which was currently bent into a spiral like an elephant's trunk. Two long antennae rose from its head.
The eerie black butterfly was about a hundred meters in size.
It was the same Great Monster that had battled the Serpent King for an entire month for the right to devour the remains of the Black Turtle.
'The… the Dark Butterfly? What is it doing here?'
For a few moments, Sunny's mind was in turmoil. He had traveled so far into the past from the beginning of the Nightmare, and yet, this grotesque horror somehow ended catching up to him nevertheless. Had it been following him and Nephis from the start?
But then, Sunny felt a hint of relief.
Although this abomination was almost exactly like the Great Monster he was familiar with, it was also subtly different. The pattern of bone-white scales on its belly was not the same. The jagged edges of its wings were not the same. The length of its antennae was not the same, either.
Sunny had been staring at the original Dark Butterfly for an entire month, so he remembered its ethereally alien appearance in perfect detail.
This one… might have belonged to the same tribe of Nightmare Creatures, but was a different abomination altogether.
Which was not to say that it wasn't equally harrowing.
'Damn it!'
First a Great Beast, and now a Great Monster… just how impossible was this Third Nightmare supposed to be? And here he was, hoping that things would go easier if he chose a different path this time.
Sunny swallowed his resentment and stared at the gargantuan abomination. The thing was much, much larger than the Chain Breaker… if they tried to fly away from the island and were caught by it in the air, there was no doubt what fate awaited them.
Things had just gotten much more complicated.
'I'll have to go around the monster graveyard, for now.'
The mist was already flowing back to hide the eerie creature. Before it did, Sunny followed a whim and peered into the soul of the Dark Butterfly, wanting to make sure that it, too, was a Great Monster.
Then, he froze, dumbfounded. A few moments passed before a coherent thought could form in his mind:
'...What?'
Beneath the surface of the aerial giant's carapace, where the tendrils of the revolting darkness were supposed to be… there was nothing.
There were no nodes of spreading Corruption. And neither were there radiant suns of shining soul cores. Instead, the creature's soul was empty.
No. There was no soul inside that monstrous body at all.
The Dark Butterfly was…
'It's Hollow?'
Sunny knew of Awakened who had lost their souls in the Dream Realm, and were left as empty shells — living, but truly dead. However, he had never heard of anything similar happening to Nightmare Creatures.
How could it, if abominations did not travel between the two worlds in their sleep? Their rotten souls were always safely anchored within their bodies.
Of course… if an abomination's soul was somehow destroyed without damaging the body, there was a small chance that the body would continue to live on. Empty and void of conscience.
He hesitated for a few moments, and then cautiously left the skull of a dead leviathan. Sliding closer to the giant butterfly, Sunny extended his senses and studied its shadow.
The shadow was empty, like the shadows of all inanimate objects were.
The Dark Butterfly that had frightened him so much… was it no threat at all?
Sunny remained in the form of the shadow for a while, observing the gargantuan creature. The Great Monster sat among the bones with its wings laying listlessly on the ground. It seemed to be breathing, but other than that, it remained absolutely still. Its giant, faceted eyes were dull and empty.
After a while, Sunny returned to his tangible form and cautiously approached the creature. Even when he walked to stand under its terrifying beak, the Dark Butterfly did not react.
'It truly is Hollow.'
He hesitated for a few moments, then looked down. There, in the shadow of the creature's wings, clusters of revolting eggs were embedded into slimy cocoons. Each egg was twice the size of Sunny and translucent. He could see the viscous, milky liquid and the shapes of giant worm-like larvae within.
The shadows of the eggs were just as lifeless as the butterfly itself.
Sunny stared at the eggs for a while, then threw a glance at the Great Monster. Then, holding his breath, he walked forward and sliced one open with the Sin of Solace.
The revolting larva fell apart and convulsed, dead.
However, the Spell did not announce a kill. He did not receive shadow fragments, either.
There were no soul shards in the repulsive flesh of the dead, giant worm.
'...Hollow.'
Sunny shivered.
'What is going on?'
Suddenly terrified, he backed away, then turned around and walked into the mist. It took him a lot of effort to not run.
All of it… the torturous deaths, the suffocating mist, the orchard of ancient bones, the Hollow monster… was too much to endure.
Walking among the remains of dead horrors, enveloped in milky fog, Sunny couldn't help but feel that this hell was everything there was to the world. Everything else — all that existed in his memory — felt like a strange, distant dream.
Climbing into the saddle of Nightmare, he raised the Guiding Light and slumped, trembling.
After a while, he said hoarsely:
"...Let's go."
Soon, the towering bones disappeared into the mist.
As Nightmare carried him away from the graveyard of horrors, Sunny managed to regain some of his composure. By then, they were moving deeper inland, following the light of the sacred staff. Effie was supposed to be at the end of that light.
As time passed, he couldn't help but think back to the Hollow Butterfly.
The Great Monster must have landed on the hidden island a long time ago — but also only a few hours ago — to lay eggs. Then, it was caught in the time loop and somehow ended up with its soul destroyed.
Sunny had never heard about a Nightmare Creature becoming Hollow, but it was not impossible. The question was… how had it happened?
The obvious answer was that the gargantuan creature had been attacked by someone who could destroy souls. When a soul was destroyed, the body usually died with it… but on rare occasions, it survived. That was how Hollow humans appeared, so the same thing could have happened to this Great Monster.
There certainly could be a creature capable of shattering souls on this hellish island… and powerful enough to slay a Great Monster. In fact, Sunny did not even need to ponder long to think of one.
Wasn't Undying Slaughter a perfect candidate?
Killing a Great Monster was all but a hopeless endeavor for the members of the cohort, but to the mist wraith, it would be no different from what facing Carapace Centurions had been for the Sleepers of the Forgotten Shore.
Fatally dangerous, but not at all impossible.
There could be more soul breakers on Wind Flower, as well.
That said…
Somehow, Sunny did not think that that was what had happened.
Not because he didn't think that Undying Slaughter was incapable of slaying the Dark Butterfly, but because he didn't think that she was capable of doing so without leaving any trace of the battle.
The Dark Butterfly was a Great Monster, and as such, it possessed two Corruption Cores. That meant that the Defiled wraith had to deliver at least two blows to its soul in order to destroy it. Would the aerial horror have remained idle while it was being killed?
Not a chance. If it had been attacked, the whole place would have been turned upside down with one flip of its enormous wings.
And yet, there was no trace of destruction around the monstrous butterfly. The bones surrounding it were unharmed, and the ground was unbroken. All its eggs were whole.
It was almost as if…
The Great Monster had simply ceased to be, peacefully and without even noticing.
The same went for the revolting larvae.
'How could it be?'
Sunny felt a cold shiver run down his spine.
He had no reason to make this conclusion… but he felt that he had an idea.
Was it because of the time loop?
Riding through the mist, Sunny gripped the Guiding Light tighter.
The Sin of Solace had asked him before how many deaths Sunny would be able to endure before turning into a drooling fool. The answer was… quite a lot. But there was no question that he had a limit.
After spending a few years on Wind Flower, his mental state would inevitably deteriorate. Although his flesh was miraculously restored every time he returned to the starting point of the loop, the mental scars remained.
What about spiritual scars?
Sunny did not know a lot about souls, but he knew that they could be damaged. They could also be healed, and possessed the ability to slowly mend themselves, just like flesh did.
And just like flesh… there was a limit to how much punishment souls could withstand.
So, what was going to happen to his soul after he spent a long time being killed and reborn in the loop? Would it be covered by scars and gaping wounds?
Was it going to collapse, eventually?
Maybe it would take a year, or a few years, or a few hundred years. Or a few months.
When would his soul reach its limit?
Sunny was unique, because he had become aware of the loop and kept his memories after returning to the past. As far as he knew, no one except him bore the mental scars of the previous revolutions. Their minds were wiped clean.
But maybe their souls weren't, at least not entirely.
So, if the Dark Butterfly had landed on Wind Flower countless years ago… maybe even the soul of a Great Monster could not withstand the terrible curse of the whirlpool of time.
'I… I have to be careful.'
If a Great Monster — a creature with a soul infinitely more vast and potent than his — had been made Hollow by the time loop, then Sunny would be, as well.
He had never consciously relied on the nature of the repeating time, but deep down inside, Sunny was consoled by the thought that his failures would be erased, and he would get another chance.
And then another, and another, and another…
But all this time, he was most likely on a timer.
Time was merciless, and even when it repeated itself, living beings were not meant to be eternal.
'I have to make each revolution count.'
Steeling himself, Sunny looked into the surrounding mist and forced himself to calm down.
Right now, he needed to survive the trip into the depths of the island, find Effie, and return to the Chain Breaker. That was all he had to think about.
There were many harrowing creatures hiding in the fog, without a doubt. But he was one of the most elusive Awakened in the world… even in the Antarctic Center, when everyone had perished, Sunny managed to escape alive.
He might not be able to slay Undying Slaughter, the dreadful giant wandering the mist, and the other abominations trapped on Wind Flower… but he would at least have a chance to run away from them.
'Not the most courageous statement, but who needs courage, anyway? Being a coward is what keeps people alive.'
He vaguely remembered lecturing Master Roan on the topic. That past seemed so distant…
Sunny wondered how the White Feather Clan was doing. By now, Antarctica must have been completely decimated. Had Saint Tyris and her people been able to evacuate in time, or were they gone, too?
Shaking his head, he threw all unnecessary thoughts away and concentrated on his surroundings.
Nightmare had carried him far inland, by now. They were once again in the pine forest, but… did it only seem that way, or was the mist less thick here?
Somewhat surprised, Sunny realized that he could see much further in the fog than he had before. The ground was also inclined, as if they were climbing a hill.
The higher they climbed and the closer to the center of Wind Flower they traveled, the less oppressive the mist became.
And then, when they finally crested the hill…
Sunny stopped Nightmare and looked up, feeling a cold shadow fall upon him.
In front of him, some distance away, a tall tower rose into the sky.
Its windows were dark, except for one.
At the very top of the tower, a single window shone with a bright, warm, welcoming light.
Sunny remained motionless for a while, looking at the landscape in front of him.
The tower stood on a tall black cliff, perched on top of it like a grey obelisk. There were stone steps climbing down the cliff from its ornate gate, leading to a bridge that arched across the wide moat. Surrounded by the forest from all sides, the tower was like an island in the sea of swirling white mist.
The light in one of its windows was not the only peculiar thing Sunny had noticed, too.
The most striking detail was the moat itself. The water in it was churning and flowing, moving endlessly in a circle. The current was powerful enough to dissuade Sunny from trying to cross it — not that he would consider doing such a thing on an island surrounded by a mysterious whirlpool of time.
That made the bridge the only feasible way of getting to the tower apart from flying. The bridge, however…
Sunny's expression dimmed.
The bridge was littered with inhuman bones. There were a few living Nightmare Creatures standing on it, as well — all of them stiff and eerily motionless, as if petrified. Just one look at that scene made Sunny reluctant to go anywhere near the bridge.
He did not need to, anyway. The Guiding Light was pointing past the tower, at the vast expanse of the misty forest behind it. Effie seemed to have landed on the opposite side of the island from Jet.
Still, it was not going to hurt him to observe the tower some more. It was the former citadel of the powerful Seeker who had once lived on Wind Flower, after all — even though investigating it was not the reason why Sunny and his companions had arrived at the island, he had a sneaking suspicion that they would end up having to, somehow.
After staring at the tower for a while longer, Sunny noticed that there were runes carved into the base of the black cliff. They were hard to notice from a distance due to the color of the weathered rock, but he had no doubt that there was a massive enchantment of some sort surrounding the Seeker's citadel.
Perhaps the bones littering the bridge ended up there because of the enchantment.
Finally, Sunny looked up and focused on the single illuminated window at the top of the tower.
'I do wonder what is hidden there.'
But it was not his business. Not in this revolution, at least…
Rather, Sunny was concerned that the Nightmare Creatures standing motionlessly on the bridge would regain their senses and catch his scent. Throwing a look at them, he grimaced.
'Corrupted Tyrant, Great Beast… a Terror…'
The last one did not even look like something that should be able to exist on land. How had that thing reached so far inland? Sunny shook his head, reluctant to find out.
He was ready to send Nightmare away when the ground quaked subtly under them. Instantly, Sunny paled.
Then, the familiar sound of snapping trees reached his ears, making the blood in his veins turn to ice.
A split second later, both the rider and his steed disappeared, turning into shadows.
Hiding in the darkness, Sunny suppressed his fear and looked in the direction from which the cracking sound had come. Frozen, he watched as a towering figure slowly appeared from the mist.
'D—damnation!'
Some distance away, something giant was hunched among the trees. As Sunny watched, petrified, the terrifying giant slowly straightened and towered above the ancient pines, dwarfing them with its impossible height. The tips of the trees barely reached its waist.
'That thing is… is at least a hundred meters tall…'
The giant was vaguely human-like in appearance. At first, Sunny had mistaken it for a beast, but then realized that the ragged fur covering its body was merely a crude cloak sewn from the vast hide of an unknown abomination.
The giant... seemed to be female.
Her gaunt, gargantuan body was brimming with terrifying, primal power. There were many bruises, deep cuts, and gaping lacerations marring her dirty skin, most seeping with rotten puss. Her long hair was matted and wild, hanging down messily to obscure her face. Rugged and wrapped in furs, the giantess seemed more bestial than human… and yet, she was one. Or had been once, at least.
Sunny felt unable to move. While he remained in place, the giantess raised one of her enormous, bruised, painfully familiar hands. In it, a grotesque creature that resembled a massive black octopus was struggling desperately, its long tentacles whipping around with enough force to turn the ancient pines into clouds of dust. A viscous, corrosive liquid streamed from them, dissolving everything it touched.
However, the giantess did not seem bothered at all. The black acid rolled from her skin like water, not dealing any damage to it. A few moments later, she brought the struggling horror to her mouth and bit into it viciously, tearing away an enormous chunk of revolting flesh.
The matted hair parted, revealing her bloodied, twisted face.
The giantess was missing one eye, while the other burned with madness and indescribable hunger. Watching the enormous octopus being greedily devoured, Sunny finally realized how the decaying leopard had perished, and whom the hand that had killed the members of the cohort in the last revolution belonged to.
His thoughts turned cold.
'...Devouring Beast.'
Indeed, the nebulous being that wandered the mist… was none other than the Devouring Beast, one of the Six Plagues of the Great River. Just like Undying Slaughter, she was also here, on Wind Flower.
She was the future, Defiled version of Effie.
'Two of them...'
It... made sense, really. Sunny had theorized that the mist wraith had been sent here to satiate her Flaw. Why would the Devouring Beast be any different? Her hunger was just like Jet's need to kill living beings. Without the cities full of humans to devour, it could only lead to disaster.
How could a creature that always needed to kill and a creature that always needed to consume remain in Verge? If these two abominable slayers were not sent somewhere where their Flaws could be contained, they would have brought the city of the Defiled to extinction, as well.
Had they come here voluntarily? Or had the Dread Lord lured and imprisoned them here once the sybils were defeated?
In any case, the situation of the cohort did not change.
Sunny stared at the harrowing giantess for a few more moments, then rushed away as fast as he could. He and Nightmare had to escape before she noticed them.
'I guess… I did find Effie.'
However, that abomination was not the Effie he wanted to find.
Luckily, Sunny managed to slide down the hill and escape into the mist before Devouring Beast noticed him. Still, he didn't dare to leave the embrace of shadows for a while.
'Effie…'
Effie's Aspect had always been uniquely powerful — which was no surprise, considering its Transcendent Rank. Even on the Forgotten Shore, there had been few people more capable than her. Some, like Caster of Han Li Clan, had been superior to the solitary huntress in certain facets of physical combat, but none had been as well-rounded. That was one of the reasons why Effie had survived years of hunting the Dark City abominations alone.
Her Aspect was all about battle and physical prowess… so, Sunny was not sure that Devouring Beast even had means of destroying his intangible form. Still, it was better to be safe than sorry.
…His heart was cold and heavy.
'How do I fight something like that?'
Effie's Dormant Ability granted her a powerful and, more importantly, comprehensive physical augmentation. She was inconceivably strong, fast, enduring, resilient… now that Sunny was a Tyrant, the gap between them was not vast, but she was still superior to him in certain aspects.
The same went for her Awakened Ability. It basically made her skin as tough as steel… Sunny, on the other hand, had his Marble Shell. The two could be compared, but although the Shell was more versatile, it was not as stalwart in terms of pure defensive potential.
Of course, he had Shadow Step instead, making him much more mobile and elusive on and outside the battlefield. He had Shadow Manifestation, as well, while Effie's Ascended Ability was meant to empower her allies.
So, there was no question about who would win in a duel. No matter how much Sunny admired his boisterous friend, he knew that she stood no chance in a fight against him. With Shadow Dance, it would not even be close… much more so if his Shadows were involved.
But that was Effie. Devouring Beast, on the other hand…
Was a Defiled Saint. Her Transformation was to become a towering giant, and that giant inherited the benefits of her other Aspect Abilities, as well — all of them elevated to a higher Rank. The strength of a dozen men, the skin of steel. Her gargantuan figure would also be much more visible on a battlefield, making it so that entire armies would be able to see her and benefit from her Ascended Ability.
'What a monster…'
Sunny was already terrified at the thought of having to face the mist wraith in a battle. The bestial giant... was, in a sense, even more harrowing.
'Damn it! Damn it! Since when do I have to fight Saints on a constant basis?! And how did the Plagues all Transcend, anyway?!'
Facing Dire Fang was supposed to be an exception, not the rule!
Eventually, he decided that there was enough distance between him and the tower to return to his human form. Diving out of the shadows, Sunny leaned on the trunk of a pine tree, breathed in deeply, and then looked at the Guiding Light.
This escape through the shadows had consumed a lot of his essence, probably because he had brought the sacred staff with him. Usually, Sunny was able to pull a certain weight of inanimate objects into Shadow Step… but perhaps because of the staff's divine nature, it had taken a lot of effort to carry it with him.
To his relief, the Guiding Light was still pointing forward, not back to the tower. For a few moments there, Sunny had been concerned that it would lead him to Devouring Beast instead of Effie.
He hesitated for a bit, then thought about the bestial giant. The radiance of the soul crystal did not change.
After a moment, Sunny remembered how Cassie had described getting the sacred staff to work and coughed in embarrassment.
'Come on… really…'
Then, he concentrated and thought:
'M... Miss Guiding Light, can you guide me to Devouring Beast… please?'
Despite how foolish Sunny felt, the staff did not react. Its workings were really mysterious.
Shaking his head, Sunny thought about Nephis. The radiance of the soul crystal changed, pointing back to where the Chain Breaker was. When he thought about Effie, it returned to its previous state.
'Strange.'
Pondering the mystery of how the Guiding Light worked, he commanded Nightmare to emerge from the shadows, climbed into the saddle, and continued traveling through the mist.
Wind Flower… turned out to be extremely dangerous, but not as dangerous as Sunny had imagined it to be. There were many harrowing abominations trapped in its fog, certainly — but not as many as he had feared.
There were three reasons for it.
The first one was pretty obvious, by now. Cassie had suggested that all Nightmare Creatures that had been caught by the vortex and managed to reach the island over the centuries were still here, reliving the same period of time over and over again inside the loop. She was both right and wrong.
The mist was indeed hiding countless terrifying abominations. Sunny shuddered at the thought of having to fight them all… no matter how powerful, cunning, and lucky the members of the cohort were, they would inevitably die under the onslaught of these ancient horrors — over and over again, until the souls collapsed.
But then again, not all of these creatures were still… whole. Many were motionless and empty, just like the Dark Butterfly he had found in the bone orchard was. The circular passage of time had long turned them Hollow.
Of those that remained, many were already dead.
While moving through the misty forest, Sunny found many areas where the trees had been broken, and bloodied remains of devoured Nightmare Creatures littered the ground. That was where Devouring Beast had passed through.
In other places, Sunny found ghastly abominations laying on the ground, dead, not a single wound visible on their bodies. That was where Undying Slaughter had passed through.
The two Defiled had already eviscerated many of the prisoners of Wind Flower, making the island safer for the members of the cohort in an ironic twist of fate. Without their bloodthirst, Sunny would have never made it that far in a single revolution.
He still had to flee and evade many terrible creatures, using Nightmare's speed to escape them. Luck was on his side.
And yet… Sunny still failed to find Effie, this time.
At some point, a wide chasm barred the way forward. Not knowing how long it was and not wanting to prolong the journey by riding around it, Sunny reluctantly dismounted and climbed down. His hope was to reach the bottom of the chasm, walk to the other side, and return to the surface.
However, a boundless swarm of monstrous black millipedes was waiting for him in the moist darkness. Much worse, the revolting vermin were somehow able to hunt him even in his intangible form.
Sunny was not devoured by the tide of worm-like creatures, but he was forced to move deeper into the chasm to escape them, eventually ending up in a system of caves below the surface of the island.
There, he felt the approach of the night. Sunny knew that the suns were setting because the enchantment of the Crown of Twilight suddenly activated, replenishing his spent essence.
'I… I need to get back to the surface.'
It was easier said than done, though.
The system of caves was not too vast, but he had to move with extreme caution. There was no need to thoroughly scout the caverns to know that there were indescribable horrors hiding in their darkness.
Indeed, not long after, he met a creature that tested his ability to remain composed. Even then, Sunny managed to flee with his life… but not before losing several chunks of flesh and most of the skin on his left arm.
He persisted.
Covered in blood, tired, he and Nightmare continued searching for an exit from the caverns. Eventually, Sunny felt the approaching dawn.
And before he knew it…
'I... I feel...'
***
Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened. He was standing on the deck of the Chain Breaker, surrounded by mist.
'W—what?'
He... was back to the start. Even though he had not died, the time still reversed, and was now repeating itself.
A stunned expression appeared on Sunny's face.
'Did I… reach the end of the loop?'
He felt certain that he had.
The loop only encompassed a single day.
Looking into the swirling mist, Sunny let out a long sigh. He suddenly felt tired.
Or rather, not so suddenly. Time was repeating itself inside the loop, and while his body was restored to its initial condition at the start of each revolution, mental exhaustion remained. The Chain Breaker had just landed on the shore of Wind Flower, but Sunny himself… he had already spent an entire day on highest alert, in constant tension, playing a lethal game of cat and mouse with dreadful abominations. And that was after dying miserably several times in a row.
Of course, he felt tired.
Frowning, Sunny went about the usual routine of asking Cassie and Nephis to wait, then riding Nightmare into the mist to find Jet. Then, he brought her back to the Chain Breaker and explained the nature of Wind Flower to the members of the cohort once again.
Things were getting… repetitive.
If there was one constantly changing thing about the time loop, though, it was the Sin of Solace. The sword wraith had all kinds of hateful comments to whip him with, coming up with new ones in every revolution. Sunny was almost glad to have some variety, even if it was both infuriating and hurtful.
After settling the matters on the beached ship, Sunny ventured to find Effie for the second time.
However, he failed again.
Sunny did not even make it to the dark chasm… he was killed by Undying Slaughter while searching for Jet.
The next time, he fell prey to a horrid creature that resembled an unholy hybrid between a centipede, a scorpion, a human, and a praying mantis. That happened soon after leaving the bone garden.
Then, he managed to reach the chasm once again. Instead of climbing down into its perilous darkness, Sunny tried to fly to the other side by turning into a crow. Halfway across, he heard a quiet rustle, and something dove at him from above. The next moment, he was back on the deck of the Chain Breaker again.
During the attempt after that, he was caught by the enormous abomination that Devouring Beast had consumed near the tower in one of the previous revolutions… dissolving in the viscous acid, Sunny only managed to growl a hoarse curse. Then, his words were replaced by agonized screams.
Back on the Chain Breaker, Sunny grabbed the railing and lowered his head. His expression was dim.
'Ah…'
This island was starting to get on his nerves.
While Nephis and Cassie were talking about the Guiding Light, he stood still, trying to throw the ghastly memories of his latest death out of his mind. Even though Sunny was not a stranger to pain, and even dying, it was not that easy to do.
Suddenly, he was not sure that his previous boasts were substantiated. A few years of this? The Sin of Solace might have been closer to the truth…
Shaking his head, Sunny sighed and looked at his companions. After hesitating for a while, he still convinced them to hide and wait for his return.
He was confident in his ability to bring Jet to the Chain Breaker, at least. Sunny knew where exactly she would be at what time, by now. He also knew where approximately Undying Slaughter would be… it was not too hard to time his actions correctly.
'I only have one day…'
Timing was not an issue just yet, but he would need to find the fastest and most efficient way of going through the motions of escaping Wind Flower eventually. For now, Sunny still needed to observe, discover, and memorize more details.
But… he was getting tired.
'If we don't manage to flee this hell soon, I'll have to start seriously considering my mental wellness.'
It was funny to even think about mental wellness, considering where he was and what was happening to him, but it was a serious issue. Sunny had to care for his mind. Right now, he was enduring blow after blow without giving himself time to rest and recover. Eventually, he would have to slow down and give himself a chance to catch his breath.
In order to last longer before going insane.
'Not yet, though.'
Sunny found Jet and whisked her away before Undying Slaughter had a chance to catch up to her past self. Returning to the Chain Breaker, he gave his usual speech and departed once again in search of Effie.
He reached the bone garden and turned inland. He avoided the horrid mantis. He gave the slip to the giant octopus-like monstrosity, and even escaped from Devouring Beast without being noticed. Riding past the lonesome tower, he dove back into the misty forest and successfully avoided being killed by the Nightmare Creatures waiting for him there.
Eventually, Sunny reached the chasm again.
Hiding beneath a tree, he looked somberly at the mist above. He still had no idea what kind of flying horror killed him the last time he tried to cross the chasm… the creature had never attacked him in the forest, but since there was nothing to hide him while traversing the chasm by air, the risk was too great.
Climbing down again was also a bad idea. The legion of black millipedes hiding at the bottom of the deep canyon was too dreadful of a foe… knowing what to expect, Sunny might be able to escape from them. But then again, he might also be either eaten or chased into the caves.
'Well, they can all go to hell.'
Summoning Morgan's Warbow, he wrapped one of his shadows around the arrow and sent it flying across the chasm. The arrow pierced the mist, as fast as lightning, and sank into the trunk of a tall pine tree on the other side.
…Actually, it cut a few of those trees down, and only stopped after piercing the fourth or fifth one.
The shadow glided down the trunk and reached the ground. Dismissing Nightmare, Sunny used Shadow Step and appeared on the other side of the chasm, unharmed.
'There. Eat that, bastards.'
It was not the strongest creature that survived, but the most adaptable. And although Sunny was not that strong among the prisoners of Wind Flower… he was nothing if not resourceful.
Grinning darkly, he summoned Nightmare and jumped into the saddle.
Did it only seem that way, or had the radiance of the Guiding Light became a little brighter?
'Stay alive, Effie...'
On the far side of the island, the misty forest was less thick. The trees stood further apart from each other, and were not as tall as in the other areas. The ground, however, was more rocky and uneven. It rose and fell, forming steep hills and deep ravines — not that it mattered. Usually, terrain like that would make it hard to see a potential enemy in advance, increasing the risk of walking into an ambush…
But with the damned fog veiling everything around, why did it matter? Every kind of terrain was just as bad here.
Sunny still commanded Nightmare to slow down, afraid to encounter another chasm and plummet down without ever having a chance to stop. Flying through a thick forest at breakneck speed was already thrilling enough, and he really didn't want to fall into a nest of monstrous millipedes due to the lack of caution.
Riding the black steed through the mist, Sunny held the Guiding Light high and followed its shine.
His breathing was heavy.
Just a few minutes ago, he had fought a Corrupted Monster and killed it. The creature had almost sent him into the next revolution — it was not particularly strong, as far as Corrupted abominations went, but rather insidious.
Its camouflage was good enough to make Sunny unaware of the imminent attack right until the moment thick roots sprouted from beneath the ground, and a rotten tree that he had been riding past suddenly moved to envelop him with creaking branches.
If not for Shadow Step, Sunny might have been caught, swallowed, and digested by the creature without being able to put up any resistance. Since he managed to escape its grasp, though, a short and violent clash followed.
The abomination looked like a monstrous tree and was as resilient as a tree. It had no organs to destroy and no blood to spill. Even after cutting it down, Sunny had to summon the Cruel Sight and burn it with divine flame — only when all the branches, the rotten trunk, and the roots of the monster had turned to ash did the Spell announce a kill.
Slaying that thing had been a lot of work… but Sunny was still satisfied with the result. At least he learned that there were normal Nightmare Creatures on Wind Flower. If he had to face another Great abomination, his patience would have run thin.
'I feel like I'm not far from the edge of the island, now.'
If so, Effie couldn't be too far away.
Unless she was not on Wind Flower…
Frowning, Sunny jumped to the ground, allowed Nightmare to turn into a shadow, and continued forward on foot.
Now that he was so close, his heart was heavy. Dark thoughts creeped into his mind.
What if he finds Effie… only to discover that he was too late? What if what he finds is her mangled body?
Sunny was not sure that he would be able to endure something like that. At least not without something inside him breaking.
Cresting another hill, he spent some time searching for a way down, and then slid down the wet moss. At the foot of the hill, he used a pile of rocks to stop himself, sending a few of them flying. Then, Sunny looked up.
It was then that he noticed a vague shape in the mist…
And it seemed to notice him.
Almost before Sunny could react, something shot in his direction with astonishing speed. Cursing, he barely dodged the flying object. It hit the slope of the hill behind him, pierced the thin layer of soil, and struck the bedrock beneath.
The impact was so severe that it produced an explosive shockwave. A moment later, pieces of rock, dirt, and moss rained on him like hail. Sunny was already moving to attack... but then froze.
The thing that had flown past him was now embedded deeply into stone, trembling.
It was a strange-looking spear with a shaft of grey wood and a long spearhead of deep crimson color.
Since its passage had torn the veil of mist, he looked forward and saw the vague figure clearly.
In the next moment...
His eyes widened.
"Ef—Effie?! What the hell?! You almost killed me!"
She stared at him in shock, too.
"Doofus?! What the… why on… how are you here?!"
Indeed, it was Ascended Raised by Wolves, huntress Athena.
She looked a bit more tan and wild than usual, covered in dirt and scratches, but there was no mistake. The dewy olive skin, the perfectly sculpted, lean muscles, the tall and beautiful figure, the long brown hair…
Effie was not clad in her Transcendent armor, instead wearing a crude garment made out of something that looked like shark skin.
And there was something different about her…
Gradually lowering his gaze, Sunny answered:
"How else? I came on… on a… ship…"
He stuttered and grew silent.
His mind was momentarily blank.
'Huh?'
There was indeed something different about Effie. Her entire build was different… or rather, certain parts of it. Her already generous figure had become even more outstanding, but much more glaringly than that… her belly was round and protruding forward, so much so that she was supporting it with a hand.
'Just... just how much did she eat? Gods, that gluttonous… gluttonous… woman…'
Sunny's mind was refusing to work properly.
No… the reason for why Effie's belly looked so large had nothing to do with eating too much food.
But it couldn't be...
Suddenly, he remembered a small remark that Jet had made while describing their lives as river nomads:
'Oh… and we fought plenty of Nightmare Creatures. Well, I did, at least.'
He had not paid it attention before, but now, it seemed strange. Why would Jet say that she was the only one who had fought a lot of abominations?
Staring at Effie's round belly, Sunny finally realized why.
By then, his eyes were as wide as saucers.
"Effie! Why… why are you pregnant?!"
She stared at him in bewilderment, then glanced down and suddenly flinched.
"What?! When did this happen?!"
Effie's voice sounded frightened and shocked.
Then, she gave him a mischievous glance and suddenly burst with laughter.
When her bright laughter died down, Effie coughed and looked at Sunny with a sheepish smile.
"Sorry. It was a joke. Why am I pregnant? Well... how do I explain... you see, Sunny, when a man and a woman love each other very much..."
Sunny was so dumbfounded that he found himself listening passively as Effie gave him the talk about the birds and the bees, her face absolutely straight. In the middle of it, he was suddenly shaken awake and pointed an accusing finger at her.
"No! That's not… I mean… I know how this stuff works, damn it! What I mean is how? Since when? Who's the father?!"
Effie stopped talking and looked at him with a grin. Then, supporting her belly with one hand, she wobbled past him and pulled her spear out of the stone. Leaning on it, she sighed and shrugged.
"I think we already ascertained how. As for since when… should be since five months ago? Somewhere around that."
She patted him on the shoulder and added:
"Oh, and I'm glad to see you too."
Sunny froze for a few moments.
Five months? Thirteen had already passed since the start of the Nightmare, but for Effie, it had been only two. Which meant… which meant that she had already been pregnant during their journey through the white desert, the battle of the Black Skull, and most of her time in Antarctica.
But not all of her time in Antarctica.
Suddenly, he slapped himself on the forehead.
'I'm… I'm such an idiot!'
A flood of memories surfaced in his mind. All the signs had been there. He should have noticed it much sooner!
Back when the cohort traveled across the Chained Island, Effie had been acting strange. Her appetite had been unstable, and her choice of snacks had been odd… which would have been normal for any other person, but not for the gluttonous huntress!
He had even teased her for suffering from motion sickness aboard the Chain Breaker. In hindsight, that sickness had nothing to do with the motions of the flying vessel at all.
There were other hints, as well… like Effie hesitating for a while before refusing Beastmaster's offer to take her back to the waking world and leave the rest of the cohort behind.
If Sunny had been more attentive, he would have realized that the Effie he knew would not have needed any time to think. She had lingered with the answer because she had been considering not just her fate, but also that of her unborn child…
'Ah! A child! Just thinking this word is weird!'
He covered his face with a hand for a moment, then forced out a few words:
"Yeah… I'm glad to see you as well. Of course."
His mind was still in turmoil. Sunny remained silent for a few moments, then added weakly:
"So… I am going to be Uncle Sunny soon?"
Hearing him say that, Effie grinned.
Her voice was warm:
"I think you mean Uncle Doofus."
But her words were not!
Sunny stared at her in outrage.
"What Uncle Doofus! Don't you dare corrupt my precious nephew... or niece... with your nonsense!"
There was so much they needed to discuss… like how Jet was already safe, and how to get back to the Chain Breaker, the dangers of Wind Flower, the time loop…
But Sunny was still stuck on Effie… Effie, the famed huntress Raised by Wolves… being with child.
How had it even happened?
'I mean, I know how… and she's a perfectly healthy young woman… stupidly attractive, too… but still? Still!'
He stared at her, then suddenly frowned.
"Wait… which bastard knocked you up? Do I need to beat him up?"
His eyes widened again.
"Wait… do I need to beat Kai up?!"
Effie remained silent for a few moments, then laughed.
"Gods, Sunny. Relax… Kai is not the father."
Sunny did, indeed, relax a little.
He felt a strange mix of relief and disappointment, both emotions glaringly irrational.
'What the hell. Did I want Kai to be the father?'
Shaking his head in bewilderment, Sunny lingered for a bit, then asked with in exhaustion:
"So who is?"
She smiled.
"If you must know, he's just someone I got to know in Antarctica. A very nice guy, from the Evacuation Army. We met by accident, and, well… one thing led to another. You know — war, adrenaline, the exhilaration of having survived another day, the fear of impending death… all these things make one want to feel alive. As alive as possible."
Effie had always been a physical person, and one that rejoiced in her physicality — precisely because it had been denied to her prior to becoming a Sleeper. Chained to a wheelchair, she had been a prisoner of her own body for most of her life. So, she exulted in being healthy and able ever since the Spell had given her a chance.
So, Sunny could see how Effie would have let passion take over in the middle of a disastrous war.
Still…
He shook his head.
"What's his name?"
She suddenly coughed.
Sunny's frown deepened.
"What's with that reaction?"
Effie hesitated for a moment, then looked away.
"Uh… that… I don't know."
Sunny stared at her, scandalized.
"Effie!"
His voice was full of disbelief and astonishment.
She raised her hand defensively, a rare look of embarrassment appearing on her face.
"Hey! It's not what you think! I know this guy very well! He is really a nice and upstanding guy… he's a local of Antarctica, but went through the campaign in the Antarctic Center with the First Evacuation Army. He was wounded in Falcon Scott and shipped east with the other injured soldiers during the last round of evacuations. That's how we met, actually… I was visiting one of my wounded subordinates in the hospital, and he was being discharged…"
Sunny felt a little relieved. At least she actually seemed to like the basta… the guy. And he was from the First Evacuation Army. Sunny might have even met him...
"So how come you don't know his name, then?"
Effie coughed again.
"That… uh… that's his Flaw, actually. He is… he was a Sleeper, back then. By now, he must have already Awakened."
Her face suddenly fell, and after a short pause, she added quietly:
"...Or died. I don't know."
Sunny was suddenly speechless.
'A Sleeper… from the Antarctic Center… whose Flaw is that his name can't be remembered?'
So the bastard who kno… the father of Effie's child was the young soldier who had been infected with the Nightmare Spell in Sunny's refugee convoy?
So he had delivered the scoundrel to her doorstep with his own two hands?!
Sunny was happy to hear that the nameless Sleeper had been evacuated from Falcon Scott and survived, actually. But at the same time…
'I am definitely beating him up once I'm back!'
Sunny was preoccupied with his own emotions, but noticing Effie's forlorn expression, he pushed them down and took a deep breath.
They had entered the Nightmare not long before the winter solstice. So, by now, the nameless Sleeper was indeed either an Awakened… or dead. Much more likely dead, considering the state they had left Antarctica in.
But that was not what she would want to hear.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then forced out a smile.
"Oh… that guy? Bah! I know him. Don't worry too much — he's not that easily killed. I'm willing to bet that he's perfectly fine, even. We traveled three thousand kilometers together, after all… and I personally gave him literally hundreds of soul shards to saturate his core. One could even say that I practically raised him! Will a Sleeper I raised go and die without asking my permission? No, he would be too afraid..."
Effie looked at him for a while. Slowly, the sad expression disappeared from her face, and a faint smile appeared on it instead.
Noticing that smile, Sunny frowned.
"What? I know that you're thinking about something inappropriate again… cut it out."
She shook her head and giggled.
"No, no. I was just thinking... since you say that you raised him… it should be Grandpa Doofus, then, not Uncle. Right?"
Sunny blinked.
His expression froze.
His heart skipped a beat.
"...What Grandpa Doofus?! Like hell! Take it back!"
'This evil woman!'
After the initial shock of their meeting subsided, Sunny and Effie slowly headed deeper inland. Sunny was retracing his steps, while Effie had never been this far into the misty forest before — most of her time on Wind Flower had been spent hiding from a ferocious Nightmare Creature that dwelled on the shore.
She had ventured out in search of Jet eventually, but found Sunny instead.
He was still reeling from the fact that the vivacious huntress was with child… and that the father was a Sleeper who had once been under his command. That was a lot to digest and come to terms with.
It also changed a lot…
'No wonder Jet said that she was the only one who killed plenty of enemies.'
Effie still possessed her strength and resilience, and Sunny was still benefiting from being augmented by her Ascended Ability… but the huntress was in no state to fight. Her condition not only made her slower and less agile, but was also too delicate for the kind of physical strain a battle entailed.
What battle? She couldn't even ride Nightmare, so they had to walk at a painfully slow pace.
'That's a problem.'
Now that Effie was with him, Sunny could not cross the chasm in the same manner he had done it the first time… which meant that they would have to go around it. Added to their already lacking speed, the chance of making it to the other side of the island before the revolution ended was low.
He could not run from the Nightmare Creatures inhabiting the forest, either — it had been possible when Sunny was free to use Shadow Step, but the only person who could accompany him into the embrace of shadows was Nephis. With Effie, he had to stay grounded in his tangible form.
Suddenly, the misty expanse of the hellish island seemed infinitely vaster and more dreadful than before.
However, Sunny kept these thoughts to himself.
"...so, we spent a nice, relaxing month drifting downstream on the corpse of a Great Monster while it was being slowly devoured by a swarm of horrid abominations. Sounds ghastly, I know, but it was actually sort of peaceful. Well… anyway, in the end, I had to turn into a colossal sea serpent and kill another, even more colossal sea serpent. He turned out to be the former king of Twilight…"
Effie stared at him silently.
"...but that Dusk, whom I had killed before, turned out to be… Cassie! That's right, she has been living the sweet life in a beautiful palace all that time. Talk about being lucky, huh? So, we repaired the ship in Fallen Grace and sailed to kill a different sybil. That one, I had not killed before. She was a Corrupted Tyrant, too, but Cassie went and finished her off in one strike. What the hell, I felt so embarrassed… it would have probably taken me at least one-and-a-half strikes, you know?"
The huntress took a deep breath.
"...so, congratulations! Now you know that you have an evil twin from the future. And your Transformation Ability is to become really tall. As if you aren't tall enough already! Right, Jet's evil twin is also here, and she's even less pleasant. If it wasn't for the time loop, I would have been dead because of her."
Sunny paused for a few moments, then nodded.
"Yeah. I think that covers right about everything."
Looking at Effie, he noticed that her expression was blank.
He raised an eyebrow.
"Uh… did I not explain about the time loop well enough? I know, it's weird."
The huntress slowly shook her head.
"No. I get it. But, Sunny… do you mean to say…"
Her eyes were suddenly flashed with annoyance.
"...That I've been pregnant for more than a year?!"
'Huh?'
Now, it was his turn to have a blank expression.
The corner of Sunny's mouth twitched.
"Everything I said, and that's your only question?!"
Effie shook her head furiously.
"No, but you don't understand! Do you think being pregnant is fun?! Do you think it feels great?! Nine months is already bad enough, but it has already been more than a year, and I'm barely half-done!"
She rubbed her back with an aggrieved expression and pierced him with an angry look.
Sunny blinked.
"What are you getting angry at me for? It's not my fault! Plus, it has only technically been that long. From your perspective, those additional months do not even count!"
Effie opened her mouth, then closed it again.
"That's even worse!"
Then, she stopped, leaned on her spear, and let out a long sigh.
"...I'm hungry."
Sunny was stunned. He was perplexed.
'Women!'
Shaking his head, he summoned the Covetous Coffer and produced some food from it. Effie's eyes glinted when she saw fruit, bread, and cheese. Grabbing a handful of grapes, she sent them into her mouth.
"Oh. Oh, gods! This is it! You can't imagine… how sick I was of seaweed and fish meat… well, abomination meat…"
Sunny watched her eat silently. It seemed that Effie's already impossible hunger had become twice as dire, now… even though there was a lot of food stored in the Coffer, it was disappearing with a frightening speed.
He had summoned Saint and Fiend soon after realizing that escaping the abominations was not an option anymore, so they were standing guard around them, joined by Nightmare.
After a while, Sunny offered Effie the Endless Spring and hesitated for a few moments.
Eventually, he said:
"It must have been hard. To survive the Great River like that — unable to fight… or even protect yourself well, really. Both yourself and the… the child."
The huntress looked at him for a few moments, then shrugged with a smile.
"Yeah, sure, it wasn't easy. But Jet took good care of me."
He lingered for a bit.
"So why did you do it?"
Effie raised an eyebrow.
"Did what?"
Sunny's voice was somber and serious:
"Why did you come to the Nightmare with us instead of escaping with Beastmaster?"
Her expression froze.
"Oh…"
Effie did not answer for a while. Then, she looked down and caressed her protruding belly with a distant smile.
After a few moments of silence, she said in a subdued tone:
"Just, you know… the world is already falling apart at the seams. So, I thought, in a place like that… would this kid want to also be raised by a mother who abandons her friends? And the answer... was no."
Looking up, she put on a fake grin and shrugged.
"At least that's what I reckoned."
Sunny studied her face for a few moments, then looked away and nodded.
Then, he smiled crookedly.
"I see. So… you challenged the Third Nightmare to set an example for your child. Okay. Alright. Are you crazy?! What kind of example is that?!"
Effie laughed.
When she answered, her voice was soft:
"A stupid one?"
…In the end, they did not make it to the Chain Breaker in time. Sunny managed to keep Effie safe, but the revolution ended before they even reached the tower.
Coming to his senses on the familiar deck, Sunny looked into the mist and exhaled slowly.
'A stupid example, huh?'
Professor Obel might have been right...
Humanity needed a little stupidity to survive.
Tiredly closing his eyes, he lowered his head and sighed.
'This… is going to be a very, very long day.'
'Today… I am not going to die.'
Sitting on the white sand, Sunny was staring at the crude map drawn in front of him. On it was Wind Flower — everything he had learned about the misty island, at least.
The hidden bay where the Chain Breaker had crashed served as the southernmost point. To its east were the bone orchard and the Hollow Butterfly. To its west were the hunting grounds of the Rotting Leopard. Undying Slaughter was straight ahead, to the north, and behind her was the Seeker's Tower.
There were many more marks in the sand, of course. Sunny had marked the location of every Nightmare Creature he knew of — and there were plenty, many of whom had killed him at least once — as well as all the landmarks he had discovered.
The millipede chasm separating the far side of the island, the abandoned port where the harrowing Vine Terror dwelled, the overgrown shrine that was like a nightmare within a nightmare, the inescapable lake which had turned red because of the gargantuan carcass floating in it, the deathly ring of black obelisks…
There were all kinds of ways to die on Wind Flower.
He briefly wondered if there had ever been a map that cost its creator so much suffering.
'The worst part is that it's nearly useless.'
One map was not enough to help him navigate the island. The Nightmare Creatures populating the fog did not stay in place, making his attempts to mark their locations pointless. Devouring Beast especially had a way of appearing in the most unexpected places due to her speed. The indescribable being that hid in the mist above the island was unpredictable, as well.
So, what he had to do was to not only map every powerful abomination imprisoned on Wind Flower, but also map their movements. The drawing in the sand was only the starting point — Sunny had to mentally construct dozens more, each slightly different.
Only then would he get a clear picture of where the most terrible Nightmare Creatures were at each moment of the loop, and know how to avoid them. That, in turn, would allow Sunny to chart the fastest path to Effie and back.
The problem was that tracking the abominations was not easy. If anything, it was absolutely lethal. And Sunny did not just have to find each of the horrors once… he had to find them repeatedly at different times, all the while evading the rest of the deadly creatures.
He had just started on the task, but was already feeling utterly spent. The mental fatigue that had accumulated in the process of exploring the island was finally becoming unbearable. Sunny couldn't even think straight… drawing multiple imaginary maps was out of the question.
'Ah… I'm tired…'
He rubbed his face, feeling rather strange. His body was full of vigor and energy, but his feverish mind longed for sleep.
"Keep this up, and you'll really become the Mad Prince. Well… mad, at least. Gods know no one in their right mind would call a hideous worm like you a prince."
Sunny turned his head slightly and stared at the Sin of Solace. He was too exhausted to even get angry.
"...Who are you calling hideous? We look exactly the same, idiot."
Shaking his head, he turned back to the map.
At that point, someone's shadow fell on him. Looking up, Sunny saw Nephis… he was startled a little.
'I guess I'm really out of it.'
Not only had Sunny missed the movements of shadows, he had not even noticed the quiet ringing of her silver anklets.
"This is a map of the island?"
Cassie and Jet were not far behind her.
In the recent few revolutions, Sunny had worked a lot on shortening the time it took to rescue Soul Reaper and bring everyone up to speed. Now, it barely took him twenty minutes.
Well… his companions were still full of questions, but he could tackle them gradually. Sunny had also discarded the habit of moving alone, at least for now, and was currently trying to involve the members of the cohort in challenging the loop.
He nodded.
"Yeah."
Picking up a stick, Sunny pointed to the southernmost mark on the map.
"This is where we are."
Then, he pointed to a mark almost all the way north.
"This is where Effie is."
Finally, he pointed to a mark near the Chain Breaker, and another one slightly above it.
"And this is where we need to go."
Nephis studied the map for a few moments, deep in thought. Although she remained silent, Jet asked in a hesitant tone:
"Why don't we just beeline it to that glutton?"
Sunny shook his head.
"I've tried many times. But… it's too difficult. There are many Great abominations between here and there. Even worse, Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast are also wandering the forest. These two… they are the most dangerous creatures on this island, by far."
Then, he looked at the map.
"But there is a cave system running below most of Wind Flower. If we can move underground, we might get to Effie in time. So, we are going to the nearest entrance to the caverns… there are Nightmare Creatures below ground too, though, so we'll make a short stop first."
Jet stared at the map for a few moments, then nodded.
With nothing else to discuss, they left the Chain Breaker behind and set out east, heading for the bone orchard. Sunny walked just behind Nightmare, staring into the distance with an empty expression. He felt… half-asleep.
Nephis studied his face with a hint of concern. She hesitated for a while, then asked:
"Are you alright?"
Sunny flinched and looked at her in confusion. After a few moments passed in silence, he smiled.
"Sure. Just tired."
Her brow furrowed a little.
"How many of these… revolutions… have you been through, exactly?"
He scratched his head.
"Ah… I don't quite remember, at the moment. About thirty, I think? Yeah, somewhere around that."
Sunny inhaled deeply, then slowly exhaled.
"I guess we've been inside this Nightmare for five months, now. Well… fourteen months, disregarding the time storm. Time flies."
Neph's frown deepened. She stared at him for a while, then looked away.
"Technically, it flows."
While he was considering if that had been a joke, she lingered, and then added in her usual even tone:
"Maybe it's time to take a break. Aren't you treating yourself too ruthlessly?"
Sunny raised an eyebrow, surprised. Nephis was someone he would have never expected to say something like that. Wasn't she a person who treated herself most ruthlessly of all? A person who didn't mind burning alive endlessly if it meant reaching her goal.
Looking ahead, he smiled.
"Alright. If you say so, I'll find an opportunity to rest, soon…"
Sunny didn't add that if he was going to take a break, she would have no choice but to take a break with him.
'What shall we do?'
His smile widened, but then slowly grew dim.
…It didn't matter.
She was not going to remember any of it, anyway, as soon as the next revolution came.
Sunny would be the only one who did.
Eventually, they arrived at the bone orchard. The skeletal remains of the dead horrors towered above them, and the subtle sweet smell emanated by the Hollow Butterfly permeated the flowing fog.
The members of the cohort looked around tensely, unnerved by the eerie scene. Sunny, however, had been to this sprawling graveyard many times. He walked nonchalantly between the bones, his steps hurried.
"Follow me. It's right ahead."
Soon, the Great Monster revealed itself from the mist. Even though Sunny had explained that it was not dangerous, his companions still couldn't help but grip their weapons tighter.
"What… the hell… is that?"
Jet's voice sounded hoarse.
Looking back, Sunny gave her a pale smile.
"Nephis and I call these creatures Dark Butterflies. We've seen another one in action, much further upstream… needless to say, it's a blessing that the one in front of us is Hollow."
The four of them stared up at the gargantuan form of the Great Monster in apprehension. After a few moments of silence, Nephis finally asked:
"So, why are we here, exactly?"
Sunny lingered for a few moments.
"Since it's Hollow, we won't earn anything by killing it — no soul shards, no Memories. But its body is perfectly healthy. And it's a body of Supreme quality, so… we are here to butcher it."
White sparks ignited in Neph's eyes.
"You want to craft weapons out of its chitin?"
He nodded with a tired smile.
"Yes. A few pikes, I hope. If we succeed… the pikes won't have any enchantments, but they'll still be akin to Supreme weapons. That should be of some help on this damned island."
Sunny stared at the motionless butterfly silently, then sighed.
"Let's get to work, shall we?"
The idea to repurpose the body parts of the helpless Great Monster was not that deranged, provided that one was capable of rending its impregnable carapace. Sunny was by no means an master artisan, but knew more about blacksmithing and crafting than an average Awakened did — mostly due to the Brilliant Emporium.
He was almost certain that they would be able to achieve success, even though it was going to take some time. But wasting some time here was also part of his plan — Neph had yet to replenish enough essence to use her Dormant Ability, which meant that Jet's wounds were still unhealed.
Sunny did not want to enter the caverns before both of those things had happened.
So, they camped in the middle of the bone orchard for a while. Luckily, this place was one of the safest on Wind Flower — perhaps because the Hollow Butterfly's scent scared the other Nightmare Creatures away.
Nephis and Jet simply rested and observed, while Sunny, Cassie, Saint, and Fiend were hard at work.
Their target were the six legs of the Great Monster. Severing them was no easy task, but with the help of the five shadows and the augmentation of the Crown of Dawn, as well as a scattering of useful utility Memories, the work progressed at a steady pace. Saint and Fiend, with their Transcendent strength, were of great help as well.
By the time Nephis had finally regained enough essence to heal Jet, the lower parts of the Hollow Butterfly's legs were laid out on the ground in front of them. They were still too large to be used as pikes — each at least ten meters in length — so Sunny had to splinter and shave them down some more.
Now that Neph could use her augmenting Ability, everything went much faster.
Eventually, there were six makeshift pikes in front of them, each crafted from chitin of Supreme quality. There was also a bundle of crude javelins, and a pile of long splinters to its side.
Looking at the collections of weapons, Sunny couldn't help but remember the Siege Souvenir — a javelin he had crafted from the remains of a Corrupted abomination, then enchanted and used to kill a Fallen Titan. Sadly, there was no time for him to enchant the ones in a similar manner. One day was too short to create any kind of meaningful spellweave.
Remembering the Siege Souvenir also reminded him of his battle with the Ravenous Fiend. The vengeful creature had used a crude sword fashioned from the tusk of an unknown Nightmare Creature back then…
After thinking for a few moments, Sunny picked up a slightly curved splinter of the Hollow Butterfly's chitin. Its edge was sharp enough to serve as a sword, so he tossed it to Fiend.
He also handed another piece of black chitin, this one flat and roughly circular, to Saint. Sunny had personally made it into a shield before.
"I think we are ready."
As ready as they would be… at least in this revolution.
Each member of the cohort, as well as Saint and Fiend, picked up one of the pikes. The javelins were divided between Sunny, Nephis, and Jet.
Armed to the teeth, they threw one last glance at the motionless butterfly — which was now laying messily on the ground, serene despite being mutilated and deeply disturbing for that reason — and backed away.
Sunny led the group through the labyrinth of bones, stopping from time to time to ascertain their location. Eventually, they had to climb over the spine of an especially large horror, and found a small space hidden behind it.
There, the ground had been broken by a titanic blow, and a black pit waited for them, full of darkness.
"That's our way down."
It was one of the entrances to the system of underground caverns that Sunny had found.
Using Neph's golden rope, the Evertwine — which had once been earned by Cassie in her First Nightmare — they cautiously descended into the pit. Soon, the members of the cohort found themselves standing on the rough rock floor of a natural cave, surrounded by darkness.
Almost no light reached this deep down, swallowed by the mist above.
However, none of them felt too concerned about it. In fact, they even felt relieved for finally having escaped the everpresent fog — there was none of it underground.
Sunny had not mapped all the caves yet, but he knew the general location of where they had to go.
Carrying the long pike, he took a step into the darkness and sighed.
'I hope we won't die here today… again. No, I know we won't.'
The caverns were a Corrupted Terror's territory.
A Corrupted Terror… it had not been that long ago that Sunny would have shuddered from a mere thought of fighting a creature like that. He was still apprehensive, of course, but not nearly as much as a wise person would have been.
An abomination of that Rank and Class was not something a lone Master should have the ambition to kill — or a cohort of them, really. Sybil of the Fallen Grace, for example, had not only wiped out the entirety of LO49 and the enormous battleship sent to rescue its personnel, but also almost ended the lives of Sunny, Naeve, and Saint Bloodwave at Falcon Scott.
A Corrupted Terror was a walking disaster of chilling proportions.
…Of course, just like all people were not the same, Nightmare Creatures weren't either. One Terror could be much more dreadful than another, even within the boundaries of a same Rank. How one's Aspect countered the creature's powers, or was countered instead, also played a large role.
Sybil of the Fallen Grace, for example, had been a harrowing being even among Terrors. She had also possessed an especially insidious kind of power — the power to twist minds and subjugate living beings.
The creature hiding in the caverns of Wind Flower was entirely different.
This Terror did not possess powers that allowed it to play with its prey's mind. Neither could it destroy the prey's soul. Instead, it was viciously strong and covered by nearly impervious armor.
Or maybe it was not nearly, but absolutely impervious. At least Sunny had not been able to break it yet.
As for powers…
He wasn't sure, but it seemed like the incredible toughness of the creature's hide was a part of them. Sunny also suspected that the very existence of the underground caverns had something to do with the Terror.
If not for the fact that time on Wind Flower only encompassed a single day, who knew… perhaps, in the near future, the whole forest would have been swallowed by the growing chasm beneath it. He could also imagine entire cities turning into ruin as they collapsed into the maw of devouring earth… continents, perhaps, given enough time.
However, Sunny was not too tense about clashing with the Cavern Terror. There were two reasons why he felt hopeful about the upcoming battle.
Firstly, the creature was clearly out of its element. Not only was it trapped on an island and surrounded by water, with no time to let its dreadful influence spread, but it was also without an army of minions. Things would have been much more dreary if the system of caves was flooded with hundreds, or even thousands, of lesser abominations with similarly tough bodies.
The second reason was Jet. Her ability to ignore all forms of physical defense directly countered the most threatening trait of the powerful Terror. As long as they lived long enough for her to deliver several strikes, they would win.
The long pikes were meant to buy them that time.
As the cohort moved deeper into the caverns, Sunny explained all these points to his companions. Nephis nodded, expressing her approval of the plan.
"It would be wise not to kill it too quickly, though."
He looked at her in surprise.
"Why?"
She silently pointed to Cassie.
"Cassie needs a little time to gain knowledge of its Attributes and powers. Even if we kill this Terror now, we'll still have to face it again in the future revolutions. Her insights are much deeper than what any of us can learn from pure observation, so, with her help, fighting this Terror the next time will be easier."
She paused for a moment, and then added evenly:
"In fact, in your place, I would have brought Cassie with me everywhere. To learn about every abomination on this island from her."
Sunny stared at Nephis for a while, then turned to Cassie.
'Actually, she's right.'
He had been dying over and over again, slowly learning more about the dreadful prisoners of Wind Flower with each death. Bringing Cassie along would have sped up the process dramatically, and even allowed him to learn things he would have never learned otherwise… and yet, he had not.
Because it meant that Cassie would die over and over again, too.
And while Sunny shuddered at the thought of being cruelly killed, watching his companions die was so much worse.
…Watching Cassie die was especially hard. Maybe because, despite the fact that the delicate blind girl had proven her strength over and over again, she was still the weakest of them. And he... deep down inside, he still saw her as someone who needed his protection.
Cassie was quiet and unassuming, so it was not easy to keep her martial prowess in mind.
Sunny sighed and lowered his head.
'I'll have to involve her, regardless. My progress is too slow.'
At that moment, they entered another large cavern. The darkness here seemed especially deep and oppressive, barely retreating from the light of their luminous Memories.
He suddenly sensed the shadows moving ominously behind the thick rock wall.
Looking up sharply, Sunny lowered his pike and shouted:
"Right side! Prepare!"
In the next moment…
The wall of the cavern to their right suddenly exploded, several tons of broken stone flying at them like an artillery shells. Sunny barely had time to dodge a slab of black rock when a massive shape revealed itself from the cloud of dust, already descending upon them.
'Curses!'
The Terror resembled a giant, monstrous termite. Sunny could only see its massive head and an opened maw, with saw-like mandibles protruding repulsively from its edges. Its head alone was almost as wide as the entire cavern, and it was flying at them with dreadful speed.
The dark chasm of the creature's maw was like a cave itself.
Sunny had perished painfully inside its darkness once or twice, so he knew that there was no escape from it.
His eyes glinted furiously.
'Not this time, damn it!'
But at the same time, another, exhausted part of his mind thought:
'Ah… so what if I die again? I'm so tired…'
Before the Terror could swallow them all, Nephis appeared in its way. Her pike was already pressed against the uneven floor of the cavern, supported by her foot, the sharp tip pointed at the approaching monstrosity. Her eyes were calm and full of resolve.
A moment later, Saint was by her side.
Sunny, Cassie, and Fiend were not far behind.
'Will it work?'
Before Sunny could even finish the thought, the Terror plunged into the row of pikes.
There was a deafening sound, and he felt a terrible force wrenching his arms. If not for Bone Weave, his bones would have probably snapped and shattered into a thousand fragments.
'Ah…'
Sunny had already increased his weight as much as he could, turning into an immovable monolith. Still, he was thrown back. Cassie had been flung back, as well — the blind girl twisted in the air and nimbly landed on her feet.
One of the pikes actually broke despite the Supreme material it had been made of, forcing Fiend to stagger back with a dumbfounded expression.
However, Nephis and Saint somehow withstood the terrible impact. More importantly, the charge of the Terror had been stopped, at least temporarily. The creature had only partially emerged from behind the broke wall, most of its revolting body still hidden from view. Neph's Pike had become stuck between two of its mandibles, while the one held by Saint was pushed against the black, glossy membrane of its eye.
And yet, there was still not even a crack on the impregnable chitin.
'Damn it…'
Even weapons crafted from Supreme material were not able to break through the Terror's armor, it seemed.
However, most of them had not shattered from the impact, and the cohort was momentarily a safe distance away from the trembling mandibles. The pikes were doing their job.
Rushing forward, Sunny put his whole weight into his own, joining Nephis and Saint. At the same time, he called upon the shadows. Tenebrous chains rose from the floor of the cavern and fell from its ceiling, wrapping around the Terror to immobilize it.
The Terror snapped its mandibles, trying to break the pikes. Its massive body moved, making the black chains groan.
"Jet!"
Right at that moment, a black steed leaped over their heads. Landing on the back of the giant creature, it rushed forward — its rider had already slid out of the saddle, the long pike held in her hands disappearing into the depths of the Terror's body.
The abominations shuddered and let out a terrifying, ear-piercing shriek.
The chains holding it down snapped, and the giant insect-like horror tried to throw Jet off its back. But at that time, Neph's eyes suddenly shone, and the soft radiance of her skin was extinguished. At the same time, her pike suddenly ignited with incandescent light.
Noticing it, Sunny sent the shadow that had been augmenting her body onto the pike, as well.
The crude weapon finally managed to break through the enemy's armor, cracking it slightly. The damage done to the Terror was not too serious, but it momentarily pinned it in place.
That moment gave Jet enough time to catch the pike that Cassie had tossed into the air before Nightmare even landed on the creature's back. Soul Reaper did not waste any time, dashing forward and delivering another vicious strike.
The creature shuddered once again. Visibly weakened and tormented by harrowing pain, it continued trying to resist… but it was already pointless.
Staring at the Terror, Sunny remembered his first meeting with Undying Slaughter and smiled spitefully. He knew better than anyone what the bastard was feeling right now.
"Kill it!"
…Before too long, the battle was over.
They actually managed to slay a Corrupted Terror without losing a single member of the cohort. The dreadful creature was dead.
'What... the hell... it's so much easier when I'm not alone...'
Sunny winced and shook his head, perplexed by his own thoughts.
'What am I thinking? Of course it is, you fool...'
He was sitting on the floor, catching his breath. Nephis was massaging her forearms with a small grimace. Cassie had retrieved the Guiding Light from the sling on her back and was now leaning on it heavily.
Jet had just jumped down from the dead Terror's massive carcass. There was an amused smile on her face.
"What would you know… I received a Memory."
Sunny smiled weakly.
"Congratulations."
He had earned a few Memories himself inside the loop, as well as a fair number of fragments. Sadly, none of them remained. At the start of each revolution, the fragments were erased, and the Memories disappeared as if they had never existed.
The world was returned to its previous state, with no exceptions.
…Apart from the Sin of Solace, and the wear and tear accumulating on both his mind and his soul.
Jet stared at the giant corpse doubtfully, and then asked:
"Should we dig out the soul shards?"
Sunny shook his head.
"No point."
The carcass was too large. Retrieving the shards would take too long, and their benefits would be gone at the start of the next revolution, anyway.
He let out a sigh and stood up.
"We should continue moving. There should be no more abominations until we leave the caves… at least on the route I chose. Once we reach the chasm, though, it's going to be a little rough. There are these millipedes, you see…"
Nephis, Cassie, and Jet listened to his description, their faces slowly turning a little green.
Nevertheless, they followed him without voicing any objections.
Getting out of the chasm had indeed turned out a little rough. Cassie had to sacrifice one of her Echoes to buy them enough time, and even then, everyone ended up thoroughly wounded.
The smell of blood attracted a few Nightmare Creatures in the forest, as well. Luckily, Sunny knew which paths to take, so the combined strength of the cohort was enough to fend them off.
…But they wasted too much time.
It was already too late to try and return to the Chain Breaker by the time they reached the northern edges of the island.
Walking through the mist, Sunny suddenly raised a hand, signaling the others to stop.
Then, he shouted:
"Effie! It's me, Sunny! Don't throw your spea…"
In the next moment, he cursed and hurriedly dodged to the side. A grey spear flashed passed him and hit Saint's shield with a loud crack.
The graceful knight was pushed back several steps.
"Goddammit! Every time! Every damned time!"
Sunny raised himself from the ground and looked into the mist with a resentful expression. There, Effie stood, supporting her belly and looking at him with wide eyes.
"Doofus?"
She turned her head slightly, finally noticing the rest of her cohort. Bright joy flashed in her eyes.
Jet secretly let out a sigh of profound relief.
"Damned glutton… I knew you'd be alright…"
Cassie lingered for a moment, then tilted her head slightly.
…Nephis, however, was frozen in place.
Her eyes were strangely wide.
"Effie? Why… are you… why are you…"
The huntress looked at her in confusion, then glanced at her belly and grinned.
"Oh... I guess you wouldn't know. You see, Princess... when a man and a woman love each other very much…"
As she continued talking with a sincere expression, Neph's bewildered face slowly turned pink.
Looking at her, Sunny felt delightfully vindicated.
There was no point in trying to get back to the Chain Breaker. The cohort had spent too much time traveling to the far side of the island, and there was not enough of it left.
Which was not to say that this revolution was useless.
Sunny had learned how to craft weapons from the Hollow Butterfly. Next time, he would be able to do it faster. He had also learned how to kill the Cavern Terror… next time, he would be able to kill better. The same went for the several abominations they had fought in the misty forest.
Especially due to the fact that Cassie had told him more about the nature and powers of those creatures. Some of the things he had already deduced, but others were a complete revelation.
Every revolution brought Sunny closer to the goal. At least…
At least he hoped so.
Currently, the members of the cohort were resting not far from the spot where they had found Effie. The huntress was greedily devouring the provisions from the Covetous Coffer, while Jet was trying to explain the nature of the time loop to her. Nephis still seemed a little dazed after learning of Effie's condition, and Cassie had silently merged into the background, like she always did.
It was easy to forget that she was even here.
Sunny, meanwhile, sat a little distance away, staring into the mist.
'Actually, it's a bit awkward.'
His thoughts were somber.
Despite how much he tried to not let the nature of time on Wind Flower affect his mindset, he was still growing more and more reliant on the time loop. For him, this revolution was as good as done — they were not going to make it back in time, so there was no point in trying. Mentally, Sunny was already considering what to do next time.
However, the situation was entirely different for his companions.
For them, there was no next time. Even if they knew that time would repeat itself, it was not the kind of thing one could really make peace with. So, they must be feeling both strange and desperate about this sudden inaction.
'There's time to do something, I guess.'
Sunny closed his eyes tiredly.
The overgrown shrine was not too far from here. So was the blood lake. It was not impossible to reach the obelisk ring, either… he had not thoroughly explored any of these places yet, and they could make an attempt.
Of course, the reason for why Sunny had not been able to study these areas was because they were too deadly. He would make some progress if he took the cohort there, but only at the cost of their lives.
Sunny had started this revolution with a promise to stay alive, so he was in no mood for dying, or watching his companions die.
A heavy sigh escaped from his lips.
'Well, there's a couple safer things I've yet to try.'
Since Sunny was currently in the information-gathering phase of his vague plan to escape Wind Flower, there were plenty of options he had yet to explore.
He summoned a Memory. Soon, an ominous mirror encased in dark silver appeared in his hand, its surface like a pool of mercury. The Mirror of Truth…
He had received this Ascended Memory of the Seventh Tier after accidentally slaying the Fallen Titan, Defiled Seeker of Truth. The abomination had practically fallen on his head during the joint battle in East Antarctica, and was killed by him out of pure luck.
Its single enchantment allowed Sunny to gain one power of a being caught in the reflection of the Mirror of Truth, for a period of time. The Memory would be destroyed after that.
It was not hard to realize that this one-use artifact was uniquely suited for Wind Flower. After all, it could be used repeatedly here, once during each revolution. It was strangely fitting, considering that the island had once belonged to one of the Seekers.
Sunny had yet to use it, though. Except for Undying Slaughter and the Devouring Beast, he did not know enough about the prisoners of Wind Flower to do so. And catching a reflection of those two without being killed by them was no easy task.
So, currently, the reflection caught by the Mirror of Truth was that of Nephis — she had picked up the Memory once, back on the Black Island, and her visage still remained caught on the mercurial surface.
'Blindly trying to reflect abominable powers has been a problem before… but if I indeed involve Cassie, it can become feasible.'
This was a whole layer of opportunities he had to think about and explore. The enchantment of the Mirror of Truth was not limited to Nightmare Creatures, either. Sunny could temporarily gain the Aspect Abilities of the cohort members, as well… Neph's flames, Cassie's premonition, Jet's ability to destroy souls, Effie's herculean strength…
His tired mind went into a stupor from the sheer amount of intertwined possibilities.
After a while, Sunny dismissed the Mirror of Truth and took a deep breath.
There was another tool at his disposal that he had not used yet. The fragment of Shadow God's domain that he had received as a reward for mastering the fourth step of Shadow Dance.
He had not experimented with it before due to the fear of wasting this powerful Legacy Relic. But now that Sunny was inside of the loop… was there a better place to learn what the Domain Fragment could actually do?
He had been considering unleashing it for a while now. What stopped Sunny before was the desire to learn more about Wind Flower first. But he had already explored most of it, at least tentatively. Was there a reason to wait?
Only one…
He was exhausted.
Sunny stared bleakly into the mist.
'The Mirror of Truth and the fragment of Shadow's Domain. I'll try them next.'
But first… he really needed a break. Assessing these two tools would go much better with a fresh mind.
Glancing at the members of the cohort, Sunny hesitated for a few moments, and then asked:
"Do you guys… want me to do anything specific once the next revolution starts?"
When was the last time he had a real day off, free to do anything he wanted... or do nothing at all?
Even in the periods of relative calm, Sunny had always been burdened by the need to accomplish so many things. This time, he wasn't going to bother.
He was just going to... rest.
A hint of excitement suddenly bloomed in his ragged heart.
Sunny waited for a moment… then waited some more. He was back on the deck of the Chain Breaker, surrounded by flowing mist. A slight tremor ran through his body.
'I'm tired.'
He straightened slowly and stared into the fog. It was time for him to take a break, but… Sunny wasn't even sure what he was supposed to do. His companions were just as useless as far as resting was concerned — none of them had given him a single good idea.
Well… except for Jet. She had looked at him for a few moments, chuckled, and told him to take a good nap.
Which was not a bad piece of advice. As a government officer who had always looked overworked and suffering from sleep deprivation, she would know best.
That said…
Even though this revolution was supposed to be his day off, Sunny still had to rescue Jet. Relaxing while she was being killed by Undying Slaughter did not sound restful at all. He couldn't bring himself to even think about skipping this step.
'Ah…'
Glancing at Nephis and Cassie, Sunny walked over to Nightmare and climbed into the saddle. Neph looked at him questioningly.
"Sunny? What are you doing?"
He couldn't be bothered to explain things properly.
"Leaving. Don't worry, I'll be back soon. Until then… just stay here."
Leaving the two bewildered young women behind, Nightmare leaped into the mist.
As the familiar scenes flew past him, Sunny summoned the Mirror of Truth and studied the reflection of Neph's on its mercurial surface. After hesitating for a few moments, he activated the [Searching Reflection] enchantment.
At the same time, he imagined a pure white flame and thought:
'Soul Flame.'
A small crack appeared on the silver mirror.
Suddenly, Sunny felt very strange. It was as if his soul, which had always been still and silent, was in motion… rolling, billowing. Burning. It was not painful, just unfamiliar.
[Soul Flame] Ability Description: "Your soul burns with the purest of flames. That flame can both restore and destroy, and is both a blessing and a curse."
'How peculiar.'
Sunny had gained Neph's Dormant Ability. It was then that he realized an important detail — possessing something and being in control of it were two different things. He should have expected that much, though. After all, it took him some time to learn how to use his own Aspect.
For the rest of the way, Sunny kept trying to manifest Soul Flame. As he did, more tiny cracks appeared on the surface of the Mirror of Truth. Judging by the rate at which the Memory deteriorated, he could borrow a Dormant Ability for about half a day.
He suspected that an Awakened one would destroy the Memory in a few hours, while an Ascended one would not last for more than one. A Transcendent Ability might shatter the Mirror of Truth in mere minutes, while anything greater… perhaps just a few moments would be enough.
Still… it was sort of exhilarating.
Eventually, a small black flame appeared on his palm. Sunny stared at it incredulously.
'...It's black?'
He had expected to see the pure white flame, just like what Nephis could summon.
But it made sense. Soulflame was just that… flame produced from one's soul. Neph's soul was pure and incandescent, while his was lightless and dark.
Sunny also felt that his black flame was much, much weaker than hers. It was reasonable, too — although the [Flame of Divinity] and the potency of his Ascended soul fueled it, he lacked Neph's lineage Attribute, [The Fire]. That Attribute granted her unmatched affinity to flame and, among other things, empowered her soul.
Also… Sunny lacked the innate resistance to fire it granted her.
"Ouch!"
He hurriedly dismissed the black flame when the skin on his palm started to blister. It hurt like hell.
Sunny was no stranger to pain, but burning… burning was up there with the absolute worst kinds of it. It was hard to imagine something more terrible.
A deep frown contorted his face.
As Nightmare dashed deeper into the misty forest, Sunny continued concentrating on his newfound Ability. Eventually, he managed to summon soulflame again, this time channeling it into his body instead of manifesting it outside of himself. This time, it did not hurt.
His skin was suddenly suffused with a strange dark radiance. Concentrating it on his hands, he watched as the blisters on his palm slowly disappeared.
Sunny had just healed himself.
'Wow.'
How nice would it be, to be able to mend his own wounds?
He shook his head.
'Where did Neph get the audacity to call me a cockroach, even?'
If anything, she was the ultimate roach!
He spent a bit more time experimenting with soulflame and eventually managed to get it to empower his body. Augmented both by both the dark flames and the shadows, Sunny felt dire strength coursing through his veins… it was not quite as daunting as when Nephis shared her flame with him, but almost comparable.
One curious detail of this augmentation was that it did not divide itself into five distinct parts, akin to his five shadows. Instead, it was a single mass of flame which could be divided however he wished.
'Huh…'
Sunny imagined being augmented by his five shadows, all of the authentic soulflame, all of the mirrored souflame, Effie's Ascended Ability, and the Crown of Dawn on top of that.
Wouldn't that turn him into an absolute monster?
Yes, it would… sadly, Wind Flower was a place where even a monster like that was close to the bottom of the food chain.
'It's an option worth remembering, though.'
At this point, Sunny could already smell Jet's blood in the air.
Galloping past the familiar trees, he noticed her hunched figure and reached down.
"Grab my hand!"
Jet looked up, her face pale and pained. It took her a moment to recognize his voice, and another one to shake off her shock. Not even understanding the situation completely, she reached forward.
Sunny pulled her up. This time, however, he put Jet in front of him, instead of behind him.
They ended up in quite an awkward pose, his hand pressed against her back and soaked in her blood.
She grimaced.
"Sunny… you… really know how to…"
He interrupted her:
"Make a girl squeal? Yeah. I know. Now, stay still."
His bloodied hand was suddenly suffused with the dark radiance once again. And washed in that radiance… Jet's wounds slowly began to heal.
It was nowhere near as fast and efficient as when Nephis healed people, but it still worked. And since Neph was currently devoid of essence, that was more than enough.
A dark smile appeared on his face.
'That should save me a lot of time in the future…'
No matter how many times the future repeated itself.
Soon, Nightmare landed on the deck of the Chain Breaker. Sunny had been a bit distracted, so he was surprised to see that Nephis was pointing her sword at him. After a short moment, she let out a sigh and sheathed it again.
'Right. They didn't see us approaching because of the mist, and then something fast jumped out of it and landed on the ship.'
After the lackluster explanation Sunny had given them, both Cassie and Nephis must have been tense and uneasy for the past half an hour.
"You're back…"
Nephis started to talk, but then grew silent. She had finally noticed the bloodied figure sitting in front of Sunny.
Jet used that moment to gingerly jump down and stretch.
"Horse riding... is just not for me. Ah, I miss my PTV."
Cassie seemed taken aback.
"...Soul Reaper Jet?"
Jet nodded and smiled.
"One and only."
Then, her expression darkened.
"Well… I suppose not anymore."
For a few moments, everyone was silent. Nephis and Cassie were looking between Sunny and Jet, startled. He had already dismounted and was rubbing his face, a little spaced out.
"Sunny… you have already found Jet?"
He stared at Nephis for a moment, then nodded.
"Yes. I also found Effie. She's on the other side of the island, but we can't go there yet. Oh… Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast are also here. As well as a number of Great Nightmare Creatures. Basically, everywhere you go on this island, only death awaits."
All of it was news for Cassie and Neph, and most of it was news to Jet.
He paused for a moment, ignoring their somber expressions, and nodded.
"Alright. I'm going to sleep. Don't leave the ship."
Sunny headed for the hatch to the interior of the ship, but was stopped by Nephis.
"Wait… if you don't mind. How do you know all this? What happened?"
The corner of his eye twitched.
"Wind Flower exists inside a closed loop of repeating time, and I have already lived through this day a few dozen times. I can remember the previous revolutions because of my cursed sword. The last time around, you told me to rest… so that's what I'm doing. I'm going to take a nap. Now, if you'll excuse me…"
He walked between the three frozen women and disappeared into the hatch.
Finding his way to his sleeping quarters, Sunny dismissed his mantle and toppled onto his bed. His pillow had never felt so soft.
'I'll take a small nap… just a few hours… and then explain everything properly.'
Closing his eyes, he instantly fell into the comforting embrace of sleep.
The next thing Sunny knew…
He was crouching on the deck of the Chain Breaker, just as tired as he had been before. He waited for a moment, then straightened and looked around in confusion.
'What is this?'
Sunny… was back to the start of the loop.
His expression soured.
'What the hell? Did I sleep through the whole day?'
Or had something killed him in his sleep?
Turning around, Sunny frowned and looked at Nephis. She met his gaze and said:
"I'm fine. I can still put up a fight."
He stared at her for a moment, then cursed and jumped into the saddle. Before Nephis or Cassie could say anything, the dark destrier had already disappeared into the mist.
'I just want to sleep in peace. How hard can it be?'
Sunny used the Mirror of Truth again, found Jet, and healed her. Returning to the Chain Breaker, he dismounted first and looked at his tense and startled companions in exasperation.
Before they could say anything, he raised a hand and stopped them.
"Yes, I found Jet. Time loops on this island, so I have already lived through these events a bunch of times. Leaving the ship is too dangerous, so please don't. I am going to sleep… I might seem crazy and rude, but it was actually you who insisted that I take a break. I'll be off, then."
With that, he nodded and used Shadow Step to disappear from the deck.
Three confused women were left in his wake.
Falling on his bed, Sunny closed his eyes and sighed.
'Sleep…'
Then, he was standing on the deck of the Chain Breaker again.
Sunny straightened, took a deep breath, and bellowed:
"Damnation!"
***
It took Sunny five more revolutions to finally feel refreshed. Each time, he rescued Jet and went directly to bed, only to find himself standing back on the misty deck not long after.
At least it felt short. In truth, Sunny must have slept until the termination point of the loop each time.
On the eight revolution, finally, he came to his senses feeling… if not well, then at least not bone tired. His mind was clear, and his thoughts flowed freely without being burdened by the weight of accumulated stress.
'I… must have been more exhausted than I thought.'
His recovery speed was already supposed to be incredible thanks to the Shroud of Dusk. Considering that it took him a whole week of doing pretty much nothing but sleeping to recover… Sunny promised himself not to underestimate the strain of reliving the horrors of Wind Flower over and over again anymore.
Luckily, he had paused before his sanity collapsed.
That said, his mental state was still delicate. Giving himself enough time to sleep was one thing… but he also had to go through some kind of positive experiences to counter the destructive effect of dying repeatedly in all kinds of macabre ways.
'What is supposed to come after getting a good night's sleep?'
Staring into the mist, Sunny pondered for a while, and then smiled.
'Actually, isn't it obvious?'
It was breakfast!
Nodding to himself, he walked past Nephis and Cassie and climbed into the saddle. Both of them looked at him in surprise.
"Sunny? What are you doing?"
He looked down at his companions and lingered for a few moments.
Then, he said:
"I have an idea of where Jet is. I'll go fetch her really quick. Meanwhile, though, I have a strange request…"
Turning to Nephis, he put on his most pleasant smile.
"Neph, it might sound weird… but can you cook up something tasty while I'm gone? Go all out! Use any ingredient you need. It's rather important that you don't hold back."
She simply stared at him, a hint of confusion hiding in her striking grey eyes.
"I… guess I can?"
Sunny grinned.
"Great! Oh! Don't forget to make coffee! Wait, we don't have coffee... tea, then! The best tea we have!"
With that, he commanded Nightmare to leap into the mist.
It was time for him to be pampered a little!
Some time later, Sunny was sitting on his opulent Memory chair in front of a veritable feast of all kinds of delicious food. Better yet, it was all prepared by Nephis… he was drooling from just looking at it.
They were currently at the mess deck of the Chain Breaker. Sunny was sick and tired of the mist, so being away from it was already doing wonders for his mood. Because of the dimness of the outside world, the mess deck was illuminated by the warm light of luminous Memories… the fragrance of his luxurious breakfast permeated the air.
Nephis was staring at him with an serious expression, her confusion hidden so well that no one except for him would have detected it.
"You said that it was important, so… I did my best."
Sunny marveled at how endearing her seriousness was, then nodded and immediately picked up his chopsticks.
'Where to start…'
For a moment, he was lost for choice.
But only for a moment.
Soon, he was happily stuffing his face with several dishes at the same time. His table manners… would make Fiend look like a gentleman, in comparison.
Nephis, Cassie, and Jet stared at him incredulously.
After a while, Jet let out a long sigh and asked:
"Sunny… sorry to interrupt your meal… but aren't you going to explain what is going on?"
He stopped chewing for a moment and glanced at her briefly.
"I might."
Then, he asked sweetly:
"Oh, can anyone pour me a cup of tea?"
The teapot was right there in front of him, but what was the point of being pampered if he had to do everything himself?
Nephis blinked, confused.
"Can't you do it yourself?"
Sunny smiled. Considering that his cheeks had ballooned because of all the food in his mouth, his smile looked nothing short of ridiculous.
"I can."
There were a few moments of awkward silence.
Then, Nephis sighed and poured tea in a beautiful porcelain cup.
"Here you go."
Sunny nodded in gratitude and chased down the food with a sip of the bitter tea.
"Ah… shame there's no coffee anywhere in this tomb…"
He was enjoying his break quite a bit. The other three, however, seemed a little concerned. After a while, Nephis cleared her throat and asked evenly:
"So, are you going to tell us what is going on or not?"
Sunny swallowed, took another sip of tea, and gave her a contemplative look.
"Well, you see. How do I put it... I just wanted you to make me breakfast."
Neph's usually motionless face seemed to twitch a little.
But he was not done talking. His voice turned grave:
"...Because I don't have a lot of time left. I only have a day to live."
She was suddenly pale.
Jet's eyes widened. Cassie flinched.
All three of them knew that Sunny could not lie. Which meant that… he was really going to die.
"What?!"
Sunny nodded solemnly.
"Yes. Sadly, it's true… I am going to die soon. It's inevitable, and none of you can stop it. So, I just wanted to spend a pleasant day with you, guys… gals? Anyway, this breakfast is a good start..."
There was dead silence in the mess deck. Jet was frozen still. Cassie seemed petrified.
Nephis, however, slowly leaned over, raised a hand… and poked his face with a finger.
Her voice trembled a little:
"He… he's not wearing the mask…"
Something fell to the floor with a loud noise.
Sunny rubbed his cheek, blushed a little, and looked at Neph with reproach.
"Right. Now that we're past that… let's get back to food. It's getting cold!"
Saying that, he nonchalantly continued to stuff his face. A satisfied sigh escaped from his lips.
After a few moments, he looked up and saw three beautiful women staring at him in stunned silence. Their faces were pale.
Sunny sighed and raised an eyebrow.
"What?"
Cassie did not move. Furious white sparks ignited in the depths of Neph's eyes.
But it was Jet who broke the silence first:
"What do you mean, what?! Do you expect to drop that bomb on us and continue eating as if nothing happened?! What do you mean, you are going to die?! Why?! Who is going to kill you?! How do we prevent it?!"
It was probably the first time Sunny saw the infamous Soul Reaper Jet lose her composure. Well… disregarding the days she was crawling around their raft trying to eat him.
But she had been much calmer even then.
Nephis opened her mouth, then closed it, then opened it again. Eventually, she simply pointed to Jet.
Cassie nodded.
"What Master Jet said!"
Sunny blinked a few times and put a confused expression on his face.
"I mean… yes? Do you expect me to let all this food go to waste? And I mean dying by "going to die". A terrible Nightmare Creature is going to kill me. As for preventing it… ah, there's no point, really. It is what it is."
He reached for his tea and shook his head:
"I don't get it. Why are you guys making a scene?"
He basked in their comical expressions for a few moments, and then exploded with laughter.
"Oh… oh, sorry… damn! I think I am starting to understand Effie better. This is really fun!"
Gulping down the tea, Sunny smiled and looked at his companions with mirth in his eyes. By now, they were thoroughly dumbfounded.
He sighed.
"Listen… I did not tell you before, but this whirlpool is actually a whirlpool of time. Time moves in a circle on this island, meaning this day repeats itself over and over."
They stared at him silently.
"What I mean to say is that all of us have been reliving the same day ever since arriving at Wind Flower. I'm just the only one who remembers the previous ones. I've died a few dozen times already trying to get us out… and I'll definitely die many more times before we finally escape this hellhole."
His teeth gleamed in a cavalier grin.
"What, did you think that dying would actually kill me?"
Since his companions seemed to be having trouble with comprehending the nature of the time loop, Sunny explained it again, this time in detail. He wasn't hurried, and did not forget to thoroughly enjoy Neph's breakfast in the process.
Luckily, Sunny already had rich experience of having this conversation, so he did it again with ease.
His mood was quite good.
When he was done, Nephis, Cassie, and Jet glanced at each other.
After a few moments of silence, Nephis asked:
"So although you are indeed going to die soon, you'll come back to life at the start of the next… revolution? Every time?"
Sunny nodded.
"Exactly!"
She looked down and took a deep breath.
When she spoke again, her voice sounded strange:
"So what you mean to say is that… we can kill you right now, and you'll be fine tomorrow?"
Sunny scratched his head.
"I guess so. Although it's a weird way to put it."
Nephis nodded, as if coming to a decision.
Then, she looked at Cassie and Jet.
"So, we're in agreement? He has to be killed, right?"
Cassie and Jet nodded seriously.
"Yes. Of course."
"Let's not make it quick…"
Sunny blinked, this time out of sincere surprise.
"Uh… what? What do you mean, kill me?"
Jet smiled leisurely as she slowly rose to her feet.
"Why are you making a scene? We'll just kill you a little. For education purposes."
Suddenly, a cold chill crept up his spine.
Cassie and Nephis were standing up, as well.
"W—wait… wait a minute! This has somehow gone terribly wrong. It was just a little joke! Today is supposed to be my day off, okay? Don't do anything rash!"
A small smile appeared on Neph's face, with dangerous sparks dancing in her eyes.
"You don't have to worry… we won't rush…"
His five shadows observed the scene with a mix of disdain and pity. A few of them shook their heads dejectedly.
'Why are they so angry?!'
After a moment, the shadows winced.
…Loud sounds of something heavy crashing into the floor resounded from the mess deck of the Chain Breaker for a while after that.
In the end, Sunny was not killed. However, he did receive a few bruises… considering that his skin was not easy to bruise due to the Marble Shell, it went to show just how much his little stunt had angered the three women.
Luckily, they calmed down pretty fast.
Even luckier, Sunny had wisely finished his breakfast before drawing their ire… in the aftermath of his punishment, the mess deck was in complete disarray, and there was nothing edible left on the overturned table. The wrath of three infuriated Masters was a frightening thing.
'Ah… I don't get it… it was just a little joke…'
Rubbing his sides resentfully, Sunny stared at Nephis, Cassie, and Jet. Of course, he was smart enough to keep these thoughts to himself. Otherwise, a few bruises would be the least of his problems.
His companions, in turn, were staring at the surrounding mess.
"We… should probably tidy up."
Cassie's voice sounded uncertain. Jet gave her a glance and shrugged:
"Won't it tidy itself up at the end of the day? Everything will go back to how it was."
The blind girl hesitated.
"Still. Let's clean what we can now."
Sunny was not really keen on cleaning on his day off, but he could always make Fiend do it for him. Before he did, however, Cassie suddenly said that he and Nephis should leave it to her and Jet.
Neph was still suffering from the symptoms of essence exhaustion, while Sunny was supposed to be resting. So, the blind girl told them to go enjoy the dessert on the upper deck.
Nephis seemed unconvinced, but Sunny was shaken. He remained silent for a while, then asked solemnly:
"There's… dessert?"
After that, the two of them were sent out of the devastated mess deck.
Soon, Sunny found himself sitting in the shade of the sacred tree, having an improvised picnic with Neph. There was indeed dessert on a cloth in front of him, as well as another pot of freshly brewed tea. Drinking hot tea while surrounded by the chilly mist was a special kind of pleasure.
They spent some time in comfortable silence. Sunny was tired of having the same conversations over and over again, and Nephis seemed to be keeping her questions back.
He let out a satisfied sigh.
"This is great… what is it?"
He pointed to one of the bowls, causing Nephis to glance at him. She lingered for a moment.
"Just a simple fruit salad. Sorry… I didn't have time to make anything fancy. Plus, the supplies we received in Fallen Grace are not very varied."
Sunny tilted his head a little.
"Are desserts also included in the Legacy nutrition course? How strange!"
She coughed, then looked away and remained silent for a while. Then, Nephis suddenly stood up and said:
"I'll… I'll go brew more tea."
With that, she disappeared, leaving him alone.
Sunny stared into the mist, then lowered his gaze and looked at his hand. Soon, a black flame appeared above it. A few seconds after it did, his skin started to blister.
And a few moments after that, Sunny winced and dismissed the flame.
His slightly burned skin shone with dark radiance and slowly healed itself. Then, he summoned the flame again. His hand was burned once more.
Sunny repeated the process several times. Each time, he couldn't keep going for more than a dozen seconds before dismissing the fire. Even if he consciously willed himself to endure, his instincts took over.
'I wonder if I can get used to this.'
His expression turned somber.
"I'm back."
Nephis sat down, carrying a new pot of tea. Noticing the black flame on his palm, she froze for a second.
"What is that?"
Sunny made the fire disappear and smiled faintly.
"I used the Mirror of Truth to copy your Dormant Ability. That is how I healed Jet on the way back."
She contemplated for a few moments, then nodded.
"Good decision."
Looking at her with a complicated expression, Sunny sighed.
"But I don't have your lineage Attribute, so the fire burns me. It hurts like hell. I don't know how you do it."
Sunny was almost constantly using his Aspect. Even when there was no active threat, his shadows were always out and about, either serving as his eyes or augmenting his body. Many routine tasks were solved with Shadow Step and Shadow Manifestation.
Nephis, on the contrary, used her Aspect as rarely as possible. She did not even summon its powers in most battles, relying solely on her training and skill. It was only when the enemy was overwhelmingly dangerous that she resorted to using the soulflame.
But even then, it seemed like too much. The pain of her Flaw was unbearable.
She shook her head.
"Says the man who has been killed terribly many times already, but has no intention of slowing down. Dying over and over again, reliving the same day… I don't know what I would have done in your situation."
Sunny smiled.
"You say that… but come on. We both know that you would have seen it as a wonderful opportunity to fit more sword practice in your schedule."
The corner of Neph's mouth curled upward.
"Maybe I would."
She remained silent for a while, looking into the fog, then said with a hint of wonder in her voice:
"But then again. It would be strange and tempting, to know that no matter what I do, there would be no consequences tomorrow. Maybe I would have done some things that I never dared to do before."
Sunny stared at her in confusion, then frowned.
"Hey! If you are going to insinuate that I'm a pervert again, let me tell you that I'm absolutely innocent. I've not done anything inappropriate in any of these revolutions, nor am I planning to."
He gave her an indignant glance, then suddenly grinned and added in a more subtle tone:
"...Unless you want me to."
Nephis chuckled and looked away.
After a while, she said:
"I wasn't insinuating anything. But it is interesting where your mind immediately went… revealing, even…"
Sunny laughed.
His day off… was going better than he had expected.
He was enjoying it quite a bit.
Sunny and Nephis shared the desserts and enjoyed the tea. Their conversation flowed easily. Time passed slowly, but eventually, she rose and went to check on Jet and Cassie. Soon, the sound of her light steps faded away, and Sunny was left alone.
He leaned on the trunk of the sacred tree, looking into the fog.
His heart felt warm and at peace.
But at the same time…
Sunny could not throw what Neph had said out of his head.
'Do something that I never dared to do before…'
There were a few things he could think of.
He sighed and stared into the distance.
Sunny… had complicated relationships with his closest companions, to say the least. Nephis, Cassie, and he — there was a mess of emotions trapped between the three of them. Most of the things they wanted to say to each other had been left unspoken for a long time.
Especially between Sunny and Nephis.
He hesitated.
At this point, he would have to be a complete fool to remain blind to how he felt. Sunny shifted uncomfortably and lowered his gaze. His heart suddenly felt stifled. He grimaced, then brushed his hand across the wooden deck.
'Just say it. Can't you even say it?'
If he couldn't even say it now, then when would he?
Wasn't he supposed to be the most honest person in two worlds? So why couldn't he even be honest with himself?
Sunny remained motionless for a while, then let out a heavy sigh.
'I… care about Nephis.'
No, that was not it. That was just being coy. He grimaced and looked up, at the swaying branches of the sacred tree.
Sunny remained motionless for a while. Then, he took a deep breath.
And thought:
'I love Nephis.'
His expression collapsed.
It was true. It had been, for a long time. Sunny was not the most emotionally intelligent person, or at least he had not been before. If anything, his emotional development had been stunted — first by the rough life in the outskirts, then by the ruthless reality of the Nightmare Spell.
Who had time to think about emotions when every day was a lethal battle for survival?
So, it had taken him a long time to recognize the truth of how he felt for Nephis ever since the Forgotten Shore. In truth, he had already been in love with her before they reached the Dark City… hopelessly so, perhaps.
And those feelings had not grown any weaker despite their many bitter disagreements. In fact, they were the reason why Sunny was so often infuriated with Nephis — if he felt nothing for her, he would not have cared either way.
His feelings had not faded or disappeared despite the long period of separation, either. If anything, they only grew more intense, almost becoming an obsession. To be stronger than her… to be equal to her.
To be free of her?
That was what he had claimed, but it was a lie.
The indescribable relief, joy, and completeness he had felt when she returned to the waking world. The maddening fury he had felt when she unilaterally decided to join Valor. The deathly terror he had felt when the Skinwalker snapped her neck.
By now, there was no denying it.
Whether through fate or coincidence, for better or worse, Nephis was… his person. The only one there was, and would be, for him.
More than that…
Sunny was not blind. Even though neither of them had ever dared to say it aloud, he knew that she felt the same way.
It wasn't that hard to see.
However, there was a reason why both of them kept quiet. Too many reasons, really.
He lowered his head and closed his eyes for a moment.
It was not because both of them did not really know how to handle their feelings and were shy about such things. Emotions were terribly messy, and that was just on their own. But when there were other obstacles involved…
Sunny and Nephis had different goals, and most of those goals were directly opposed to each other. Her pursuit of revenge against the Spell left no space for something as frivolous as affection… or at least, in her heart, affection would always have to take the backseat.
As for him…
He had his reasons to stay silent as well.
But maybe… maybe here in the loop, he didn't have to.
"How sweet."
Sunny flinched and opened his eyes.
The hateful sword wraith was standing in the mist, staring at him coldly.
"Ah, young love… well, you aren't wrong. I've been forced to watch you two circling each other fearfully for so long that it makes me sick to simply remember. At least you idiot finally admitted it. My, oh my. All it took was dying dozens of times."
Sunny looked away.
"Shut up."
There was no energy in his voice.
The Sin of Solace grinned.
"So, what are you going to do now? Gather your courage and confess?"
Sunny threw a sharp gaze at him.
"So what if I do?"
The apparition laugh.
"Well, well. I wish you luck. Oh, there's just one problem… she's going to forget everything, isn't she? How cowardly of you. Seems rather unfair to the poor girl."
Sunny gritted his teeth.
The bastard… was right. As much as he hated to admit it, the wraith was telling the truth.
He hesitated, then spat:
"Then I'll do it after we escape the loop. Why, you think I won't?"
The Sin of Solace stared at him for a while, then sighed. Shaking his head, the sword wraith crouched and looked him in the eyes.
"Aren't you forgetting something else, though?"
Sunny frowned, unwilling to answer. However, the apparition did it in his stead:
"You're her slave, Sunless. She owns you. What kind of relationship do you think is possible between the two of you, as long as your bonds remain?"
Sunny's expression grew ugly. Angered, he looked away and uttered through gritted teeth:
"She would never use it."
The Sin of Solace smiled.
"Oh? Won't she? How do you know? If there's one thing that this Nightmare proves, it's that no one knows what the future holds. I mean, all your precious friends are right here, changed into Corrupted monsters, going around slaughtering people. Even you are no different! Have you ever expected that Jet would brutally murder you one day? Or that Effie would satiate her hunger with your flesh? Funny that you are expecting Nephis to never abuse her power over you in the same way."
The wraith leaned closer:
"After all, she already did."
Sunny's mouth twitched.
"That… was to save my life. And she swore to never do it again."
The apparition laughed.
"But she already broke that oath!"
Sunny frowned, staring at him angrily.
"What are you talking about? That time when she begged me not to die? That hardly constitutes a command."
The Sin of Solace was smiling.
"No, no… it was that time the Drowned attacked the Chain Breaker. What did she say back then? Go, I'll handle things here! And then you instantly went into the water to fight the leviathan."
Sunny looked at him in confusion.
"What? I was going to, anyway."
But the apparition's smile only widened.
"Were you?"
The mist was swirling around them, cold and suffocating. Sunny tried to remember how their first battle with the Drowned had gone, exactly, and scowled.
"Yes, I was! Even if I wasn't… it was just a slip of the tongue."
The sword wraith looked at him disdainfully.
"A slip of the tongue? Certainly, certainly… if you say so. Yet, can you imagine having a relationship with someone who can rob you of your free will with a simple slip of the tongue? How do you imagine such a relationship working? What kind of perverse partnership would it be? Are you really willing to be at her mercy, always, and absolutely?"
The Sin of Solace laughed.
"Gods. You are so odious. So loathsome. So pathetic… tell me, is there a more pathetic thing than a slave who begins to trust his slaver?"
Sunny stared at him silently, not knowing what to answer.
Eventually, the apparition chuckled, shook his head, then stood up and walked away. His dark figure disappeared into the mist, as if it had never been here.
"If you are, go and surrender!"
Sunny lowered his head.
A dark storm was raging in his mind.
'Curse it… curse it… curse my Flaw, and curse the Shadow Bond. I wish it had never existed…'
The cold mist swirled around his face, hiding it.
The world was silent.
Sunny remained under the sacred tree for a while, staring silently into the mist. The cold wind blew from beyond the island, bringing with it an insidious chill. The silence was only broken by the muffled rustling of leaves.
His thoughts were dark.
He did not know how much time had passed, exactly, when something seemed to change about the world. Sunny let out a quiet sigh and rose to his feet, hugging himself to preserve what little warmth remained from escaping into the fog.
Looking down, he lingered for a few moments, and then said somberly:
"So you are finally here."
At first, there was no response.
Then, the fog moved slightly, revealing a vague silhouette that had been hidden by its flowing veil. A wraith made of mist was standing on the deck of the Chain Breaker, mere meters away. Her inhumanly cold blue eyes were gazing at him with no emotion.
Sunny smiled darkly.
"No wonder it took me a whole week to catch up on sleep."
Every time Sunny slept, he would come to his senses at the start of the loop. There were two possible explanations for why he did — either Sunny was sleeping for too long… or something killed him while he slept.
He had assumed that it was the former. But now, he knew that it was the latter.
His hands trembled and turned into fists.
'Of course…of course. Why else?'
For dozens of revolutions, Sunny had been telling his companions to hide inside the Chain Breaker and wait while he risked his life exploring the island.
But who said that the ship was safe?
Sunny had never seen Undying Slaughter find it. But today was also the first time he had remained on the Chain Breaker for more than a couple of hours, awake…
'Curse you…'
A deep darkness shrouded his eyes.
It meant that every time Sunny had left, thinking that his companions would be safe, the mist wraith discovered them.
And killed them.
Cassie and Jet had been killed terribly, over and over again, while he was gallivanting around the island.
Nephis had been killed, too.
Or had she been?
Would he have felt if his master was no more? Would the Spell have announced her passing? If Sunny had checked his runes… would he have seen her name grow dim and disappear?
Staring at Undying Slaughter, Sunny gritted his teeth.
"I'll… destroy you."
As a bitter smile appeared on his lips, he took a step forward and added calmly:
"...One day."
The mist wraith moved.
Not long after that, Sunny died.
***
Sunny was crouching on the deck of the Chain Breaker once again. Straightening, he looked into the fog.
His face remained motionless.
After a while, a sigh escaped from his lips
'Well. I guess my break is over.'
He turned his head and silently watched as Nephis and Cassie discussed the Guiding Light. They had forgotten the events of the previous revolution… the conversations they had with him, the laughter they shared. Everything was now erased, and his companions did not even know that they had lost something.
But he knew.
On this damned island, only two beings remembered everything. Sunny… and the Sin of Solace. The wraith conjured from his own mind by the echo of Ariel's whisper.
Looking down, Sunny pressed down on the wooden railing hard enough to hear it crack, then took a step back.
This time, he did not mount Nightmare immediately. Instead, Sunny concentrated and summoned the runes.
Something about his posture must have attracted the attention of his companions, because they both suddenly grew silent. A moment later, Nephis asked:
"Sunny? What is it?"
His gaze fell at the bottom of the field of runes. He remained silent for a bit, then answered calmly:
"I am going to try something. I'm not sure what will happen, exactly, so… stay calm."
With that, Sunny took a deep breath and called upon the Fragment of Shadow Realm.
It was strange… the Fragment was not a Memory, and neither was it an Echo or a Shadow. As such, he did not really know how to make it manifest. A mere Ascended Tyrant's essence was surely insufficient to summon a piece of a god's Domain into existence.
And yet… somehow, Sunny knew exactly what to do. That knowledge was buried deep in his soul, as if he had always known.
In the next moment…
The world around them suddenly grew dimmer.
Then dimmer, dimmer, and dimmer still.
A strong gale rose, making Sunny's black mantle flutter. It was as though his figure was devouring all light, replacing it with an endless shadow.
His eyes widened.
Behind Sunny, Cassie shuddered.
"What…"
It was as though a tide of darkness flooded the world, rolling outward from the Chain Breaker. The sacred tree instantly disappeared from view, drowned in it, as did the figure of Saint at the bow of the ship. The dark cliffs could not be seen a moment later.
The darkness did not stop there.
Even though Nephis and Cassie could not perceive it, Sunny could, somehow… he felt the entire island being swallowed by the shadow he had unleashed, with all light becoming extinguished in an instant.
Soon, it was as though they were standing in a lightless, black void. Only Sunny could see that the world had not really disappeared… it was still there. The sacred tree still swayed subtly in the wind, and Saint was still standing at the bow. The dark cliffs were where they had been a few moments ago. The mist still swirled and flowed, only now, it was like a liquid darkness.
And he could feel…
'So that's what it is.'
The Fragment of the Shadow Realm… was, unsurprisingly, a shadow.
A shadow so vast and ancient that his mind failed to comprehend its scale, so deep and unfathomable that his heart trembled in front of it. More than that… if Sunny wasn't mistaken, this inconceivable shadow was… of the Divine Rank.
It was lightless and black, but shone with the golden light of divinity in his vision at the same time.
It was not alive, but it wasn't empty like the shadows of inanimate objects, either.
It did not belong to Sunny, and yet, he was connected to it, somehow.
Even though Sunny had summoned it… he was, perhaps, not qualified yet to be its master.
As Sunny stood frozen in the world of darkness, Nephis summoned a Memory lantern and raised it, illuminating the deck of the Chain Breaker. A small island of warm light appeared around them — however, it was not nearly as wide as it should have been, as if the lantern was struggling to push back the unfathomable shadow.
Its light trembled pitifully.
"Sunny… what did you do?"
He lingered with the answer, then said honestly:
"I summoned a fragment of Shadow God's domain. You must have seen it in my runes… it's a Legacy Relic I received."
The Fragment had already swallowed all of Wind Flower. Sunny could feel it… which was strange. As an Ascended Tyrant, he could control his shadows from around twenty kilometers away. However, the range of his shadow sense was much more modest, less even than that of his vision.
How was it that he could vaguely sense the far side of the island?
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then carefully extended his shadow sense… however, he did not extend it outward. Instead, he extended it into the Fragment.
In the next moment, Sunny yelped, staggered, and fell.
"Ah, hell!"
Before he landed on the hard wood, Nephis caught him.
Suddenly, her concerned face was very close.
"Are you alright?"
He retracted his shadow sense, and stared at her for a few strangely awkward moments. Then, Sunny coughed and nodded.
There was a salty taste of blood on his tongue.
"Yes. I just… overdid it a little."
Supported by her, he rose to his feet and grimaced.
"This Domain Fragment… I'm not sure what else it can do, but it definitely enhances the range of my shadow sense. To a degree where I can perceive everywhere on the island, at the same time — well, except for the tower. It seems to be shielded from view, somehow. Needless to say, that's not something that a human brain, even that of a Master, is wired to handle."
The sensory overload he had been blasted with was not something he wanted to experience again. Even though it was only like a minuscule fraction of the indescribable horror of using [Where is my eye?], the strain was still too much for Sunny.
And that was not even counting what he would perceive… there were all kinds of great and terrible creatures on Wind Flower, and witnessing some of them was dangerous in and of itself.
Not to mention that more than one of these beings were capable of staring back at him.
That said… Sunny was almost certain that he could be more precise with spreading his senses through the Fragment.
He reassured Nephis and Cassie that everything was alright, and made another attempt.
…A moment later, his stifled scream traveled through the mist.
In the end, it took Sunny some time, and a lot of cursing, to teach himself how to limit the scope of his shadow sense to a comparatively narrow area. The boon of this situation was that he could concentrate on any location on the island… meaning that he could observe all of it at will.
He could also feel something else…
As long as he remained in the unfathomable depths of the Fragment, his Aspect seemed to be enhanced. It was as if the ancient shadow was nourishing it… Sunny was not sure yet what this enhancement meant, but it had to be useful.
As soon as he grew confident in not collapsing after extending his shadow sense into the dark distance, Sunny concentrated and searched for Jet. Soon, he felt her moving through the forest. Drops of blood fell into the moss, and a murderous wraith was pursuing her.
'How convenient.'
Jumping into the saddle, Sunny warned Nephis and Cassie to stay on the Chain Breaker and sent his steed into the mist.
The next hour went somewhat differently from how it usually was. The descent of the Shadow Realm Fragment affected his companions enough so that their familiar reactions and thoughts changed… but overall, it was all the same.
Sunny rescued Jet, healed her with the help of the Mirror of Truth, and returned to the Chain Breaker. Then, he explained the nature of the loop to the members of the cohort.
After that, however…
Sunny had to make new decisions.
Now that he knew that leaving his companions on the Chain Breaker was tantamount to leaving them for dead, there was no other choice but to venture into the mist together… which was a moot point, really, considering that he had already decided to rely on teamwork more before his break.
His goal of compiling a time map of Wind Flower had become much easier, as well, due to how far his shadow sense could reach in the boundary of the Fragment.
Perhaps the best thing about the Fragment of Shadow's Domain was that it existed independently of Sunny. It was not manifested from his essence, and did not consume it to exist. On the flipside, it was also not under his control.
Although Sunny could benefit from being within a piece of Shadow God's Domain, he had not magically become akin to a Sovereign.
There was an unexpected, but welcome side effect to his innate connection to the inconceivable shadow, though…
It was that the rudimentary affinity to water that the Crown of Twilight granted him could spread through the Fragment, as well. And since mist was made of water, Sunny found himself capable of influencing the fog.
He could make it thicker, or push it away from a certain area.
It was hard to say how beneficial, exactly, such an ability would be. But Sunny felt that he would find a way to use it to his advantage.
Other than that, the most obvious advantage of the Fragment was that Sunny could manifest it into tangible objects. Even though these objects were manifested with Ascended essence, their origin was still a Divine shadow. As such, they were much more powerful and robust than what he had been able to conjure up previously.
Of course, using them burned a tremendously larger amount of essence in proportion.
The last thing Sunny experimented with was dismissing the Fragment of the Shadow Realm.
Sadly… it seemed impossible. Just as he had expected, once unleashed, the Fragment couldn't be taken back.
Or at least he had no authority to do so.
The only exception was the Shadow Lantern. Sunny discovered that he could hide the Fragment inside the Divine Memory… but, strangely enough, he couldn't summon it back from it. Once the inconceivable shadow entered the gate of the black lantern, it was as though it disappeared forever.
He was somewhat disheartened, but at the same elated.
Armed with the Fragment and the Mirror of Truth and supported by the members of the cohort… suddenly, Sunny felt that creating a moving map of Wind Flower was not as impossible of a task anymore.
Without wasting any time, he got to work.
He was going to find a way to escape this endless hell, and take his companions with him.
Over the next few revolutions, Sunny repeated the same actions. He would summon the Fragment of Shadow Realm, rescue Jet, enter the cave system below the island with the cohort, and slay the Cavern Terror. Then, they would proceed to the far side of the island, find Effie, and hide from danger until the end of the loop.
Each time, the time it took to reach the northern edge of Wind Flower grew shorter… but it was still not nearly short enough.
So, Sunny continued to study the island and perfect his time map. He kept the cohort safe — or at least tried to — and explored Wind Flower through shadow sense.
He progressed swiftly due to how drastically the Fragment extended its reach. Sunny already knew which places on the island were too dangerous to observe, so he managed to avoid drawing the attention of the beings who dwelled there. Apart from those horrors, the rest of the creatures imprisoned on Wind Flower were now like an open book to him.
Or rather, somewhat like an open book. Although he could perceive the movement of their shadows, that unique sense of his was not a true replacement for sight. Nor could it replace the experience of actually facing the abominations… luckily, Sunny had already done so in the previous revolutions. Combined with his already existing experience, shadow sense was enough to help him compile a map.
He experimented with the Mirror of Truth, as well, to a varying degree of success.
The second Aspect Ability Sunny tried to copy was Cassie's premonition — he judged that sensing a few seconds into the future would make him nearly invincible. However, Sunny was left disappointed. He seemed to possess the right affinity to use her Ability with a high level of efficiency, but it was simply too strange.
He had long been accustomed to perceiving the world from different points of view simultaneously — that was how he was able to scout through his shadows, after all. His mental ability was further increased by the Shroud of Dusk. However… suddenly perceiving two distinct, but moving and overlapping threads of time was just too much.
The first time Sunny activated the premonition Ability, he instantly got disoriented and fell to the ground. Simply trying to take a step was enough to paralyze him. Dazed and lost, he stumbled around blindly for a while, then deactivated the enchantment of the Mirror of Truth and watched it crumble into pieces. His head was spinning.
Perhaps Sunny could adapt to Cassie's strange way of perceiving the world, but it was not going to be a short process. His time was better spent exploring other opportunities.
Neph's Ability to control fire, on the other hand, was easy enough to master. Sadly, it was not very useful without her affinities and her soulflame. The same could be said about Cassie's Ability to perceive the world through someone else.
Then, there was Jet. Sunny had high hopes for her Ascended Ability — not because it allowed her to absorb fragments of shattered soul cores and improve her own, but because it removed the limit of how much her body could be enhanced by essence.
Sunny had an enormous reserve of essence, as far as Masters were concerned… so, he thought that he could make himself as powerful as a Saint with the help of this Ability.
Outrageously, his first attempt ended in one of the most gruesome deaths he had experienced in the loop. As it turned out, the ability to oversaturate her flesh with essence worked for Jet only because of her unique constitution — not quite dead, but also not alive. When Sunny tried doing the same, he was quite literally torn apart from the inside.
He did not make the second attempt.
Her Dormant Ability could allow him to absorb the essence of the enemies he killed — a useful tool, but not useful enough to sacrifice the Mirror of Truth for, at least not in their current situation. Her Awakened Ability, though, was extremely powerful. Being able to strike the souls of his enemies directly… it was hard to describe how much more deadly of a creature it made Sunny.
Effie's physical augmentation wasn't bad, either.
However… there was one Ability that outshone them all.
It was Cassie's Dormant Ability.
That Ability allowed her to learn a lot about the Aspects and Attributes of Awakened, as well as the Attributes and unholy powers of Nightmare Creatures. Cassie had to be close to receive that information, but Sunny… Sunny could rely on his shadows to serve as his eyes. He could even gain some knowledge purely through shadow sense.
That allowed him to study the prisoners of Wind Flower infinitely faster than he had ever expected.
Slowly but surely, his knowledge of Wind Flower grew. Armed with that knowledge, the cohort managed to kill the Rotting Leopard. They clashed and triumphed over the giant octopus-like abomination, as well. They even learned how to destroy the swarm of black millipedes.
The time map he had been trying to create was becoming more and more complete.
There were empty spaces on it, of course — for example, Sunny had never managed to learn much about the tower. There were a few places on the island that were too lethal for him to explore, as well. But he did not need to study them, anyway, because his goal was not the exploration of Wind Flower.
His goal was simply to get to Effie and return to the Chain Breaker in time, then escape this hell and never look back.
Nevertheless…
The closer his time map came to completion, the colder Sunny felt.
It was because he was growing more and more wary of the truths he learned.
The purpose of creating the map was to track the movements of the dangerous Nightmare Creatures across the island throughout the loop. He needed to know about them to create the most efficient path to the far side of the island and back… to rescue both Jet and Effie and leave Wind Flower in the span of a single day.
However, once Sunny had most of the information he needed…
He felt nothing but dread, realizing that that goal was utterly unattainable.
Even the most efficient of the remotely safe routes was not fast enough to get him to where he needed to be. Even if he made Effie ride Nightmare, there was not enough time.
With their current strength, and with the tools available to them, making a round trip across the island before the loop terminated seemed simply impossible.
Sunny was on the deck of the Chain Breaker once again. He straightened and looked into the mist, his eyes sunken.
"Doesn't work… that doesn't work. Should we abandon the caverns route?"
His bleak voice was quiet enough to not be heard by Nephis and Cassie. Although Sunny had been careful not to overwork himself too much again, the strain of surviving… and failing to survive… on Wind Flower was slowly getting to him.
It was hard, to keep himself from succumbing to hopelessness and numbness. Sunny had known many bitter defeats, but being crushed over and over again still burdened him. More than that, his mindset was slowly deteriorating into not caring about whether he lived or died at all…
Why would he care if all that waited after death was another revolution, and then another, and another, endlessly and without reprieve?
If there was one thing that kept him grounded and served as an anchor for his sanity, it was the fact that watching his companions die was always an agony. Even knowing that they would be reborn in the loop did not ease the pain and desperation Sunny felt each time he micalculated and led them to their deaths.
If he was by himself, he probably would not have given up… but his focus and determination would have deteriorated much faster.
He had to take the members of the cohort away from Wind Flower, though… Jet, Cassie. Effie and her baby. Nephis…
That thought kept him motivated.
He was the only one who could. Due to a random twist of fate, Sunny possessed a cursed sword which made him able to remember the previous revolutions. That alone placed him ahead of everyone else on the island… in fact, simply knowing that they had to escape was already half of the victory.
It was just that the other half had turned out to be insurmountable.
And it was hard, to carry all that burden all by himself.
"No, the cavern route is the safest, which makes it the fastest."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments.
"It's simple. Since nothing works, I have to explore more possibilities… the Mirror of Truth, that is the answer. I should make it reflect more Nightmare Creatures… ah, but not Beasts, and Monsters, and Demons. Only Devils and those above them will do."
Sunny was motionless, going over the collection of horrors stored in his mind.
There were not that many beings on Wind Flowers that both fit the criteria and could be caught in the reflection of the Mirror of Truth without getting him killed. The Cavern Terror was one of them… the creature hidden in the port, as well, although escaping from it alive was not easy…
Of course, there were Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast, as well. But they were even more deadly.
Suddenly, a strange disharmony entered his thoughts. Sunny frowned and tried to discover its source… what was it? Why did he feel that something was wrong?
It took him some time to realize that Cassie and Nephis, who were supposed to be discussing the Guiding Light behind him, were strangely silent.
Looking back, he saw that the blind girl had already used the sacred staff to determine where Effie was located. Nephis was studying the vague shapes of the dark cliffs.
His frown deepened.
'It… changed? Why?'
Sunny was sure that they had not heard him muttering to himself. Had he done something else to affect the usual flow of events, or failed to do something to keep it stable?
'I don't think I did, though…'
Sunny rubbed his face. Perhaps his posture or presence influenced Cassie and Nephis without him noticing?
"Sunny?"
He shook off his confusion and looked at Nephis.
"Yeah… I'm fine. Actually, there's something I need to do. Stay calm. I'll summon the Fragment of Shadow Domain in a moment…"
The world was devoured by the primordial shadow once again. Sunny mounted Nightmare and left the Chain Breaker once again. He found Jet and brought her back once again.
This time, he did not use the Mirror of Truth to copy Soul Flame and heal her right away, though. Although it was a little cruel to Jet, Sunny could not allow himself to waste the miraculous Memory that way. Her wounds would be healed by Nephis in a couple of hours, regardless.
Everything went as usual… however, when he returned to the Chain Breaker, the strangeness continued. The conversations seemed to be the same, but something felt out of place.
It was only when they reached the bone orchard and started rending the Hollow Butterfly that he finally figured out what was wrong. Jet and Nephis were resting while he and Cassie were busy splitting the tough chitin on the Great Monster…
And the blind girl seemed strangely distracted, moving slower than she was supposed to.
'Right. It all started when she failed to make her usual remarks about the Guiding Light.'
He had only noticed that Cassie was behaving strangely that late because she usually kept quiet while the others talked. Her subtle reactions, however, had been different from the familiar ones all along.
'What is going on?'
Sunny stopped what he was doing and stared at Cassie with a slight frown. Eventually, he asked:
"Cassie? Is everything alright with you?"
She froze, then turned to face him and lingered for a few moments.
"Yes? I think so… I just have this strange feeling."
He raised his eyebrow.
"What feeling?"
It was an ominous sign that their oracle was having a strange feeling. Cassie's premonitions were never trivial, and were usually the harbingers of terrifying events. But what could have triggered this premonition? Nothing was supposed to change on Wind Flower, unless Sunny was the one to change it.
He waited tensely to hear her response, all kinds of dreadful theories flashing in his mind.
However…
When Cassie finally answered, all those thoughts disappeared, replaced by stunned silence.
She shrugged.
"It's nothing serious. I just can't get rid of this feeling of déjà vu."
Sunny stared at without saying anything.
'Déjà vu?'
Wasn't that… wasn't that how he himself had first come to recognize the twisted nature of time on Wind Flower?
He blinked.
Was Cassie becoming aware of the loop, too?
Throughout the rest of the loop, Cassie continued to be a little off. The changes were subtle, but Sunny could easily spot them. After all, he had been going through these tribulations for a long time now… anything that was different from how things were supposed to go drew his attention.
Cassie was clearly in a slightly dazed state — not unlike how he had been the first time around. Otherwise, she would have realized that having a persistent sense of déjà vu on an island where time endlessly repeated itself had to mean something.
Then again, she might have simply attributed it to the time loop and moved on. It was only Sunny who knew that the blind girl was acting differently from how she had in the previous revolutions.
'Why is this happening?'
Cassie was distracted because of her strange mental state, while Sunny was distracted because of Cassie. The cohort had slain the Cavern Terror, traversed the system of caves, and obliterated the swarm of black millipedes.
Finally, they climbed out of the chasm and ventured into the misty forest.
Now that it was submerged in darkness, Sunny found it much easier to move forward. He was in his element. He could also track the movements of the Nightmare Creatures populating this part of the island, not to mention the fact that he already knew what they were capable of.
Some abominations had to be avoided at all costs, some could be challenged. It was easier to avoid the former, and not as hard to slay the latter. Armed with knowledge and the element of surprise, the cohort made swift progress.
Eventually, there came a moment when Sunny told everyone to slow down and took the lead. Banishing the mist from a small area in front of them, he called:
"Effie! Do not…"
As soon as he spoke, a grey spear flashed toward him with tremendous speed, as if shot from a devastating siege engine.
Holding back a sigh, Sunny moved to the side and effortlessly caught the spear with his bare hand. The power of Effie's throw was scary enough to drag him back a few steps, but he easily kept his balance.
"...throw that damned spear at me!"
Nephis and Jet had barely had any time to react. They both stared at the deadly weapon held in his hand with astonishment.
Cassie, though… did not seem too surprised. Her soft lips moved, as if she was whispering something to herself.
Effie's figure was already revealed, standing in the darkness.
"D—doofus?"
Sunny scoffed.
"Who else would it be? Come, take your spear back. It's heavy."
The rest of the revolution went without anything dire happening. Sunny was in no mood to try anything dangerous, anyway — he was busy recalculating various possibilities, coming up with new solutions, and observing Cassie.
From time to time, he also looked at Effie.
The boisterous huntress had been put off a little at the start, noticing that he was not reacting to her teasing. But after Jet explained the nature of the loop to her, she understood why Sunny seemed different from his usual self.
Tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, Effie looked at him bashfully.
"Ah… so you've heard all these jokes already? Dozens of times? Uh… crap… I didn't think I was that predictable…"
Luckily, Nephis was there to be flustered in his place. Watching the huntress explain what had happened to her, Sunny couldn't help but think about Effie.
It was… an incredibly stupid thing, what she had done. Getting pregnant in the middle of a war was not exactly smart. Even if it had not been intentional, the result was the same. Still…
He could understand, somewhat. Passions were high on the battlefield, and even the smartest people were prone to making mistakes when they were not thinking straight. Gods knew he had made his own share of stupid decisions. Plus, modern medicine was often unreliable when it came to Awakened, especially the more powerful ones…
Sunny did not know if Effie had taken steps to prevent this exact situation from happening, but even if she had, they might have ended up failing her.
Even if that was not the case, he could understand.
But how the hell had she ended up being pregnant in a Nightmare?
'...Bad luck, really. An avalanche of misfortune that started with a single pebble.'
A heavy sigh escaped from his lips.
Indeed, Effie had never had any intentions of challenging the Third Nightmare. She was only here because of a series of tragic events that no one could have foreseen.
It had to have started not long after she found out about her condition. Back then, the government forces escorting Wake of Ruin were never meant to participate in a large-scale battle. They were simply there as observers… and yet, when the Great Gates opened during the Battle of the Black Skull, Effie had no choice but to escape into the Dream Realm, just like the rest of the Masters and Saints there.
In the Nightmare Desert, Beastmaster offered her a way out. But the members of the cohort had no plans of challenging a Seed then. Their goal was to reach the Black Pyramid… Effie must have thought that they would either escape or die in a matter of days, or weeks at most. Her pregnancy was not supposed to become an issue.
Unlike the rest of them, Effie had already lost one cohort. Her original companions had all perished in the catacombs below the Dark City. The thought of becoming the lone survivor once again… must have been unbearable.
So, she chose to remain with her friends.
It was only after Beastmaster, Seishan, Morgan, and Sir Gilead left that a decision to follow Mordret into a Nightmare was made. At that point, the only choice Effie had was to challenge the Seed with them… or remain in the desert alone to not become a burden to her companions.
But even if she had chosen the latter, the members of the cohort would have definitely not allowed her to commit suicide out of misguided consideration for their well-being.
And here they were.
Sunny looked away and sighed again.
'...It must have been hard on her.'
Effie always put up a carefree front, but he knew that behind it, she had known just as much heartbreak and sorrow as the rest of them… if not more. Making the decisions she had made, no matter right or wrong, could not have been easy.
In fact, it was the opposite. Every step of the way must have been frightening, heavy, and difficult.
'I have to get her out of this hellhole alive.'
They would deal with the rest later.
...Eventually, the revolution came to an end.
And when the next one started, Sunny was startled by an unexpected noise.
Looking back, he saw that Cassie had dropped the Guiding Light, which clattered and rolled across the deck.
Her expression was frozen.
Taking a step toward the blind girl, Sunny lingered for a moment, and asked:
"What's the matter?"
Cassie slowly turned to face him and took a shallow breath.
Her words were exactly what he expected to hear:
"Sunny. I… I… I remember."
Sunny did not know how many revolutions it had taken him to become aware of the loop. However, he knew that around two months had passed since he did — that was how much longer it had taken for Cassie to join him in knowing the truth.
Standing on the deck of the Chain Breaker, Sunny stared at the blind girl intensely. He was feeling a strange mix of emotions… relief and gratitude, to start with. He was incredibly elated at the thought of sharing the burden of escaping Wind Flower with someone, especially someone as resourceful and steady as Cassie.
But at the same time, there was a note of unease in his heart.
How exactly had she come to know about the loop? And why?
For him… it was because of the Sin of Solace.
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, then suddenly took a step forward and asked, his voice grim:
"You see him too, don't you? Admit it. I know you do."
The blind girl tilted her head a little, an expression of confusion appearing on her face.
"See… who? I don't understand."
Sunny hesitated for a moment.
Was she telling the truth? Or was she only pretending to be oblivious to the Sin of Solace?
If it was the latter… he had to give Cassie and her acting skills credit. She would be a much better liar than he had ever suspected her to be, if that was the truth.
But why would she hide it? To spare them both the embarrassment, perhaps… gods knew, Sunny would not want anyone to hear the things his inner demon whispered into his ears every day.
If so, it would make sense how Cassie had learned about the loop, and why it had taken her longer to become aware of it. She could only perceive the Sin of Solace by using her Ascended Ability on Sunny, after all, and would thus be far less susceptible to the wraith's influence.
However, it was not necessarily the case that she could see and hear the hateful apparition. In fact, it was far more likely that Cassie was telling the truth — the Sin of Solace only existed in Sunny's mind, and was therefore unlikely to be seen by her while sharing his senses.
She could have simply become aware of the loop because of her unrivaled affinity to fate and revelations. The blind girl had always been able to feel and perceive things that none of them could… it was not outside the realm of possibility that she would slowly learn to sense the twisted nature of time on Wind Flower by herself.
Cassie could have been sincerely confused by his question. Sunny simply did not know.
He frowned a little.
"The Sin of Solace… the sword wraith that follows me around. You can't see him?"
Cassie looked at him silently for a few moments, then smiled faintly.
"How can I see him? I'm blind."
She pointed to her beautiful blue eyes, making Sunny cough in embarrassment.
"No, that's not what I meant… what I meant was… ah, forget it!"
Did it really matter if Cassie could perceive the Sin of Solace or not? Sunny would prefer it if she couldn't, but if she could and was willing to pretend otherwise… that was fine, as well.
It was not like Cassie had not been pretending to not know various things ever since becoming an Awakened. Her Aspect and Abilities not only allowed her to learn secrets, but also gave her no choice but to learn them. To spare herself and the people to whom those secrets belonged a lot of embarrassment, she probably kept quiet about such things.
At least that was what Sunny thought.
He grimaced, remained silent for a while, and then smiled tentatively.
"Well… anyway. You really remember? That is great news!"
Indeed, it was. At first, Sunny had only considered his mental state, and how sharing the burden with another person would alleviate his fatigue and loneliness.
But really, the benefit was so much greater than that.
With two members of the cohort being able to carry the knowledge of the previous revolutions into the future ones, the range of things they could achieve would double. Everything that Sunny had been doing alone would be done faster, and solutions he had not dared to try would not be nearly as daunting anymore.
More than that, Sunny and Cassie did not need to pursue all these goals together. They could split up and tackle different tasks simultaneously, thus accelerating the entire escape to a great degree.
Of course, he needed to consider his plans carefully. There were things that Cassie could potentially achieve on her own, and things that she would never be able to do without his help. He would have to teach her everything he had come to know, as well… even though the blind girl had become aware of the loop, the current revolution was only her second one.
Sunny, however, had been accumulating knowledge of Wind Flower over more than sixty revolutions. She had to benefit from the groundwork he had laid before becoming a true ally to him in this timeless hell.
'Yes… I'll have to teach her about the island and the abominations populating it first.'
Cassie, meanwhile, turned to face the mist. The soft lines of her delicate face twisted slightly, expressing her doubts and anxiety.
"Yes… I do remember. But it seems so odd. Like a strange dream."
She lowered her head.
"That Hollow Butterfly… the caverns… the dark forest. And Effie! I can't believe that Effie is…"
It was at that moment that both Cassie and Sunny were suddenly interrupted.
Looking at them in utter confusion, Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"What… are you two talking about?"
She frowned.
"What does Cassie remember, and why is remembering something so important? Caverns, forests, and butterflies? What does it mean? And what is it about Effie?"
The two of them turned to her, surprised. Sunny was suddenly very guilty about forgetting Neph in all the commotion.
'So… I'll have to explain everything again, I guess…'
But then, he suddenly had a thought. The questions were addressed at both of them… so, his Flaw was not compelling him to answer.
Looking down, Sunny patted Cassie on the shoulder and smiled.
"You take this one, Cas. I'll go rescue Jet."
Before the blind girl could even answer, he already mounted Nightmare and disappeared into the mist.
'Ha!'
It was good to have an assistant.
By the time Sunny returned with Jet, Cassie had already explained the situation to Nephis as best as she could. That had already saved him some time — not that it mattered during this revolution.
For now, his goal was to get Cassie up to speed.
As they left the Chain Breaker and headed toward the bone orchard, Sunny started to describe the perils of Wind Flower to her in detail. Jet and Nephis listened, too, growing grimmer with each minute.
"The Devouring Beast is here as well?"
Hearing Jet's somber question, Sunny nodded.
She lingered for a moment.
"Who is Devouring Beast, though?"
'Oh...'
Soul Reaper only knew who Undying Slaughter was because they had met. She had no concept of who the Six Plagues were, and no explanation to how a Defiled version of her could exist on the island.
Sunny explained the things briefly… not that he knew much more than her.
"...We don't know how they exist, or why. These future versions of ourselves are known as the Six Heralds of the Estuary, of the Six Plagues. And two of them are here, on the island — the future version of you, and the future version of Effie."
He lingered for a moment before adding:
"We also don't know how the two of them ended up here. My theory is that they were exiled to Wind Flower to contain their Flaws, but… it's just conjecture."
Jet's face remained impassive. She nodded silently and did not say anything about his indirect castigation of her Flaw.
Who would like hearing that her personal curse was so terrible that even the Nightmare Creatures had chosen to banish her corrupted future self into isolation?
Sunny let out a quiet sigh and continued explaining things to Cassie. The blind girl was listening to him attentively, seemingly not having trouble with digesting the incredible amount of information. From time to time, she asked him small, but poignant questions.
By the time they reached the bone orchard and found the Hollow Butterfly, Sunny had already shared the most important pieces of knowledge. Before they went about creating the pikes and the javelins, he drew a crude map of the island on the ground.
"...And Effie is here. For now, I have found no way to get to her and return to the Chain Breaker in time."
Cassie, Nephis, and Jet studied the map.
After a few moments of silence, the blind girl asked:
"Have you considered leaving the island with Jet and returning to the loop from the northern side?"
Sunny hesitated for a while. Eventually, he shook his had and said in a grim tone:
"I can't say that I didn't. But it is simply too dangerous… do remember that it's only called north because that's how I drew the map. In reality, I have no idea which side of the island faces which direction. Navigating to Effie's side won't be easy, and it is not even a given that we'll be able to navigate at all while being thrashed by the whirlpool."
His expression turned even darker.
"I don't see us faring well in the vortex — even if we fly above it, the winds would certainly throw us around. We might be able to get back to the island, but not to a landing zone of our choosing. We have gotten incredibly lucky the first time, actually. That beach where we landed is one of the few relatively safe places on Wind Flower. If we crashed almost anywhere else, we'd be dead in a matter of minutes… even if the abominations dwelling in those places wouldn't have killed us, the thing that hides in the mist above the island would."
Sunny sighed.
"Most importantly, we simply don't know how entering the loop functions. Not only where, but also when we land is a question. We can only leave at the end of the day, when the Crown of Twilight provides me with essence… but if we return to the same point in time, Effie will already be lost. In short, there are too many risks."
Cassie contemplated for a short while, then nodded.
"I see. Remaining on the island seems like the most promising choice, then. But… you have already explored all the routes, and even learned a lot about most Nightmare Creatures here. Some of them, unbelievably, we have even defeated. So why do you say that there is no way to get Effie to the Chain Breaker in time?"
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, then winced.
"The problem is that this damned place is simply impossible to traverse for a bunch of Ascended like us. Sure, we have killed a few of the local residents… but only the weakest and most vulnerable of them, or those that our powers directly counter. The rest are too dreadful for us to fight. So, we can only advance by hiding and timing our movements perfectly. And that… is too slow to get to the other side and come back in the span of a single day."
The blind girl was studying the map. For a moment, Sunny was reminded of how strange the situation was… Cassie could not see, so she was simply pretending to look at the map. She seemed to have developed a habit of imitating the actions of those who had sight, in order to not make the people around her feel uncomfortable.
While, in reality, she was actually seeing the map through the eyes of her companions.
He hesitated, then added with a bit of hope in his voice:
"...But that was back when I was the only one with the detailed knowledge of the loop. Now that there are two of us, the situation might change."
Cassie did not answer for a while.
Then, she slowly shook her head.
"No. It won't change."
Sunny was taken aback. He stared at her tensely, then asked, his voice even:
"And why is that?"
The blind girl sighed.
"It's because I am not strong enough to make a decisive difference. Sure, with my help, you can save an hour or two… but that is not enough. Even if we separate, the scope of the things I can accomplish is limited. If this island is too dangerous for you, Sunny, then it is certain death for me."
She frowned.
"Even if we somehow manage to make everyone in the cohort remember the previous revolutions, it will still not be enough. Not that having Nephis, Jet, and Effie slowly being driven mad by that cursed sword of yours is an option."
Sunny's face darkened. He scoffed, then looked away.
"So what are you suggesting we do, then?"
Cassie shrugged.
"We explore every opportunity. The things we've learned offer us no solution. So there is no other choice but to turn to things we've yet to explore, and hope for the best. Starting with…"
She leaned forward slightly and pointed to the map.
Sunny lowered his gaze and looked at where her delicate finger was pointing. His expression changed subtly.
'Of course it's that place…'
The place the blind girl was pointing at was at the very center of the map.
There, a crude image of a tall tower was drawn, surrounded by a wide moat.
There were several places on the island that Sunny had not dared to explore yet. They were too dangerous, and lay off the route that led to Effie — he was already tormented enough by dying while trying to reach her, so losing his life meaninglessly to satiate his curiosity did not seem like a good idea.
That said… Cassie was right.
It was not as though Sunny had not considered grasping at straws by venturing into these dangerous territories before. He knew that he would most likely end up searching for a solution there eventually… but not before exhausting all other choices.
Well, his choices had been exhausted. Cassie had become aware of the loop just when they had, so he allowed himself to grow hopeful for a few hours. However, she was now reminding him of the harsh reality…
Even if there were two people who remembered the previous revolutions now, it was still not enough to solve the diabolical puzzle of Wind Flower. Even with everything he had learned, there was no feasible way to achieve their goals.
Which meant that they had to expand their efforts to the most dangerous corners of the hellish island.
And the tower… it was the most dangerous of them all by far.
Sunny had already tried to enter it once, during one of the earlier revolutions. However, before he could even cross the bridge… he had died without even realizing what had killed him. The bones of the dreadful Nightmare Creatures and the abominations standing motionlessly on the bridge only solidified the fact that the stronghold of the Seeker was absolutely deadly — more deadly than the overgrown port, the harrowing shrine, and the eerie circle of black obelisks.
He stared at the map silently.
'...Can't say I'm not curious to get inside, though.'
Wind Flower was just too mysterious. Sunny had been exploring the dreadful island for about two months now, and although he was now familiar with its landscape and dangers, he did not know a lot about its history.
Who was the Seeker that had lived here before, exactly? How had that person been able to not only survive inside the loop, but also build the tower, the port, the shrine, and other structures within it? Or had the vortex not existed yet when they called Wind Flower home? If it had not… was the Seeker responsible for creating it?
Sunny knew, of course, that Wind Flower had not always been trapped within a loop of repeating time. Otherwise, there was no explanation for the existence of the bone orchard, the steps cut into the cliffs, and many other landmarks of the nightmarish island.
Even the line of footprints they had found in the white sand predated the starting point of the loop. They looked like they had been left only a few hours… but in reality, the person who had leapt off the edge of the island must have done so many centuries ago.
Sunny wondered if those were the footprints of the mysterious Seeker.
He also wondered…
'If the loop was really created by someone… can't it be destroyed, as well?'
If there was a place where he could find answers to at least some of these questions, it was the Seeker's tower.
Looking at its crudely drawn image and Cassie's finger pointing to it, Sunny let out a heavy sigh and nodded.
"Alright. Now that there is no other choice… we will explore the tower."
***
The tower was just like it had been before… but also a little different. This time, Sunny and the members of the cohort — including Effie — approached it from the northern side. Wind Flower was also shrouded in impenetrable darkness, so the sight of the lonesome spire rising above the forest was even more foreboding.
The light in one of its highest windows seemed even brighter now, shining above the dreadful island like a beacon.
The Seeker's Tower… was not exactly ominous in and of itself. It was not a gargantuan structure like the Crimson Spire or the great ivory pagoda of the Kingdom of Hope. Nor was its architecture particularly menacing — in fact, it was rather beautiful.
The grey tower was perched atop a tall black cliff, airy and austere.
Nevertheless… it emanated a sense of absolute, harrowing threat. Every time Sunny looked at it, he could feel a chill run down his spine.
The frozen figures of terrifying Nightmare Creatures that stood on the bridge did not help one bit. Even now, he was staring at them with a dark expression.
The members of the cohort were doing the same as they hid between the pines.
"Is that… a Great Beast?"
In the sinister silence of the misty forest, Effie's whisper sounded as loud as thunder.
Sunny glanced at her and nodded solemnly.
"Indeed, it is."
One of the abominations caught by the bridge was a towering monstrosity that seemed to be made entirely out of bulging muscles, sharp claws, and harrowing fangs. It was almost unnoticeable in the darkness of the Fragment, but because the light shining from the window reflected from its pale hide, a vague silhouette could be seen.
Effie gulped.
"D—damn…"
That reaction did not surprise Sunny. After all, only a fool would not be scared by a Great Nightmare Creature.
"...I want to eat it so much! It's not fair that only you and Princess got to feast on a Great abomination. That turtle's meat must have tasted heavenly, right?"
Sunny remained motionless for a few moments, then shook his head.
'Never mind…'
He wouldn't have deemed the gluttonous huntress with an answer, but sadly, his Flaw compelled him to.
Gritting his teeth, Sunny lingered for as long as he could, and then said reluctantly:
"Yeah. It tasted pretty amazing."
In the darkness, Nephis carefully touched his shoulder. When Sunny turned to her, she asked in a low voice:
"What do we do now?"
He studied her beautiful face for a few moments and sighed.
What was there to do?
"We will try to cross the bridge. Right… all of you, prepare to die."
Although the Seeker's Tower was right in front of them, Sunny had little hope that they would be able to reach its entrance this time. Not only was the tower protected by the eerie enchantment, but the revolution was also close to its end — it had taken them a lot of time to find Effie and get back to the heart of the island.
He did not know how much longer they had, exactly, but it might have been mere minutes.
In the end... they never found out.
The black cliff was surrounded by a wide open space where there were no trees. Not long after the members of the cohort cautiously abandoned the forest, a gentle wind caressed Sunny's face, forcing him to look up.
Wind Flower was shrouded in impenetrable darkness, so no one except for Sunny could see… but there was something there, above them, hiding in the black expanse of the misty sky.
Frozen in terror, he watched dozens of twisting tendrils descending from the turbulent black fog, each hundreds of meters long.
Then, he was dead.
…Coming back to his senses on the deck of the Chain Breaker, Sunny could not help but shudder.
This was the first time he had caught a glimpse of the being that dwelled in the mist above the island. Sunny had thought that Wind Flower had no horrors left to surprise him with… but he had been wrong.
'What is... what even is… that thing?'
Hiding how disturbed he was, Sunny turned and looked at Cassie. By now, he was if not accustomed, then at least familiar with the terrible trauma of dying. The blind girl had only recently become aware of the loop, though. For her, it must have been a harrowing experience.
But, contrary to his expectations, Cassie seemed perfectly fine — nonchalant, even. It was as though she had experienced countless deaths already.
Sunny lingered for a moment.
'Right. Considering her Aspect… she probably has.'
Nevertheless, he walked over to her, hesitated for a moment, and tried to make his voice sound soft:
"Are you alright?"
A brief, pale smile appeared on Cassie's face. She nodded.
"Yes. I'm fine. It's just… it was sobering."
Nephis stared at them silently, a hint of confusion appearing in her tired grey eyes. She was once again suffering from the symptoms of essence exhaustion. Sunny sighed and gestured to Cassie, imploring her to take care of the explanations.
A moment later, he was off to retrieve Jet.
'I am… definitely not avoiding Neph.'
He could have sent Cassie, Nightmare, and one of his shadows into the mist and remain on the Chain Breaker with Nephis instead. However, Sunny was not quite sure how to act around her now, after what the Sin of Solace had said… and what he himself had admitted. Especially not if they were left alone.
'I'll just think about how to get into the terrifying ancient tower. That is much less daunting…'
He explained the situation to Jet on the way back to the Chain Breaker. At the same time, Cassie explained it to Nephis. So, by the time the four of them reunited, everyone was already aware of what was going on.
But the usual routine had to change from now on.
If they wanted to enter the tower, they couldn't waste time going to the far side of the island and back. There was simply not enough hours in the loop… nevertheless, Sunny hesitated.
How could he leave Effie alone in the cold mist and darkness? He was not sure what had happened to her in the previous revolutions, without them. But knowing what he knew about the island… he doubted that it was something he would want to know.
Sunny remained silent for a while, agonizing over the choice. Then, Nephis suddenly spoke:
"Jet and I can handle that."
He looked at her in confusion.
"What do you mean?"
She leaned over and pointed to them map he had drawn:
"You and Cassie can go to the tower. The two of us will enter the caverns, kill the Terror, find Effie, and hide ourselves away until the end of the loop. Soul Reaper is the key to slaying that thing, anyway, so… we'll manage without you."
Sunny listened to her with a grim expression and shook his head.
"But you know close to nothing about the island. The two of you alone won't be enough, especially with how low on essence you are."
Nephis smiled.
"Who says that we'll be alone? We can take your Onyx Saint and Ravenous Fiend with us. You can also send one of your shadows to tag along. Once you unleash the Shadow Realm Fragment, you'll be able to extend your senses to almost anywhere on the island, right? You can observe where we are and guide us with the help of the shadow. That will be enough."
Sunny hesitated for a few moments.
Neph's suggestion had merit. He was still not convinced that they would be able to survive the dread of Wind Flower on their own, but… there was a chance, no matter how small. Sunny would most likely be able to guide them through the forest remotely. Cassie could share senses with either Nephis or Jet, too, to warn him should anything unexpected happen.
In any case, there was not much of a choice. Even though he did not like the idea of sending both members of the cohort who could not remember the past events of the loop blindly into the mist, it was worth trying at least once.
Cassie and Sunny, meanwhile, had the best chance of actually making it inside the tower.
'Ah… I hate it.'
He shifted slightly, then nodded.
"Right… you two go and kill the Cavern Terror, then. If you give it half of the beating you gave me, it might just run away and hide in fear."
Both Nephis and Jet stared at him incredulously. After a few moments of silence, Jet asked:
"...When did we give you a beating?"
Nephis nodded and raised an eyebrow.
"And why?"
Sunny coughed and looked away.
"Oh, that… don't worry about it… it was just a small misunderstanding, a couple revolutions ago… anyway, there's no time to waste! We should hurry if we don't want to be discovered by Undying Slaughter… come on, let's move!"
Soon, they left the Chain Breaker and separated.
Accompanied by Saint and Fiend, Nephis and Jet headed east toward the bone orchard.
Sunny and Cassie, meanwhile, hurried north.
Toward the Seeker's Tower.
Going straight to the tower might have saved Sunny and Cassie a lot of time, but it was also the most dangerous direction. Not only was Undying Slaughter prowling somewhere in the mist, but Devouring Beast was also not far away.
There were other horrors waiting for them in the forest, as well.
Luckily, there might not have been a more elusive duo than Sunny and Cassie in two worlds. With the blind girl riding Nightmare, they could move swiftly in the darkness. Since she was sharing his senses, they did not need to carry a source of light with them, thus avoiding unnecessary attention.
Sunny could detect most dangers far in advance, and Cassie's supernatural intuition warned them about those threats that could not be perceived that easily. Added to the extensive knowledge of the island, that allowed them to avoid confrontations with its prisoners and advance inland stealthily.
Of course, it would not have been possible without the Fragment of the Shadow Realm. The silent understanding they shared also played a large role.
At some point, Cassie patted Nightmare on the shoulder. The black stallion slowed down and then halted, standing motionlessly in the flowing mist. Sunny leaned against the trunk of an ancient pine and listened to the muffled sounds of the forest, focused and calm.
"Do you sense a threat?"
Cassie nodded.
"Something is approaching."
He swiped the surrounding woods with shadow sense, but did not find anything. Nevertheless… the forest suddenly seemed more eerie than it had been before. Sunny frowned, contemplating which of the horrors of misty island could be lurking nearby.
His expression dimmed.
"Can we evade it?"
The blind girl frowned, then hesitantly shook her head.
"I don't think we can. There is not enough time."
Sunny sighed and raised the Sin of Solace.
"We fight, then."
It was a shame… he really thought that they would be able to reach the Seeker's Tower alive.
Before Sunny could prepare himself for the inevitable — and most likely fatal — clash, Cassie was suddenly surrounded by a whirlwind of sparks. Even the familiar motes of light seemed dimmer in the darkness of the Fragment.
The blind girl remained silent for a few moments, focusing on something, then said quietly:
"We can't evade it, but we can try to lure it away."
Soon, the blade mannequin Echo weaved itself from light and hurried into the mist, intentionally producing a lot of noise. Cassie pointed in a different direction.
"Let's go!"
They rushed away, wanting to create as much distance between themselves and the unseen danger as possible. Sunny kept tracing the Echo with shadow sense… less than a minute later, something strange happened to it.
He still could not sense any movement in the shadows, but the blade mannequin suddenly halted. Its steel body convulsed, and then slowly rose above the ground, thrashing wildly. One of its arms fell into the moss, shattered and torn. Then, another… this one took a moment more to land.
Soon, pieces of torn metal rained from somewhere very high above. Sunny could not sense the shadow of the clockwork swordsman anymore.
It was simply gone.
A few seconds later, Cassie sighed.
"The Spell just announced that he is destroyed."
Sunny was frowning as he ran. Fortunately, the poor Echo had bought them enough time to slip away from… from whatever it was that had gotten the blade mannequin.
They could have taken a safer, but longer route. Perhaps he had been hasty in his decision to waste as little time as possible.
Despite Sunny's doubts, they did reach the tower alive. Cassie had to sacrifice the sybil Echo, as well, but they made it to the heart of the island in one piece. Standing between the ancient pines at the edge of the killing field that surrounded the black cliff, the two of them remained silent for a while.
Both were remembering the harrowing sight of the long tendrils descending from the mist to harvest their lives.
'That harvester… how do we avoid being noticed by it?'
Sunny had considered flying across the moat before, but now he did not dare to. The bridge seemed to be the only way, but even then… they would be in the open.
'Or we can swim.'
Sunny glanced at the rushing water and suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. Something told him that nothing could return from its depths alive.
He contemplated for a few moments, then sighed.
"I can manipulate the mist to hide us from the... the Harvester. We should be able to reach the bridge unseen."
Cassie tilted her head a little.
"But can we cross the bridge?"
The figures of the frozen Nightmare Creatures suggested otherwise.
Sunny studied the dark silhouettes with a grim expression, then concentrated on the black cliff itself.
"There. There are runes carved into the rock. Do you recognize them?"
If there was indeed an enchantment protecting the tower, then Cassie was the only one who could decipher it. Sunny knew a bit of runic sorcery, as well, but his knowledge of it was nowhere near that of the blind seer.
She did not answer for a while, thinking. Eventually, Cassie frowned.
"It is… hard to say. We can only see a part of the inscription from here. Does it encircle the entire cliff?"
Sunny nodded.
"I've passed the tower from various directions in the past, and every time, I saw these large runes carved into the cliff."
Cassie lingered for a moment.
"Then let's not hurry to reach the bridge yet. We should circle the tower and study the runes first."
They proceed with just that. Staying under the cover of the forest, Sunny and Cassie slowly moved around the black cliff. A few times, they had to retreat and hide — especially so when the familiar sounds of snapping trees resounded from the mist, informing them that Devouring Beast was wandering somewhere nearby.
In the process, both of them observed the progress of the other party tensely. Miraculously… Nephis and Jet emerged from the caverns alive. The two of them must have managed to slay the Corrupted Terror, after all. Judging by how bloodied their armor was, the battle had been a terrible one. Nevertheless, there were no wounds under all that blood — they had already been healed by Nephis.
Saint and Fiend were also in one piece, although the latter seemed worse for wear.
Guided by Sunny's shadow, Neph and Jet were now cautiously traversing the misty forest.
Around the time they found Effie — and were almost impaled on her spear — Sunny and Cassie finally returned to where they had started from. The blind girl dismounted and was now sitting on the ground, tracing unfamiliar runes in the wet soil. There was a frown on her face.
"Strange…"
Sunny waited for a long as he could, then finally asked:
"Well? Can you make sense of them? Is it an enchantment?"
Cassie hesitated for a while.
"It… seems to be. However, it's unlike any enchantment I have ever seen before — here in the Tomb of Ariel, in the Kingdom of Hope, and anywhere across the Dream Realm."
Her expression was suddenly troubled.
"There are runes that do not seem to be a part of the enchantment, as well. The Spell does not translate them, so they are not exactly words. However… they are, in a way. It's like a code. Or a puzzle, I guess?"
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"Can you solve that puzzle?"
Cassie nodded.
"Yes. It's not particularly hard… anyone knowledgeable in runic sorcery would be able to."
He glanced at the black cliff, thought for a few moments, and asked:
"So what do these runes say?"
The blind girl hesitated.
"It's a bit strange. I don't quite understand the meaning, but if I'm reading it correctly... they say…"
Cassie remained silent for a bit, then turned to him and shrugged.
"I am the tower that Aletheia of the Nine built."
Sunny remained silent for a while, looking at the blind girl with a strange expression.
'Aletheia… of the Nine?'
The words sounded familiar. He had met a person with a similar name a long, long time ago. The young Awakened swordsman from his First Nightmare, the one whom he called Hero… the Spell had called him Auro of the Nine.
Was it a coincidence, or something more?
Sunny frowned.
What did he really know about Hero?
Not much. Hero had been alive during the twilight of the Golden Age, not long before the Doom War started. He was a soldier of a militant empire which worshiped War God and had conquered many lands. He was a warrior of considerable skill and had already Awakened at his young age…
Now that Sunny knew how long it took one to Awaken without the assistance of the Spell, that fact seemed even more impressive.
But Sunny had known that Auro of the Nine was not a simple person all along. Not because of his skill and talent, but simply because of all the people in the Nightmare, he was the only one whose name the Spell remembered.
That alone told Sunny that Auro was special. The Spell appraised Sunny's performance in the First Nightmare as glorious, which meant that he had deviated from the natural course of events to a great degree.
What would have happened to Auro if Sunny had never taken the place of the nameless temple slave? The slave would have died, most likely, while the young swordsman would have survived. If he lived on and escaped the mountain pass… what fate would have awaited him in the future?
And there was one more detail…
'What was it that he said to justify killing me?'
Right before their fateful confrontation, Auro had said something peculiar. Something about how he would have gladly faced the Mountain King to let Sunny escape if his life belonged to him alone. But it did not, because the young swordsman had sworn to fulfill an… an unencompassable duty of some sort. He couldn't allow himself to die because of it.
What was the duty Auro had spoken of?
And why was the name of another person of the Nine inscribed on the base of the Seeker's Tower?
Who were the Nine?
Sunny took a deep breath and glanced at Cassie.
"What do you think it means?"
The blind girl remained silent for a moment.
"Aletheia must be the name of the Seeker who used to live on this island. He or she was proficient in sorcery, it seems. Other than that, it's hard to say."
Sunny sighed.
"Have you ever heard of the Nine?"
He did not really expect a positive answer, but to his surprise, Cassie hesitantly nodded.
"I might have. If I remember correctly, Nephis mentioned once that she had met someone with the same title."
Sunny blinked.
'Huh?'
How would Neph have met one of the Nine?
'It must have been in her Second Nightmare.'
If that was the case, then these Nine seemed to have a habit of popping up in many Nightmares. Just who were they?
Or had been, more precisely.
Shaking his head, Sunny made a mental note to ask Nephis about the person she had met, and turned his attention to the tower.
"Alright. So, this Aletheia was the master of Wind Flower, and left a powerful enchantment to protect the tower…"
Cassie shook her head lightly.
"The island might not have been called Wind Flower back then. It's just a name by which people of Fallen Grace call it today. When the Seeker resided here, it was probably called Aletheia's Island or something like that."
Sunny shrugged.
"Whatever. In any case… how do we break the enchantment?"
He thought for a few moments, then asked:
"Will destroying some of the runes work?"
Cassie remained silent for a while.
"Not just any runes. But if the key ones are erased, the enchantment will fall apart. I can identify the ones we need to destroy…"
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"I thought you said that you couldn't make sense of this strange enchantment."
The blind girl smiled.
"That's true. I wouldn't be able to recreate it… but breaking it is much easier than that. Nevertheless, don't be too encouraged. The runes are carved deep, and there are certainly measures in place to protect them. We'll have to shatter the entire slope of the cliff to erase them."
He chuckled.
"Leave that to me. I might not be able to cut a mountain with one slash of my sword, but breaking a cliff or two shouldn't be a problem."
Cassie nodded and fell silent, concentrating on identifying the key runes of the enchantment. Sunny, meanwhile, studied the black cliff.
A long time passed. On the far side of the island, Nephis, Jet, and Effie had hidden among the cliffs and shared a meal. Sunny watched them through the shadow and listened to the calming flow of their conversation. Neph was holding the Guiding Light, explaining how it had been found in the lost temple of Fallen Grace.
Finally, Cassie was done with her task. The two of them moved stealthily around the black cliff and reached the spot where the string of most vulnerable runes was located.
"There. Destroy that section."
She pointed to where Sunny needed to strike, but he shook his head.
"Not yet."
They had to wait a little longer.
After about an hour, Sunny took a deep breath and rose. A whirlwind of scarlet sparks danced around his hand, forming into a black bow. He raised it and held the string.
At the same time, somewhere outside the mist, the seven suns were plunging into the Great River. It was dusk.
As the Crown of Twilight opened his soul to a flood of essence, Sunny drew the bow and activated its most powerful enchantment, [Death Dealer]. Usually, he would not have been able to use it more than a few times in a row — the strain on his essence reserves was simply too great.
But right now, it did not matter.
Releasing the string, he sent a black arrow flying. Then, without wasting even a second, Sunny grunted and drew the bow again. The second and third arrows streaked through the darkness before the first one even hit the target.
Then, the silence of Wind Flower suddenly exploded into a deafening roar of breaking stone. It was as though a furious storm suddenly descended, with booming thunderclaps shaking the world.
Black arrows struck the face of the cliff one after another… one, two, three, ten. Despite how harrowing the force of these strikes was, the weathered black rock held.
For a while.
Gradually, a net of thin cracks appeared on its surface. Then, the cracks widened. Not long after that, small shards of broken stone shot into the air.
Finally, the side of the cliff exploded and collapsed, tons of black stone falling into the turbulent waters of the wide moat.
Sunny lowered his bow and swayed a little, utterly spent. His breathing was ragged.
By his side, Cassie clenched her delicate fists in excitement.
"It… it worked! The enchantment is failing!"
Sunny lingered for a moment.
"Yeah… I can see. Crap."
There was no thrill in his voice.
Out there on the bridge… the harrowing abominations that had been motionless before were already starting to move.
Not only were the Nightmare Creatures on the bridge coming back to life, but the thunderous noise created by Sunny's arrows had to have attracted all kinds of abominations from the depths of the island. The enchantment surrounding Aletheia's Tower might have been destroyed, but the situation was dire.
He could already hear the pines falling in the forest, which meant that Devoring Beast was approaching them.
'Damnation.'
Sunny stared at the stirring Nightmare Creatures for a moment, then dismissed his bow and dashed to Cassie.
"Sorry!"
Grabbing the blind girl by her thin waist, he effortlessly lifted her off the ground and jumped into the saddle. A moment later, Nightmare had already left the cover of the trees and was flying toward the bridge.
"S—Sunny?! W—what…"
The mist boiled and surged into the killing field, obscuring the swift silhouette of the black stallion. Sunny hoped that this would protect them from the being that hid in the skies… but he couldn't be sure.
Pressing Cassie against himself so that she was not thrown off Nightmare's back, he readied the Sin of Solace.
"Either we get inside the tower, or die. So… hold on tight!"
The abominations on the bridge had already caught their scent. Sunny had hoped to slip past them before the creatures fully regained their senses, but it seemed that he had been too optimistic. There was only a second or two left before Nightmare reached the moat… and yet, there was already a Great Nightmare Creature eyeing them as it blocked the way.
'Curse it!'
At the last second, Sunny gave his steed a command to turn left.
At the same time, the deep darkness surrounding them stirred and came alive, surging forward like a tide. Just when Nightmare would have plunged into the rushing water, the darkness solidified, turning into a tangible surface.
A bridge built of shadow had appeared to the side of the stone bridge, and they were already crossing it. Sunny saw something fly at him from the direction of the Great abomination and lashed out with the Sin of Solace — the impact was powerful enough to almost tear his arm off, but he did manage to deflect it.
A moment later, they were past the Nightmare Creatures.
Sunny even imagined that they could actually make it…
But then, something was wrong.
The further Nightmare advanced across the moat, the worse Sunny felt. His body had somehow turned weak and frail. His thoughts turned cloudy…
'What… what is happening?'
Cassie's golden hair, which was flying into his face a moment before, was now white for some reason. Pressed against him, her body felt unnaturally thin and fragile.
The Sin of Solace slid out of his grip and fell into the water.
Looking down in confusion, Sunny stared at his hand. His skin had turned wrinkly and translucent, like that of an old man… it was just like Ananke's hand when he had first seen her.
His teeth felt loose in his gums, as if ready to fall out.
"Sunny…"
Cassie's faint voice was almost too quiet to hear.
The other side of the moat was so close.
But before they could reach it, Sunny's vision suddenly turned blurry.
Then, he was standing on the deck of the Chain Breaker once again.
Turning slowly, Sunny looked at Cassie. The blind girl was standing behind him, shivering. Her beautiful face was deathly pale, but her hair…
It was golden once again.
He slumped against the railing, let out a shaky breath, and forced out a smile.
"I guess… we really do have to use the bridge."
She nodded slowly.
"Yes. Let's… try to make it, this time."
***
Sunny had always wanted to die of old age, but definitely not in such a cruel manner. It seemed that his previous suspicion that diving into the moat would be lethal was correct — however, as it turned out, passing above it was just as deadly.
'At least now, I know that Masters can die of old age, too.'
It was actually an interesting piece of information. It was common knowledge that Awakened had longer lifespans than mundane humans, but no one really knew by how much. The Spell had only descended on the waking world around half a century ago, after all, and it took a while for the first Ascended to appear. The first Saints appeared even later, after Sunny had been born.
'I'll put it in my exploration report… if we ever make it out alive…'
Not letting the eerie death slow them down, Sunny and Cassie made another attempt to enter Aletheia's Tower.
In the end, it took them a dozen more revolutions to succeed. Getting near the water flowing in the moat was a death sentence, since time around it went utterly insane. Flying was suicidal because of the Harvester. So, the only way to reach the black cliff was to cross the stone bridge.
However, the Nightmare Creatures trapped on it were too deadly. As soon as the enchantment was destroyed, they were released from its hold and turned their attention to the two humans. Sunny and Cassie tried fighting them, and perished. Then, they tried to evade them, but were caught and killed.
Eventually, it was Sunny who came up with a way to deal with the abominations. With Devouring Beast on their heels and the Nightmare Creatures in front of him, he simply made sure that the former and the latter collided with each other before they caught him and Cassie.
Then, while the bestial giantess was dismantling the dreadful abominations behind them, Sunny and Cassie stealthily ascended the steps cut into the cliff. There was more deadly magic on those steps, but after dying to it several times, they finally found a way to reach the tower.
Finally, they stood in front of its gates. They were shut tightly, and even if Sunny had a key, there was no lock to insert it. Luckily, he was already familiar with this type of door. Placing his hand on the surface of the gate, he sent his essence flowing into it.
The ancient door opened slowly.
Hearing a furious roar chase after them from the bottom of the cliff, Sunny did not waste any time. Grabbing Cassie's hand, he entered Aletheia's Tower and pulled the blind girl inside.
As soon as Sunny shut the gate behind them, the terrifying roar that had been approaching was cut off. A few moments later, the tower seemed to shake a little, as if something had crashed into its walls.
However, apart from a little dust that fell from the ceiling, nothing happened. They seemed to be safe.
…From the threats outside, at least.
Letting out a sigh of relief, Sunny took a step back and looked around.
His eyes narrowed a little.
"Well, that… is unexpected."
He had wondered about what the interior of Aletheia's Tower would look like a lot. In his mind, there were two possibilities… either it would be perfectly preserved and full of tantalizing knowledge, or serve as the lair for the most harrowing abomination yet.
The truth was that it was both and neither at the same time.
From what Sunny could tell, the interior of the tower had once been austere, but elegant. None of that elegance remained, however — at some point, a dreadful Nightmare Creature had made its way inside.
He was currently staring at that Nightmare Creature.
Its torso was hanging from the ceiling, terribly mutilated and seeping with black blood. The creature's revolting skull was crushed, and one of its arms was severed at the elbow. A vast and utterly disgusting puddle of blood, viscera, and brain matter covered most of the floor.
Looking at the corpse of the gargantuan, vaguely humanoid creature, Sunny couldn't help but feel a sense of deep, primal terror.
Aletheia's Tower had indeed become the lair of a dreadful abomination…
However, the abomination was dead.
Cassie was observing the corpse, too. She seemed unnerved.
After hesitating for a few moments, the blind girl said quietly:
"It's… it was a Great Tyrant."
Sunny gulped.
"Why… the hell… is there a Great Tyrant in our Third Nightmare, even? That has to be against the rules."
And why was there something capable of mutilating a Great Tyrant to such a degree here, as well?
What was that damned Spell thinking?
Shaking his head, Sunny studied their surroundings. Now that he had some time, he noticed signs of a terrible battle. Everything inside the tower had been obliterated, turning into piles of splinters and rubble. Here and there, the corpses of the Tyrant's minions could be seen, turned into bloody mush.
Was the thing that had killed them still inside? It had to be, considering the nature of the loop…
But then, why were the gates of the tower locked? Why was the enchantment intact?
How was it even possible?
Walking over to the puddle of the Tyrant's blood, Sunny knelt and touched it. His expression was troubled.
"It's cold."
The creature had not been killed recently. Had it been dead for as long as the loop existed?
He glanced at Cassie.
"What does your intuition tell you?"
She frowned.
"...To flee."
Then, the blind girl sighed and pointed up.
"There is danger, somewhere above us."
Sunny grimaced and rose to his feet. He considered summoning Nightmare back, but then decided against it. The black steed would not be able to move freely in the narrow confines of the tower, so…
It was up to him and Cassie to find out the truth.
"Well, I am not going to flee after dying so many damned times to get here."
She nodded.
"I agree."
Trying to stay away from the dreadful corpse, they found the stairs and cautiously ascended to the next floor of the tower. There, they saw more signs of the battle that had taken place here.
In fact, it seemed that the clash between the Tyrant and whatever it was that had killed it had mostly taken place on the higher floors. Sunny could tell just by looking up — starting from the second floor, there were no ceilings anymore. Tall piles of stone debris were all around them.
It seemed that the Great Tyrant had crashed through the floors of many levels before finally ending up hanging dead from the ceiling of the first one. Sadly, most of the interior of the tower had been destroyed in the process.
Sunny glanced at Cassie, then sighed and started climbing. The blind girl followed by holding the hilt of the Quiet Dancer, which gently lifted her in the air.
They slowly ascended past the destroyed portion of the tower before finally arriving at the second-to-last level. Here, a chunk of the floor still remained, leading to a narrow staircase. The battle seemed to have never reached the last level, so the ceiling was intact.
Sunny could not tell what was above them… but he knew only the highest window of the tower was emanating light. So, the source of that light had to be on the last floor.
The source of the terrible danger Cassie felt was also there.
"Stay behind me."
Moving forward to protect the blind girl with his body, Sunny put his foot on the first step and started ascending the stairs. He felt wary and apprehensive… scared, even. After experiencing so many painful deaths, it was only natural for his body to be afraid of another one. Even if he understood that he would be brought back to life by the loop, his body didn't.
'Let's just get it over with.'
Arriving in front of an engraved wooden door, Sunny hesitated for a moment, then sighed and opened it.
Bright light washed over him the next instant.
…There was a faint smell of incense in the air.
Taking a step forward, Sunny shielded his eyes with a hand and extended his shadow sense forward. He had expected to find a dreadful abomination waiting for the inside… but, to his surprise, there was no movement at all.
Lowering his hand, he looked at the final floor of Aletheia's tower.
It consisted of one large chamber. There were lanterns floating in the air all around it, emanating a warm glow. A pleasant smell of incense permeated the air.
The interior of the chamber was perfectly intact. A few pieces of simple, but tasteful wooden furniture stood on the tiled floor.
"Sunny."
Cassie pointed to the far side of the spacious room.
There, a wide bed stood, surrounded by a half-transparent silk canopy.
And on that bed…
A beautiful woman in an archaic robe was laying, her chest rising and falling steadily.
She was fast asleep.
Both Sunny and Cassie froze, bewildered by the strange scene.
'Surely, I'm seeing things.'
This was Wind Flower, a misty hell where harrowing abominations and Defiled Saints were imprisoned, not even knowing that they were. A place that slowly devoured the souls of Great Nightmare Creatures until there was nothing left but empty husks. The abandoned stronghold of an ancient Seeker who had left to challenge the Estuary.
How could there be someone sleeping soundly in its very heart?
Sunny suppressed the desire to pinch himself.
…He also suppressed the desire to pinch Cassie.
"Hey… you see what I see, right?"
As soon as he spoke, Sunny suddenly felt a wave of fear wash over him and covered his mouth with a hand. Shaking off his bewilderment, he reminded himself where they were, and why they had come here.
Cassie had said that there was a source of terrible danger at the top of Aletheia's Tower… but there was only this sleeping woman. Which meant that she was that source.
What if his voice woke her up?
The blind girl nodded slowly and answered in a whisper:
"I do."
Sunny lingered for a few moments.
"Is this… Aletheia?"
Indeed, that would be the most rational guess. They were standing in the tower built by Aletheia of the Nine, after all. So who else could it be?
Cassie shook her head.
"It… shouldn't be. The Seeker who lived on this island is said to have left it a long, long time ago. Before the Defilement was even born. Of course, the information I received from the people of Fallen Grace might be wrong…"
She frowned.
"But it is said that only the Serpent King has been able to come to Wind Flower and return alive. I… honestly don't see how any human could have survived this place, let alone how they would have ended up sleeping peacefully at the top floor of this tower."
Sunny studied the figure of the sleeping woman tensely, then rubbed his face tiredly.
"Then who the hell is she?"
The blind girl remained silent for a while.
Eventually, though, she answered:
"Actually, I have a theory."
Cassie hesitated for a moment, then said:
"I think… I think she is Wind Flower."
Sunny stared at her in confusion.
"What do you mean? She is a personification of this island?"
The blind girl shook her head.
"No… remember, nobody knows where the name Wind Flower came from. However, I noticed something strange about the Guiding Light. It continued pointing to the center of the island even after we landed, right?"
Sunny nodded.
Cassie sighed.
"I was also able to make it point to you, Neph, and Effie. But not Jet. I puzzled over how it worked for a long time… and after a while, I started to suspect that it's because Jet doesn't have a True Name. Or at least I don't know what her True Name is."
Indeed, Soul Reaper was simply Jet's nickname, not her True Name. Actually, even Sunny did not know if she had one.
The blind girl, meanwhile, continued:
"I got that idea, actually, after we saw Devouring Beast. The Guiding Light only points to Effie, and not her. That is strange, considering that they are the same person. Only… I think that once somebody becomes Corrupted, their very nature start to change. So, they lose their True Name, or maybe it changes as well."
She studied the walls of the spacious chamber and said:
"I think that if we had the Guiding Light and asked it to point us to Wind Flower… it would have pointed directly at this woman."
Sunny frowned, then asked quietly:
"Alright. Let's say that you are correct… still, the question remains. Who the hell is this Wind Flower?"
Cassie suddenly coughed and looked away in embarrassment.
"That, uh… I don't know."
He stared at her in confusion.
'Then why the hell did she go on and on about the Guiding Light, True Names, and all that? We are exactly where we started this conversation!'
Shaking his head, he took a deep breath and asked:
"So… what do we do now? We wanted to come here to find a way to escape Wind Flower… Aletheia's Island… whatever this place is actually called. Do we just wake her up and hope that she's not some terrifying Defiled abomination?"
Cassie shook her head.
"She's not Defiled. She is a Transcendent human... a Saint."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"How do you know?"
The blind girl raised an eyebrow.
"How do you not know? I used my Dormant Ability to read her runes. You can do… whatever it is you do to look inside people."
He blinked a couple of times.
Right… he could do that.
Shifting his perception, he peered into the soul of the sleeping woman. She had a single radiant core, its brightness similar in intensity to that of a fully saturated Transcendent soul core.
However…
His expression dimmed.
At the very heart of the beautiful radiance, almost unnoticeable… there was a tiny seed of encroaching darkness. It was small and insignificant, for now. But Sunny knew that it would grow.
Because that was how Corruption was. It spread and consumed everything, until there was nothing pure left.
The woman might not be Defiled yet, but she was going to be soon.
'...She won't, though.'
The thought appeared in Sunny's mind almost on its own. He contemplated its meaning for a few moments, then tilted his head slightly.
'Right. She won't.'
For as long as the woman remained on Aletheia's Island, inside the loop, she was not going to be Corrupted — if she could hold out for a single day. At the end of the day, the time would rewind itself, and whatever progress the vile darkness had made would be erased.
Therefore…
For her, this island was like a sanctuary.
Was that why she was here? It had to be.
'But who is she?!'
Sunny sighed, then looked at Cassie and hesitated for a moment.
"So… are we really going to wake her up?"
The blind girl shrugged.
"What's the worst that can happen?"
Sunny stared at her with wide eyes.
"What? Why on Earth would you say that?! You of all people should know not to…"
He suddenly fell silent, afraid that his furious whisper would wake up the sleeping woman.
However, he did not have to worry.
She remained peacefully asleep.
In fact, nothing they did seemed to wake her up. By the time the revolution ended, it had become apparent that the mysterious woman's slumber was not a natural one.
Instead, it seemed... eternal.
"So, what do we do now?"
The cohort was hidden between the cliffs on the northern side of the island. Effie was pillaging the Covetous Coffer while Jet and Nephis sat tiredly on the ground. They had taken point in the battle against the Cavern Terror, but strangely enough, Sunny and Cassie seemed more drained.
The blind girl shook her head in dejection.
"I'm… not sure."
They had just shared their findings. The method to infiltrate Aletheia's Tower, the remains of a slain Great Tyrant, the sleeping woman on the top floor… and how they had failed to wake her up.
Sunny was in a grim mood. They had wasted so much time and effort, but had nothing to show for it. The escape from the island seemed just as impossible as it had before.
'Curse it.'
He remained silent for a few moments, then glanced at Nephis.
There was something gnawing at him.
"Cassie said that you've met one of the Nine?"
That question held no real importance for their current situation, but he felt curious. Perhaps knowing more about the former master of the island could help them think of a new solution.
Neph looked at him with a hint of surprise.
"Yes, I did."
Sunny did not react much to her confirmation.
"Was it in your Second Nightmare?"
He was more or less certain of it, but, unexpectedly, Nephis shook her head.
"No… I met him in the Nightmare Desert."
Everyone was confused by her answer — Effie and Jet because they did not know who the Nine were, Sunny and Cassie because they did.
How could a person from the ancient past of the Dream Realm be alive in the present day?
Noticing their confusion, Nephis explained:
"When I first entered the Nightmare Desert, I found two skeletons nailed to a mystical tree. One called himself Azarax the Mighty, and the other called himself Eurys of the Nine. I got the impression that they were left on that tree as punishment."
She paused for a moment, then added quietly:
"That Eurys, he told me that he was a humble slave who had angered the gods by slitting the throat of one of them. I'm not sure if his words can be trusted, though… to me, it seemed like he had been a high-ranking soldier of the Demon Army. In any case, I took him off the tree, and he guided me to the Underworld. We parted not long before I entered the Nightmare."
Sunny stared at her in bewilderment.
'Well, that… is a wild story. Two talking skeletons nailed to a tree? Sure, the Nightmare Desert is full of old bones that refuse to stay dead. However, none of those I've seen ever spoke to me.'
For a moment, he remembered visiting Neph's dream right after she had returned from her Second Nightmare. Had there not been a terrible tree there, with two figures cruelly nailed to its trunk?
'And what was it about slitting a god's throat? Surely, that was a play on words…'
Right?
'Interesting.'
Auro had been a soldier of the War God's empire. However, this Eurys seemed to have participated in the Doom War on the side of the daemons. Aletheia, meanwhile, had come to the Tomb of Ariel — perhaps the only place where the war had never reached.
Just what was he supposed to make of it?
If there was one unfortunate conclusion Sunny had to make… it was that knowing about Eurys of the Nine did not help him at all.
Aletheia's Island still seemed inescapable. The tower, which had been their hope for the last dozen or so revolutions, seemed to be a dead end.
Cassie let out a heavy sigh.
"We should probably try to wake up that woman again. If nothing helps… although I don't like it, we might want to try attacking her."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"You want to kill her?"
The blind girl frowned, remained silent for a few moments, then said quietly:
"If that is what it takes, I do."
He was somewhat surprised. Cassie… had changed more than he had thought. The shy girl he had known on the Forgotten Shore would have never thought of killing a bystander without provocation, even if it could help her.
Or rather, she would not have thought of it if given another choice.
'Well, why am I surprised?'
The past years had changed all of them. Sunny was not the same person he had been on the Forgotten Shore… he hoped that it was for the best. Cassie would not have stayed the same, either.
He sighed.
"Actually, we don't need to wake her."
Everyone looked at him questioningly. After a few moments of silence, Nephis shifted slightly:
"Do you mean…"
Sunny nodded. He had visited Neph's dream once… so he could visit the sleeping woman's dreams, as well. That way, they would not need to wake her.
It was all thanks to Nightmare and one of his Abilities, [Dreamwalker]. It allowed the dreadful steed to travel through dreams… and take his master with him.
"Yeah. I can get Nightmare to transport me into this woman's dreams. Perhaps she will tell me something that can help us escape the island."
The others looked at him somberly. After a while, Jet asked:
"Are you sure you want to visit the mind of a Saint who is slowly being Corrupted, Sunny? It… might be dangerous."
Effie, nodded.
"Listen, Sunny… I'm sure that you've visited the dreams of many a young lady even without the help of that scary horse of yours, but this is different. This Defilement, you guys think that it spreads simply through knowing a secret, right? What if you learn that secret in her dream?"
Sunny shrugged.
"It's not that I want to do it, it's that I have to. Don't worry… too much. I'll be careful."
He still had the Mirror of Truth. If push came to shove, he would use it to copy Neph's [Longing] and get Nightmare to carry him away from the mysterious Saint's dream as fast as possible.
It… actually sounded like a plan.
He nodded.
"Then it's decided. Cassie and I will go to Aletheia's Tower again come the next revolution."
'And hopefully, this time, we won't leave empty-handed.'
Finding themselves back on the deck of the Chain Breaker, Cassie and Sunny did not waste any time. After bringing Jet back, they sent her and Nephis to find Effie. Then, they hurried toward Aletheia's Tower.
By now, traversing this area of the misty forest had become a routine for then. They knew just where to go, and when. Nevertheless, both of Cassie's Echoes had to be sacrificed along the way.
Now that they did not have to study the runes cut into the black cliff, there was even some time to rest while they waited for dusk. Hidden away from the killing field surrounding the tower, they shared a haphazard meal and waited.
Sunny studied Cassie's face in the darkness. She seemed calm and collected… but he knew that she had to be struggling to stay sane just as much as he had struggled after living through his own first few revolutions.
Aletheia's Island… was just too cruel and harrowing of a hell. In fact, Sunny was not sure what his mental state would have been if Cassie had not joined him in the knowledge of the loop. Having someone steady to share the burden… was truly a blessing.
Perhaps that was the reason the blind girl seemed less affected by the gruesome things they had lived through here. Unlike him, she had always had a partner to support her.
Still…
He hesitated for a moment, then asked:
"How are you doing?"
Cassie smiled.
Her smile was faint and fleeting, just like it had been ever since their meeting in Fallen Grace.
"I am fine."
Sunny wanted her to say more, but Cassie kept herself closed off. It was strange, really… there had been a time when they were close as siblings, and a time when they were like strangers. The ice between them thawed eventually, but it took Sunny a long time to want to mend their relationship. Now that he was trying, though… Cassie seemed unwilling.
He simply did not know what was happening in that head of hers. Actually, he suspected that no one knew — even Nephis, who was the closest to the blind girl, could not tell what Cassie was thinking.
Perhaps that was the curse of being a seer.
Sunny sighed.
'I am way too oblivious about these things to navigate through such a mess.'
But he had to try, at least.
"Well, if you want to talk about it, I'm here."
Cassie nodded.
"Thank you. It means a lot."
However, it seemed as if she was thinking about something else.
Shaking his head slightly, Sunny rose and summoned his bow.
"It's almost time."
They destroyed the enchantment protecting Aletheia's tower, led Devouring Beast to the released Nightmare Creatures, and slipped past them. Ascending the stone steps, they opened the gate of the tower and hid inside, then climbed to its top floor.
Finally, Sunny and Cassie arrived at Wind Flower's chamber.
Everything here was the same. Calling upon Nightmare, Sunny approached the perfectly preserved bed and looked at the woman sleeping on it through the half-transparent canopy.
The mysterious Saint… was a rare beauty, without a doubt. Her dark skin was smooth and dewy, without a single blemish on it. The lines of her exquisite face were soft and lovely. Her wavy hair was like glistening black silk, while her archaic robe was of a rich azure color, with vivid white accents.
As she dreamt, her expression was vulnerable and innocent. It was… a captivating sight. Sunny found it hard not to let his heart be moved as he looked at the sleeping beauty.
The world itself seemed warmer and softer around her, as if caressed by a gentle wind.
He sighed.
"I'm going. Cassie, you… stay safe. Please."
With that, he took a step back and dissolved into the shadows. Nightmare was already waiting for him in their embrace — his vast form wrapped itself around Sunny, and then…
They were somewhere else.
And yet, they were exactly where they had been.
Sunny was still on the top floor of Aletheia's Tower. However, it looked different.
The wide bed was empty. Cassie was nowhere to be seen. The floating lanterns were gone. Instead, the chamber was drowned in bright light that poured through the windows — Nightmare had to hide in the deep shadows in the corner of the spacious room to avoid it.
'That's… not right.'
Since when was Aletheia's Island so bright?
Wary, Sunny slowly walked to the window and looked outside.
His eyes narrowed slightly.
Below him… was the familiar island. However, it had changed entirely. The suffocating mist was gone, revealing the beautiful green expanse of the pine forest. The trees bathed in warm sunlight, swaying slightly in the wind. Here and there, clear streams flowed. The killing field surrounding the tower was drowning in flowers.
The stone bridge was empty, with no Nightmare Creatures in sight. In fact… without the mist, Sunny was supposed to see the towering figure of Devouring Beast wandering the forest. However, she was nowhere to be seen.
There was no harrowing creature in the clear blue sky, either. Aletheia's Island… seemed utterly devoid of danger. Instead, it seemed like a tranquil, beautiful, and peaceful place.
A paradise.
'This… is her dream?'
Sunny knew that he was inside a dream. However, the space around him did not seem like one. It was much more solid, defined, and permanent than the few dreams he had visited in the past.
'What the hell is going on?'
"It's a wonderful day, isn't it?"
That voice…
Sunny flinched and turned around.
A woman had just entered the chamber, carrying a bouquet of fresh flowers. It was her… the beautiful sleeping Saint of Aletheia's Tower.
She was awake. Or rather… in her dream, she was.
Sunny took an involuntary step back. Despite how lovely the woman was, he couldn't help but feel wary of her.
His voice was slightly hoarse:
"Who are you?"
The beautiful Saint raised an eyebrow and smiled.
"Me? I am Wind Flower."
Then, a hint of amusement appeared on her charming face.
"But why are you asking? And why… are you here again?"
'Wind Flower…'
So Cassie was right. Wind Flower was the True Name of the mysterious Saint in front of him, and after the memories of the original master of the island — Aletheia — had disappeared from the memory of the River People, they started calling this place after its current resident.
In time, even that knowledge was erased by time and the collapse of the River People civilization. All that remained was a name that had lost all meaning.
Everyone who remembered Wind Flower were gone, and yet, the person to whom that name belonged remained. Trapped in a dream that lay in the heart of Aletheia's Island.
However…
Sunny was caught by surprise because of something else the beautiful Saint said. He suppressed the desire to take another step back, frowned, and said tensely:
"I am asking because I don't know, and I am here in hope of finding a way to escape this island. But… again? Why did you say that I am here again?"
Wind Flower studied his face for a few moments, still smiling. Her gaze lingered at the Crown of Twilight, then shifted away.
Letting out a melodious chuckle, she walked to a beautiful porcelain vase and put the bouquet of wild flowers she had been holding inside. Then, she let out a sigh.
"I see. This is our first meeting. How exciting!"
Sunny was not convinced. Why would Wind Flower act as though she had recognized him? It could only mean one of two things…
He hesitated for a moment.
"Are you not affected by the loop?"
She shrugged.
"My body is, but my consciousness isn't. Here in this dream palace, I am free to live my days in peace."
Her smile dimmed a little, and a hint of darkness appeared in her beautiful azure eyes.
"I must admit, though… young man, you have rather poor manners. Not only have you intruded upon a lady's dream without an invitation, but you've also neglected to introduce yourself. I feel at a disadvantage."
Sunny coughed.
"Ah… please accept my sincere apology, Saint Wind Flower. I'm not exactly familiar with the etiquette of visiting people's dreams. My name is Sunless."
'If she is not beholden to the loop…'
Then she had indeed met Sunny before. Which, of course, was impossible — this was definitely his first time entering the… the Dream Palace where Wind Flower's soul resided.
Either Sunny had spent much longer on Aletheia's Island than he had suspected, somehow losing his memories of becoming aware of the loop the first time around… or she had mistaken him for the Mad Prince.
The latter was much more probable, and also meant that the odious madman had visited the island in the past.
But why? And what had he spoken with Wind Flower about? What was the bastard scheming?
Mysterious, mysterious… all of it was so mysterious! Sunny had so many questions!
But would Wind Flower answer his questions? Was she a friend, or was she a foe?
He hesitated.
The beautiful Saint, meanwhile, looked at him in confusion.
"...Saint Wind Flower? Why do you call me a saint?"
Sunny blinked.
'Right…'
The people of the waking world used the word "Saint" to denote those Awakened who had conquered the Third Nightmare and Transcended. A native of the Dream Realm would not recognize the term.
He scratched his head.
"It's just what my people call Transcendents. A… a honorific, I guess."
Wind Flower smiled.
"Ah. I see. Well, Sunless… it is very nice to meet you. You are the second person to visit me in all this time. Very few beings possess the ability to travel through dreams, you know."
Sunny nodded.
"To be fair, I don't possess such an Ability. It's my horse who does."
Wind Flower looked into the corner where Nightmare was hiding among the shadows. Her pleasant smile widened a little.
"I've noticed. It's certainly extravagant, to use a Terror as a steed. You must be quite powerful to have the loyalty of such a creature, Sunless. And to wear that crown."
Sunny hesitated for a moment, then briefly touched the Crown of Twilight. His expression was complicated.
Did she know what the Crown of Twilight was because she had seen the Mad Prince wear it?
He asked cautiously:
"You recognize it, my lady?"
The beautiful Saint studied him for a while, a small smile playing on her soft lips.
Then, she laughed.
"How could I not? Ah, let me introduce myself properly — I am Wind Flower of the Twilight Sea. King Daeron, the Serpent King, is my father. Or rather, he was… considering that you are wearing the Memory of his crown, Sunless, he must have died by your hand."
***
Time seemed to slow down for Sunny. He stared at the beautiful Saint... the princess... silently, not knowing what to do.
'So… I am her father's killer…'
That was not ideal, to say the least. He had already been wary of Wind Flower, and knowing that there was blood between them only made that wariness grow. Who would want to stand in front of a mysterious, partially Corrupted Saint after slaying her father?
Of course, Daeron of the Twilight Sea had already succumbed to Corruption himself by the time Sunny killed him, so there was no rational reason for the enchanting princess to hate him.
But when had people even been rational?
'Wait a minute…'
There was another revelation in what she had said. Wind Flower easily identified the Crown of Twilight as a Memory… which meant that she knew about the Spell. Was its carrier, most likely.
Sunny's eyes narrowed.
'Well, of course she is.'
If she was Daeron's daughter, then she was not one of the River People. Instead, she was a challenger of this Nightmare, just like Sunny. No, not quite… only Masters could challenge the Third Nightmare. And since she was a Saint, she had either achieved Transcendence inside the Tomb of Ariel… or had come inside with her father, in order to guide the future challengers with him.
Noticing Sunny's unease, Wind Flower smiled.
"I see you are starting to get it. Indeed, I am not the real Princess Wind Flower. I am merely a copy of her, conjured by the Nightmare Spell. She… is long dead by now, I think. And yet, I remain."
Sunny's face paled.
This was the first time he had met an inhabitant of a Nightmare who was aware of their nature. He didn't quite know how to behave in front of her.
Was this Wind Flower dead or alive? Was she real or not? Was she a mere echo of a real person, or a true living being created by the Spell for the duration of the Nightmare?
Wind Flower sighed, glanced at the Crown of Twilight one more time, and walked over to the window. Gazing at the beautiful vista of this dreamy version of Aletheia's Island, she spoke:
"Back then, my father and his most loyal warriors braved the White Desert and entered the Tomb of Ariel. I was one of them. Our goal was to imprint our souls into the Great River, so that when challengers entered this Nightmare, there was someone to help them conquer it."
She sighed lightly.
"It was a gamble, of course… a desperate one, considering that our world was dying. It was already being consumed by the Dream Realm, and despite all our struggles, we had failed to rise to the challenge of the Spell. My father was the only Supreme of our people, and there was not going to be another. At least not in time to turn the tide of destruction. So… he came up with a plan to raise an army of Transcendent warriors in this unique Nightmare."
Wind Flower's shoulders fell.
"...That plan failed, as well."
Sunny was staring at her with wide eyes, his thoughts in turmoil.
'What… wait…'
Taking a step forward, he raised his hands and asked, his voice hoarse:
"Wait… your world? Being consumed by the Dream Realm? What do you mean?"
The beautiful Saint turned and looked at him in surprise. Her enchanting azure eyes were full of confusion.
Then, she smiled.
Shaking her head, Wind Flower chuckled and said, her words sending Sunny's mind reeling:
"What… did you think that yours was the only world that the Nightmare Spell infected, Sunless? Of course not. There were others. Yours is not the first…"
She lingered for a moment, then added with a hint of amusement:
"However, it will be the last."
Sunny was reeling from the sudden deluge of impossible knowledge that Wind Flower had so casually shared with him. The relationship between the waking world and the Dream Realm... the vague theories about the Nightmare Spell he and Nephis had discussed... everything he knew was suddenly upturned.
He remained silent for a while, then weakly raised a hand, summoned the Shadow Chair, and sat down.
Watching him, the beautiful Saint tilted her head slightly and laughed.
"What an interesting Memory…"
Walking away from the window, she found a chair of her own, then picked up an elegant porcelain kettle and poured fragrant tea into two cups.
Sunny took a deep breath.
"I… I did think that my world — we call it the waking world — was the only one infected by Nightmare Spell. Oh, I was never sure, though."
Wind Flower pushed one of the cups toward him and shook her head.
"It seems that your people are less knowledgeable about the past than mine were. Ah, but we were rather ignorant, as well. Still, we knew that there were many realms before the End War. Some were connected to each other, some were far apart. Some were considered mortal realms, while some were considered divine. Each of the gods had a realm of their own."
She looked into the window and took a sip of tea.
"The mortal realms were where the war between the daemons and the gods took place. By the end of it, most of them had been turned into desolate graveyards. They have become the core of the Dream Realm, where Corruption reigns."
Sunny forced his hand to remain steady as he raised his cup and tasted Wind Flower's tea. It was pleasant and soothing, but left a tinge of bitterness on his tongue.
Of course… it made sense. The Dream Realm had always seemed like a patchwork world, with different regions of it inexplicably possessing different skies, celestial bodies, and even laws. The Forgotten Shore, the Chained Isles, the Hollow Mountains, the Nightmare Desert — they did seem more like different worlds that had been roughly smashed together than natural parts of a single whole.
He took a deep breath.
"...What about the divine realms?"
The beautiful Saint smiled.
"Those were left untouched by the war. Even after the gods died, their realms remained. They were isolated from the mortal ones and each other, as well, and so were left untouched by the spreading Corruption… at least for a while. Naturally, there were six of them."
Sunny did not say anything, prompting Wind Flower to continue:
"The world where I come from was one of those six realms. It is similar to the Great River, actually… a beautiful world covered entirely by water, with countless islands rising from it like gems. A world of storms, winds, and stars. Well… it was, before. By now, it must have been consumed by the Dream Realm already."
Sunny's hand finally trembled.
Bringing the cup to his lips, he lingered for a moment, then asked:
"What... what do you mean, consumed?"
Wind Flower leaned back in her chair and sighed.
"From your reaction, it seems that your people have not experienced the worst of it yet. What is the Rank of the most terrible Gate that has opened in this Waking World of yours?"
He frowned.
"A Category Five… a Great Nightmare Gate, I suppose."
The beautiful Saint looked at him with pity.
"I see. Then it will start soon. Once more of them start to appear, pieces of your world will begin to be assimilated by the Dream Realm. Piece by piece, your world will eventually be swallowed entirely, becoming a part of the Dream Realm… just like the other five divine realms have already become a part of it. That is why I said that your world will be the last one the Spell ever infects. Once it's gone, there won't be anywhere left for it to spread to."
'Become… a part… of the Dream Realm?'
Sunny shivered.
How had Wind Flower described her world? A world of storms, winds, and stars. Didn't it sound like the Stormsea, the region of the Dream Realm controlled by the House of Night?
Had the Stormsea been a world like Earth once, where mundane people lived and struggled, and where the Spell had appeared one day, forcing them on the path of Ascension?
A world that had eventually lost to the tide of Nightmare Gates and was destroyed, becoming another one of the desolate hells of the Dream Realm... just like four more worlds before it?
Would Sunny's world share the same fate?
He shook his head.
"But… why? Why is this happening? Why does the Spell infect different worlds, and why are they being consumed by the Dream Realm? Where do Nightmare Gates come from? How can we stop it?"
Wind Flower sipped her tea and smiled.
"Sunless… if I knew the answers to these questions, do you think I would be sitting here, imprisoned in a dream on a cursed island, with all my people gone, and my world destroyed?"
She chuckled.
"Whatever the path to victory is… my people have already lost. You still have a chance, at least. A better chance than we did, even — from what I saw, your world is much stronger than mine was. Otherwise, a mere Ascended like you would have never been able to slay my father, no matter how far he was gone because of the Corruption."
The beautiful Saint looked away and lingered for a while. Finally, a hint of sorrow crept into her sweet voice:
"...How did he die, in the end?"
Sunny did not speak until the pain of the Flaw forced him to answer.
How did one tell a person about killing their father? Sunny was not the most tactful of people, but even he knew better than to try and make his voice sound soft. Being nonchalant about the whole thing did not seem right, either.
He sighed.
"From what I know, he went mad after Twilight was lost. By the time we met, he was like a rabid beast… but even then, he was a king among them. I watched him battle many Nightmare Creatures much more powerful than him, and yet, none could defeat your father. After a while… he was severely wounded and weakened. I used that moment to attack, and won after a ferocious battle. Even then, I would have died as well, if not for my companion."
He paused, and then added respectfully:
"I am sorry for your loss, Lady Wind Flower."
She remained silent for a while, looking away.
The sight of her elegant profile was both sad and beautiful.
...Eventually, Wind Flower smiled.
"Don't be. What is the point of being sorry? He was merely a copy, just like me. I am sure that my real father met a much more glorious end in the true Tomb of Ariel. Who knows? He might have even escaped it."
Wind Flower shook her head and looked at him with a smile.
"But you and your companions are different from me, Sunless. You are here to challenge the Nightmare. So… did you say that you wanted to escape Aletheia's Island?"
Her azure eyes sparkled with dark amusement.
"I'll help you. Helping challengers conquer this Nightmare was my original goal, after all…"
Sunny had yet to recover from the shocking revelation about the nature of his world, but time waited for no man. The revolution was going to end soon, so he had to gain as much as he could from his first meeting with Wind Flower.
But still…
'If my world is one of the six divine realms… then which god did it belong to?'
The most suitable candidate was War God, the Goddess of Life — as well as of progress, technology, craft, and intellect… the patron deity of humanity. Heart God was a possibility, as well. However, he could not quite imagine Earth having anything to do with the fallen gods of the Dream Realm. These two concepts were just too incompatible.
Plus, the waking world encompassed more than just Earth. There was the moon, the sun… all the planets of the Solar System, and countless stars beyond. A whole universe of them, billions of years old! How could all of it be simply one of the divine realms?
But then again… the gods had never been constrained by mundane logic. They were the ones who had created the universal laws of existence. Even time itself was merely one of their weapons — who was to say that a god could only will something into existence, not will something to have always existed?
'Ah… my brain hurts.'
Sunny's mortal mind seemed to be incapable of truly comprehending such matters.
Wind Flower must have been the same. She certainly knew more than Sunny, but there was no telling how accurate her understanding was. In any case, for now, it did not matter. He was elated to learn such profound mysteries, but his immediate goal was not enlightenment. It was getting the hell off Aletheia's Island.
And Wind Flower was conveniently offering her help in that regard.
Sunny took a deep breath.
"Do you know… how we can escape this horrible place?"
He paused for a moment, then shook his head.
"No, I should describe our situation first. There are five of us here. Three, including me, start the loop in the hidden bay at the southern edge of the island — well, what I call the southern edge, anyway. The fourth member of the cohort is in the forest, not too far away from the bay. It's the fifth that is the problem… she is all the way on the northern edge of the island."
His expression darkened.
"There are all kinds of terrifying abominations hidden in the mist, so we can't travel freely. No matter how many times I tried, I failed to pick up the fifth member and return to our ship before the loop ends. This tower… and you, Lady Wind Flower… are more or less my last hope."
Wind Flower looked into the window, then let out a quiet sigh and put her cup on the table. Then, she stood up.
"Come with me."
Before Sunny knew it, they were somewhere else. The walls of the Aletheia's Tower disappeared, and he found himself standing at the edge of a tall cliff, looking at the flowing waters below.
The colossal whirlpool was gone, replaced by the beautiful vista of the Great River sparkling under the light of the seven suns. However, not too far away, the world was obscured by the familiar mist… it was the boundary of Wind Flower's dream, most likely.
The enchanting Saint looked into the distance.
"Before that… let me tell you how I ended up imprisoned here, Sunless."
She glanced at him and smiled.
"As you might have guessed already, it was my father who had brought me here, and put me to sleep at the top of Aletheia's Tower. There is a seed of Corruption in my soul, and so… remaining inside this cycle of time is the only way for me to live on."
Her smile dimmed a little. Wind Flower lingered for a moment, then looked at the Great River once again.
"Back then, we laid siege to Verge, hoping to destroy the source of the Defilement and conquer this Nightmare. However… even after breaching the walls of the city and fighting our way to the Citadel of Truth, we failed to defeat the First Seeker."
Studying the exquisite line of her charming face, Sunny scowled.
"The First Seeker… must be tremendously powerful, then."
If even a Sovereign in command of a vast army of Awakened had failed to put an end to the Defilement, then how could their cohort ever hope to succeed?
His thoughts turned dark and bitter. However…
Wind Flower lightly shook her head.
"The First Seeker has no power. That thing could not even be called a living being anymore… it's just a grotesque, sprawling mass of festering flesh contained within the Citadel, its tendrils slowly spreading across all of Verge. The problem, however, is that anyone who touches it becomes infected by Corruption. That… is how I became infected, as well. In the end, we had no choice but to leave our fallen behind and retreat. That is how our glorious assault ended, in death and misery."
She looked at Sunny somberly.
"So, Sunless, tell me… do you still think that you and your companions can conquer this Nightmare?"
He remained silent for a few moments, trying his hardest not to imagine the revolting image of the cursed city of Verge. The picture Wind Flower painted with just a few words was just too vivid…
Eventually, Sunny nodded.
"I do. One of my companions… she is immune to the Corruption, in fact. I have a Memory to borrow that Ability of hers, as well. There is probably no one in the world suited for the task better than the two of us."
He smiled faintly and lingered for a moment, then added in a strangely dark tone:
"...It must be fate."
Wind Flower did not seem too surprised by the fact that there was someone out there whose soul could not be corrupted. She watched the water flow for a while, then sighed.
"It's good, then. You might really stand a chance to succeed where we failed. In any case, after we retreated from Verge, my father brought me here, to Aletheia's Island. The only place that could delay my eventual fall into Corruption. Quite ironic, don't you think?"
Sunny hesitated.
"I'm not sure that I know what you mean, my lady."
She looked at him with surprise.
"What, you don't know who Aletheia was?"
He frowned, then shook his head.
"I only know that she was called Aletheia of the Nine, and that she was one of the Seekers."
Wind Flower chuckled.
"Yes… you are not wrong. Indeed, she was one of the Seekers. A mysterious sorceress who built this island and created the whirlpool of twisted time surrounding it, for some unknown purpose. She lived here for a while, but eventually left in search of the Estuary… as most Seekers did. Aletheia never returned, and her name slowly disappeared from the memory of the River People."
The beautiful Saint gazed at the Great River with a dark expression.
"Of course, there is something different about Aletheia. Because, unlike all the other Seekers who had traveled downstream in search of the Estuary… she actually found it."
Sunny eyes widened slightly.
"Wait. Do you mean…"
Wind Flower nodded.
"Yes. Although her original name is forgotten, everyone in the Tomb of Ariel now knows her by a different one. The core of this Nightmare, the source of the Defilement... the First Seeker… is Aletheia of the Nine. This island is the estate that she had abandoned before leaving on her fateful journey to the Estuary."
Sunny shivered and instinctively turned around, to look at the distant silhouette of Aletheia's Tower.
Wind Flower, meanwhile, smiled.
"So, you see, it is indeed quite ironic… the seed of Corruption was planted into my soul by the First Seeker, yet my father prevented my soul from being consumed by bringing me to the First Seeker's stronghold. If that is not ironic, then I don't know what is."
She turned away from the Great River and laughed.
"Ah… in any case, after putting me to sleep in Aletheia's Tower, my father meant to return to Twilight and search for a way to destroy the First Seeker. He also meant to find a way to save me… or, if not, then at least to visit me from time to time. However, he never came. Now I know that it is because Twilight was lost, and he succumbed to Corruption himself."
Wind Flower sighed.
"Well, anyway. That is the past… what is important now is that my father had not only come to Aletheia's Island, but also left it. And I can teach you how to leave it, as well."
Wind Flower walked along the path in the forest, with Sunny following behind. Although he was certain that there was a long way to go, they arrived at the hidden bay in mere minutes.
It looked… different without the gloomy mist obscuring everything in sight. The white sand sparkled in the bright daylight, and the black cliffs cast deep shadows on the beach. For the first time, Sunny noticed how similar to the Nightmare Desert this place looked.
The Chain Breaker was nowhere to be seen in Wind Flower's dream, but the line of lonesome footprints was still there, leading to the edge of the island.
Sunny stared at it for a moment, then asked out of idle curiosity:
"Whose footprints are these?"
The charming Saint smiled.
"Whose else? Aletheia's. That is where she left the island. It happened countless years ago, of course… but because of how twisted time is here, it also just happened yesterday."
He scratched the back of his head.
"I… see."
So, the footprints belonged to the First Seeker. Sunny honestly did not know what to think of that.
Hiding his unease, he pointed to a particular spot on the beach.
"This is where our ship crashed. Right… it's a flying ship. But currently, it can only fly during dusk and dawn. As soon as I find a way to get the fifth member of our cohort back, we'll wait for the right time and fly away."
His expression darkened.
"Of course, there's also that… thing in the sky above the island. I'll need to find a way to escape from it, as well."
Wind Flower looked at him and remained silent for a while. Then, she sighed.
"I'm sorry to tell you this, Sunless… but even if you get your companion back, you won't be able to escape the island."
His heart skipped a beat.
Staring at the beautiful Saint incredulously, Sunny lingered for a few moments before opening his mouth.
Eventually, though, he asked grimly:
"Oh? And why is that?"
Wind Flower shrugged.
"It's just how it is. Nothing can escape Aletheia's Island the way it came. The whirlpool simply does not release anything once it's caught in its maw… no one is powerful enough to defeat its current. At least no one in the Tomb of Ariel. Flying won't help, either — the winds will throw you down."
Sunny was not amused.
He stared at her some more, then sighed.
"That's a bit contradictory, don't you think, my lady? You said it yourself. Your father, the Serpent King, did escape this island."
She nodded.
"He did. However, I never said that he was strong enough to overcome the pull of the vortex."
Sunny's expression dimmed.
If the monstrous sea serpent he had fought was not powerful enough to swim out of the colossal whirlpool, then who was?
"So how did he leave?"
Wind Flower simply pointed down.
'What is that supposed to mean…'
Sunny blinked a couple of times, staring at the white sand beneath her feet. Then, his eyes slowly widened.
"Do you mean… that the only way to escape the island is to dive into the vortex?"
She smiled.
"Indeed. Granted, surviving what is hidden below the island is not much easier than braving the whirlpool… but your flying ship should be sturdy enough to make it through. And you have the Guiding Light to show you the way."
He frowned.
"What is hidden below the island?"
Wind Flower lingered for a bit.
"Nothing much, really. Just the depths of the Great River, and all the horrors that dwell in them. Usually, diving that deep would mean certain death, but the vortex… it creates a tunnel, of sorts. As long as you don't plunge into the water, you'll be fine."
Sunny was not at all happy about how nonchalant she sounded. Falling into a mystical tunnel that led to the depths of the bottomless Great River? Staying clear of the water? What about these obviously lethal things, exactly, told her that they would be fine?
He sighed.
"And what's on the other side of the tunnel?"
The beautiful Saint hesitated.
"Should be… the inner wall of the pyramid. You'll have to be careful once you reach it, because there are bound to be dangers there. But the important point is that one can make their way back to the Great River by following the inner wall. At least that was what my father believed… and since he did make it back to Twilight alive, he must have been correct."
Sunny took a deep breath.
"Should be? You are not certain?"
Wind Flower chuckled.
"How can I be certain? I never left this island myself. However, others, like my father, did."
'Others…'
So, there was someone else who had come to Aletheia's Island and left, not just the Serpent King. Sunny did not miss that detail.
…He hadn't missed the fact that Wind Flower mentioned the Guiding Light, either. He had never told her about the sacred staff of the sybils, or that it was in their possession. So how did the beautiful Saint know about it?
More and more things about her seemed strange.
The wariness he had felt before suddenly returned.
Sunny remained silent for a while, then said evenly:
"Even if I am willing to try diving into the vortex, the problem remains. I need to get Effie… the fifth member of my cohort… back to the ship before the loop ends, first. And currently, I see no way to do it."
He grimaced.
"There are too many powerful Nightmare Creatures on the island. There are two Defiled horrors that are even more dangerous than them, as well. There is that thing in the sky. I can't deal with all that in a single day."
Wind Flower looked at him with a curious smile.
"What if you had more time?"
Sunny contemplated her question seriously, then shrugged.
"It would be hard, but not impossible. The problem is not that the enemies are too powerful — if I can't kill them, I can at least run and hide. I can come up with countermeasures and make use of their weaknesses. I can make them fight each other and escape while they do. The problem is that all of this requires time… and there is no time. Even though it loops endlessly on this island, there's not enough time for me to achieve my goals."
The beautiful Saint studied him for a while, then nodded.
Her next words sent a shiver running down Sunny's spine. Smiling pleasantly, Wind Flower said:
"Well... then you just need to destroy the loop."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, looking at the charming Saint. A gentle breeze blew from the river, playing with her silky hair… the dream of Aletheia's Island was tranquil and at peace.
'Destroy the loop…'
Was such a thing even possible?
'Why wouldn't it be?'
The closed cycle of time had been created by Aletheia of the Nine. Since it was made by someone, it could naturally be destroyed by someone else. However…
The matter was not that simple.
Even if Wind Flower could teach him how to break the loop, there would be dire ramifications if he did. Up until now, Sunny had suffered enormously due to the twisted nature of time on this harrowing island… but he was also only alive because of it.
Once the loop was broken, the terrible prisoners of Aletheia's Island would remain. Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast would remain, as well… but Sunny was not going to have the luxury of being reborn at the start of a new revolution.
He would only have one chance to prevail against them and escape.
'It's not like I have a lot of choices.'
The plan Wind Flower suggested was a deadly one, but Sunny did not have a better solution. He did not have a lot of time to spare, either… he and Cassie were doing fine, for now, but their mental states would inevitably start to crumble as the trauma of repeated, torturous deaths accumulated.
It could very well be that they would never be in better condition than now. Sooner or later, they were going to start deteriorating. At least Sunny felt that they would.
The question was… did he really trust Wind Flower?
A deep sigh escaped from his lips.
Looking away, Sunny lingered for a few moments, then said:
"Before I decide whether to agree, I need to ask you a question."
The beautiful Saint chuckled.
"Go ahead."
He glanced at her darkly.
"When you said that we've never met before… was it a lie?"
Wind Flower's smile froze on her lips. She studied him silently for a while, the veil of friendliness finally fading from her gaze to reveal… something much colder, darker, and more frightening.
Finally, for the first time since they met, Sunny felt that he was standing in front of King Daeron's daughter.
…But then the frightening abyss hiding in her eyes was gone, replaced once again by benevolent sweetness.
Wind Flower laughed.
"You really are a sharp one, Sunless. Just like the other one."
Sunny took a deep breath.
'The other one…'
A deep frown appeared on his face.
"The Mad Prince. He is the other visitor you mentioned, then?"
The beautiful Saint looked at him with a nonchalant smile.
A moment later, the white beach disappeared, and they were in Aletheia's Tower again. Wind Flower sat down on her bed and shrugged.
"Indeed. Oh, I must say… even inside the Tomb of Ariel, you truly are the most bizarre of individuals, Sunless. You are the only being to enter my dream in all these years, and yet, there were three visitors."
Sunny slumped on the Shadow Chair.
"...Three?"
She nodded.
"You, that Defiled madman, and the sullen wraith that follows him around."
He stared at her incredulously.
'So the Mad Prince is haunted by his own version of the Sin of Solace. Serves the bastard right… both bastards, really...'
Luckily, his own inner demon had decided to sit the meeting with Wind Flower out.
He shook his head.
"So why did he come to see you? What did he want from you that was worth braving Aletheia's Island?"
The beautiful Saint lingered.
"I'm not sure if I should answer. But then again… why not? You are mistaken, though. Although the Mad Prince did visit me, I was not the reason he had come to the island."
Sunny simply raised an eyebrow, prompting her to continue.
"The reason he came here… was to lure the other two Defiled into a trap."
'What?'
Sunny hid his shock as best he could. Previously, he had theorized that Devouring Beast and Undying Slaughter had been sent to Aletheia's Island because of their Flaws. And it might have been the justification, true… but now, it seemed that they had been left here against their will.
They had been locked in a prison of time by the Mad Prince.
Sunny exhaled slowly.
"Why would that lunatic plot against two other Plagues?"
Wind Flower shrugged.
"I really don't know. Is it surprising, though? The Defiled are different from us, to begin with… and your other self, Sunless, is more insane than most. That said, he was surprisingly lucid, for a Nightmare Creature."
Sunny frowned.
"In what way?"
The charming Saint contemplated for a while.
"It's hard to describe. I've met abominations who could talk like humans before, but never one who seemed so… human-like. Even among the Defiled. In any case, it looked like he was not happy about being the Dread Lord's slave. Or liked what the Dread Lord has done after becoming the tyrant of Verge."
She shrugged.
"You would know better about these matters than I do, though. Not because you and the Mad Prince are the same person, even, but merely because the Six Plagues were yet to appear when I was brought to Aletheia's Island. In fact, I only know of their existence because of the things the Defiled madman mumbled in a fit of frenzy."
Sunny remained silent for a while.
'The Dread Lord's slave…'
It seemed that he did not have to wonder what fate would befall him after Nephis was killed in the future. He had thought that Mordret… the Soul Stealer… would be the one to use Shadow Bond and become his master after the current one disappeared. But actually, it was the Dread Lord… Kai.
The corner of his mouth twitched.
'Who would have thought?'
It was a bit stupid, to be hurt by something that a future, Defiled version of his friend had done. And yet, Sunny couldn't help but feel a little betrayed. It had taken a lot of courage for him to open up to Effie and Kai… knowing that it would come back to bite him, in the end, felt like a punch to the gut.
'No… Kai would never betray me. That thing, the Dread Lord, might be the future version of him. But it is a demented Nightmare Creature, not my friend.'
Much more important was the fact that there seemed to be internal strife between the Six Plagues. Enough of it, at least, for the Mad Prince to try eliminating two of his fellow Defiled champions, be it on the orders of the Dread Lord or of his own accord.
It was great news for the cohort, and could potentially help them conquer this Nightmare.
Sunny sighed and asked with dark curiosity in his voice:
"So what did the two of you talk about?"
Wind Flower remained silent for a while, seated comfortably on her opulent bed.
Eventually, she sighed.
"We made a deal, he and I. I never thought that I would make a deal with a Defiled abomination one day, but then again… I never thought that I'd be imprisoned in a whirlpool of time, forever, either."
Sunny grew tense, staring at the beautiful Saint with a grim expression. The news of her making deals with one of the Six Plagues did not bode well for the cohort...
Noticing his reaction, she chuckled.
"Don't look so worried, Sunless. I did not sell my soul, corrupted as it may be. The Mad Prince… he only wanted to know about Aletheia's Island, and especially about how my father had managed to kill that Great Tyrant in the tower. The creature remains dead no matter how many times the loop resets, which seemed to be of great interest to him. I, on the other hand… wanted to know what had happened to Twilight and the other human cities on the Great River. And how it was that he appeared wearing my father's crown."
Her gaze once again brushed across the Crown of Twilight. She smiled softly.
"Now, I know."
Sunny lingered for a few moments. There were a lot of things he wanted to ask about, but it did not seem wise to press Wind Flower for answers.... too much.
The Mirror of Truth was safely hidden in his sleeve, ready to grant him Neph's [Longing] Ability at any moment.
Eventually, he asked:
"How did Daeron make that Tyrant stay dead?"
Wind Flower tilted her head a little.
"...You want to know, as well? It was with the help of a very special Memory. A Legacy Relic left behind by a dear friend. It's gone now, of course. Just like everything else is gone."
'Why was the Mad Prince so interested in the dead Tyrant, though? Unlike me, he did not have to destroy the loop to escape the island. What did he want?'
Sunny tried to understand the motives of his future Defiled version, but failed. It wasn't a good idea to try understanding madmen, anyway.
"How did you know that one of my companions has the Guiding Light, then?"
The beautiful Saint chuckled.
"How else? The madman told me that you would."
Sunny froze.
His eyes narrowed.
'Wait…'
Leaning forward, he pierced Wind Flower with an intense gaze and asked:
"Are you saying… that the Mad Prince knew that we would arrive here one day?"
She simply nodded.
"He seemed quite certain. But why are you surprised... you are the same person, after all."
Sunny let out a shaky breath.
Indeed… if the Mad Prince was the future version of him, then the bastard would have already experienced coming to Aletheia's Island before.
Still, something about it didn't make sense.
If the Defiled lunatic already possessed the memories of meeting Wind Flower and learning about the island from her, like Sunny was currently learning, then why would he need to come and ask again?
And if she had already met Sunny by the time the Mad Prince arrived, wouldn't she have already had the answers to her own questions?
It didn't make any sense at all!
…Just like Undying Slaughter and Jet existing at the same time did not make sense. The same went for Devouring Beast and Effie. Or everything else about this damned pyramid.
If anything, though, the new revelation made it seem as though the Six Plagues were somehow alien to this timeline… more alien than Sunny and his companions were, at least.
'Focus on the task at hand. How to escape this cursed island…'
Sunny gritted his teeth, remained silent for a few moments, and then said:
"...So how do I destroy the loop?"
He suddenly hesitated.
Before Wind Flower could answer, Sunny raised a hand and added, his voice low:
"Wait. If I do destroy the loop… you will die, won't you?"
The Saint simply looked at him with a smile on her lips.
'She will. That is why she is here on Aletheia's Island, after all… this is the only place where she can exist.'
So, by destroying the loop, Sunny would be... he would be killing Wind Flower.
She watched him for a bit, then shook her head.
"You are both right and wrong. I… Wind Flower of the Twilight Sea… will indeed cease to exist if the cycle of time is broken. However, I won't die. No, what waits for me is much worse than death — it's Corruption."
Her smile slowly disappeared, leaving behind only coldness. The beautiful Saint looked at him somberly, then said:
"That is why we are going to make another deal, you and I."
Sunny met her heavy gaze and shifted slightly.
"What deal might that be?"
Wind Flower stared at him for a few moments, then smiled darkly.
"It's simple, really. I will teach you how to break the cycle of time. In return, Sunless… you will kill me."
His expression cracked for a moment.
"What?"
The beautiful Saint nodded.
"You will make an oath that after the loop is destroyed and before Corruption swallows my soul, you will kill me. That is the only way I'll show you how to escape Aletheia's Island with all your companions."
Sunny looked at her solemnly.
He… couldn't say that he didn't understand. Indeed, if he was in Wind Flower's place, he would have preferred death to turning into a Nightmare Creature. At least, he hoped that he would.
But still…
Wasn't it just too sad?
Sunny sighed.
"You want to die?"
Hearing his question, Wind Flower chuckled.
"You make it sound so serious."
Her enchanting azure eyes ignited with humorous sparks.
"Remember, Sunless… I am not even a real person. I've been conjured by the Spell to play a role in this Nightmare, and so, there is no purpose for my existence outside the Nightmare. So… wouldn't it be a fitting end for a creature like me, to be killed by a real person like you? By a person who will conquer the Nightmare?"
She fell silent, looking into the window with a distant expression on her beautiful, charming face.
After a few moments of silence, she added in a softer tone:
"I won't ask you for another oath, Sunless. But… make me a promise, if you will. That you'll conquer this Nightmare, indeed."
Sunny remained silent for a while, looking at her with a heavy expression.
…Eventually, he sighed and opened his mouth to speak.
Not long after that, he was back on the deck of the Chain Breaker.
The white beach was shrouded in mist once again. The bright and beautiful vista of Wind Flower's dream was gone, replaced by the chilling gloom of reality. Surrounded by the flowing fog and dreadful silence, Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around.
His heart was beating wildly, full of crippling panic and boundless dread.
…These feelings were not something he wanted to feel, or had a reason to. Rather, they were simply an instinctual response caused by meeting countless harrowing ends in this misty hell. Even when Sunny was calm, his body remembered every torturous death, every heart-wrenching loss, and every pained cry.
The sight of the white fog enveloping the Chain Breaker was a promise of many more torments to come. He took a few deep breaths, trying to calm his heart… it was getting harder and harder to do with each new revolution.
A few moments later, Sunny let out a long sigh and turned around.
Cassie was facing him with a somber expression on her pale face. She lingered for a few moments, then leaned heavily on the Guiding Light and asked in a quiet voice:
"So? How did it go?"
He looked away.
"I met her. There is… a lot to discuss. We should bring Jet back first."
The blind girl nodded listlessly, then walked over to Nightmare, adjusted the stirrups, and climbed into the saddle. A few moments later, she disappeared into the mist.
Nephis had been observing them tiredly. Her brow was furrowed into a deep frown. Glancing at Sunny, she asked:
"What is going on?"
He met her gaze and sighed.
"Cassie… is off to find Jet. Let's just rest for a bit, please. I'll explain everything when they return."
She studied his face for a few moments, as if wanting to ask more. Eventually, however, Nephis simply nodded and said in her usual emotionless tone:
"You don't look too well."
Sunny looked at her. Neph was not in the best state herself… she seemed spent and exhausted, almost ready to topple at any moment. Her already pale face was drained of all color, her eyes sunken and slightly unfocused. The slumped shoulders, the sickly pallor, the feverish gaze… these were the symptoms of extreme essence exhaustion.
He smiled.
"You look beautiful, though."
With that, Sunny lowered himself to the deck and leaned against the railing. Nephis remained motionless for a few moments, flustered. Then, she silently sat down near him and rested the back of her head on the ancient wood.
"I'll wait until Cassie returns, then."
He did not answer, staring into the mist.
Sunny… had a lot to think about.
It had taken him a long time — many lifetimes of dread, really — to reach Aletheia's Tower. However, the truths Wind Flower had revealed to him were all worth it.
There was so much he had learned from the beautiful, forsaken Saint. The origin of the Dream Realm and the Waking World… the true identity of the First Seeker… the secrets of Aletheia's Island, and so much more. Even the impossible number of challengers who had entered this Nightmare had an explanation now.
But, most importantly…
He had learned a few things about the Mad Prince.
'At this point… I can't deny it anymore.'
That Defiled madman… the future version of himself… had visited Wind Flower in her dream. Sunny might have met a strange echo of his corrupted future in a nightmare, but the bastard had spoken to Wind Flower personally. Which meant that the Mad Prince had the [Dreamwalker] Ability, just like Nightmare did, or something similar to it.
In all the years that Daeron's daughter had spent sleeping on Aletheia's Island, they were her only guests. That proved that very few beings possessed power over dreams, even here in the Tomb of Ariel.
And that meant…
'It was him.'
Sunny exhaled slowly.
It was not Dusk, but the Mad Prince who had sent Ananke a dream message so that she would find the Children of Weaver… find Sunny and Nephis, and send them off to Fallen Grace.
It was that madman who had massacred Weave, then used its last priestess to guide them deeper into the Nightmare. Past the time storm and to the derelict of the Chain Breaker.
It was also him who had created the Estuary Key and secreted it away in Sunny's soul, somehow.
He could have even been the author of the demented runes Sunny had seen on the piece of flotsam drifting in the upper reaches of the Great River.
Why had the Mad Prince done all these things?
'No, before that…'
What else had that monster done?
Suddenly, Sunny was covered in cold sweat.
Now that he knew that the mysterious puppeteer responsible for many of the strange things happening in this Nightmare was none other than his future corrupted self, he couldn't help but perceive everything that had happened so far in a new light.
What else did not make any sense?
Too many things. But there was one in particular…
'Why wasn't Fallen Grace destroyed?'
Led by the Six Plagues, the Defiled had successfully destroyed Twilight and every city of the sybils — except for Fallen Grace. That last city, though, had strangely been spared. It was attacked by the Defiled from time to time, sure, but none of the Heralds of the Estuary had ever shown up to erase it from existence themselves.
Their inaction seemed very strange, in hindsight.
Was it, perhaps, because the Mad Prince needed Sunny and Nephis to visit it one day, for some reason? To come into possession of the Guiding Light, perhaps?
…Or was it because the Six Plagues simply couldn't appear anymore?
The Defiled madman had treacherously eliminated Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast from the board, after all. Who was to say that Soul Stealer, Torment, and even the Dread Lord himself had not been dealt with in a similar fashion?
Sunny had thought that the final obstacle of the Third Nightmare would be the Six Plagues. But now, he was not so sure anymore.
'What the hell is going on?'
Was the Mad Prince… actually an ally?
Remembering the visage of the horrid lunatic whose remnant once appeared in his dream, Sunny shook his head.
'No, that is impossible. He is a Nightmare Creature.'
But then again, Wind Flower had mentioned that the Mad Prince seemed strangely lucid for an abomination. Why would he be?
Suddenly, a strange idea appeared in Sunny's mind. He froze for a moment, then lowered his gaze and glanced at Neph's sword.
Was it because… the Mad Prince was haunted by the Sin of Solace?
The sword wraith was supposed to slowly drive a human insane. What would its effect on a Nightmare Creature be, then? What would madness mean to a being whose mind was inherently alien to all things human?
Sunny did not know why, but he felt that he somehow stumbled on a glimpse of truth. If the wraith born from a sinister whisper of Ariel, the Demon of Dread, had indeed helped his future self maintain a sliver of humanity even after becoming Defiled…
Then he still wouldn't be an ally.
However, it was entirely possible that the Mad Prince had other goals than the Plagues did.
'Just what is my evil twin scheming?'
Sunny did not know.
In fact, after learning so much, he felt that he knew even less than he had before.
He was sure of one thing, though.
The sinister shadow of the Mad Prince was behind everything that had happened in the Nightmare so far. And that…
Was an indescribably chilling thought.
Sunny knew himself all too well, after all.
Even slightly lucid, he was a very scary enemy to have.
Cassie and Jet soon returned to the Chain Breaker. Sunny had explained the basic information about the loop to Nephis by then — however, he kept the things Wind Flower had told him to himself, for the time being.
Not because he was reluctant to share the knowledge, but simply because he did not want to repeat it all for the second time once they reached Effie.
The cohort set out to the far side of the island without any delay. As they traveled, made weapons, fought abominations, and hid in the forest to wait out the more harrowing ones, Sunny couldn't help but think about Wind Flower…
And the oath he had made.
'Kill her…'
Sunny's Flaw did not compel him to fulfill any oaths… it just prevented him from making an insincere one. Still, he was free to change his mind at any moment.
'Can I kill her?'
Of course, he could. However, it would be an understatement to say that Sunny was reluctant to.
He was not an innocent man. In fact, there was plenty of human blood on his hands. He had even enjoyed killing some of his victims, albeit very few. Mostly, he did not like it one bit.
The thought of killing someone like Wind Flower was abhorrent. He… admired the charming Saint from a different world a great deal. He also felt a lot of compassion for her tragic plight.
And yet, bitterly, there was nothing else he could do for her. Death was the only mercy he could give Wind Flower.
'How… fitting. Shadow God would have been proud.'
Sunny had even considered surrendering the Mirror of Truth to her. But there was very little chance that it would help. Yes, Wind Flower would be able to delay the spread of Corruption by a few hours if she borrowed Neph's Aspect Ability. But there was almost no hope that the seed of Corruption would not only be temporarily hindered, but disappear as a result.
Once the Mirror of Truth crumbled, the seed would most likely still be there, in Wind Flower's soul. Then, only death would be able to save her.
…Even knowing that the chance was infinitely small, Sunny had still offered his Memory to the beautiful Saint. It was a very rare thing, for him to act selflessly in that way. But she refused.
Wind Flower did not explain her reasons, but Sunny suspected that it was because of the First Seeker and how precious the Mirror of Truth would be if someone wanted to destroy the abominable creature.
'Curse it…'
Feeling grim, Sunny went through the motions of traversing Aletheia's Island.
Some time later, the five members of the cohort were together once again. Sunny had finally shared his findings with his companions, not holding anything back. Their reactions, just as he had expected, were very intense.
It was not every day that one learned about the origin of their own world.
Well… here on Aletheia's Island, one could. But generally speaking, news of this caliber was exceedingly rare.
Eventually, the heated discussion died down. Tired of trying to comprehend divine matters, Sunny and his companions turned their attention to more mundane issues.
The Six Plagues, and the Mad Prince.
"I just don't know what he wants. I see how that it's funny, considering that he is me… but he is also a Nightmare Creature, and almost entirely mad. I can't tell."
The others remained silent for a while, their expressions somber. No one liked to know that their actions were being manipulated by a sinister Corrupted Saint.
Eventually, it was Nephis who broke the silence. Looking into the fire that they've made to prepare food, she said:
"I think we are asking the wrong question."
Sunny looked at her intently.
"Which question should we be asking, then?"
Nephis hesitated for a few moments. Her expression… seemed strangely distant. Leaning forward, she put more fuel into the fire and asked:
"What do the Six Plagues want?"
Sunny blinked a couple of times. Sitting to his left, Effie frowned.
"Isn't the answer obvious? They are doing what all Nightmare Creatures do. Trying to obliterate everything that is not Corrupted, until there's only Corruption left. Here in the Tomb of Ariel, it means eliminating all River People."
Nephis nodded.
"But why do they want to eliminate all River People?"
None of them knew what to answer, so they just stared at her in confusion.
Did abominations need a reason to slaughter humans?
She sighed.
"Let's go with another question, then. If the person who challenged a Nightmare succumbs to Corruption… what happens to them when the Nightmare ends?"
Sunny opened his mouth, feeling a bit stunned by that question.
"They will… they will…"
He hesitated. Nothing like that had ever happened, at least not to his knowledge. So, there was no definitive answer. The most likely one, though, was that…
"They will be expelled back to where they came from?"
Nephis nodded once again.
"So then. If the Six Plagues want to escape the Nightmare, they have to conquer it, just like we do."
She sighed.
"But how do they conquer it?"
Jet looked at her with a frown.
"They need to destroy the source of the Defilement and save the…"
But then, she suddenly fell silent.
The rest of them were silent, too.
'No… saving the River People is not the goal of the Nightmare.'
Sunny gritted his teeth.
The goal of the Nightmare was never straightforward. There was one conflict at the heart of each Seed, yes, but many possible solutions. In the case of this Nightmare, the conflict was about the fate of the Great River civilization. One possible solution would be to destroy the source of the Defilement and save the River People…
But another, no less valid, solution would be to ensure their annihilation. Once every human in the Tomb of Ariel was either dead or Defiled, the conflict would have been resolved, as well.
His eyes widened a little.
"Are you trying to say… that the Plagues… went on a rampage across the Great River, destroying the cities of the sybils one after another… to conquer the Nightmare?"
Nephis stared into the fire, dancing flames reflecting in her beautiful grey eyes.
"That would make sense, would it not? Their goal is the opposite of ours. But, more than that… since we know what their ambition is and that it's different from the Mad Prince's… we can also guess what he wants."
She looked at Sunny and shrugged.
"It seems to me that what your future self wants… is to make sure that this Nightmare never ends. Or at least that it doesn't end the way the other Plagues desire. Ah, I might be wrong, of course."
Sunny suddenly remembered the dream where he met the remnant of the Mad Prince. The hatred in the abomination's voice when he called Sunny a murderer.
'Why would that bastard want the Nightmare to last forever? Or does he want something else?'
As a deep scowl appeared on his face, Cassie asked calmly, her voice pulling him back to their conversation:
"So, what then? Should we just sit back and relax while the Plagues conquer the Nightmare for us?"
Nephis glanced at her, then slowly shook her head.
"First of all, we don't know how long it will take. Secondly, I don't want to release these monsters into the waking world."
She looked at them somberly, remained silent for a moment, and then added in a flat tone:
"Most importantly… whether we like it or not, we are also here in the Tomb of Ariel. Cassie assumed the role of the ruler of Fallen Grace. Effie and Jet are the last of the River Nomads. If the Six Plagues want to eradicate all humans on the Great River… they won't be able to achieve that goal unless they eradicate us, too."
A strange smile appeared on his face.
"It's almost as if the core of this Nightmare is to throw two versions of our cohort at each other, and see which one survives."
She shook her head.
"Of course, one of these versions is vastly more powerful. While the other… the other has me."
In the end, Sunny had once again drawn the map of Aletheia's Island on the ground. Only, this time, it was much more detailed. He also knew where most of the truly dangerous Nightmare Creatures would be at any given point… his time map was complete.
The members of the cohort studied it for a while, listening to his explanations. Sunny described the prisoners of the nightmarish island in as much detail as he could, sometimes relying on Cassie to provide the most crucial pieces of information. As the two of them spoke in turns, the faces of their companions grew more and more somber.
Eventually, Sunny looked at the map with a dark expression and fell silent for a few moments. When he spoke again, his voice was even:
"Destroying the loop will not be easy. However… it is what comes after we destroy it that is truly dangerous."
He pointed to the map.
"We will still be trapped on the island after the loop is broken. And… the rest of its prisoners will be, as well. These terrible Nightmare Creatures, as well as Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast. But this time, none of us will be revived by the loop, should we die"
Sunny looked at his companions.
"Which means that we will have only one attempt to escape this hell alive."
Despite his solemn tone, Effie suddenly chuckled. He threw her an annoyed glance at her, then asked:
"What's so funny?"
She shook her head.
"No, nothing. Sorry… but that's how it usually goes, isn't it? If you die, you die. Cassie and you might have been living by a different set of rules recently, but for the rest of us, everything is pretty much how it has always been."
He sighed.
'Well… she's not wrong.'
No matter how much he tried to avoid it, the loop had messed with his perception of life and death. But for Effie, Jet, and Nephis… what he had warned them about was already perfectly natural.
Sunny shrugged.
"Well, good. Keep that attitude. In any case, what I meant is that there can't be any mistakes. We will have one day to destroy the loop. On that day, three things need to happen."
As he spoke, the tip of the Sin of Solace traced a few marks on the map:
"The shrine, the lake, and the tower. We must retrieve the enchantment key from the shrine and find something on the bottom of the lake before entering the tower. Once inside, we will be able to achieve our goal. If we do it before the day ends…"
His voice grew somber:
"We will still be stuck in the middle of the island. And we won't know where the Nightmare Creatures are anymore — once the loop is broken, most of the knowledge Cassie and I have so painstakingly gathered will become worthless. Returning to the Chain Breaker will be just as dangerous as our first exploration of Aletheia's Island."
Sunny grimaced.
"...Just for your information, we all died during that first exploration. Well, at least I think we did — I wouldn't know, actually, because I died first."
The rest of them studied the map somberly. Eventually, Nephis spoke:
"But we don't need to go to the Chain Breaker straight away, do we?"
A subtle smile appeared on his face.
"Neph gets it. Good job, Neph!"
Pointing to the tower with his sword, he said:
"Aletheia's Tower is more or less the safest place on the island. Once the loop is broken, the Nightmare Creatures will continue killing each other… or, at least, Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast will continue killing to satiate their Flaws. So, the smartest thing we can do is lock ourselves in the tower and wait for them to massacre all the abominations that would have swallowed us on the way back to the beach otherwise."
Finally, Sunny grinned.
"And then, just before the dust settles, we can slip away, board the Chain Breaker, and escape."
Nephis looked at him with a complicated expression.
After a few moments of silence, she said:
"Or… we don't escape."
For a moment, there was dead silence.
Sunny looked at her impassively.
"What do you mean?"
Of course, he knew exactly what she meant. He had considered this course of action himself, despite how risky it was. It was just that… Sunny was not sure if he should mention anything.
Nephis shrugged.
"Two of the Six Plagues are right here, on the island. Why don't we kill them before we leave?"
Jet smiled darkly.
"I would love nothing more than to get rid of Undying Slaughter. But, Nephis… you haven't seen that thing. You haven't fought her. Do you know how lethal she is? How are we supposed to kill older, scarier, more powerful versions of ourselves?"
Unexpectedly, it was Effie, not Neph, who answered. Looking up from where she sat on the ground, the huntress said:
"That's the thing, though. They are us, so… we know their weaknesses. We can exploit those weaknesses — that is how you hunt a stronger beast."
She smiled.
"We know their Flaws, don't we? I mean that we should wait for them to grow weak from hunger, then finish the wretches off to make sure that they don't get a chance to escape."
Listening to her, Nephis nodded.
Effie looked away, her smile dimming. After a moment of silence, she added quietly:
"I might not be the most useful member of the cohort currently, but I think we should try."
Nephis seemed to share her opinion.
"Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast might die on this island, anyway… but they might also escape the same way we are planning to escape, or through some other means. There won't be a better opportunity for us to strike down two of the Plagues. So, I think we should try, as well."
Cassie remained silent, while Sunny shrugged.
"I don't know. I think I'd rather just leave them behind and run the hell away."
All attention concentrated on Jet. She did not speak for a while, then asked with a faint grin:
"Aren't you all forgetting something? Effie and I have the same Flaws as those two monsters. If they starve, we'll starve, too."
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then let out a resentful sigh.
"That… can be solved. Not a problem."
Soul Reaper glanced at him briefly, then shrugged.
"Well, then… I vote we kill ourselves, too."
She blinked a couple of times.
"I mean, kill our future selves. You guys get what I mean, right?"
Sunny let out a stiffled chuckle and nodded.
"Yes... we get it. Let's kill some Plagues, why don't we?"
They spent the rest of the revolution discussing the plan in great detail.
Once it was over...
A new revolution started, just like it always did.
But this one, hopefully, was going to be their last.
Sunny waited for a moment, then slowly straightened and looked around. The white mist of Aletheia's Island surrounded the Chain Breaker…
'The last time. This is the last time.'
He turned around and nodded at Cassie. Without wasting a single moment, she climbed into Nightmare's saddle and disappeared into the fog. Sunny, meanwhile, faced Nephis and asked.
"Are you alright?"
She was looking in the direction where Cassie had gone to with a frown on her tired face. Hearing his question, Nephis turned.
"...I'm fine. I can still fight."
He smiled.
"That's what I wanted to hear. Before you ask where Cassie had gone, let me explain a few things."
Taking a step closer, Sunny placed his hand on Neph's shoulders and leaned forward a little.
…Her alabaster face had suddenly turned even more motionless than it usually was.
"First of all, this is not the first time we are having this conversation. You just don't remember all the previous ones. The vortex surrounding this island, you see, is not a mundane vortex. It is a whirlpool of time, and so, time moves in a circle on this island. The same day repeats itself endlessly, and we have lived it dozens of times already."
Neph's eyes widened slightly.
A different person would have been stunned into silence by such a bizarre proclamation, but not her. Only a few moments later, she asked evenly:
"How come you remember, and I don't, then?"
Sunny pointed to her sword.
"It's because of the Sin of Solace. It remembers, and so, I've come to remember as well. After a while, Cassie did, too. Which is both a blessing and a curse. Neph… believe it or not, we have severely underestimated how dreadful of a hell this island is. We've already died countless times, each death more terrible than the last. Cassie, you, me… each of us was killed over and over again."
Nephis studied his face with a hint of indignation on her pale face. Before she could retort, though, Sunny grinned.
"However! That is in the past. This time, we have a plan — one that will allow us to break the loop, save Jet and Effie, and escape this hellish place once and for all. You just need to trust me… well, and fight like your life depends on it. Can you do that?"
She remained silent for a moment, then nodded slowly.
"Sure. But… as you can tell, my essence is utterly exhausted. I'm not exactly in the best shape."
He smiled.
"That's alright. Don't worry… you still look beautiful."
Seeing her face turn entirely motionless again, Sunny grinned and added:
"Oh, right. By the way, did I mention that Effie is pregnant?"
Finally, Neph's stoic expression cracked.
A moment later, her rattled voice resounded in the fog:
"W—what?!"
***
This time, they did not wait for Cassie and Jet before leaving the Chain Breaker. Mere minutes after the blind girl rode Nightmare into the mist, Sunny and Nephis jumped down to the beach and set out east, in the direction of the bone orchard.
As Sunny walked, a vague figure appeared from the fog, almost scaring him.
The Sin of Solace looked bored.
"You still haven't given up? How pitiful. Or… wait! Did you really convince yourself that you would succeed this time? What a fool. You'll just die again… your friends will die again… it's hopeless. There is no escape."
Not even sparing the wraith a glance, Sunny walked past it. The apparition laughed and shouted at his back:
"Or, better yet! You might actually destroy the loop, only to watch your friends die anyway! Forever, this time. Wouldn't that be a perfect ending for this tired farce?"
'What a bastard. Go die in a ditch!'
Shaking his head, Sunny continued walking.
With Saint moving in the vanguard and Fiend guarding the rear of their small formation, they made swift progress. As they walked, Sunny explained a lot of things to Nephis.
"...And so, that is what we must achieve today."
She remained silent for a while, thinking. Eventually, Nephis sighed.
"I see."
He had poured a lot of information on her, most of it utterly stunning. From the nature of Aletheia's Island to the truth about the Divine Realms, from the role that the Mad Prince had played in their journey to the true motives of the Six Plagues… it had to be a lot to take in. Sunny wasn't surprised that Neph was keeping quiet.
What was she thinking about?
After a few minutes spent in silence, Nephis finally looked at him and said, her voice even:
"It must have been hard on you."
Sunny raised an eyebrow, then smiled faintly.
"Well, yes. It wasn't easy."
Looking away, she lingered for a moment, and said:
"It must have been hard on me, as well."
Sunny's smile slowly disappeared.
'It must have been. Yeah…'
He knew it very well. No matter how torturous his deaths had been… in the end, watching his companions die had been so much more painful. Nephis did not remember any of the previous revolutions — but that did not mean that she had not lived them.
Every time Sunny had ventured into the mist and never returned, she would have learned of his deaths from the runes. She would have had a reason to keep an eye on them, after all, unlike him.
And so, she would have lived the rest of each revolution knowing that he had been killed.
Walking slightly behind him, Nephis took a deep breath.
"Sunny… I'll make sure that none of us dies, this time."
She paused, and then added quietly, white sparks igniting in her eyes:
"If this is really the last time, we might as well burn this entire island down."
He stared at her in amusement.
"How are you going to burn anything down? Get some essence back first, you maniac."
Nephis coughed.
After a few moments of silence, she suddenly asked in a perfectly even voice:
"So… in all these revolutions… has something else happened? For example… between us?"
Sunny glanced at her nonchalantly.
'Has it ever...'
After a few moments of silence, he shrugged.
"Well. You made me breakfast once. With dessert."
He could have sworn that Nephis almost stumbled.
As they approached the bone orchard, Sunny felt a swift shadow approaching them from the mist. Soon, Nightmare dove out of the swirling fog, carrying Cassie and Jet on his back.
Jet was pale and bleeding from the wounds on her back, but she seemed calm and composed. Cassie should have already explained what was going on to her — if Soul Reaper had questions, she was keeping them to herself.
"Hey, Sunny."
Her voice was a little hoarse.
Climbing down from the black stallion, Jet remained silent for a moment, then looked at him with a dark smile.
"I hear that you have a plan to kill that thing in the mist. Good. Count me in."
Then, she chuckled quietly.
"Where are my manners? Greetings to you too, Changing Star. Thanks for coming to pick me up."
Nephis studied her for a few moments, then nodded silently.
With that out of the way, the cohort proceeded to the bone orchard. Soon, a forest of towering bones appeared from the mist. Cassie led everyone to the Hollow Butterfly while Sunny looked around with a grim expression.
He had not summoned the Fragment yet, nor had he made use of the Mirror of Truth. Sunny wanted to only use the former if there was no other choice. As for the latter… the latter was needed for their eventual fight against the First Seeker, so he had to preserve it at all costs.
...Which was not to say that he had nothing else prepared to make this last revolution special.
Once they were standing in front of the monstrous butterfly, the usual routine of making its legs into pikes was abandoned. Instead, Cassie took Jet and Nephis aside to teach them about the Cavern Terror in detail.
Sunny, meanwhile, sighed and sat down on a protruding bone fragment.
This time, there was too much for the cohort to do within a single revolution. Which was why there was no other choice but to split the tasks between him and Cassie.
Cassie was going to lead Nephis and Jet, as well as Saint and Fiend, into the caverns to slay the Terror. Then, they would complete a couple minor tasks… and venture into the overgrown shrine to retrieve the enchantment key.
Sunny would have to travel to the far side of the island above ground, retrieve Effie, and visit the blood lake.
Of course, none of these tasks could be completed fast enough, considering how dangerous and teeming with harrowing Nightmare Creatures the island was. Which was why he had to create a diversion, somehow.
As he sat and looked at the Hollow Butterfly with a dark expression, Sunny summoned a flute made out of emerald bone and absentmindedly brought it to his lips. Soon, a slow, sorrowful melody echoed in the mist.
Cassie, who had been explaining the powers of the Cavern Terror to Nephis and Jet, paused for a moment and turned slightly. Then, she placed the Guiding Light on the ground near him and continued the explanation.
'I wonder what Kai is doing right now…'
Sunny sighed.
Would his friend appreciate how much better at playing the flute he had become? Was he even alive, still? Or was he long dead?
Dead…
Sunny felt the smooth texture of the Bone Singer with the tips of his fingers.
He had received this Memory quite a while ago… in the depths of another Nightmare. Back in the bloody arena of the Red Colosseum, he had gotten it for slaying a monstrous emerald skeleton.
The Bone Singer had not received much use since. Apart from erecting the dome of silence a few times with the help of its [Silenced] enchantment, Sunny mostly just played it for fun, slowly polishing his musical skill… what little of it he possessed. Nevertheless, it was a very important Memory for him.
The other of its enchantments, [Sonorous], was the first enchantment he had ever copied, after all, transplanting it to the Silver Bell first, then to the Ordinary Rock — which subsequently became the Extraordinary Rock. So, the Bone Singer represented a great milestone in his development as a sorcerer.
The emerald flute possessed a third enchantment, though. One he had never used…
[Sepulcher Song].
That enchantment allowed the master of the Bone Singer to raise the dead, provided he actually knew how to play it.
'Here we go…'
Nephis had already regained enough essence to use her Dormant Ability on Jet. Receiving a sliver of white flame from her, Sunny took a deep breath…
And sent a flood of essence into the emerald flute while his fingers danced across its surface. The melody he played suddenly grew vicious and angry.
In the next moment...
The bone orchard stirred.
***
Sitting on a fragment of an ancient bone, Sunny played a bone flute. Cold sweat was rolling down his face.
All around him, the towering remains of unspeakable horrors were moving and stirring, slowly coming back to life… or at least to some semblance of life. Jet was watching that chilling scene with a strange expression on her face.
'I really… really hope it works…'
The [Sepulcher Song] enchantment could raise the dead, but Sunny had never found a use for it until now. Yes, it had taken him a long time to teach himself how to play the flute well enough to produce a coherent melody… but that was not the problem. Actually, he had been good enough to activate the enchantment for a while now.
The problem was that once the dead were raised, they would not be under his command. On the contrary, the risen corpses would be murderous, wicked, and entirely beyond his control. The only way to control them… was by playing another melody.
And that melody, Sunny had not been able to master before becoming trapped within the loop. Even after experimenting with it on Aletheia's Island, he was not entirely confident that he would be able to enthrall the murderous corpses.
…There was nothing like a swarm of giant dead leviathans to make him feel motivated, though.
'If it doesn't work, I might just become one of these corpses myself…'
As his fingers started to tremble, Sunny continued to play an angry melody.
The [Sepulcher Song] was an active enchantment that consumed more essence depending on how great the number and power of the corpses stirred into a murderous rage by it was. An Ascended could wreak a lot of havoc with its help…
But not nearly as much havoc as Sunny, an Ascended Tyrant whose soul was augmented by Neph's flame, could.
Influenced by the angry melody he was playing, most of the bone orchard was already in motion. Some of the giant skeletal remains were too severely damaged to assemble into the semblance of a whole creature… but there were plenty of dead abominations who could.
Some of them had clearly been aquatic abominations in the past. Nevertheless, they slithered and crawled forward in the throes of bloodlust. Some of them seemed to have been able to walk on land. Those were moving much faster to kill something, as quickly and as cruelly as possible.
Slowly, towering figures rose from the ground in a cacophony of groaning bones. The terrifying bloodlust and murderous rage emanated by them were almost palpable.
'Crap, crap, crap…'
Both of Sunny's hands were busy with the flute, and he obviously could not speak. Aloud, that was.
[Go now.]
Sending the mental message with the help of the Shroud of Dusk, Sunny glanced at the dark entrance to the caverns that had been revealed when the dead creature obscuring it moved closer to him.
Sparing him one last glance, his companions rushed away and dove into the welcoming darkness. Nephis lingered on the edge for a few moments, then gritted her teeth and jumped down. Saint and Fiend followed right behind her, leaving Sunny and Nightmare alone with the army of risen abominations.
The towering corpses, meanwhile… were staggering toward them with a clear intent to rip the flute player and his steed apart.
'Now, for the next part…'
Sunny slowly rose… or rather, was pushed off when the piece of bone he had been sitting on suddenly flew up. Somehow managing to keep the melody, he regained his balance and continued to play the Bone Singer while awkwardly jumping into the saddle.
Judging that every skeleton he could have brought back to life had already risen, Sunny stopped for a moment and took a deep breath.
Then, as Nightmare cautiously backed away, he started to play a different melody.
If the previous one was fast and angry, then this one was calm and soothing. It was meant to bring the murderous corpses under his control. Sunny had succeeded in his experiments to play the second movement of the Sepulcher Song a couple of times — on a way lesser scale, though — so he knew that he could do it.
'Any moment now…'
But despite the fact that he was trying his best to play the melody perfectly… the shambling bone giants were still approaching him with a clear intent to rip him to shreds and bathe in his blood.
'That doesn't even make sense. I'm so much smaller than them, what are they going to be bathing in?! It's more like I'll be smeared across the phalanx of one of these monstrosities!'
Even worse…
The Hollow Butterfly which had been motionless before suddenly moved, as well.
The Bone Singer did not really return the dead to life… it simply turned corpses into murderous bone golems. Or flesh golems — the sinister Memory paid no attention to the state of the corpse. Which meant that it did not need the dead creature to have had a soul in order to animate it.
The Hollow Butterfly was coming to a perverse semblance of life, too.
As it did, the drain on Sunny's essence increased.
'Curses!'
It seemed that he was not going to put this army of dead monstrosities under his command.
Well… that was fine, too. Sunny had accounted for such a possibility, as well.
After all, he did not really need the risen corpses to listen to him — he just needed them to create as much havoc as possible on Aletheia's Island, temporarily stealing the attention of all the Nightmare Creatures imprisoned on it.
Now that the dead giants of the bone orchard had been brought back to life, they would remain so until Sunny's essence ran out, or until they were completely destroyed. There was plenty of time for them to clash with the prisoners of the island.
That way, he would be able to reach Effie and travel to the blood lake much faster. Cassie and her team would be able to reach the overgrown shrine without meeting much danger, too.
'Plan B, then!'
Giving up on soothing the murderous corpses with a pleasant melody, Sunny lowered the Bone Singer… and commanded Nightmare to run as fast as the black stallion could.
A moment later, the two of them were already flying between the staggering skeletons, heading for the forest.
An army of dead giants pursued. Even the Hollow Butterfly took to the sky, one flap of its mighty wings sending a hurricane gale across the bone orchard… or rather, the former bone orchard. Left without the Great Monster's care, its eggs were cracking and bursting open, the corpses of revolting maggots crawling out of them while burning with bloodlust.
'Great… go fight the Harvester, you ugly bug… gods, I hate butterflies!'
Sunny dove under the protection of the ancient pines, only to hear them snap and shatter a few moments later. The dead leviathans he had risen might not have been as enormous as Devouring Beast, but they were giant and powerful enough to bulldoze through the misty forest.
Now, he only hoped that they would be sturdy and powerful enough to last awhile against the harrowing prisoners of Aletheia's Island. And that his essence would last long enough.
And that they would not catch up to him and Nightmare before getting distracted by some unfortunate abomination.
'Faster!'
Gritting his teeth, Sunny flew through the mist.
Effie was waiting for him on the other side of the island…
Pursued by an army of dead giants, Sunny and Nightmare flew through the mist. The shambling corpses were tearing through the forest like an avalanche, uprooting countless ancient pines and turning them into splinters. The thunderous clamor of it all spread far and wide, making it seem as if the entire island was falling apart.
If that would not attract the attention of the Nightmare Creature hiding in the fog, Sunny did not know what would.
'Almost there…'
He was not just running blindly. Instead, Sunny was leading his skeletal followers along the southern edge of the island, aiming to pull them to Undying Slaughter's hunting grounds, or even further west. The map of the island was shimmering in his mind, with various Nightmare Creatures moving across it according to where they were supposed to be at the moment.
It would be good to attract as many abominations as possible — the chain reaction of them abandoning the usual routes and habits was going to clear the northern part of the island, where all of the cohort's goals were, to a large degree. But Sunny was going to be happy as long as the harrowing mist wraith got implicated by the appearance of the undead stampede.
These ancient skeletons he had risen were not truly alive, and thus possessed neither souls nor soul essence. They were the worst possible enemy Undying Slaughter could meet, considering that she would not be able to replenish whatever essence she spent to destroy the murderous corpses.
…It was a bit ironic, really.
'Above us!'
His heart skipped a beat.
The dead giants had obliterated a large swath of the misty forest already, which meant that nothing hid them from the merciless gaze of the sky anymore. As Sunny watched, unnerved, long tendrils descended from somewhere high above, stretching toward the rampaging bone golems.
Before the Harvester could catch them, however, a vast shadow suddenly passed over the mass of dead giants. A moment later, the corpse of the Hollow Butterfly ascended into the sky, disappearing in the direction where the tendrils had come from.
Sunny grinned darkly.
'Godspeed!'
The creatures he had brought back to life were powerful… but, of course, not nearly as powerful as when they had been alive. The corpse of the monstrous butterfly did not possess the terrifying might of the original Great Monster… that said, it did possess the supreme body of a Great Monster.
In some senses, it was even more durable than a living Dark Butterfly would have been — the animated corpse was not alive, after all, and was thus impervious to wounds that would kill a living being.
Sunny had no hope that the Harvester would be defeated, but it definitely would be preoccupied for a while.
Now… what he had to worry about was his own survival.
Nightmare was fast, and the staggering skeletons were not the most agile of creatures. And yet, they were gaining on the galloping steed due to their sheer size. Sunny could dive into the shadows and escape at any moment, but that would defeat the purpose of leading the dead giants on a chase across the island.
A massive skeletal claw fell on him from above, missing Nightmare's side by a mere meter. The black stallion almost lost his footing when the claw slammed into the ground, making it quake and throwing a cloud of dust into the air.
'This… this is… just like that damned desert!'
The risen corpses were nowhere near as powerful as the harrowing warriors of the Nightmare Desert, but it was all the same for Sunny. It did not matter if the thing that killed him was three times more powerful than him, or three hundred times more powerful. He would end up dead either way.
Nevertheless, he kept a cool head, tracked the movements of the dead giants with shadow sense to evade the sporadic blows, and kept an eye on the misty forest ahead.
That was how Sunny managed to survive the dreadful pursuit.
Not long after the Hollow Butterfly dove into the mist above to battle the Harvester, he felt a subtle movement ahead and commanded Nightmare to dodge left. It was just in time — in the next moment, the familiar decaying shape of a giant leopard lunged forward from the fog, missing Sunny and colliding with one of the pursuing corpses.
Bits of shattered bones shot through the air like bullets, and a gurgling roar sent Sunny into a momentary daze. Then, something boomed behind him, and he sensed several massive shadows converge on the terrifying shadow of the Great Beast.
A moment later, the furious confrontation was far behind him.
But it was only the start.
As the dead army chased after the swift rider, more and more Nightmare Creatures arrived, attracted by the deafening noise of the pursuit. Sunny had calculated which abominations would arrive first, and when — as a result, he managed to evade all of them.
He saw the black octopus-like creature envelop the horrid skeleton of a crawling leviathan with its tentacles, the black acidic slime secreted by them biting into the ancient bones.
Devouring Beast made the whole island shake by landing from a high jump, her fist turning one of the dead giants into a pile of broken bones. As it was completely obliterated, the rate at which Sunny's essence was consumed decreased a little.
A Nightmare Creature that was like a rotting tree tried to get in the way of the risen corpses, as well, but was flattened and torn apart in a matter of seconds.
There were other abominations, as well… some of them had killed Sunny before, some hadn't. Now, all of them became entangled with the murderous dead, as if receiving divine retribution for all the deaths they had visited upon him.
Undying Slaughter was among them, as well.
'I'd say… it's a success.'
By the time the abandoned port of Aletheia's Island appeared from the mist, Sunny was only followed by a few most persistent corpses. The rest had been left in the dust, fighting the various horrors of this cursed place.
Throwing one last glance at the murderous dead giants, Sunny smiled and dissolved into the shadows.
His job here was done. Now, he had to rush to the other side of the island to find Effie.
'Really, now…'
Gliding through the darkness, Sunny sighed.
'Was there a need for such a reaction? Surely, my musical talent is not that terrible…'
Eventually, Sunny reached the far side of the island. Diving out of the shadows, he staggered a little and sighed.
His reserves of essence were mostly empty. Luckily, the speed with which he was losing essence was not that great, by now… which meant that many of the risen corpses had already been destroyed by the prisoners of Aletheia's Island.
His journey across the misty forest had been much more swift and uneventful than it would have been otherwise, though, so it was well worth it. Come dusk, his essence would be replenished…
That said, he was going to have to be very careful after reaching the blood lake.
Sunny shook his head and headed forward, with Nightmare following him in the shadows. His steps were fast and silent. He crested a tall hill and jumped over a rock outcropping, then raised a hand without ever slowing down.
Catching a lightning-fast spear, Sunny grunted and slid back a few steps. Then, he walked over to Effie and nonchalantly put the spear into her hand.
"Here. You dropped this."
The huntress stared at him in bewilderment.
"...Doofus?"
He let out a mental sigh.
'Here we go again…'
Sunny patted her on the shoulder and smiled.
"Who else would it be? Yes, it's me. Before you ask… this is not the first time we're having this conversation. Actually, time moves in a circle on this island…"
He gave her a short explanation, going over the strange nature of Aletheia's Island and their plan.
"...So, in conclusion, don't feel too disappointed. I promise, I was utterly flabbergasted and thoroughly teased by you the first ten times around. Nephis, too! Anyway, Uncle Sunny is here now. You can relax."
Sunny stared at her for a moment, and then added stiffly:
"As for that guy… whatever his name is… not going to lie, I was going to give him a proper beating at first. But then I remembered that I already gave him a good slap once."
Sunny watched over the nameless Sleeper during the young soldier's First Nightmare, and welcomed him back to the waking world with a slap… just like Jet had once welcomed him.
He sighed dejectedly.
"Now that I think about it, maybe I slapped the poor guy too hard. Something has to have broken in his head for him to get with a gluttonous brute like you… so, the next time we meet, I'll probably only beat him a little…"
Effie smiled and supported her protruding belly with both hands.
"Keep talking, Uncle Sunny. If you want something to break in your head, too."
Sunny chuckled.
In all honesty, he had no desire to get violent with the nameless father of Effie's child. He just said those things to distract her from the fact that her lover was, most likely, either dead or Lost by now.
But then again… the guy had devil's luck. If anyone could pull through the winter solstice in Antarctica, it would be him.
Following a mental command, Nightmare rose from the shadows. At the same time, Sunny summoned the Covetous Coffer.
"In any case, there is no time to waste. The others should already be approaching the shrine I mentioned. So, we must hurry to the lake."
Effie glanced at the dark destrier with doubt.
"Uh… I'm not sure that I can ride your pony, Sunny…"
The red flames burning in Nightmare's terrifying eyes quivered. Sunny was pretty sure he had never seen his loyal Terror with such a strange expression…
'A… a pony?!'
He swallowed an indignant retort and forced out a smile.
"Who says you're going to ride my big, proud, and powerful steed?"
Taking a step to the side, he pointed to the big alloy chest standing on the ground between them.
"Climb on. That's your ride for today."
Effie studied the Covetous Coffer for a few moments, then awkwardly climbed on its lid. She flashed Sunny a grin.
"Now, what was it about riding your big and…"
Before she could finish, though, countless alloy legs appeared from beneath the large chest, rising it above ground. Surprised, Effie let out a short yelp.
Sunny grinned.
"Meet the Locomotive Chiffonier. The smoothest ride on Aletheia's Island!"
With that, he jumped into the saddle and sent Nightmare into a medium trot. The alloy chest scurried to follow them, its countless legs rustling as they tore the moss.
Effie remained seated atop the Covetous Coffer with a very strange expression on her face. Nevertheless, she seemed rather comfortable, and the speed of their small party was not at all slow.
In fact, they were moving very fast.
Most of the Nightmare Creatures inhabiting the island had been lured south by the shambling corpses, so Sunny could allow himself to head straight to the lake without any delays.
After a while, the ancient pines receded, and they came into view of a large open space.
The mist here was less thick, so Sunny stopped Nightmare at the edge of the forest. He did not want to risk attracting the Harvester's attention, even if the hidden horror of the skies had been attacked by the Hollow Butterfly not too long ago.
In front of them was a vast plane of dark crimson liquid. The lake might have been crystal clear once… but now, its waters were painted red by blood.
The source of that blood could be seen in the distance, drifting on the lake's surface. It was a gargantuan, dreadful creature that vaguely resembled a winged… something. Its dark flesh was torn and mutilated, and many horrible wounds revealed its glistening innards.
Sunny shuddered to imagine what kind of enemy could have killed the winged giant so brutally. He did know one thing, though…
The blood lake was absolutely deadly. Every time Sunny had tried to explore it, he had died in harrowing agony without even knowing what killed him. Anyone who touched the bloody water would die.
Still sitting atop the Covetous Coffer, Effie shivered.
"So… what kind of terrible abominations live in this charming lake?"
Remembering what Wind Flower had told him, Sunny stared at the crimson liquid with a dark expression.
"None... sort of."
He sighed.
"Instead, the lake itself is an abomination."
Sunny studied the tranquil surface of the crimson lake, unnerved. He had died in its waters a few times, and each of those deaths was both torturous and gruesome. But now that he knew what had caused him to die, he felt even more wary of the red water than before.
Indeed… the entire blood lake was, in a sense, a Nightmare Creature. However, it was not a single living being.
Instead, there were mindless, microscopic, insatiable creatures living in the bloody water, too tiny to see and too numerous to count. Each drop of the bloody water contained millions of them. Sunny had fought and killed many abominations, from titanic behemoths to insect-like vermin that hunted in giant swarms. However, he had never faced Nightmare Creatures that were no different from flesh-eating bacteria.
The whole lake had become a colony for these tiny horrors. Sunny did not know whether they had come from inside the giant corpse, or if the winged being simply was one of their victims. Perhaps it was both. What he did know was that the abomination's blood provided nearly endless nourishment for the tiny devourers, allowing them to propagate at astonishing speed and infect the entire lake.
Thus becoming the lake.
…No wonder he had died screaming in its crimson waters.
Sunny took a deep breath, dismounted, and gave Effie a grim look.
"Stay away from the water."
The huntress climbed off the Covetous Coffer and sighed.
"Yeah. I gathered that much… but, Sunny. How are you going to kill a lake? Short of somehow evaporating the entire thing, I don't see a way."
He hesitated.
Indeed, how was anyone supposed to kill a lake?
Sunny shook his head, then headed toward the shore.
"I don't think I can kill it. Making it out of that lake alive, though… I think I'll manage."
He manipulated the mist to cover their approach and stuck to the shadows. Tense, they made their way to the shore — Effie stayed back, but Sunny walked to the very edge of the crimson water.
The overbearing stench of blood assaulted his nostrils.
Feeling incredibly uncomfortable, Sunny took a deep breath and summoned a Memory. White sparks swirled around his hand, and soon, a beautiful chalice of white jade appeared in his hand, overflowing with sinister black liquid.
The Bitter Cusp… a cup of poison that the Jade Queen had once served her rapacious guests. Despite the fact that Sunny had started his Awakened career as a poisoner, he did not use this Memory often. One of the times he had, it was to coat the arrows and bullets of the First Evacuation Army soldiers with the Black Venom. It helped them a lot during the mad dash to Falcon Scott...
But who knew it would come in handy today?
Sending all five of his shadows to wrap themselves around the Bitter Cusp, Sunny tilted it and watched as a stream of black liquid fell into the crimson water. The poison flowed and flowed.
'The mistress of the palace herself presented them with a cup of the sweetest nectar. No matter how much of the sweet nectar they drank, the cup remained full. The more of it they consumed, the more of it they desired…'
The words of the description of the sinister Memory surfaced in his mind.
Indeed, no matter how much of the glossy black liquid he poured into the lake, it continued to flow. There was no doubt that more of it had flowed out of the Bitter Cusp than the jade chalice was supposed to contain. There was no explanation for where the poison was coming from, not that he needed one.
Endless Spring was always like that, as were many Memories. Mundane logic almost never applied to how they functioned.
Sunny did not need an explanation, though. All he needed was for the blood lake to drink as much of the poison as there was.
After a while, it seemed as though the crimson waters had become restless. Subtle ripples spread over the lake's surface, and shallow waves licked its shore. Forcing himself to stay still, Sunny threw over the shoulder:
"Step back."
Effie obediently waddled a few steps away from him and grew still. He did not move a centimeter, though, no matter how much he wanted to, and continued to pour the black poison into the water.
As time went on, the blood lake started to look more and more eerie. Its crimson waters seemed to be tinted a subtly darker shade now, and rippled silently. Although there was no wind, the waves rolling across the surface of the lake were becoming more noticeable.
Sunny took a deep breath.
He knew that only about half an hour had passed, but it felt like an eternity. Finally, the stream of poison grew thinner, then thinner still. Then, it broke, and only a few stray drops of the black liquid fell down.
The Bitter Cusp was empty.
"Well. That's done."
Standing some distance away, Effie asked:
"Now that you've poisoned this lake so thoroughly… what are you going to do next?"
Sunny dismissed Ananke's Mantle and gave her a dark look.
After a few moments of silence, he said:
"What do you think? Now, I'm going to go for a swim."
Effie's eyes grew round.
"What? Swimming in an abominable lake wasn't enough, so you decided to add deadly poison to the soup first?"
He couldn't suppress a short laugh.
"Well, I am immune to most poisons. It's going to sting a bit, for sure, but with some luck… it will be alright."
He sighed, then dismissed the Bitter Cusp and called the five shadows back. Evaluating how much essence he had left, Sunny then opened the gate of the Shadow Lantern and manifested the Shadowspawn Shell around his body. Summoning the Mantle to cover it with a layer of onyx armor, he reinforced that armor with five layers of augmentation, and then gave Effie a wink.
She seemed to pale a little at the sight.
"I'm off. There is some food in the Coffer… I told it not to bite your hands off, so feel free to explore."
With that, Sunny cursed inwardly…
And dove into the hungry, man-eating lake.
Wrapped in the protective shell of shadows and the onyx carapace of the Mantle, Sunny breathed with the help of the Essence Pearl and fell into the murky depths. He had swum away from the shore and then manipulated his weight to plunge down like a rock. The water pressing down on him was crimson and dark.
It was also poisoned and teeming with myriads of invisible, gluttonous horrors.
'Ah…'
He didn't like it at all.
The poison of the Bitter Cusp had spread far, by now, and should have killed numerous microscopic creatures that permeated the bloody water. The rest should have been weakened, as well. But was it enough to save him?
Sunny was going to find out soon.
'I haven't received any fragments, either... what a scam...'
His Shadow Shell was like a diving suit, with no gaps or seams that could allow the terrifying tiny creatures to reach his flesh. The Mantle covering the Shell was like a layer of armor, reinforced five times over by his shadows. In a sense, Sunny was like a miniature submarine… his task, accordingly, was to explore the bottom of the lake without being crushed and swallowed by its depths.
However…
He could already feel myriads of tiny teeth — or whatever it was that the invisible horrors had instead of teeth — gnawing at his black carapace. The Mantle was holding, at least for now, but the Shell was sustaining damage. It was as if its outer surface was slowly dissolving and being washed away by the crimson water.
'That's… pretty bad.'
Feeling the lake starting to devour and digest his shell, Sunny felt cold horror wash over him. However, he managed to maintain his composure. In fact, the situation was better than he had expected. Sure, his improvised diving suit was being devoured… but at a much slower rate than usual.
The poison of the Bitter Cusp was doing its job.
As long as the Mantle held and the exposed surface of the Shadow Shell was limited, he could repair it faster than the lake was destroying it. Even if his onyx armor started to crack and disintegrate, he would be able to keep up with the relentless attrition for a while.
Summoning more shadows from the Lantern, Sunny went about mending the dissolving form of the Shadowspawn. At the same time, his feet touched the bottom of the lake. Pushing himself through the water, he walked forward.
Surrounded by the crimson gloom — and incalculable amount of abominable microscopic killers — he advanced deeper into the blood lake. Its bottom was strangely smooth and regular, hinting at its artificial origin. Well, the whole island was artificial, so Sunny should not have been surprised that this lake, too, had been created by Aletheia of the Nine instead of appearing naturally.
He… was starting to feel nervous.
Wind Flower had described what he had to find and what he needed to do, but she did not know the precise location of their goal. So, Sunny had to search for it himself. Depending on his luck, the search could take a relatively small amount of time, or last very long… the former was fine, but the latter meant certain death.
He did not have a lot of essence left to maintain the Shadow Shell, after all.
'Damn it…'
The deeper into the lake Sunny walked, the harder it became to advance. The rock surface under his feet was still smooth, angled down at a shallow angle, but there were more and more obstacles in his path. These obstacles… were the remains of numerous Nightmare Creatures.
Sunny had thought that the bone orchard was the only monster graveyard on the island, but he was wrong. It seemed that the blood lake was the place that Aletheia had used to dispose of the carcasses of most abominations she slayed.
He couldn't help but notice that the towering remains he had to either climb over or walk around had all belonged to Nightmare Creatures that were not made of flesh and bone. Instead, these had been abominations whose monstrous bodies had been composed of steel, stone, clay, glass, and all kinds of different materials.
'What a treasury…'
Sensing his Shell starting to crumble faster and faster, vivid signs of corrosion appearing on the onyx plates of the Mantle, Sunny tried to distract himself from fear by thinking how great it would have been, to feed all these dead Nightmare Creatures to Fiend.
Sadly, the gluttonous Shadow had no chance of surviving the crimson depths of the blood lake. Even if his armor was in no way inferior to Sunny's Mantle, Fiend was a living being — the invisible killers living in the red water would have instantly infiltrated his body and devoured it from the inside out.
'If these are the corpses that are too tough for the lake to digest… then just how many dead abominations have been erased by it entirely?'
Had this harrowing place been created by Aletheia of the Nine… to dispose of trash?
The thought seemed darkly funny.
'More reason not to die here.'
The Shadowspawn Shell was falling apart. By now, the speed of its destruction was only barely slower than the speed with which Sunny was repairing it. The Mantle was on the verge of crumbling, as well. When it did… the shell would start to dissolve much faster.
In the end, Sunny would be devoured by the lake.
'Where the hell is it… where is it?'
He forced his way through the crimson murk, trying not to panic. The bottom of the lake was almost flat now, showing that he was close to its center. That was the place where what he sought was most likely located…
Sunny was almost ready to drown in despair when he finally saw it.
In front of him, something rose above the rock surface of the lake's bottom. It was a large circle of dark steel, a dozen meters in diameter. There were no runes engraved into the ancient metal, and there was nothing laying on its surface.
'Finally!'
Sunny laboriously made his way to the steel circle hidden at the bottom of the lake and stopped near it. The metal ring was raised above the surface of the rock by about half a meter. It was hard to see any details in the crimson darkness, so Sunny simply felt its shape with shadow sense.
He hesitated for a few moments, then summoned the Sin of Solace.
There was a thin, almost invisible seam between the outer metal ring and the steel circle encompassed by it. Sunny cautiously inserted the jade jian into that seam and remained motionless for a second or two, gathering his courage.
Then, he called the shadows back from the surface of the Mantle and wrapped them around his body. Feeling his strength soar, Sunny ignored the net of cracks that immediately started to spread through his onyx armor, and pulled at the hilt of the Sin of Solace with all his might.
He was trying to dislodge the steel circle from the metal ring it was resting in.
Sunny used all his power, pulling and pulling…
His shell was being swiftly devoured by the tiny horrors of the blood lake.
The Mantle was being corroded at a dire speed, ready to crack apart.
The steel circle did not move.
'Argh!'
Sunny felt like his muscles were about to explode, but then, finally, he felt the ancient steel give. The heavy circle rose above the metal ring by a centimeter, then a few centimeters more. Without wasting any time, Sunny plunged the Sin of Solace deeper, changed its angle, and continued to pull.
The lake was suddenly in mayhem all around him.
And then, finally, the impossibly heavy steel lid rose above the metal ring. Letting go of his sword, Sunny grabbed its edge with all four of his hands, grunted, and raised the lid as high as he could while displacing a great amount of water.
Standing on the metal ring, Sunny supported the lid with his shoulder and glanced down.
Below him… was nothing.
Or rather, a long vertical shaft cut through the bedrock that led to nothing.
He was looking at the abyss below the island.
And all around him, the crimson water of the blood lake was already rushing into the hidden drain, falling into that abyss from a great height.
The power of the current almost threw Sunny down, as well, but he somehow managed to hold on. As time passed, the pressure grew more and more terrible, as more and more water fell from the bottom of the island into unfathomable darkness like a red waterfall.
'Ah… hell. My shoulder hurts.'
Eventually, Sunny gritted his teeth and threw the lid of the drain sluice entirely open, then staggered back.
By then, the water was only high enough to reach up to his shoulders.
Some time later, it disappeared entirely, leaving him standing on wet rock.
The blood lake… was gone. Its crimson waters, and all the tiny horrors populating it, had been drained into the lightless abyss under the levitating island.
Standing at the bottom of a vast bowl cut into the stone soil of Aletheia's Island, Sunny sighed and looked up.
Out there, far away, on the former shore of the lake, Effie was looking down at him with a strange expression.
He remained motionless for a moment, then raised a hand and waved at her.
Inside the shredded Shadow Shell, Sunny's face was pale.
He had survived... somehow.
'Yeah. Let's not do anything like that again...'
Sunny remained motionless for a while, looking around.
The bottom of the lake was dry now, revealing the towering remains of the ancient Nightmare Creatures. Well… relatively dry. Although most of the water had been drained into the dark abyss, large puddles of it still remained here and there.
The remains of the abominations were still glistening with moisture, as well.
Which meant that countless invisible horrors were still crawling all over their surface. He was not going to feed Fiend with these abandoned treasures any time soon.
'Damnation.'
Sunny's shell was still being eroded, as well. Luckily, the rate at which it was dissolving had decreased drastically. By now, he would be able to climb out of the empty lake and discard his ragged diving suit without being eaten alive.
Looking up, he saw the mist slowly flowing down the slopes of the former lake. Very soon, it was going to shroud everything here, just like everywhere else on the island. Turning slightly, Sunny stared at the corpse of the giant winged creature and fought the temptation to try and fish the soul shards out of it.
But no, there was no time, and the corpse still gave him a sense of danger… there had to be countless invisible creatures permeating it, after all. Even if the dead abomination was not the original source of the contamination, it was without a doubt being slowly devoured from the inside by it.
Finally, Sunny glanced at the slope of the lakeshore.
There, not obscured by the crimson water anymore, several dark openings were revealed, each a few meters in diameter. Those were the aqueducts that used to feed water into the moat of Aletheia's Tower.
Now that the lake had been drained… the moat would soon run dry, as well, dealing the first blow to the system of enchantments maintaining the time loop. Which meant that Sunny's mission here was accomplished.
He hesitated for a few moments, then threw one last glance at the darkness hiding beneath the island. Struggling against the sudden sense of vertigo, Sunny walked to where the lid of the sluice gate was laying on the wet stone, gathered his strength, and threw it back in place with a grunt.
The massive steel circle fell back into the metal ring with a loud ringing sound, obscuring the lightless abyss. Immediately, Sunny felt a little calmer.
'I should hurry up.'
His essence was running dry, and there was still some time left until dusk.
He dashed to the shore, mentally reviewing his performance. In retrospect, he could have saved himself some trouble by exploring the bottom of the lake as a shadow first, then returning to the shore, safely forming the Shadow Shell away from the deadly crimson water, and using Shadow Step to return to the gate.
But he had not known if there were unknown dangers hiding in the lake. Provided the information he had possessed at the time… his strategy might not have been optimal, but it had been the safest.
'I succeeded, didn't I?'
Climbing onto the shore, Sunny dismissed the Mantle, and then used Shadow Step to escape from inside the damaged Shadowspawn Shell. The towering figure of the four-armed fiend remained standing in the mist like a hollow statue.
Appearing a safe distance away, near Effie, Sunny shivered and summoned his clothes back. Finally, he allowed the Shadow Shell to dissolve into nothingness.
The huntress gave him a long look.
"So, you just… flushed the entire lake?"
Sunny smiled weakly.
"I guess you can say that."
Then, he looked at the sea of mist one last time and turned away.
"In any case, our job here is done. Next, we need to rendezvous with Nephis, Cassie, and Jet."
Climbing into Nightmare's saddle, he hid his expression and sighed quietly.
Diving into the blood lake had been dangerous… but what Cassie had to do in the overgrown shrine was much more dangerous by far.
'I hope they are alright.'
***
Aletheia's Island was strangely peaceful. Most of the Nightmare Creatures had left their usual haunts, attracted by the havoc that the dead army had wreaked on the southern shore. Of course, the risen corpses had all been destroyed by now, and the dreadful abominations were on their way back north.
Nevertheless, Sunny and Effie had a narrow window of time to slip to the rendezvous point without meeting any obstacles.
Eventually, they reached the maw of the wide chasm that had given Sunny so much trouble in the past. Dismissing Nightmare and the Covetous coffer, he led Effie to its edge, and helped her glide to the bottom with the help of the Dark Wing.
Down there, the rocks walls of the chasm were emanating searing heat, and the stench of burned chitin was almost unbearable. The charred corpses of the revolting millipedes crunched under their feet like autumn leaves and crumbled into ash. Despite the fact that Sunny was used to this scene, he still felt nauseated.
Effie looked sickened, as well. Covering her nose, she asked:
"...What the hell happened here?"
Sunny forced out a smile.
"Nephis happened."
The huntress stared at him for a moment, then coughed, understanding.
The two of them made their way into the deeper part of the canyon, trying not to look around. Soon, they saw a dim light ahead.
Sunny tensed when he recognized the soft radiance of the Guiding Light, but then let out a sigh of relief.
Five figures were there, in the shadow of a large rock outcropping. One was standing, one was sprawled on the ground, and three were sitting tiredly, their backs leaning against the rocks.
Saint was the one standing. Her onyx armor seemed strangely brittle and dull, but there were not many cracks on it, as well as very little ruby dust smeared across its surface. Fiend was the one sprawled on the ground… the infernal flames burning in his eyes were much dimmer than usual, but there was no damage on his black silver armor.
In any case, he was alive.
Nephis, Cassie, and Jet were in one piece, too. They seemed pale and strangely listless, but there were no terrible wounds on their bodies, nor was there much blood on their clothes.
They had pulled through.
Sunny and Effie approached them quietly.
"Hey! Long time no see!"
Effie's energetic voice echoes across the canyon, prompting a weak response from the three Masters. Cassie flinched slightly, while Nephis and Jet turned to look at them with dim expressions. After a moment of silence, Soul Reaper forced out a smile.
"Ah. It's you, glutton… yeah, it's good to see you too."
The three were clearly shaken by their experience in the overgrown shrine. Sunny only knew that the creature that dwelled there was powerful and ancient — even Wind Flower did not know much about it, except for the fact that it did not possess a physical body. Therefore, Jet's glaive and Neph's purifying flames were their best bet to destroy it.
With Cassie's supernatural intuition and affinity to revelations, as well as Saint's dark blade, they stood a good chance of, if not prevailing against the shrine horror, then at least getting the enchantment key and escaping alive.
Walking over to the three Masters, Sunny studied their conditions for a few moments, then turned to Cassie:
"Did you get it?"
She nodded slowly and raised a hand. On it lay a strange gemstone engraved with countless runes. Unlike the soul crystal of the Guiding Light, this gemstone seemed to absorb light, not produce it.
The enchantment key.
Sunny let out a long sigh.
"...Good."
Then, fascinated, he asked in a curious tone:
"What was the creature inside the shrine like?"
Cassie shivered slightly and lowered her head.
"I… don't really want to talk about that thing. Right now."
Judging by the heavy expressions of Neph's and Jet's faces, they felt the same.
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
'Just how bad was it?'
Nephis was so out of it that she had not even reacted to Effie's protruding belly.
Nevertheless, he did not press the topic. The three of them had experienced all kinds of terrible things and faced all sorts of harrowing creatures… if they were that shaken by what had happened in the overgrown shrine, it must have been pretty bad. If so, he should be satisfied by the fact that they had made it out alive.
Cassie's two Echoes were nowhere to be seen, though. Hopefully, they were just damaged and not destroyed.
"Alright, then. Let's go… we should hurry."
They lingered for a while, then rose silently.
Soon, the cohort traversed the deep chasm and entered the caverns. The Terror that had created them was already dead — Cassie's group had slayed it on the way to the shrine. Sunny navigated the system of caves, following his memory. After a long time, they stopped near the wall of a cave that did not seem different from all the other ones they had passed.
However, this one was special.
Sunny remained motionless for a few moments, then looked up with apprehension. Eventually, he took a step to the side and sent his shadows to augment Saint.
"If you will…"
The graceful knight spared him an indifferent gaze, then walked forward and delivered a devastating blow to the wall of the cave. A net of cracks spread from the point where her gauntlet had struck the weathered rock.
Saint did not stop there, though. Without wasting any time, she bombarded the wall of the cave with crushing blows, each sending a thunderous boom traveling through the caverns.
Sunny covered his ears and winced. By his side, the other members of the cohort did the same. Only Fiend just stood there and stared, dim flames burning in his eyes.
Eventually, the wall collapsed, revealing an empty space beyond. White mist streamed into the cave through the opening, as well as a few thin streams of water.
Sunny gently pulled Nephis away from them.
"Follow me."
The open space beyond the broken cave wall… was the chasm of the tower's moat.
Now that the water was gone, it was empty. The deadly field of twisted time had disappeared, as well. In other words, they did not have to cross the enchanted bridge anymore — instead, they could cross the moat wherever they wished.
There was also no need to traverse the central area of the island, which teemed with harrowing Nightmare Creatures by now. Instead of risking their lives in the misty forest, the cohort had come to the black cliff from below.
They exited the caverns through the breach made by Saint, descended to the bottom of the moat, and made their way to its other side. Then, they scaled its vertical wall and climbed out of the chasm near the stone steps leading to the gate of the tower.
The wide bridge was now behind them, the terrifying abominations frozen on it still standing motionless. The runes carved into the sides of the cliff were still intact.
The cohort ascended the stone steps without looking back. Sunny opened the gate of Aletheia's Tower and let everyone inside, then closed it behind them.
Turning around, he saw that Nephis, Jet, and Effie had frozen, looking at the corpse of the Great Tyrant with complicated expressions. He could understand how they felt… he had been quite the same the first time he saw the dreadful corpse, after all.
Sunny sighed.
"It's dead. Don't worry…"
He told them not to worry, but was feeling agitated himself. Sunny was almost surprised that they had made it so far… the bone orchard, the caverns, the blood lake, the overgrown shrine — all of these steps could have ended in their deaths.
And yet, somehow, the plan he and Cassie had concocted went without a hitch. All the deaths they had experienced on this nightmarish island had not been for nothing, it seemed. Now, all that was left was to gain access to the secret chamber of the tower.
And destroy the loop.
Glancing at Cassie, he nodded and walked to the center of the hall. She followed, holding the enchantment key in her small fist.
When the two of them found themselves directly below the corpse of the Great Tyrant hanging from the ceiling, there was a strange sound, and the stones beneath their feet suddenly moved. That had never happened before… because they had never had the runic gemstone with them.
As the other members of the cohort approached, the floor of the tower rearranged itself, revealing a narrow staircase. Without saying anything, they descended into the basement of Aletheia's Tower.
There, a small spherical chamber was carved into the rock. Its walls were covered with sheets of polished metal, its surface etched with countless runes.
At the center of the chamber…
Sunny's eyes widened a little.
A large, jagged piece of black rock was hovering in the air, radiating a sense of cold. It did not look special in any way… except for the fact that it was very similar to the Estuary Key.
In fact, he would not be surprised if his little chunk of black stone and this larger one had come from the same source.
'...What the hell?'
While Sunny was standing still, his thoughts in turmoil, Cassie silently approached the hovering boulder and walked around it. Eventually, she stooped, noticing a socket on the weathered black surface.
The socket perfectly fit the size of the runic gemstone she was holding in her hand.
The blind girl lingered, then turned to face them.
"I… I am going to insert the key now."
The members of the cohort nodded solemnly.
Cassie hesitated for a bit more, then gently pushed the gemstone into the socket.
Nothing happened for a few moments.
Then, the levitating piece of black rock trembled slightly… and fell to the floor of the chamber. It collided with the metal sheet and rolled a few times, raising a loud clangor.
When the echoes of the collision subsided, the cohort was left in dead silence.
Sunny took a deep breath. He could feel it — something had just changed about Aletheia's Island. A vague feeling that had been pressing down on his mind for so long that he had grown used to it was gone.
They… they actually did it.
They broke the cycle of twisted time that had reigned this place for centuries.
The loop was gone.
The members of the cohort remained silent for a few long moments, staring at the chunk of black rock with complicated expressions. Perhaps for most of them, what had just happened in the small spherical chamber did not hold a lot of meaning… but for Sunny and Cassie, it did.
Especially for him.
Letting out a shaky breath, Sunny suddenly felt like his legs were about to give out. Taking a step back, he swayed slightly and lowered himself to the first step of the narrow stairs. His eyes were still glued to the fallen black stone, but his gaze had become distant.
Cassie leaned on the Guiding Light, her face motionless.
Nephis, Jet, and Effie watched them silently.
After a while, the huntress finally spoke:
"So… it's done? Just like that?"
Sunny looked up at her, struggling to answer.
'Just like that?'
She made it sound as if it had been easy. Well, of course... she had just learned about the existence of the loop this morning, and it was gone before dusk.
For him, however…
The memories of the countless harrowing deaths he had experienced and witnessed on Aletheia's Island flooded Sunny's mind. That first time being cruelly executed by Undying Slaughter… the hopeless despair of watching Devouring Beast's giant hand descend from the mist… and so much more.
All of it was behind him now, but not gone. Sunny wished he could have forgotten all this torment, like he had forgotten most of the nightmares about the Kingdom of Hope. But he couldn't. These memories were going to haunt him forever.
'They can stand in line and wait their turn.'
There was a vast museum of heartbreak and horror in his memory, already. What could a few more nightmares do?
He sighed, then nodded.
"Yes… the loop is destroyed. I can feel it."
Effie lingered for a moment.
"Uh… good, then. What's the plan now?"
Just as she said these words, Sunny felt something move in his soul, and a flood of essence poured into his cores. Somewhere outside the island, the seven suns were plunging into the Great River… it was dusk.
He relaxed a little.
The loop was destroyed, which was a great relief. However, it also meant that the future was once again unknown and unpredictable — Sunny felt much calmer now that his reserves of essence were swiftly replenishing.
Cassie kept quiet, so he answered Effie's question himself:
"It's like I told you before. We will hide in this tower and wait out the immediate aftermath of our actions. In the next few days, Aletheia's Island is going to be a battlefield… Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast are going to go on a rampage."
He paused for a moment, then shook his head.
"Or rather, their rampage will continue, uninterrupted. They will either eradicate most of the Nightmare Creatures on the island, or be eradicated by them. In any case, we must ensure that these Defiled versions of you and Jet never return to the Great River."
Sunny had fought both the mist wraith and the bestial giantess many times. He died when he fought alone… he watched his companions die before being killed himself when fighting side-by-side with his allies. The Plagues were simply too dreadful to be defeated by them.
But that was inside the loop. Now that the loop was broken, the Flaws of the Defiled Saints could finally be exploited. Devouring Beast's hunger and Undying Slaughter's need to kill would become their undoing…
In theory.
In practice, it was not going to be easy to exploit these Flaws. Devouring Beast, especially, was going to have plenty of things to eat. Undying Slaughter was going to have plenty of things to kill, as well, but she could potentially expend a lot of essence in the process.
But this was a problem for another day.
For now, Sunny wanted to rest.
When was the last time he slept? He couldn't even remember… which was not a good sign.
'A tired mind makes mistakes.'
He had no doubt he had made many mistakes already. Luckily, none of them had been serious enough to doom them — for now. Cassie had to be just as exhausted.
All in all, the two of them had done remarkably well, considering the situation.
Sunny took a deep breath, then stood up and looked around the spherical chamber one last time.
"For now, let's return to the first floor of the tower. We'll be spending the next few days, maybe even weeks there. We should clean it up, if nothing else."
They made their way above ground, where blood, rubble, and ghastly remains of the Great Tyrant's minions littered the floor. The Tyrant itself was still hanging from the broken ceiling, the terrible wounds dealt to it by the Serpent King in the distant past still as fresh as if they had been delivered a few hours ago.
Effie stared at the terrible corpse with apprehension.
"What is that thing, though?"
Sunny glanced at her, then forced out a smile.
"What else? That's your food for the foreseeable future."
The huntress visibly paled.
"Huh? Wait… you're not serious, are you?"
He shrugged helplessly.
"Why wouldn't I be serious? Weren't you jealous that Nephis and I feasted on the meat of a Great Monster? Well, here's an actual Great Tyrant! No need to thank me…"
Effie was so stunned that she actually stammered:
"B—but… but… wait, when was I ever jealous..."
Jet patted her on the shoulder and grinned.
"Bon appétit."
With that, the five of them went about cleaning the first floor of Aletheia's Tower. Sunny positioned several of his shadows to keep watch, knowing that this place was not as safe as it had been before. It was still impossible to cross the bridge, but the twisted currents of time that had been protecting the moat were gone now.
In theory, any Nightmare Creature could reach the tower with some effort. Getting inside was an entirely different matter, but it was better to be safe than sorry.
They cleared the rubble, incinerated the remains of the Tyrant's minions, and washed the blood off the stone floor. The interior of Aletheia's Tower had not become cozy or comforting after that, but it was already better than many places the members of the cohort had camped at in the past.
Jet and Effie, who had not spent a night on solid ground since entering the Nightmare, were especially appreciative of this stone shelter.
For once, things were looking up for the cohort.
It was already deep into the night by the time the hall was clean enough for them to make camp in one of its less damaged corners. Everyone was bone-tired and ready to topple over — Sunny and Cassie had been suffering in the loop for a long time, while for Effie and Jet, this terrible day had come straight after surviving the evisceration of their tribe and being chased by the Drowned for an entire week.
Nephis, meanwhile, was mentally and physically drained because of how much she had used her Aspect today.
Sunny left his companions in the corner of the hall designated as their camp and walked over to the corpse of the Great Tyrant. While they were making a fire, he manifested a raised platform from the shadows and went about extracting the five Supreme soul shards from the horrid corpse. Luck was on his side — King Daeron had neglected to collect them after slaying the creature.
Perhaps he had been in a hurry to leave Aletheia's Island, or perhaps such things had no value for the mighty Sovereign. In any case, it was Sunny's win.
Soon, he returned to his companions carrying five radiant crystals and a generous chunk of monster meat.
It was the meat of a Great abomination, as well… despite the divine taste, chewing it was not going to be easy for Cassie and Jet. Nephis, Effie, and himself would have to augment themselves with their Aspects to enjoy the meal, as well.
While Nephis went about preparing the extravagant meal, Sunny wiped the soul shards clean, summoned the Covetous Coffer, and stored them inside. At that time, Jet gave him a long look.
"There's enough meat to feed Effie for a long time."
He nodded. Soul Reaper lingered for a few moments, then asked:
"What about me? How am I going to last longer than Undying Slaughter here, inside the tower?"
Sunny frowned.
This was indeed an issue. Both Jet and Undying Slaughter could only exist for as long as there was essence in their fractured soul cores. Neither could generate essence naturally, and would only replenish it by killing living beings.
The mist wraith had many more creatures to kill out there, in the dreadful reaches of Aletheia's Island. Of course, she would also have to burn some essence to prevail against them. Still… Jet was at a disadvantage while locked inside the tower.
He had a solution, though… hopefully, he did.
Lowering his hand into the open maw of the Covetous Coffer, Sunny took out a beautiful golden fruit. The fruit looked clean, ripe, and delicious… tantalizing, really. Its refreshing fragrance made him want to sink his teeth into the soft, succulent flesh of the fruit right that instant.
The fruit, of course, had come from the sacred tree growing on the deck of the Chain Breaker.
In fact, Sunny had plucked all the fruits from its branches before leaving the ship in the morning.
Suppressing the gnawing desire to devour the golden fruit, Sunny threw it to Jet.
"Try it."
She caught the fruit and looked at it in confusion. Then, she shrugged and took a generous bite.
The rest of them watched Jet consume the fruit of the sacred tree with envy. By the time it was gone, a stunned expression appeared on her face.
"I… I just received an infusion of essence. A lot of it!"
Sunny nodded in satisfaction.
'Thank the gods. It works.'
He had tried eating the golden fruits during one of the revolutions. Sunny was understandably afraid of them, considering what had happened to him on the Ashen Barrow. By now, it was clear that the Soul Devouring Tree was somehow connected to the sacred tree that grew on the Chain Breaker — and had come from Heart God's desecrated grove.
…And perhaps to the strange tree to which Eurys of the Nine had been nailed in punishment.
However, there was a big difference between the Soul Devourer and Chain Breaker's mystical tree — apart from the fact that the former was thousands of years old and a Nightmare Creature. It was that the Soul Devourer fed on living beings, while their tree didn't.
As a result, while the fruits of the Soul Devourer could grant Awakened soul fragments, the fruits of the young sacred tree couldn't. Instead… they were brimming with soul essence.
Sunny had used them a few times to help Nephis recover from essence exhaustion faster, but in the grand scheme of things, it was of not much use. Especially because they had no visible effect on him, due to the fact that his soul required shadow essence instead of soul essence.
It was also why Sunny was not sure that the golden fruits would have any effect on Jet, considering how unique her soul was, even when compared to his.
Luckily, everything seemed to work fine. Otherwise, he would have had to take Jet outside the tower to hunt in the next few days, risking both their lives.
Sunny let out a sigh of relief.
There were a good dozen fruits inside the coffer, some of them riper than the others. They would last Jet a good deal of time.
A pale smile appeared on his face.
"Good. That's good. I have a bunch of these with me… so, don't worry about getting enough essence for now."
Jet threw a long look at the Covetous Coffer, then nodded.
Soon, their late supper was ready. Effie and the rest of them consumed the sublime meat of the Great Tyrant as they struggled to stay awake. Then, just before dawn, they finally allowed themselves to succumb to exhaustion and went to sleep on the cold stone floor.
…Everyone except for Sunny, that was.
He lingered for a while, sitting silently on a piece of rubble. His gaze was hollow and grim.
Soon, Sunny felt the enchantment of the Crown of Twilight come to life once again, replenishing his essence once more.
It was dawn.
Which meant that now, there was absolutely no doubt that the loop had indeed been destroyed. He had already known it, of course, but still waited for the former termination point to arrive… just to be sure.
The dawn came and went, but Sunny was still sitting on the piece of rubble inside Aletheia's Tower. He was not sent back to the deck of the Chain Breaker.
Motionless as a statue, Sunny let out a long sigh.
Then, he slowly looked up.
There, far above… Wind Flower was waiting for him.
Now that the loop was no more, it was time for him to fulfill his oath.
With a heavy heart, Sunny looked at his sleeping companions, then stood up.
The deep shadows drowning the great hall of Aletheia's Tower stirred and moved, restless, as he walked away from their little camp.
So much had happened since the last time Sunny had seen Wind Flower, but the spacious chamber at the top of Aletheia's Tower was still the same. Dozens of lanterns floated in the air, shining with a warm orange light. The world outside the window was dim and dark. The silken canopy of the wooden bed was half-transparent, revealing the delicate shape of the beautiful sleeping Saint.
Sunny ascended the stairs and remained motionless for a while, looking at the vague silhouette with a heavy expression. Then, he sighed and shifted his perception, peering into Wind Flower's soul.
There, the seed of the repulsive darkness had already grown larger.
'So fast.'
Corruption was spreading so fast. Its seed had been like a tiny speck before, but now, it was already like a pearl. If Sunny did not act soon, the darkness would spread and consume Wind Flower's soul entirely.
There was no time to waste.
And yet… he could not simply kill her. At least not without talking to the beautiful Saint one last time.
Dissolving into the shadows, he allowed Nightmare to bring him to her dream.
Soon, Sunny found himself standing on a tall cliff overlooking the vast expanse of the Great River. The seven suns were slowly rising from the flowing water. The tranquil expanse of Aletheia's Island was shrouded in the dim twilight of the early dawn.
Wind Flower was standing at the edge of the cliff with her back to him, gazing at the water. A cool breeze was playing with her wavy hair, and her azure robe looked like the midnight sky in the dimness of dawn. Sensing his approach, she shifted slightly and let out a quiet sigh.
"So, you have succeeded?"
Sunny froze for a moment, then nodded.
"Yes. The loop… is gone. We destroyed it."
She turned around and looked at him. Then, a soft smile illuminated her enchanting face.
"How marvelous. And on your first try, no less."
He walked over to stand beside her on the edge of the cliff. Looking at the dreamlike expanse of the Great River, Sunny said darkly:
"First try? It might have been, but I spent an eternity preparing for it. Months of torment… countless deaths… all for this single moment. I wouldn't call it marvelous."
Wind Flower studied his face silently, then looked away and sighed.
"Countless deaths, huh? Dying once does not sound so terrible, in comparison."
She paused before asking:
"You haven't forgotten what you swore to do, have you?"
Sunny gritted his teeth.
"I remember."
The beautiful Saint fell quiet. A few moments passed before she spoke again, her voice losing some of its usual lightness:
"After it's done… burn my body. I don't want anything to sprout from my corpse and walk around wearing my skin. Find a strong flame to burn it."
Sunny had no response, so he simply nodded. Wind Flower took a deep breath, then took a step back from the edge and laughed.
"Don't be so serious, Sunless. I lived a long life… far too long, really. Gods, I am older than my grandmother was when she passed away — by a few centuries, at least. Ah, these old bones of mine have had enough."
Shaking her head, she walked to the edge of the forest and put her hand on the trunk of an ancient pine.
"Are you going to visit Twilight before sailing for Verge?"
Following her into the forest, Sunny nodded again.
"We are planning to, yes. The last two members of my cohort are there. We hope to find something else to help us in Twilight, as well."
Wind Flower lingered for a few moments.
"Good. That crown you wear will be of help if the city still stands. It is another enchantment key, in a sense… the defensive array that was meant to protect the city will recognize you as its ruler. You'll have to reach my father's throne to take control, though."
Sunny looked at her back and asked grimly:
"The defensive array?"
She shrugged.
"It was a grand enchantment that my father and our best sorcerers created. They had to have improved it a lot after I was gone, so I'm not sure what the exact effect of the array is now. It should be similar to what Aletheia had done. You saw the black stone in the hidden chamber of the tower, yes?"
He frowned.
"...Yes."
Wind Flower smiled.
"That stone… is very special. There were only a few of them found by the River People. These fragments are said to have absorbed the essence of time, and so, the rumor is that they come from the Estuary. The defensive array of Twilight is built upon a fragment of the Estuary, too."
Sunny shivered, not knowing if it was wise to deal directly with anything that had come from the Estuary. Wasn't that where the Defilement had come from?
Then, he frowned, thinking about the Estuary Key that rested peacefully within his soul. It looked very similar to the black stone of Aletheia's Tower. Where had the Mad Prince procured a piece of the Estuary?
…Had the vile madman actually been to that harrowing place?
The two of them entered a small clearing. Green moss covered the ground there, with shallow puddles of water glowing softly in the gentle light of dawn. Wind Flower slowed her steps and hesitated for a few moments, then crouched and outstretched her hand.
In front of her, a beautiful azure flower was growing from a shallow pond. Its lotus-like petals glistened with drops of dew, and its subtle fragrance was pure and intoxicating. She touched its stalk gently, then broke the blossom off and stood up.
Turning around, the charming Saint smiled and presented the lotus flower to Sunny.
"Here. Take it."
He hesitated for a moment, then accepted the azure blossom and looked at it in confusion. They were in a dream, so he could not take anything with him back to Aletheia's Tower.
"What is it for?"
Wind Flower laughed.
"Just something to remember me by. What, has no one ever given you flowers, Sunless?"
Sunny silently shook his head, prompting her to smile.
"Well, then. I'll be the first. That way, you definitely won't forget."
With that, Wind Flower looked at him with bright sparks dancing in her eyes.
Then, however, the smile slowly disappeared from her lips. The beautiful Saint sighed.
"...You should go now. I don't think I can hold on for much longer."
Sunny held the azure blossom, staring at her silently.
Wind Flower looked away and lingered for a while. Then, she said quietly:
"If, by chance, you ever meet the real me out there in the Dream Realm… tell her… tell her that I did my best. Tell her that we all did."
He lowered his head, and nodded slowly.
"I promise."
It... was a heavy promise to make. Of course, the real… the original Wind Flower had almost certainly been dead for countless years. And yet, by promising to pass along this message in case she was somehow still alive, Sunny was also promising to return to the Dream Realm.
Which meant that he was promising to conquer this Nightmare, as well.
Wind Flower smiled, then turned away and looked up, at the rays of sunshine falling through the crowns of the ancient pines.
"Farewell, Sunless. Go… you don't have much time left."
What else was there to say?
He remained motionless for a few moments, then gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and breathed in the fragrance of the azure blossom.
Darkness embraced him softly.
When Sunny opened his eyes again, he was back in Aletheia's Tower.
His hands were empty. The beautiful blossom was gone, erased with the rest of Wind Flower's dream.
After returning from Wind Flower's dream, Sunny did not linger for a long time before completing his grim task. Every minute he wasted was one minute more that she had to suffer resisting the inevitable spread of Corruption…
And so, with a heavy heart, he delivered the fatal strike to the beautiful Saint, as swift and merciful as he could make it. Then, Sunny used the divine flames of the Cruel Sight to ignite her body and stepped back, watching as fire spread across the wooden bed and devoured the silk canopy.
The floating lanterns that had illuminated the chamber dissolved into a rain of white sparks, drowning it in darkness. Standing at the edge between the darkness and the stark glow of the burial pyre, Sunny sighed and sat down on the stone floor.
He watched the fire dance in silence, his expression bleak.
It was then that the Spell finally whispered into his ear:
[You have slain a Transcendent human, Wind Flower of the Twilight Sea.]
[Your shadow grows stronger.]
It paused for a moment, and then added:
[...You have received a Memory.]
Sunny looked down, not even reacting to the last proclamation.
'Ah…'
He had not known Wind Flower for long. In fact, they had only spoken twice. And yet, a deep and heavy sorrow weighed on his heart.
Wasn't her fate just too bitter, unfair, and sad?
To be the last remnant of a destroyed world, and outlive everything that you ever knew or loved...
He hated it.
But at the same time, perhaps to her, death was a solace.
Closing his eyes, Sunny felt the heat of the blazing flame and remained motionless for a while.
Eventually, he whispered:
"Your nightmare is over."
It was.
But at the same time, it was not.
This Nightmare would not be over until Sunny fulfilled his promise and ended it.
As a dark grimace contorted his face, he gritted his teeth and dove into the Soul Sea.
There, the five black suns hung above the still expanse of dark water, just like always. The legion of silent shadows stood motionlessly in the darkness, just like always. The lightless sea of his soul was quiet and tranquil, just like always.
Sunny lingered for a moment, then walked along the rows of motionless shadows. Past the lumbering shape of the Mountain King, past the formless shadow of the loathsome Thieving Bird's spawn, past the gargantuan figure of the Fallen Titan Goliath…
And so many more, Nightmare Creatures and humans alike.
Eventually, he stopped near the shadow of a tall and imposing man with sharp, fierce features, who wore an archaic robe that seemed both simple and regal.
He was Daeron of the Twilight Sea, the Serpent King.
...The shadow of Wind Flower was standing near him, as beautiful as she had been in the dream, but now motionless and lifeless… just like the rest of the shadows. The father and daughter were reunited in the tranquil darkness of Sunny's soul.
Sunny thought that seeing them together would sooth his heart, perhaps. But it did not. He still felt bitter and despondent.
Not wishing to look anymore, he turned away and gritted his teeth.
"Curse it. Curse it all…"
Curse the daemons and the gods, curse their damned war, and curse the Nightmare Spell that devoured the few realms that had been left intact in its wake.
Curse Weaver, the Demon of Fate, Firstborn of the Unknown.
Shaking his head, he took a few breaths, and then summoned the runes.
There was a new string of them at the end of the list of his Memories. Concentrating, Sunny read its description:
Memory: [Dream Flower].
Memory Rank: Transcendent.
Memory Tier: I.
He paused for a moment, then summoned the Memory down. Soon, a beautiful azure flower appeared in the darkness in front of him, its petals still covered by dew. It was exactly the same as it had been when presented to him in the dream.
Sunny sighed.
So… the gift Wind Flower had given him was not a simple memento. He should have known.
Feeling a pulse of sharp pain in his heart, he turned back to the runes and read:
Memory Description: [The dreams and hopes of Wind Flower of the Twilight Sea are contained within this blossom. It was a farewell gift to her killer, Lost from Light.]
Memory Enchantment: [Given Promise].
Enchantment Description: [Crush my hopes, crush my dreams. Crush my nightmares.]
The description was short, poignant, and senseless.
Sunny stared at the runes for a long while, his face motionless. Then, he dismissed them and looked at the beautiful azure flower that hovered in the silent darkness in front of him.
He had no idea what the purpose of this Memory was, nor did he know how Wind Flower had ensured that he would receive it from the Spell.
If there was one thing he knew, however, it was that this gift embodied her last will.
It was the embodiment of her most precious, most ardent desire.
With a sigh, Sunny reached forward, grasped the lotus flower in his hand…
And crushed it.
The azure petals broke and dissolved into blinding light, illuminating the vast darkness of his soul. The pure light reflected in the still waters… drowning in them…
Sunny suddenly felt that something was wrong.
'What…'
Before he could finish the thought, the Spell suddenly whispered into his ear, its voice insidious and quiet:
[Your Memory has been destroyed.]
[...Your shadow grows stronger.]
And then, he felt a flood of shadow fragments entered his soul, containing enough of them to drown it.
His eyes widened.
'Wait, wait…'
Thrown off balance by the sudden influx of shadow fragments, he couldn't even summon the runes. All he knew was that there were much more fragments pouring into his soul than killing a Transcendent human could have given him. There were more of them than even a normal Awakened would have received, let alone someone like Sunny.
Most soul fragments were lost when one Awakened killed another, after all. Although the killer received a fair share, most of it was wasted.
But not now...
It was as if Wind Flower's entire soul had been contained within the azure flower, and was now being used as fuel to empower his own.
'Wait! At this rate...'
Sunny hurriedly dove out of the Soul Sea and opened his eyes, staring at the blazing pyre in front of him. The fire was still burning, the body of the beautiful Saint turned to ash.
Taking a panicked breath, Sunny jumped away.
It was then that he felt it…
The familiar sensation of his soul shuddering in harrowing pain.
At the same time, the Spell whispered again:
[Your shadow is overflowing with power.]
[Your shadow is taking shape…]
Sunny let out a muffled groan and fell to his knees.
Deep in the darkness of his soul, a new Shadow Core was being born.
[Your shadow is complete.]
Sunny let out a hoarse sigh and uttered a stifled curse. He was standing on one knee, pressing his fist against the stone floor of the tower. His face was pale as that of a ghost, contorted in a pained grimace.
The terrifying agony of having a new Shadow Core form in the depths of his souls was slowly subsiding.
He had risen to a new Class.
This was not the first time Sunny had gone through the familiar torment, but the sudden torrent of shadow fragments caught him entirely by surprise. He did not pass out from the pain, or even fall down… but it was far from pleasant.
'Gods… what happened?'
Standing up with a groan, he swayed slightly and summoned the runes.
Name: Sunless.
True Name: Lost from Light.
Rank: Ascended.
Class: Terror.
Shadow Fragments: [7/6000].
Sunny stared at the shimmering runes silently.
'Terror…'
He inhaled deeply.
It took him a few moments to come to terms with what he was looking at. There was no denying it, indeed — Sunny was a Terror now. A creature of dreadful power, second only to the calamitous Titans.
The elation of having become stronger — much stronger, and just when he desperately needed strength as well — was mixed with pain and confusion.
'How?'
Sunny raised his head and looked at the charred remains of Wind Flower's deathbed. The wooden frame was gone, replaced by a scattering of embers. The stones were covered by soot. The beautiful Saint herself had become ash, erased from existence by his blade and the furious conflagration of divine flames.
A dull ache grasped his heart.
'Her gift…'
The [Dream Flower] had not been a natural Memory… that, Sunny was sure of. He did not know how Wind Flower could have influenced the Spell to make sure that he received it, but she had. The gift she had given him in the dream had become reality, containing the very essence of her Transcendent soul.
But still…
Sunny was unique among the Awakened because of his status as a shadow. Unlike most of his peers, he absorbed shadow fragments directly from those who died by his blade, as opposed to receiving them from soul shards. While there were some advantages to this situation, there were also drawbacks.
For one, killing creatures weaker than him was all but useless to Sunny. He also did not receive a portion of the soul fragments his enemy had accumulated when killing other Awakened.
That portion could be as little as zero if the murdered Awakened was inexperienced, or surpass a hundred soul fragments if they had fully saturated their core. Of course, the difference in Ranks also played a role.
Sunny assumed that Wind Flower's Transcendent soul core had long been fully saturated. Therefore, if a Master like him killed the beautiful Saint, they would have received twice the amount — at least two hundred soul fragments.
However, he had received more. Much more.
The last time Sunny had checked, he was still more than two thousand shadow fragments away from becoming a Terror. So… he had not just received a portion of Wind Flower's power. He had received all of it, with not a single drop wasted, and then a few hundred fragments on top of it.
She had put all of herself into the [Dream Flower]. She had turned her entire soul into a parting gift, so that he could inherit as much power from her as possible. She must have even sacrificed whatever Memories still remained in her Soul Sea after the bitter defeat in Verge, just so that Sunny could become a Terror before facing Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast in battle. How had Wind Flower been able to create the beautiful Memory? How had she known so much about him and his Aspect? Sunny had no answers.
Perhaps the Mad Prince had told her…
He stared at the smoldering embers of the incinerated bed for a few moments and sighed.
After a few moments of silence, Sunny whispered:
"Thank you."
Lowering his head, he remained still for a while, and then glanced at his shadows.
There were six of them now, all staring back at him silently.
Gloomy, happy, creepy, haughty, naughty… and the new guy.
The sixth shadow was just like the other five, but also different. At first glance, it seemed the least eccentric of them. The new guy appeared rather normal and laidback… friendly, even.
But, for whatever reason, Sunny felt a cold chill run down his spine at the sight of it.
There was something eerie about the new shadow. It was as if its outward normalcy was hiding something — a deep, dark ocean of utter, unhinged, unbridled madness. The friendly demeanor was just a thin, fragile veil obscuring the demented depths of its dire and dangerous lunacy.
Sunny let out a long sigh.
"You… you are absolutely crazy, aren't you?"
The crazy shadow scratched the back of its head, twitched, shrugged, and laughed maniacally. Then, it abruptly returned to being normal and friendly. Only its fingers continued to tremble slightly, as if it was barely holding itself back from exploding into a storm of murderous frenzy.
Sunny closed his eyes for a moment.
'Well. Makes sense, really.'
Did it only seem that way, or was the crazy shadow standing a little closer to him than it had a moment ago?
He shook his head.
"Great. Back to your posts, then. Keep observing the forest… oh, and Gloomy. Show the new guy the ropes."
He was certain that the happy, haughty, and naughty shadows would not be able to handle their unhinged younger sibling. The creepy guy, meanwhile… why, Sunny could just see him becoming the crazy newcomer's admiring minion.
The gloomy shadow, though, would have no problem taming the lunatic. Gloomy was the true terror among his helpers… after spending one day with the original shadow, the new guy would not dare to create trouble.
Sunny almost felt pity for the sixth shadow.
...Said terror, meanwhile, glowered at him for a few moments, then shook its head contemptuously and beckoned the crazy guy to follow.
Soon, the shadows disappeared, leaving him alone.
Sunny lingered for a while, then took a few steps back and sat on the floor. Leaning his back against the wall, he looked at the smoldering embers with a hollow expression.
It was already a new day… the first new day Aletheia's Island had seen in countless years. Somewhere outside the walls of the tall tower, the dreadful prisoners of the island were busy slaughtering each other.
Soon, Sunny's companions would wake up. And then…
Then, the last act of this vicious play would begin.
Outside Aletheia's Tower, the island was still the same.
And yet, it was entirely new.
The mist still flowed between the ancient pines, and the frozen Nightmare Creatures were still standing on the white stone bridge. But it was a new day. Sunny could already observe subtle changes.
The fog was growing thinner. Devouring Beast, who should have been in the vicinity of the tower at that time, was nowhere to be seen. He did not dare send his shadows out to scout, but he knew that the bestial giantess was now somewhere else on the island, hunting different prey than usual.
Undying Slaughter was somewhere there, as well.
For a moment, Sunny wanted to release the Fragment of the Shadow Realm. The not knowing of it all was gnawing at him. But in the end, he held himself back.
Nothing was going to change if he knew every minute detail of what was happening to the two Defiled Saints. The only thing that mattered was the end result — whether the Plagues were going to prevail against the prisoners of Aletheia's Island or not. And that question was not going to be answered any time soon.
So, Sunny was left alone with his dark thoughts… for a short while.
Then, he heard the sound of footsteps and saw Nephis climbing the steps. She entered the bedchamber and froze for a moment, looking around with her usual indifferent composure. Her gaze lingered at the soot covering the walls, and then settled on Sunny.
He looked up from where he was sitting on the floor and met it silently.
Nephis lingered for a moment.
"I wanted to congratulate you on becoming a Terror. But… you don't seem to be very excited."
Sunny looked away and shrugged, not knowing what to say. Was he supposed to express his indignation at Wind Flower's inevitable death? That would be… a bit childish. She was not the first person he had met who deserved a less bitter end, and would certainly not be the last.
Saying such things to Nephis, who had lost and buried her own share of precious people, seemed especially cruel.
With a sigh, Neph walked over and sat down near him. She hesitated for a bit, then gently put her arm around his shoulder.
"Did you fulfill your promise to the sleeping Saint?"
Soothed by the familiar steadiness of her even voice and the warmth of her embrace, he nodded.
"Yeah. She wanted me to burn her body, so… well, you can see."
After a while, a heavy sigh escaped from his lips.
"It is a bit strange, don't you think? The Nightmares are supposed to be trials of strength for us, the challengers. But what I remember the most is the strength of the illusory people who lived, struggled, and died in these conjured worlds. Noctis, Ananke, Wind Flower… somehow, the passion with which they lived seems much more real than even ours."
Nephis remained silent for a few moments, then said slowly:
"I don't think it's strange at all. I remember those whom I met in the Nightmares, as well."
She paused before adding, her voice a little lower than before:
"Even though sometimes, I wish to forget."
Sunny smiled bitterly.
Wouldn't it be nice, to forget some things? He was thinking about how nice it would be to forget all the agony he had experienced on Aletheia's Island just recently. It had only been a few months of torment… and yet, he was almost driven mad.
If the loop continued for another month… a year… a few years…
Maybe Sunny would have indeed grown to resemble that bastard, the Mad Prince.
Shaking his head, he looked at the soot and embers left in the wake of Wind Flower's deathbed and fell silent.
After a while, leaning slightly on Nephis, Sunny asked:
"You once told me something. That people like us are born to destroy things, not save them. Do you really believe that?"
She did not answer immediately. Eventually, though, Nephis nodded.
"Yes. Maybe. You and I, Sunny… we were born in a time of war, disaster, and ruin. In a world that is being killed by a flood of invaders. Such a world doesn't need saviors and builders... their time will come after killers and destroyers like us do our part. If we don't, there will be no world to save, and no homes to rebuild."
A pale smile appeared on her beautiful face.
"So, yes… I believe it. But I also believe that it's not something bad. It's a blessing, in fact."
Sunny remained silent. What a dire blessing it was… well, what else had he expected to hear? She was the Star of Ruin, after all. The last daughter of the Immortal Flame clan, the inheritor of the fire.
He sighed.
"I promised Wind Flower to conquer this Nightmare, you know?"
A dark grin appeared on his face.
"That's the second time I promised to conquer it."
Nephis stood up and looked at him, then smiled from the corner of her mouth.
"Well, then… we'd better really conquer it. You wouldn't want to become a liar, would you?"
Suny chuckled and rose, as well, the memory of her warmth still lingering on his skin.
"Of course not. I am the most honest person in the world, after all. Two worlds, even."
With that, they left the scorched bedchamber and descended to the first floor of Aletheia's Tower, where the rest of the cohort was preparing for the coming day.
Cassie had gone to study the runes in the basement, Effie was busy roasting the Great Tyrant's meat on coals. Jet had dismissed her damaged armor and was sitting on top of the Covetous Coffer, lazily mending a piece of leather clothing.
Noticing the two of them, she looked up and smiled.
"Hey. What's the plan for today?"
Sunny tried not to stare where he was not supposed to stare and coughed.
"Nothing much. Rest, recuperate. Gather our strength."
He paused for a moment and then added, his voice grim:
"We are going to need as much strength as we can muster to defeat your evil twins, starved or not."
Days passed in a strange mix of idleness and tension. Aletheia's Island had always been like a misty hell, but now, that hell was boiling — even secreted away inside the tower, the members of the cohort could feel the echoes of the harrowing clashes between the abominable Nightmare Creatures.
These fiends had been caught by the island across many centuries, but now that the loop was destroyed, they were eradicating each other with terrifying speed.
Of course, Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast were at the forefront of the massacre.
Sunny caught glimpses of the two from time to time. His shadows were always keeping an eye on the outside world. With the mist growing thinner with each day, the landscape of Aletheia's Island gradually cleared — so, by now, he could see a good chunk of the ancient forest from the top of the tower.
The lumbering shape of the bestial giantess was easily noticed. Undying Slaughter was much harder to spot, but he could clearly see the death throes of her victims. For now, nothing seemed to be able to prevail against the two Defiled Saints… to his disappointment.
He would have preferred to see the two Plagues killed by the powerful Nightmare Creatures residing on the island. If they perished, there would be no need for the cohort to stay. Sunny and his companions would be able to return to the Chain Breaker and slip away into the darkness at the heart of the vortex.
But, of course, reality was not that convenient.
Speaking of his companions, each of them was recuperating in their own manner. Nephis was replenishing her soul essence with stunning speed, and spent most of her time training. Her singular devotion to her sword seemed almost obsessive, by now.
Cassie had disappeared into the spherical chamber of Aletheia's Tower, where she was supposed to be studying the runes. And she did do that, of course… but, somehow, Sunny felt that the blind girl mostly went there to be alone. That was why she only returned above ground to eat meals prepared by Nephis and sleep. Most of the time, it was easy to forget that she was even with them.
Effie and Jet were perhaps the most tired of them all. They had experienced months of battling dangerous Nightmare Creatures across the Great River, the tragic destruction of their nomadic tribe, the escape from the swarm of the Drowned, and the horrors of Aletheia's Island without ever having a moment to catch their breaths.
So, these days of hiding inside the tower were the first real opportunity to rest they had received since entering the Nightmare.
The two women mostly relaxed and remained idle. Sunny spent some time with Effie, describing his own experiences in the Tomb of Ariel and sharing valuable knowledge. Jet also listened, sometimes offering her opinion or asking questions… but mostly, she just looked deeply and comfortably asleep.
Sunny was baffled about how someone could sleep so much, but after remembering how overworked Soul Reaper had usually looked since the first day they met, he just figured that she was catching up on nap time after a decade of being worked to the bone by the government.
It really said a lot that she could only get enough sleep… inside a Nightmare.
Jet was consuming the fruits of the sacred tree to replenish her dwindling essence. For now, it looked like there were enough of the succulent golden fruits to last her a long while… she even shared a couple with Effie, partially because the huntress was drooling a lot when Soul Reaper ate, and partially because, according to Jet, "it could be good for the baby".
Sunny wasn't sure what she meant, but he wasn't going to complain.
As for himself… he had tried to stay idle for the first day, but quickly grew bored with doing nothing. Or rather, the memories of his gruesome death were too vivid when Sunny was not doing anything, so he quickly found something to do.
Of course, that something was weaving. Now that Sunny had five Supreme soul shards to spare, he could start thinking about how to empower the cohort best. He had a few ideas, but was not confident yet. He needed some practice first.
In order to test his theories, Sunny made a few simple alterations to his weaker Memories. For example, he managed to transplant the [Blessing of Spirit] — the enchantment enhancing recovery from mental fatigue — from the Shroud of Dusk to the Puppeteer's Shroud.
He did not even have to add an additional nexus to his first Memory armor, because it already possessed five, but only two relatively light enchantments. Additionally, the [Blessing of Spirit] suited the original Shroud well, considering that its [Doubtless] enchantment also had to do with protecting the mind.
In the same manner, he transplanted the [Blessing of Flesh] — the enchantment that enhanced recovery from physical fatigue — to the Endless Spring. Now, not only could the beautiful glass bottle provide a near-infinite supply of water, but drinking that water was also especially invigorating.
Sunny also made another attempt to master the [Unseen] enchantment of the Moonlight Shard. That single enchantment, which allowed the ghostly stiletto to be summoned instantly, could qualitatively change every Memory in his arsenal. Sadly, it remained unattainable and elusive. He often felt that he was almost there… but at the last moment, the weave always slipped from his fingers.
These were all minor projects, though. His true desire, the white whale Sunny continued to pursue… had little to do with Memories.
Instead, it had to do with Echoes. He had already studied Cassie's blade mannequin before, but now, he also asked her to lend him the Quiet Dancer. By comparing the two Echoes — one created by the enchanters of Clan Valor, the other by the Spell — Sunny was able to learn many new things and come to several tentative conclusions.
He felt that creating an Echo was still far beyond him, or at least too time-consuming to try. However… Sunny came up with a crazy idea.
What if, instead of creating an Echo, he could convert a Memory into one? The Quiet Dancer was already similar to a sentient weapon. Sunny did not know how to weave a semblance of sentience. He did not know how to even approach learning something like that, either.
But he also did not need to.
Anyone else would, but he already had something to substitute artificial sentience with… the true sentience of the silent shadows dwelling within the darkness of his soul.
If he could change the weave of a Memory to that of an Echo… even if the resulting Echo lacked the most important quality — the false spark of life to animate it — his Aspect could theoretically allow him to convert the defective Echo into a perfectly fine Shadow, given that the original Memory and the dark spirit shared the same source and were thus compatible.
Or at least, that was his theory. Truly, Sunny had no idea what kind of a monster such an experiment would create.
Nevertheless, he set his eyes on the Covetous Coffer, which already possessed a few qualities necessary for an Echo, and shared some qualities with the Quiet Dancer, as well. The shadow of the Mordant Mimic was there, in Sunny's soul, so he decided to make it his test subject.
He was only starting to consider how to go about making the Coffer into a partial Echo, though, when something unexpected happened.
As he was coaxing the temperamental rapier into staying still and letting him study her weave…
The entire tower suddenly shook.
'What the hell?'
Instantly tense, Sunny looked away from the Quiet Dancer and outstretched his hand, ready to summon the Sin of Solace.
His first thought was to Shadow Step into the hidden chamber below the floor of the tower. The tower was shaking, and Cassie was there, at the heart of Aletheia's sorcery. Cassie had also been rather mysterious lately… unpredictable…
However, a moment later, he shook his head, feeling slightly ashamed. Why was he suspecting the blind girl? It was his first reaction, even.
Instead, Sunny concentrated on his shadows and took a closer look outside. What he saw made his expression darken.
"What is happening?"
Jet had woken up from her nap and was now looking at him, a deep scowl on her face. Effie had almost lost her balance when the tower shook, and was now holding her belly, alert. Nephis had jumped down from where she had been carving more meat from the corpse of the Great Tyrant, white sparks igniting in her striking grey eyes.
Sunny hesitated for a moment.
Outside the tower… the ancient pines were swaying. Which meant that it was not just Aletheia's Tower that had shaken. It was the entire island.
'Damnation.'
Sunny noticed Cassie appearing from the stairs to the hidden chamber and answered:
"I'm not sure. But… I think something happened in the port."
Apart from the deadly circle of black obelisks, there was only one place built by Aletheia they had never visited on the island — the port, which was enveloped by green vines and turned into a nest by an especially dreadful Nightmare Creature.
The ancient building was not included in the plan Sunny and Cassie had made, because there was nothing they needed there. In truth, the port had nothing to do with the time loop, the protective enchantments of the tower, or their way to freedom.
It did serve an important role, though. It was there that the mechanism keeping Aletheia's Island in the air was located.
So, unless Sunny wanted to drop the entire island into the vortex, there was no need to fight the current master of the port and enter there.
But he had never thought that the mechanism would be damaged in the extinction war between the prisoners of the island. It had remained intact for countless centuries and was never damaged in any of the revolutions. What kind of terrible might would an abomination have to possess to breach the impregnable defenses of the ancient enchantment?
…One particular horror came to mind.
'The Devouring Beast… it had to be her.'
For a few moments, Sunny was filled with cold terror.
However, noticing that the island was not plummeting into the dark abyss, he calmed down a little.
"I… I don't think that the damage dealt to the levitation mechanism is serious. It was probably just shaken a little."
Just then, the tower trembled again. This time, the tremor was not as powerful, but they still felt it.
Neph's expression grew bleak.
"Still… it's not good news for us."
The island was not falling yet, but who was to say that it would not in the future?
Sunny sighed.
"Yeah. We should probably accelerate our plans."
The members of the cohort looked at each other.
The meaning of his words was simple. Sunny was telling them that the inevitable battle with the Plagues, which they had all been dreading and preparing for during this short period of peace, was now almost upon them.
Cassie sighed.
"I feel like we have at least a couple more days. Staying on the island for longer… might be dangerous."
Sunny nodded.
"Then we'll make our move in two days. For better or worse."
He had already told his companions all he knew about the two Defiled Saints. They had already discussed every possible strategy. Now, all they had to do was prepare themselves mentally and venture out into the mist one last time.
Jet sighed and walked over to the Covetous Coffer.
"I better stop saving those fruits, then."
She was right. Before, they thought that they would try to stay in the tower for as long as possible. Now, however, there was a clear limit to how much time they had. She still had a few of the golden fruits to spare, so absorbing as much essence as possible in preparation for the fight was more important than buying time.
Soon, everyone got busy making their final preparations. Sunny, meanwhile, continued to monitor the outside.
The island quaked several more times in the next two days. The mist, too, grew very thin, allowing him to see far and wide.
And what Sunny saw…
Was truly stunning.
Now that Aletheia's Island had almost lost the obscuring veil of mist, it resembled a ravaged battlefield.
The forest of the ancient pines was almost completely gone. Most of the trees had been shattered or toppled, carpeting the ground like brambles. Here and there, gargantuan corpses lay, surrounded by vast pools of blood. Some of them were terribly torn apart and partially devoured, others were eerily intact.
The few landmarks he remembered were either erased or misshapen and unrecognizable. Not too far away, a single broken wing of the Hollow Butterfly lay on the ground, but the rest of the Great Monster was nowhere to be seen.
It seemed that he had underestimated the primal fury of the Nightmare Creatures imprisoned on the island. By now, there were only a handful of them — the most dreadful and powerful — left.
Sunny saw several chilling scenes, as well. The most terrible of them happened at the dawn of the second day, when the towering shape of Devouring Beast appeared from afar.
The bestial giantess was moving slowly. Then, however, she suddenly froze and looked up.
Countless tendrils descended from the cloudy sky, assaulting her like a tide. Each of them was hundreds of meters long and tremendously powerful — enough so to send shivers running down Sunny's spine.
Devouring Beast swatted away several of the tendrils, but several more wrapped around her arms, her waist, and her neck, both strangling the Defiled Saint and trying to lift her off the ground. Sunny even felt a sliver of hope that she would be killed by the dreadful horror of the sky, the Harvester.
A frenzied howl shook the world.
Grinning madly, the bestial giantess sank her teeth into one of the tendrils, then strained her muscles and grabbed those that were entangling her arms. Bending at the waist, she growled… and pulled the creature hiding in the clouds down. The ground under her feet exploded, turning into a deep crater.
As Sunny watched in shock, a revolting creature descended from the sky, forcefully thrown down. It was unlike anything he had ever seen… a mass of wriggling flesh that looked like a tattered sail from afar, or a dark star that emanated fleshy tentacles instead of rays of light.
Dozens more tendrils shot toward Devouring Beast, but before they could trap her, the giantess suddenly crouched, and then jumped.
Soaring hundreds of meters into the air, she tore into the Harvester with her fingers, and then plummeted down while grasping it in her hands.
Not long after that, the horror of the skies was completely savaged, its tendrils torn and devoured, its grotesque body mutilated beyond recognition.
The Defiled Saint received many terrible wounds… but her enemy was entirely destroyed.
Less than a dozen minutes later, the Harvester was no more.
…Hidden inside the tower, Sunny trembled. His heart felt heavy.
Letting out a quiet sigh, he closed his eyes and whispered:
"That thing… does not seem hungry at all."
By the end of the day, Aletheia's Island had grown silent. It was still shaking from time to time, the quakes growing stronger each time… which meant that the sorcery keeping the island afloat was slowly coming undone.
But its surface had become strangely peaceful.
Sunny was pretty sure that, apart from the motionless Nightmare Creatures on the stone bridge, there were only two abominations left on the entire island — Devouring Beast and Undying Slaughter.
The former was messily consuming the remains of the dreadful fiends in the obliterated forest. Deep wounds were covering her towering body, but the bestial giantess did not seem affected by her Flaw, yet.
The latter had just broken free from the circle of black obelisks, shattering most of them in the process. Whatever horror had dwelled within the circle was now dead, while Undying Slaughter… she, at least, appeared to be running low on essence.
Sunny could not see much from his observation post at the top of the tower, and he did not even dare to look at the Defiled Saints directly, afraid that they would sense his gaze. But he could tell that battling the being that had been imprisoned by the black obelisks took a lot out of the hateful mist wraith.
Undying Slaughter had a more cruel Flaw than the bestial giantess. Not only was her essence constantly being drained, but she also had to spend it while fighting powerful opponents. As a result, her entire existence was a perilous balancing act.
And right now, the mist wraith was out of balance.
Sunny watched as she prowled the island, searching for new victims. She even approached the tower and spent some time observing the Nightmare Creatures on the bridge. In the end, however, Undying Slaughter backed away and disappeared into the mist.
'She's running out of time.'
Sunny felt a spark of hope ignite in his heart. Come dawn, the cohort was going to leave the tower and face the Defiled Saints in battle. The weaker their enemies would become, the better their chances of survival were going to be.
Still… he did not feel confident. If anything, Sunny felt that they would be marching to their deaths.
'Maybe we should rethink our plans and try to escape stealthily, instead.'
There was still a little bit of time left. He would try to talk some sense into Nephis in the morning.
Sunny continued to monitor the island until dawn, dreading the next day.
He… could imagine killing one of the Defiled Saints. With him and Nephis working together, both being Terrors, with Jet's lethal Aspect, Cassie and Effie supporting them from the back, Saint and Fiend holding the vanguard positions, and Nightmare affecting the enemy with his insidious powers, there was a chance.
Most importantly, he possessed the most precious advantage — detailed knowledge of what the two Plagues were capable of and experience fighting them.
However, Sunny could not imagine surviving a battle against both abominable fiends at the same time, no matter how drained and heavily wounded they were.
…At the very brink of dawn, when he was wondering if there was a way to separate them for a sufficiently long period of time, there was suddenly movement in the shattered forest.
Sunny was distracted from his heavy thoughts and peered into the distance through one of his shadows.
'What is she doing…'
Out there in the mist, Devouring Beast suddenly froze and let go of the horribly mutilated corpse of a Nightmare Creature she had been chewing. The ghastly carcass fell down, sending a cloud of dust and splinters into the air.
With blood streaming down her face, the colossal giantess looked down coldly.
It was only then that Sunny noticed another figure standing some distance away from her, this one much smaller. Undying Slaughter was obscured by the mist, but now that it had become much thinner, the wraith was easier to spot.
Not that she was hiding. On the contrary, it was as though she wanted to be noticed.
Undying Slaughter did not look that well. Her elusive figure seemed even less substantial than usual, as if on the verge of dissipating into a wisp of fog.
The two Defiled Saints stared at each other silently for a while. Sunny did not know if they were capable of communicating with each other, or if they needed to. From what he could tell, there was an unspoken understanding between these harrowing abominations.
Eventually, Devouring Beast grinned wickedly, revealing her bloodied teeth.
'They… they are going to…'
His eyes widened slightly.
At the same time, a ghostly blade appeared in Undying Slaughter's hand, and she moved forward.
It seemed there was no loyalty among the Defiled.
The battle against the prisoners of Aletheia's Island should have been like a feast for Undying Slaughter… but those harrowing abominations had not been weak. In fact, most of them had been superior to the mist wraith both in terms of Class and Rank. So, she had ended up burning more essence than she received by killing them.
Which was why she needed to absorb more. And the only creature she could kill, by now, was the other Defiled Saint. Devouring Beast.
The two Plagues were going to clash with each other, and, as if answering their fury, the whole island shuddered. This time, the tremor was violent enough to throw Sunny down to the stone floor.
'This is our chance!'
The other members of the cohort had been checking their equipment, almost ready to leave the tower. However, Sunny saw an opportunity, so he turned to them and shouted:
"We need to go, now!"
It was going to take some time to get to where Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast were fighting. By then, one of the Plagues would already be dead… and there was not going to be a better moment to attack the remaining one than immediately after the battle was over.
Not unless they wanted to risk staying on the island until it collapsed into the vortex, at least.
The members of the cohort looked at Sunny, then exploded with motion. A few moments later, they were already passing through the gateway of Aletheia's Tower.
Out there in the distance, the Defiled Saints collided. Devouring Beast's towering figure shimmered, and then suddenly disappeared. Instead of a dreadful giantess, a savage-looking woman appeared amidst the toppled trees, her skin painted by dirt and blood… she must have realized that her size would only be a disadvantage when fighting the mist wraith, and so transformed back into the semblance of a human.
Her human form, however, possessed astonishing strength, explosive speed, and ferocious might. Even Undying Slaughter seemed to tremble in front of Devouring Beast's primal fury.
However, Effie's evil twin did not possess means of attacking intangible beings. Nevertheless, she was more than capable of dodging and evading the wraith's attacks… and remaining in the form of an apparition was costing Undying Slaughter essence.
In the end, the mist wraith had no choice but to abandon her ghostly form and face her sister as a creature of flesh, blood, and bone.
That was the last thing Sunny saw before commanding his shadow to abandon its crow's nest on the top floor of the tower and race to catch up to the cohort. He could not allow himself to leave any of his helpers behind — in the upcoming battle, he was going to need every drop of his strength.
"You know what to do!"
As the cohort was climbing down the narrow steps, Sunny jumped into Nightmare's saddle, commanded his shadows to augment the black stallion, and rushed forward on his own. For a moment, it felt as if they were falling… but then, his steed landed at the base of the cliff, took a sharp turn, and avoided the stone bridge by leaping over the moat.
Landing on the other side of the wide chasm, Nightmare flew in the direction where the two Defiled Saints were fighting.
The wind whistled in Sunny's ears.
And then, just as he was about to reach the vicinity of the dreadful clash…
The island quaked once more, and a terrible wail assaulted his ears.
Diving out of the mist, Sunny ordered Nightmare to stop and looked forward with wide eyes, his face turning white as a sheet of paper.
Out there in front of him, surrounded by signs of terrible destruction…
A tall, bestial woman was laying on the ground, her face covered by blood. Her whole body was trembling. Sunny thought that Devouring Beast was afraid, but then, he heard a strange, chilling sound.
…She was laughing.
A ghastly, mad laughter escaped from between her bloodied teeth, full of wicked glee.
It only grew quiet when Undying Slaughter, who was standing above the savage woman with a cold expression on her dreadfully beautiful face, ruthlessly plunged her ghostly blade into her sister's chest.
Devouring Beast, Heralds of the Estuary, one of the six Defiled champions of Verge… died just like that, slain to satiate another Plague's hunger.
'...They are the Five Plagues now, I guess.'
For a moment, Sunny was frozen in place, struggling to believe his luck.
Then, Undying Slaughter retracted her blade, turned slightly…
And looked directly at him.
There was doom and inevitability in her emotionless, inhuman, piercing blue eyes.
He was suddenly very, very cold. The memory of that first harrowing death on Aletheia's Island resurfaced in his mind, making Sunny shudder violently.
'Not this time, wretch.'
Struggling against the instinctual terror, he met Undying Slaughter's chilling gaze...
And smiled.
Sunny felt that they had gotten incredibly lucky.
There was always a chance that Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast would turn on each other, but he had not dared to rely on that possibility. But now, one of the Plagues was dead.
That said, the situation was not ideal. Sunny would have preferred if it was Undying Slaughter that had perished… the best possible outcome, however, would have been if he had arrived just before their battle ended and stole the kill from the mist wraith.
Then, not only would one of the Defiled Saints have died, but the other would have also been deprived of absorbing her essence. Killing Undying Slaughter then would have been much easier.
But although their luck was good, it was not that good.
As things stood now, Undying Slaughter had just replenished her dwindling essence. Sunny did not know how much of it she had gotten, exactly, but it had to be a substantial amount. Devouring Beast had been a mighty abomination, after all… her corrupted soul had to have been extremely potent.
So, while the mist wraith was not in her peak state, she was also more than powerful enough to eliminate the cohort now.
'That's alright.'
They had planned for such an eventuality, as well.
Sunny had fought with Undying Slaughter many times. He had done so alone, supported by his Shadows, and even with the help of the other members of the cohort… he had died in agony each time.
For that reason, their goal today was not to be to overpower and slay the dreadful wraith. She was too powerful for them to prevail against her in a battle… which did not mean that they could not win.
Instead of trying to defeat Undying Slaughter, what they needed to do was tie her down in a prolonged confrontation. It was just how Sunny had imagined killing someone like Jet — the key to doing so was to force her to exhaust her essence while not giving her a chance to replenish it.
Which was why this battle of theirs was going to be a battle of attrition.
…Still smiling, Sunny mockingly saluted Undying Slaughter with the Sin of Solace, and then gave Nightmare a mental command to flee.
The dark destrier turned and shot back the way they had come, splinters and bits of soil flying from under his adamantine hooves. Of course, the mist wraith was not going to let a source of essence escape that easily… almost at the same moment, she lunged forward in pursuit.
Nightmare was incredibly fast — in fact, Sunny doubted that there were many creatures of the same Rank faster than his tenebrous steed. However, to his horror, Undying Slaughter was not much slower. Even though the dark destrier was augmented by the shadows, the distance between him and the mist wraith was remaining the same. It was even dwindling slowly.
'...Just what kind of monster is she?'
Sunny was not too disheartened, though. After all, he did not really want to escape from Undying Slaughter. Instead, he wanted to lure her into the trap that the cohort had prepared.
Soon, he was almost back to the tower. The dreadful enemy was right on his heels.
'It's now or never…'
Before Undying Slaughter could attack, Sunny dismissed Nightmare and fell to the ground. Instead of hitting it, however, he simply dissolved into the shadows and stepped out of them on the other side of the moat, rolling down the stone steps for a moment until Nephis caught him.
The cohort was currently in front of the entrance to the stone bridge. Or rather, Nephis, Jet, Saint, and Fiend were there with Sunny…
Cassie and Effie were much higher up the cliff, standing on the stone steps far above them.
Effie's spear was already flying down.
Nephis was helping Sunny stand up when the spear hit the slope of the cliff with the force of a tactical missile. The whole cliff shuddered, sending him tumbling down once again, and a deafening boom spread from the point of impact, accompanied by the cracking noise of breaking stone.
A large part of the slope simply shattered, stone debris flying in the air, and slid down into the dark chasm of the moat. With it, of course, a number of ancient runes that had been carved into the cliff were destroyed.
The enchantment protecting the bridge was broken at that moment.
Out there on the opposite end of the bridge, the Nightmare Creatures that had been frozen before shuddered, released from the invisible trap.
And just as they did…
Undying Slaughter appeared from the mist, her glacial blue eyes burning from dreadful, cold killing intent.
Before she could even react, the former prisoners of the stone bridge lunged at her, overcome by bloodlust and fury. A Corrupted Tyrant, a Corrupted Terror… a Great Beast…
Finally managing to stand up, Sunny leaned on Nephis and looked across the bridge. The released abominations had already clashed with Undying Slaughter, the whole island shaking from the dreadful force of their clash.
Or maybe it was simply quaking because the enchantment keeping it in the air was failing.
He exhaled slowly.
"So far, so good."
If there was anything they could do to drain Undying Slaughter's essence before facing her themselves, they had to do it. Of course, it was a dangerous gamble…
The Nightmare Creatures that had been trapped on the bridge could force the mist wraith to burn through her precious essence, but they could also become her victims, fueling her defiled soul.
In fact, before a single minute passed, one of the abominations already looked like it was close to death…
Just a split second before Undying Slaughter could finish it off, though, a bone javelin suddenly fell from the sky, piercing the Nightmare Creature's neck and impaling it on the ground. The ghostly blade bit into the massive body of the abomination a moment later, easily passing through its armor.
But it was for naught. There was no soul for the mist wraith to destroy, because the creature was already dead. The bone javelin had killed it instantly.
Feeling a dark grin twist his lips, Sunny looked up.
There, high above, Cassie and Effie were still standing on the stone steps. There were a dozen more javelins laying on the ground in front of the vigorous huntress.
These javelins had been made from the ribs of the Great Tyrant. Of course, in normal circumstances, it would have been hard for Effie to slay Nightmare Creature of such dire power with one blow…
But when they were already almost dead from Undying Slaughter's attacks? That was much easier.
As for knowing the exact moment when to attack — after the abomination had grown weak from its wounds, but before the mist wraith could deliver the fatal blow — Cassie was there to help. With her ability to perceive several seconds into the future, she could tell Effie just when to throw the javelins, and who to aim for.
Together, they were in a perfect position to achieve a simple, but vitally important task.
Deny Undying Slaughter any essence.
…The two of them were already accomplishing that task splendidly.
Sunny knew how terrifying Undying Slaughter was better than most… perhaps even better than anyone. And yet, even he was astonished by the sight of the dreadful mist wraith slaughtering the former prisoners of the stone bridge.
Each of them was an opponent Sunny would not want to face in battle. Some, he had a good chance of defeating, but others were absolutely lethal existences to a Master — even an Ascended Terror like him.
Nevertheless, all of them had been ruthlessly and methodically brought down by the Defiled Saint. It was as if no amount of physical might, impregnable armor, and unholy powers could deter her. The ghostly blade danced in the mist, and following its elusive movements, the souls of the harrowing Nightmare Creatures were snuffed out one after another.
…Or rather, they would have been, if not for Effie and Cassie.
Each time Undying Slaughter was about to kill one of her enemies, a bone javelin would inevitably fall from the sky, stealing the creature's life moments before the mist wraith delivered the last strike. Guided by the blind seer, Effie had not missed once.
Which meant that all the essence the Defiled Saint was spending to fight against the group of powerful abominations could not be replenished by absorbing their broken souls. With each moment, she was growing weaker.
Their plan was working.
The last to fall was a Great Beast that resembled a black hound with seven serpentine tails. Its lean, muscular body towered above Undying Slaughter like a dark hill, and its power was dreadful enough to make the ground crack and collapse into the chasm of the empty moat.
The abominable hound was like a living nightmare, its frenzied eyes burning with eerie green flames.
Despite it all, neither its terrifying jaws nor its seven tails managed to strike the elusive mist wraith. Moving with the graceless elegance of an emotionless butcher, Undying Slaughter delivered the Great Beast two swift, cruel blows. The hound staggered after the first one, then grew slow and lethargic after the second.
The green flames burning in its eyes dimmed… and before the third blow landed, a bone javelin pierced one of them. The monstrous black hound was thrown down by the force of the impact, making the island shake, and grew still. Viscous red liquid flowed from its maw.
On the slope of the cliff, Effie let out a shaky breath and swayed lightly. Her legs gave out, and if Cassie had not caught her in time, the huntress would have fallen down. The blind girl helped her sit down on the stone steps.
These past few minutes had taken a lot out of Effie. Even though she was far from the terrible battlefield, she had to put all of her immense strength into each throw… especially that last one. Sweat was rolling down her pale face.
"Did I… did I just kill a Great Nightmare Creature?"
Her tired voice was faint and full of disbelief.
Cassie smiled gently.
"You certainly did."
Effie took a deep breath and put her trembling hand on her belly, as if trying to protect it.
"D—damn… I've been spending too much time with doofus, huh?"
Of course, the Great Beast had already been brought to the verge of death by Undying Slaughter. And of course, all members of the cohort had done their part in order to make the outcome possible… and yet, a Great Beast had fallen by Effie's hand. It was a startling achievement, to say the least.
A feat worthy of Raised by Wolves, the legendary huntress of the Dark City.
Effie smiled weakly, lingered for a few moments, and said in a solemn tone:
"Well, f…"
The island quaked, and the sound of breaking stones swallowed her words.
Far below, more stone debris slid into the widening chasm. Even the bridge shuddered slightly, a net of cracks appearing on its surface.
On the far side of the bridge, Undying Slaughter stared at the dead Great Beast for a few moments, then turned and looked across the chasm, at the members of the cohort.
Sunny shivered, feeling an eerie chill.
"Let's go."
They stepped on the bridge at the same moment as the mist wraith did.
There was nothing left for them to do but fight.
'Come, aid me.'
His shadows rose from the ground, flowing onto his body. One, two, three, four, five… the sixth one, however, wrapped itself around Nephis instead. At the same time, a generous measure of her pure flame filled him with radiant warmth. The sum of their powers was greater than the parts.
Sunny felt as strong as a Titan.
He dashed forward, followed by Nephis and Saint. The three of them were going to confront the mist wraith first, and hopefully force her to assume a less ghostly form. Jet, Fiend, and Nightmare would attack second.
"Remember, our weapon is time!"
The blade of the Cruel Sight ignited with divine flame.
They clashed with the dreadful wraith in the middle of the cracking bridge. Undying Slaughter was still stronger, faster, and far more malevolent than Nephis and Sunny… however, with Saint fighting by their side, the two of them were able to keep up.
Far more important was the fact that both Sunny and Nephis were combat prodigies. He could follow Undying Slaughter's movements, and even predict them, because of his mastery of Shadow Dance. She was capable of doing the same because controlling the flow of combat and manipulating the actions of her enemies had always been the basis of her skill.
Now that Neph's combat mastery entered a period of rapid growth, that ability of hers had become even more frightening.
Therefore, both of them could counterbalance Undying Slaughter's undeniable superiority… to a degree.
Still, Sunny felt stifled in this battle.
That was because he was not just fighting against the terrifying mist wraith. He was also fighting against the memories of dying terribly by her hand. The pain of having his soul shattered… the dread of seeing his shadow killed… the sorrow of being helpless to save his companions… all those scars were like chains that weighed his limbs down.
If Sunny wanted to have a chance of surviving this fight, he had to break these chains.
'I'm alive, am I not?!'
He received the ghostly blade on the shaft of the Cruel Sight and was thrown back, his hands growing numb. Before Undying Slaughter could advance and deliver a follow-up attack, though, Nephis appeared in her way, her sword shining with incandescent radiance, the single gem of the Crown of Dawn burning like a third eye.
Sunny regained his balance and threw himself back into the fight.
'I survived…'
Neph staggered back, but Saint took her place. The graceful knight was wielding her dark sword in both hands, facing the mist wraith with cold indifference. They clashed fiercely, and the stone bridge shuddered.
He was already lunging forward to share the pressure with his Shadow.
'And now, it's time to deliver some payback!'
After all, Sunny was nothing if not vindictive.
He had destroyed the Black Knight of the ruined cathedral for gutting him. He killed the immortal Transcendent, Solvane, for throwing him into the Red Colosseum. He had shattered the Fallen Titan Goliath for bringing him to the very doorstep of death.
Now… what was he going to do to Undying Slaughter for killing him multiple times?
Weighed down by an instinctual fear, Sunny used an old ally to overcome it… spite. With its help, some of the invisible chains that were holding him back snapped.
But not all of them.
Working together with Nephis and Saint, Sunny managed to stall Undying Slaughter. The three of them surrounded her, but they were in no position to attack. Instead, they were barely managing to stay alive while protecting each other and concentrating on defense.
The mist wraith was slowly pushing them back.
Sunny's spiteful nature was enough to help him overcome the memory of agony and death, but it was not powerful enough to dispel a deeper, far more painful fear. The fear of watching those he cared about die.
The memory of that helplessness, that sorrow, that guilt… was incomparably more dreadful than the memory of having his own life snuffed out. Death was merciful, after all. The dead felt no pain.
So, to struggle free of the remaining chains, Sunny needed to find a more resilient source of strength within his heart. He could not rid himself of the lingering scars delivered to him by Aletheia's Island with just spite.
As he searched for that source, Undying Slaughter moved like mist, suddenly appearing behind Nephis. Her ghostly blade lashed out silently, almost piercing Neph's chest… if the young woman had not dodged at the last moment, one of her soul cores would have been destroyed.
Sunny froze for a moment…
And then exploded with ferocious might.
'Ah. I think I found it.'
Finally, the fear that had been holding him back was vanquished. Sunny had found the strength he needed to free himself of it… and it was an obvious one, at that.
His desire to protect those he cherished was much more powerful than his vindictive desire to avenge himself. It made sense, really… since the fear of losing his companions was stronger than the fear of losing his own life, the resolve that had to do with others would naturally be larger than the resolve that only had to do with himself.
Payback was fine, but protecting the people he loved was a much more powerful source of motivation... incomparably so, really.
Feeling as if a great weight had been removed from his heart, Sunny shook off the lingering trauma of having endured the loop, and threw himself into the battle with boundless determination.
His killing intent soared, not at all inferior to the murderous will of the dreadful wraith.
…And yet, Sunny did not allow that intent to rule him.
Coldly and callously, he reminded himself of what their goal was. It was not to defeat Undying Slaughter in battle… it was to prolong the battle to the point where her Flaw would destroy her without their help, or at least weaken her enough to doom her.
Now that Sunny's mental state was cleansed, he entered the familiar state of combat clarity. His movements turned sharper and more precise. His wildly beating heart calmed down.
'We can do it.'
Killing the mist wraith was, perhaps, out of their reach. But resisting her for a while? That, Sunny and his companions could accomplish.
As Aletheia's Island shuddered and quaked, they continued to fight Undying Slaughter on a crumbling bridge.
Sunny, Nephis, and Saint held out for as long as they could. Eventually, though, even their inexhaustible bodies had grown heavy with fatigue. This was one of the most intense fights Sunny had ever participated in — the perilous battle with Dire Fang seemed mild in comparison to this harrowing clash. Of course, they couldn't keep up with this level of intensity for a long time.
They had done their part, though. The essence that Undying Slaughter had absorbed by killing Devouring Beast was already somewhat exhausted in her battle against the Nightmare Creatures. The three of them had forced the mist wraith to waste even more, draining her reserves. She had already abandoned her ghostly form, facing them as a creature of flesh and bone.
Still, if things continued in that manner, the Defiled Saint would inevitably kill them.
However, Undying Slaughter possessed one fatal weakness.
…She was alone.
And no one survived in the Dream Realm alone.
Just as Sunny was feeling that they were about to die, he shouted hoarsely and withdrew. Nephis and Saint dashed away at the same time.
Jet and Fiend took their place, followed by Nightmare, who rose from the shadows. The retreat and advance were performed seamlessly, not giving the wraith a chance to give chase.
A moment later, Jet's frosty glave collided with Undying Slaughter's ghostly blade. Soul Reaper grinned.
"My back is still itching from the last time we met. Prepare to die… again… you filth!"
Sunny staggered back and leaned on the Cruel Sight, breathing heavily. He did not know how long this respite would last, or even if the island itself would last much longer. All he knew was that he had to be able to rejoin the battle as soon as possible.
By his side, Nephis sheathed her sword, looking at the battle happening in front of them with somber intensity. White flames were dancing in her eyes.
Jet, Fiend, and Nightmare were holding their own against Undying Slaughter… mostly because she was already running extremely low on essence and did not summon her unholy powers much. Her speed and strength also decreased.
But not by a lot.
Sunny gritted his teeth when Fiend was sent flying back by a devastating blow from the ghostly blade. His impenetrable steel carapace held, this time, but the infernal ogre looked rattled and pained by the Defiled Saint's strike.
Nightmare was the most vulnerable of the three, but he was by no means weak. His furious attacks gave Jet the opportunity to advance.
Soul Reaper was the tip of their attack formation.
Jet fought with cold fury, her glaive leaving afterimages in its wake. She met Undying Slaughter blow for blow, refusing to be pushed back. It was as if she had forgotten what hesitation was… in fact, she seemed to be enjoying herself. Her lips were twisted into a dark, murderous grin. Her icy blue eyes were like two lakes of frozen wrath.
The two of them were so alike that, sometimes, it was hard to tell which one was the valiant Master, and which one was the Defiled wraith.
"Wretch… you are such a… disappointment…"
Jet growled those words, and then staggered back.
At the same time, Saint struck her sword against her breastplate twice and lunged forward. Sunny followed.
"Go!"
They had replaced Jet, Fiend, and Nightmare again. This time, there was a slight delay before the tired fighters retreated and the rested… relatively rested… fighters advanced. However, a bone javelin fell from the sky, forcing the Defiled Saint to slow down for a moment.
Aletheia's Island was convulsing all around them. Large chunks of stone fell from the bottom of the bridge and plummeted into the chasm of the empty moat.
"Die!"
Sunny crossed blades with Undying Slaughter once again.
They fought. They endured. They bought time.
Time was their greatest weapon, after all.
After a while, Sunny felt like he was going to drop dead. They had already advanced and retreated three times, but the mist wraith was still as overbearing and deadly as ever…
Or maybe not quite.
Her strength was decreasing, too. Her essence had to be running dry. Undying Slaughter still maintained an emotionless expression, her chilling blue eyes filling him with a sense of dread… but her behavior had subtly changed.
It was almost as if she was feeling… if not desperate, then at least pressed.
'We just need… to last… a little longer…'
At that moment, the surface of the stone bridge under his feet rippled and tilted. Startled, Sunny lost his balance — only for a split second, but it was enough.
The ghostly blade was already flying at him, inevitable as death itself.
Before it could ravage his soul, however, an incandescent sword appeared in its path.
Nephis had struck from an awkward angle and groaned when her sword clashed with Undying Slaughter's blade. It was violently thrown aside and slipped from her hands, disappearing into the darkness below the bridge. She was pushed back, as well, and fell down.
Saint was a step or two too far to help…
Sunny's eyes widened.
But, strangely enough, the mist wraith did not finish either him or Nephis off. In fact, she seemed to have staggered, as well. This was the first time Undying Slaughter had shown a sign of weakness.
…It was also the last.
Before the mist wraith could regain her balance, a swift figure flew between Nephis and Sunny. He felt a cool wind throw his hair into disarray.
Then, he heard the air whining as it was cut by a sharp blade.
A split second later, Jet's glaive tore through the distance between her and the staggered wraith, plunging into Undying Slaughter's chest.
The two of them froze for a second, two pairs of icy blue eyes staring into each other with indescribable emotion.
The Defiled Saint raised her blade, as if trying to retaliate, but Jet simply twisted her glaive and gripped it tighter.
"You go to hell."
Her voice was as cold as a nameless grave. Jet batted the ghostly blade away, pulled her hand back, and then thrust her weapon into the enemy's soul once again.
Sunny thought that he heard the crystal ring of something breaking.
And then, the chilling light of the Defiled Saint's eyes grew dim.
The wraith swayed slightly… and fell back.
The moment her body touched the stone, it turned into mist and dissipated, disappearing without a trace.
Undying Slaughter was no more.
'She's... dead.'
For a moment, there was silence.
Sunny regained his balance, grunted, and hurried to help Nephis stand up. Saint lowered her sword, acting as indifferent as ever. It was as if they had not just narrowly escaped being slaughtered by a Defiled Saint.
But they had. The Defiled Saint was truly, undeniably gone. Slaughtered, just like she had slaughtered countless living beings.
'Hell...'
Behind them, Fiend and Nightmare were both battered, but relatively unscathed. Both Shadows were watching Jet with piercing intensity.
Soul Reaper herself stood motionlessly above the spot where her future self had perished. Her icy blue eyes were strangely distant. Finally, she let out a long sigh.
"So that's how it is…"
Suddenly, her figure was shrouded in cold mist. That mist flowed along the graceful lines of her supple body, finally forming into a ghostly blade. Then, the shape of that blade changed, elongating until it turned into a beautiful glaive… no, rather, a war scythe. Its dark steel possessed a dreadful sheen to it, with frost patterns decorating the sinister curved blade.
The ghostly scythe seemed to absorb all warmth from the world, emanating a frigid sense of lethal cold.
An amused smile appeared on Jet's face.
Raising an eyebrow, she turned to Sunny and said:
"You… won't believe what the Spell just said. I guess all I had to do was kill myself… to receive my Aspect Legacy…"
'An Aspect Legacy?'
Sunny was momentarily stunned. Jet was a strange existence — a person who was not quite alive, but also not quite dead. So, there was a strange and darkly poetic logic to her Aspect Legacy being locked behind the act of attaining the purest expression of one of these states… namely, dying once again. However, how had killing Undying Slaughter substituted true death?
And what kind of an insane requisite it was, to literally die?!
All Aspect Legacies had unique conditions of being unlocked, but still… wasn't the Spell going too far with this one?
Sunny opened his mouth to say something… but he never got the chance.
Just at that moment, the island shuddered once again, and the damaged bridge they were standing on finally collapsed.
Surrounded by stone debris, the members of the cohort plummeted into the dark chasm.
'Crap!'
The fall from such height was not going to kill an Ascended, but hitting the ground would not be pleasant, either… especially if a few pieces of the bridge decided to fall on their heads immediately after.
He dismissed Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare before calling upon the shadows and manifesting them into resilient chains. Grabbing onto them, the three Masters managed to control their fall and land at the bottom of the empty moat safely.
There, everything was a mess. Effie had shattered a large portion of the cliff's slope earlier, causing countless tons of black rock to slide into the moat. The Great Beast she killed later had also caused a collapse, sending an avalanche of stones and soil into the chasm.
Neph's incandescent sword was laying on the ground just a few meters away from them, its radiance illuminating the chaotic scene. She walked over and picked it up, then looked around somberly.
"Is everyone alright?"
Jet was the first one to answer. Dismissing the ghostly scythe, she seemed to absorb the torrent of frosty mist it had turned into and nodded.
"I'm fine."
Sunny answered a few moments later:
"Yes… no."
The first word was said in a relaxed tone, while the second was a bit shaky.
Standing at the bottom of the moat, he had glanced down and noticed a wide crack running through the rock surface beneath him. His right foot was on one side of the crack, while his left was on the other.
The fracture seemed to be rather deep… deep… extremely deep…
Staring into the darkness, Sunny realized that the fracture was not just deep. It was, in fact, bottomless. That was because it was not just the bottom of the moat that had cracked… but the bottom of the island, as well.
So, what he was looking at was actually the unfathomable darkness at the heart of the colossal vortex. The fracture pierced Aletheia's Island straight through, leading to the abyss beneath it.
Raising his head, Sunny stared at Nephis and Jet for a moment, then said in a bleak tone:
"I… I think that this whole island is about to fall apart."
He carefully moved his right leg over the crack and let out a small sigh of relief when it safely landed near his left one.
"So, how about we get the hell off before it does?"
He didn't have to ask twice.
However, climbing out of the moat had turned out harder than they anticipated. Just as they approached the wall of the chasm, Aletheia's Island quaked once again, the deafening sound of cracking stone echoing in the empty moat. The fracture Sunny had noticed grew wider, chunks of black rock falling into the darkness below.
At the same time, a rain of stones fell on them from above. Nephis frowned, obliterating an especially heavy boulder with one strike of her incandescent sword. Jet nimbly evaded a few more.
'Curse it…'
The shadow chains shot forward, protecting Sunny and his companions. Looking back, he saw the familiar golden rope appearing in Neph's hands. She threw it to him without having to say anything.
Sunny caught the rope and immediately dove into the shadows, stepping out of them on the crumbled remains of the bridge.
By the time he pulled Nephis and Jet up, Cassie and Effie had already descended from the stone steps. The island was shaking and convulsing around them, with almost no pause between the tremors anymore.
Sunny's expression was dim.
"Let's go. It's time we escape this damned place."
They crossed the moat and entered the former killing field around tower. Now, it was simply the death field — carcasses of dreadful Nightmare Creatures littered the ground, which was soaked with their blood. The long bone javelins Sunny had crafted and Effie had thrown protruded from their flesh, each one as heavy as a bolt meant for an impossible siege engine.
Sunny would have loved to collect the soul shards from the dead abominations, but there was no time. Passing between the corpses, the cohort entered the shattered remains of the ancient pine forest.
All around them, Aletheia's Island was coming undone.
Without the deadly Nightmare Creatures hiding in the mist and blocking the way, it took them a surprisingly short amount of time to reach the hidden bay. Sunny struggled to believe how much blood he had spilled in the past to traverse the dreadful reaches of Aletheia's Island… now that its prisoners were gone, the island had fallen silent.
Of course, it was hard to recognize the places where Sunny had fought, struggled, and died. The forest was no more, with most of the ancient pines laying on the ground, either toppled or entirely destroyed. The mist was largely gone, too, revealing the scene of startling destruction in all its frightening glory.
Massive carcasses towered above the devastated landscape here and there, some of them partially devoured. Rivers of blood flowed between the toppled trees, turning the remains of the forest into a vile swamp. It was like a scene out of a feverish nightmare…
Well, of course it was. They were in a Nightmare, after all.
As the cohort hurried to reach the Chain Breaker, Aletheia's Island was starting to fall apart. It was shuddering and quaking, making it hard to advance at a steady pace. More cracks appeared in the bloodsoaked soil, some of them leading all the way down to the darkness below. Sometimes, a wide chasm would open right in front of the cohort, forcing them to change course and rush to circle around it.
It felt like they were running out of time.
…But, in the end, they did not.
Sunny was starting to feel rather restless, but just then, the cohort finally reached the stone steps leading down to the white beach. Cassie was riding Nightmare, while Effie was once again being carried by the Covetous Coffer. Sending the two of them ahead, he joined Nephis and Jet in descending from the cliffs in a much faster way…
They simply jumped off the edge and used their Memories to glide down.
Finally, they saw the Chain Breaker in the distance. The graceful vessel was where they had left it, crashed against a black cliff, its bow buried in the white sand.
"Hurry!"
As they raced across the white beach, the whole island seemed to have tilted. A thunderous sound of something impossibly large breaking rolled from behind them, and Sunny felt his heart skipping a beat.
They reached the Chain Breaker and wasted no time climbing aboard. The dawn had come and gone before the battle with Undying Slaughter, and dusk was still too far away. The timing of their escape was not at all optimal, but they had little choice but to make do. The task of raising the ship into the air once again fell to Nephis.
While Effie and Jet were looking around with stunned expressions — neither of them had seen the Chain Breaker during the last cycle of the time loop, after all — Nephis dashed to the enchantment circle at the stern of the ship. Cassie had disappeared to somewhere under the deck, while Sunny simply stood where he was, looking back at Aletheia's Island.
That cursed place.
The fact that he was finally going to escape this harrowing hell did not feel real. After all the pain, all the suffering, all the deaths… with how elusive time had been inside the loop, the months Sunny spent repeating the same desperate actions over and over again felt like an eternity.
"Who says you can escape?"
The Sin of Solace had appeared from somewhere, unnoticed, and was now standing behind him.
"Who says that your suffering is over? That your pain is over? Fool… ah, you don't even know how pitiful you are."
Sunny smiled darkly.
"Be quiet. At least I'm not as pitiful as you."
Just at the moment, the island quaked once again. In the distance, the black cliffs rising above the beach crumbled and collapsed, falling down like a black avalanche. A giant crack appeared on the ground, the sand spilling into it like water, and crawled in the direction of the Chain Breaker.
Then, the flying ship moved, as well.
Slowly at first, then faster and faster, it rose above the ground and soared into the sky. Nephis was guiding it away from the disintegrating beach.
Sunny watched Aletheia's Island break apart in silence.
He had lost so much here…
But he had gained so much, as well.
Jet and Effie were now safely back with the cohort. That had been the reason why Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie had come to the mysterious place known as Wind Flower, in the first place… they had achieved their goal.
Unexpectedly, what they had gained, the forces of the Defilement had lost. Two members had rejoined the cohort, while two of the Six Plagues had perished. That was a truly surprising, but indescribably beneficial outcome. Sunny could hardly believe their luck…
Of course, it wasn't just luck. It was a combination of good fortune, their unrelenting efforts… and, to a large extent, of the nefarious schemes of the Mad Prince.
That was another thing Sunny had gained — knowledge. Knowledge about the Mad Prince, yes, but also about so many other things
Some of the greatest mysteries of existence had been revealed to him on Aletheia's Island. The nature of the Dream Realm, the past atrocities of the Nightmare Spell, even the origin of his own world...
Perhaps even more importantly, Sunny had also learned a few things about himself. How he felt, what he wanted… and what he feared, as well.
Oh, and he had also become a Terror. His soul possessed six cores now, and he possessed six shadows. His power had once again grown, and there was now only one step separating him from its pinnacle.
Sunny had died countless times on Aletheia's Island. He had battled and slain many harrowing Nightmare Creatures, honing his skill and earning priceless battle experience. Some of them were far too deadly for a Master to face, and yet, in the end, all of them had perished, while he survived.
The entire island shuddered one last time and broke apart, falling into the abyssal darkness below. All the horrors, secrets, and treasures left behind by Aletheia of the Nine disappeared with it.
Standing on the deck of the Chain Breaker, Sunny let out a quiet sigh.
"...All in a day's work."
It was not a bad result.
The flying ship hovered in the air for a few moments, and then slowly started climbing down.
It was heading for the same lightless abyss that had swallowed the island…
Diving into the darkness that lay at the heart of the Great River.
Soon, the darkness welcomed them into its silent embrace.
[End of Part Two: Keeper of Truths.]
The Chain Breaker was assaulted by hurricane winds as it plummeted into the heart of the colossal whirlpool. Nephis had yet to run out of essence, so their fall was controlled… for now.
However, that would change soon.
Sunny was still overwhelmed by the destruction of Aletheia's Island. Shaking off his reverie, he took a deep breath and forced himself to move.
All across the flying vessel, deep shadows stirred and surged forward, turning into inky-black hands. The manifested shadows pulled on the ropes, unfurling the horizontal sails. Those sails extended from both sides of the ship and were meant to help it glide on the winds.
At the same time, he nervously looked down.
…All Sunny could see was darkness.
It was not the true darkness that his sight had never been able to penetrate. Instead, the abyssal chasm was simply too deep for him to see anything.
'Great…'
By now, the slopes of the vortex had almost turned vertical. It was as if the Chain Breaker was surrounded by a vast wall of dark water, its current so fast that its surface was like a blur. At first, the dreadful maw of the whirlpool was dozens of kilometers wide, but the further they descended, the narrower it became.
Eventually, it was as if the Chain Breaker had entered a twisting vertical tunnel that was just a few kilometers in diameter. They were surrounded by absolute darkness, with only a scattering of lanterns illuminating the deck. It was like a small island of light in an ocean of nothingness. No one except for Sunny could see the spinning walls of the tunnel… which was, perhaps, for the best.
He knew that if the ship touched the water, it would be torn apart by the tremendous pressure of the current.
'What the hell am I thinking? It's not for the best! Not at all!'
The Chain Breaker was falling vertically, for now, but it was only possible because Neph was still empowering its enchantments with her essence. Once her essence ran dry, they would have to move in a wide spiral along the watery walls of the tunnel to keep the ship balanced. Otherwise, it would be too easy for it to roll and overturn.
By then, not seeing where the darkness ended, and the furious current began, would be lethal.
Even worse, the tunnel was not strictly vertical. Looking down, Sunny could see it twisting and turning, like a descending tornado.
He gritted his teeth.
"Damnation…"
Could they even survive in this abyss without the Chain Breaker's enchantments?
He turned to look at the stern of the ship, where Nephis was struggling with the steering oars, but at that moment, Cassie's voice reached his ears:
"Sunny! Here!"
The blind girl was standing near the entrance to the main cargo hold, waving at him. Her voice sounded urgent.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then rushed to her side.
"What is it?"
She pulled him into the cargo hold, a grim expression on her face.
"I need your help… or rather, your Shadow's help. Summon her and make her as strong as possible. Please!"
Somewhat confused, Sunny lingered for a second, then called upon Saint and sent all six of his shadows to augment her. As soon as the taciturn knight appeared, her onyx armor shone with dark radiance, and a feeling of oppressive might emanated from her graceful figure.
Down in the cargo hold, various objects were neatly laid out on the wooden floor. There were amphorae containing strange liquids, brushes, stone etchings of complicated runes, mortars, and items that Sunny did not even know how to describe.
Most glaringly of all… the black stone from the hidden chamber of Aletheia's Tower was also there, illuminated by the faint radiance of the Guiding Light.
He gave Cassie a long look.
"What's this?"
The blind girl was already walking toward the black stone.
"We spent a lot of time inside the loop. Most of it was occupied by trying to escape… but I had plenty of time to think, as well. About how to repair the enchantment circuit of the Chain Breaker, in particular."
She stopped and pointed at the chunk of black rock.
"I need you to help me shatter it. I tried to do it myself… but I'm not strong enough."
Sunny felt a bit weird for a moment. It was as if she was asking him to open a jar of pickles for her… whatever that was. In any case, the jagged piece of black rock was not a jar of any sort. Instead, it was a mystical stone that was rumored to be a fragment of the Estuary.
Of course, Cassie was not strong enough to break it.
However, she was trying to finish repairing the runic circuit of the flying vessel, connecting its enchantments to the sacred tree. If Cassie succeeded in time… perhaps, they would not be torn apart by the current of the spinning tunnel.
Sunny wasn't sure if he was strong enough to crush the black stone, either. But Saint was a Transcendent Devil, and augmented by six shadows on top of that.
Glancing at the indifferent onyx knight, he gestured at the black stone. Her ruby eyes shone darkly, and, summoning her tenebrous blade, Saint took a step forward.
The black sword fell on the jagged piece of rock… and bounced away, not leaving even a single scratch on it. She lingered for a moment.
Then, a flood of darkness flowed from beneath Saint's armor, entering the black blade. The blade itself rippled and changed form, turning into a long, elegant lucerne.
The dark lucerne might have been elegant, but both its beak and hammerhead were capable of delivering truly devastating blows. A weapon such as this was far better suited for piercing armor and breaking bones than a sword was… so, it had a far better chance of shattering the mystical stone.
Saint took a step back, then slowly raised her weapon above her head…
And struck down with enough force to make Sunny stagger.
There was a flash, a shockwave, and a thunderous boom.
When he regained his vision once again, Saint had already lowered the lucerne. Her ruby eyes were cold and indifferent.
The black stone lay broken into several pieces.
Cassie pointed to them and said hurriedly:
"Again!"
Soon, the large pieces had turned into smaller ones, and then were finally ground into fine dust inside one of the mortars. The stone dust was then mixed with the strange liquid stored inside the ceramic vessels… some of which turned out to be blood. Hopefully, that of Nightmare Creatures.
By the time they emerged from the cargo hold, Nephis was running out of essence, and the Chain Breaker was growing more and more unstable.
Cassie hesitated for a moment, then pointed to the stern.
"Go! Help Neph!"
Sunny nodded and used Shadow Step to appear by Neph's side. Using his ability to see in the dark, he helped her guide the flying vessel into a spiraling descent. Nephis steered the ship, while Sunny played the role of a navigator.
Cassie, meanwhile, crawled along the grooves carved into the deck of the Chain Breaker, feverishly drawing runes on the ancient wood. Essence poured out of her, making the runes glimmer slightly before being absorbed into the deck. The sorcerous ink created from the dust of the black stone disappeared without leaving a trace.
Jet and Effie were helping her by carrying the amphorae containing ink and handing her brushes — each one only lasted a dozen seconds or so, gradually dissolving into thin air.
The flight of the Chain Breaker turned more and more unstable.
Eventually, Nephis gritted her teeth and slumped slightly, the runic circle surrounding her growing dim.
The flying ship shuddered.
With no more sorcery supporting it, it glided through the darkness, carried only by inertia and the wind pressure, which created a lifting force under the horizontal sails. Neph continued to hold the oars, trying her best to keep the Chain Breaker from plummeting into an uncontrollable fall.
Standing by her side, Sunny uttered a silent curse.
'Which idiot thought that this was a good idea?'
Oh… it was him. He had thought so.
The ancient vessel descended into the darkness, its speed increasing at a frightening rate. The angle of their descent was increasing, as well, slowly approaching the point where it would turn into a fatal nosedive.
Some distance away, near the sacred tree, Cassie threw the remains of another dissolved brush away and raised a hand to receive a new one. Patches of skin on her delicate hands had begun dissolving as well, and fresh blood mixed with the sorcerous ink.
'Are we going to have to abandon the ship?'
Sunny had the Dark Wing and the Heavenly Burden in his soul arsenal. He could also temporarily turn into a crow. The other members of the cohort had their own Memories to help them if not fly, then at least glide. Theoretically, they could continue the descent using those…
But somehow, he did not think that they would survive the depths of the Great River without the impregnable hull of the Chain Breaker.
The ancient vessel shuddered once again…
And then, the darkness was suddenly dispelled by a soft radiance.
Raising his head, Sunny watched the sacred tree in stunned silence.
Its leaves were shining with a pure, beautiful light.
At the same time, the runic circle surrounding Nephis ignited once more, and their flight turned as smooth as it had been before… much smoother, even.
Bathed in the radiance of the sacred tree, Cassie let out a tired sigh and slumped on the deck.
Finally, the enchantment circuit of the Chain Breaker had been fully restored.
Illuminated by the gentle light of the sacred tree, the Chain Breaker was flying through the darkness. It moved in a wide spiral, descending lower and lower into the abyssal darkness with each spin. Around it, the moving walls of the dark tunnel were twisting and turning as the water comprising them revolved at a dreadful speed.
Now that Cassie had repaired the enchantment circuit of the ancient vessel, the immediate crisis was resolved. The members of the cohort finally received a chance to catch their breaths. The events of the past day had simply been too overwhelming… the destruction of the island had followed immediately after the battle with Undying Slaughter, and so, everyone was exhausted.
They simply dropped to the deck, praying that nothing terrible happened in the next few hours — minutes, even — at least. Sunny temporarily took the steering oars, allowing Nephis to heal Cassie's mangled hands. After that, everyone remained near the runic circle, looking into the darkness.
"Where do you think the vortex leads?"
Effie's voice sounded a bit stifled.
He lingered for a moment, then sighed.
"I don't really know. All I know is that someone passed through it and survived, in the past. Granted, that person was of the Supreme Rank."
Sunny paused for a moment and added, his voice somber:
"It might be the inner wall of the pyramid. In any case… we shall see."
After that, he glanced at Cassie. Now that they had been granted a moment to compose themselves, his curiosity was tingling.
"By the way, why did you need that piece of rock to repair the ship?"
The others seemed curious, too. The blind girl hesitated for a bit, then explained:
"I guess… imagine a locked door. There are a few ways to get on the other side of the door. The simplest is to use a key — provided you have one. In this case, the key would have been the detailed knowledge of the original enchantment of the Chain Breaker. I do know a few things about it, but not enough."
She pointed to the runic circle, which glimmered faintly in the darkness.
"The second way is to be a locksmith who understands the structure of the door's lock — or any lock, really — on a deep level. That way, you can pick it without a key. Sadly, my knowledge of sorcery is not that deep. Which left only the third way… brute force."
Cassie briefly touched her hands. Under the influence of Neph's flame, her soft skin had regrown. There was no blood, bared flesh, and pale bone in sight. The ghastly wounds were gone.
"I don't know if that piece of rock really came from the Estuary, but it is definitely the same as the stone walls of the pyramid. Which means that it was a part of an Unholy Titan once. You have experience crafting extraordinary weapons yourself, so you know how much the material matters. Therefore… I simply borrowed the power of the material to make up for my lack of knowledge."
Sunny stared at her incredulously for a few moments, then let out a sigh.
"I don't think there was anything simple about what you did, but… okay."
Her explanation did make some sense. Sunny was not too knowledgeable about runic sorcery, not to mention the enchantments of the Chain Breaker. However, he was a modestly accomplished sorcerer himself. As such, he knew that a valuable material could indeed substitute skill, sometimes.
For example, he would have to be a god of weaving to create an enchantment that could allow mundane steel to pierce the hide of a Great Beast — if such a thing was even possible. But if that mundane steel was replaced by the bones of a Great Tyrant, there was no need to even add an enchantment.
Weapons crafted from such bones would possess a mystical power of their own, and that power would be enough to kill the Great Beast. At least in the hands of someone as strong as Effie, and while the abomination's own mystical power was diminished by grievous wounds to its soul.
'I should remember this lesson well.'
Sunny had no doubt that he would create many Memories in the future. Before, he was mostly only worried about acquiring enough powerful soul shards and learning the patterns of varied weaves. Perhaps it was time to start concerning himself with searching for extraordinary materials, as well.
He smiled faintly.
"In any case… good job repairing the Chain Breaker. It was just in time."
There were a few moments of silence, and then Effie suddenly cleared her throat.
"Yeah, great job, Cassie! But, uh… can someone please explain to me how the hell is Chain Breaker here? What is it doing in our Nightmare?"
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
'Right. There was this mystery, as well…'
He and Nephis glanced at each other. A moment later, he said hesitantly:
"Honestly, we have no idea. You should already know about how weird time functions inside the Tomb of Ariel… so, our current theory is that one of the previous owners of this ship visited the pyramid at some point. It was just drifting aimlessly far upstream. There was no one aboard and no signs of who that previous owner had been, so… Neph and I took it."
Effie looked at them with a strange expression, then grinned and patted the deck with her hand.
"Well… it's good that you did. I can't even describe how much I missed my cozy cabin while roaming the Great River on the back of a weird mutant shark. Look! The floor is solid! I might honestly cry!"
Still smiling, she turned to Jet and asked:
"So, what? You really got your Aspect Legacy?"
Jet glanced at her and shrugged.
"Yes. And before you ask… no, you can't eat it. Too bad you didn't receive anything cool yourself, huh?"
Effie's smile widened.
"Who says I didn't?"
With that, she stretched her long legs, assumed a more comfortable pose, and let out a small laugh.
"I did. If you consider a Supreme Memory cool, that is…"
The Aspect Legacy Jet had received was similar to most Aspect Legacies — which were usually Memories uniquely suited for the Aspects of their wielders, or much more rarely powerful Echoes. However, that similarity was deceitful.
In truth, Soul Reaper's Aspect Legacy was almost as weird as Sunny's. Although it looked like a weapon, it was not a Memory… instead, it was an Innate Ability. Jet did not need essence, no matter how little, to summon the chilling mist and turn it into a scythe. The mist was simply a part of her soul now.
Its form was also not set in stone. The mist blade naturally manifested into a beautiful war scythe, but it could assume the shape of other weapons, as well — as they watched, Jet turned it into a khopesh, a misericorde, a bec de corbin, and an actual scythe. There seemed to be only five available forms, at least for now.
All five shapes were that of a weapon, and that weapon was soulbound — but not in the way that Sunny's Marble Shell was soulbound.
In the case of the Marble Shell, its power was directly tied to the power of his soul. Jet's scythe, however, was bound to the souls of those it killed.
...Or rather, those souls would become bound to it.
None of them knew what it meant, precisely. However, Soul Reaper was able to conclude a couple of things from reading the description of this strange Innate Ability.
First of all, the mist blade was able to absorb and contain the souls of its victims. The soul of the most powerful being killed by it would become the basis of its power — so, if Jet slayed a Great Beast, her scythe would become akin to a Supreme Memory of the First Tier. If she killed an Unholy Titan… the scythe would become akin to a Divine Memory of the Seventh Tier.
Which was a bizarre and truly astonishing quality.
Secondly, the souls contained within the mist could be consumed, replenishing Jet's essence. If all souls were consumed, leaving the mist blade empty, her own soul would become the basis of its power.
These were the things she knew. However, there were still many questions about her Aspect Legacy.
For example, how many souls could it contain? Would they only influence the mist blade's power, or would they also infuse it with unique qualities akin to enchantments? If so… if Jet consumed all the bound souls, what unique quality would her own soul infuse?
Although there were no answers, Sunny felt like the souls of the victims would indeed infuse the mist blade with unique enchantments. He also suspected that the number of souls the mist could contain… was five, one for each of the forms it could take. Equal to the Supreme Rank of Jet's Aspect.
He also suspected that if she consumed all five of the bound souls, the Aspect Legacy would become much more potent and dire.
The reason was rather simple… the only situation where Jet would burn both through her own essence and the souls stored inside the mist blade was a truly desperate situation. And those usually called for the most desperate solutions.
He wouldn't be surprised to learn that if the mist blade was devoid of bound souls… it could allow Soul Reaper to consume her own soul in order to accomplish something truly dire.
'How sinister…'
The beautiful war scythe was a dreadful thing, indeed.
Effie's Supreme Memory, meanwhile, was much less terrifying.
Which was not to say that it wasn't wondrous.
When the huntress first summoned the Memory, no one knew what to make of it. It was not a weapon, nor was it an armor. In fact, it did not resemble a tool or a garment, either… at best, it could pass for a charm.
The Memory looked like a large iron locket tied to a black leather cord. Inside the locket was an image of a meadow surrounded by tall hills, with a river running through it and a forest visible in the distance. A black dog was resting in the shade of a tall tree. The drawing was simple and crude, as if made by a child.
After looking at the weave of the Supreme Memory, Sunny was momentarily dazed. It was one of the most strange and intricate weaves he had ever seen.
There was something familiar about it, though. After pondering for a few moments, Sunny understood why he felt this sense of familiarity — it was because he had been studying the Covetous Coffer recently. And some parts of this startling new weave bore a distant resemblance to a few elements of what he had been staring at for the better part of the past week.
Effie confirmed his guess… the iron locket was a spatial storage Memory. However, it was entirely different from the Coffer.
That was because, unlike his toothy chest, the locket could store living beings.
Sunny was really surprised to hear that, but the vigorous huntress simply grinned and promptly demonstrated what she meant.
Before he knew it, the abyssal darkness of the vortex and the softly illuminated deck of the Chain Breaker disappeared. Instead, he was blinded by bright sunlight.
When Sunny was able to see again, he found himself standing on a green meadow.
There were tall hills in the distance, a forest to his right, and a river to his left. The only thing missing was a black dog.
For a few moments, he felt confused at the fact that there was only one sun in the sky. Where did the other six go?
Then, Sunny realized where he was and almost jumped in surprise.
He was just about to send his shadows to explore when Effie retrieved him from the Dog Locket. Suddenly, he was back on the deck of the Chain Breaker.
The huntress looked really curious.
"Oh… I see that you are alive. Good! Did it work?"
Sunny stared at her in outrage.
"Wha… what?! You weren't certain it would?"
Effie coughed.
"This is the first time I summoned the locket, so how would I know? Well… I was mostly certain. Yeah, definitely."
He shook his head in exasperation and took a deep breath.
"...Yes, it worked."
Sunny described what he had experienced.
After a bit of exploration, they discovered that the space contained within the locket was not too big. It was about three kilometers across, encompassing the meadow, several hills, a part of the forest, and the river. Beyond the boundary, the world turned into a crude painting, and it was impossible to move further.
Nevertheless, living beings could indeed be stored in that space. There was even water for them to drink and berries for them to gather in the forest. Needless to say, such a space could be extremely useful.
Sunny had never seen such a bizarre Memory.
'Wow. Supreme Memories are really on another level…'
The Crown of Twilight was already mind-boggling enough, but Effie's locket took the prize. Although it was not nearly as powerful as Daeron's crown, just in terms of uniqueness, it was far ahead.
'What a great prize.'
After taking a short rest, the cohort concentrated on traveling deeper into the abyssal tunnel.
Surrounded by darkness, the Chain Breaker continued to travel down the twisting underwater tunnel. Cassie had taken up the steering oars, which alleviated some of Sunny's nervousness — while she was the most experienced helmsman among them, he barely knew what he was doing.
So, the chances of the flying ship colliding with the walls of the tunnel and being torn apart by the water current were reduced by a lot with the blind seer at the helm.
Still… no one knew what waited for them in the depths of the Great River. They were nervous, apprehensive, and full of grim anticipation.
The cohort rested, consumed a hearty meal, and went about repairing the slight damage dealt to the flying ship by its crash landing on Aletheia's Island. The enchanted hull weathered the rough landing well, only receiving a few shallow scrapes. However, there were more delicate parts of the ship that had to be mended or replaced.
Sunny, Nephis, Jet, and Effie were not carpenters or builders, but their skill was enough for the task — after all, Sunny was a specialist in wilderness survival, while Nephis had been able to build boats all the way back on the Forgotten Shore. Effie had the experience of surviving in the Dark City for years, while Jet... was Jet. She was somehow capable of doing anything that needed to be done.
Later, they gathered on the deck and silently observed the darkness below.
After a while, Sunny grew bored and summoned the Covetous Coffer. Borrowing Effie's locket, he began comparing the two weaves with each other. He was very curious to see if he could make the storage inside the Coffer habitable, as well… for now, it seemed incredibly far-fetched.
But then again, many of the things he had accomplished seemed far-fetched once. If he was not capable of doing something today, he might be able to do it in the future. Becoming a competent sorcerer was a gradual process.
Time slowly passed.
And as it did, the depths of the Great River slowly changed.
It was not something that they could see or hear, but more of a vague, eerie, oppressive feeling. Although the Chain Breaker was surrounded by water and had descended deep below the surface of the River by now, none of them could perceive what hid beyond the spinning walls of the twisting tunnel.
However, it seemed as if… the absolute darkness that surrounded them was somehow growing darker and darker with each hour that passed.
Sunny felt… a sense of immense threat. Cassie was pale, as well. It was as if they were surrounded by terrifying danger from all sides, worse even than it had been in the flowing mist of Aletheia's Island.
However, if there was some harrowing being in the water, it did not enter the tunnel to swallow them whole.
...Remembering how much the dreadful whirlpool resembled a colossal maw, Sunny could only hope that it was not because they were already in the being's intestines.
'Maybe whatever creatures dwell in the unfathomable depth simply can't exist outside of water… or maybe the current of the tunnel walls is as dangerous to them as it is to the Chain Breaker.'
Calming himself like that, he tried to find distraction in weaving.
A few more hours passed.
Eventually, Nephis stood up and looked around with a slight frown on her face.
"...Don't you think that it's getting brighter?"
Then, the others noticed it, too. The darkness seemed slightly less impenetrable now.
The process continued. Slowly but surely, the dark mass of water was starting to glow. The darkness was dispelled, and instead, a blinding radiance surrounded them from all sides. It was so bright that Sunny couldn't open his eyes for a while.
'What… what's this…'
The abyssal tunnel was now a tunnel of radiant light. It was as if they were traveling through the depths of a star.
"It's the suns!"
Sunny was confused by Jet's words at first. But then, he understood.
'Ah… of course…'
Every evening, the seven suns seemed to dive into the Great River. And every night, the Great River started to glow. Its shine was soft, dreamlike, and iridescent.
However, that was on the surface. What would that light look like in the unfathomable depths?
They were currently learning the answer.
Soon, Sunny's eyes adjusted to the brightness, and he cautiously opened them.
The members of the cohort were all frozen still, observing the radiant world around them.
It was… beautiful.
But also harrowing.
A moment later, Sunny shuddered and took an involuntary step back.
Somewhere out there, in the blinding light… a shadow suddenly moved, so colossal that it dimmed the radiance of the water for a few moments. Its size was so immense that he struggled to comprehend it. And its shape…
As soon as Sunny tried to ascertain it, it was as if he had lost consciousness for several seconds. When he came back to his senses, the shadow had disappeared somewhere far below, and he was covered in cold sweat. His head was pulsing with a splitting ache.
'T—that thing… how far away was it?'
What was it?
He looked at the members of the cohort and found them in a similar state to his. Especially Cassie, who was blind, but also saw much more than anyone else…
Then, the brightness of the water changed once again as another inconceivable shadow moved through its radiant mass, far in the distance.
He shivered.
"Go inside."
Cassie's voice was hoarse. Lowering her head, she sighed and repeated herself:
"Go inside. Don't return until it's dark again. It's not good for you to stay here."
Nephis looked at her for a moment, then frowned:
"What about you? We won't leave you alone."
The blind girl shook her head.
"I'll be fine. I won't be able to see anything if you leave, anyway. Most importantly…"
She shivered slightly.
"...nothing will be able to gaze back at me. Go."
Sunny knew all too well that some Nightmare Creatures felt when someone was looking at them. That was why people had to be careful where they turned their eyes in the Dream Realm, especially in those regions of it where true horrors dwelled. That was why he did not try to dissuade Cassie and silently pulled Nephis toward the entrance to the lower decks.
He recalled his shadows, as well.
Jet and Effie followed.
They spent some time together at the mess deck, but no one was in the mood to talk. It felt as if the smallest sound could be heard by the beings that moved in the depths of the Great River… and so, after a while, the members of the cohort left for their cabins and tried to fall asleep.
The merciless light bathed the Chain Breaker for a few more hours, and then grew dim.
Finally, it disappeared entirely, replaced once again by absolute darkness.
The spinning tunnel continued to lead them down, down, down… down into the unfathomable depths.
The Great River was rumored to be bottomless, and surrounded by the darkness, Sunny could easily believe that it was.
However, he also felt that if they survived a few more days of the descent…
Perhaps they would prove the rumors wrong.
Traveling through the twisting underwater tunnel was a constant struggle… but, strangely enough, it was mostly safe. Just as Wind Flower had said, as long as the Chain Breaker did not touch the water, there was little inside the vortex that could threaten them.
If the flying ship did touch the spinning walls of the tunnel, though, death was all but guaranteed — not only because of the terrible current and the obliterating pressure, but also because causing even the smallest ripple was going to alert the harrowing beings dwelling in the unfathomable depth of the Great River of their presence.
Staying away from the walls was not challenging at first, but the deeper they descended, the more perilous that situation became. The tunnel grew narrower, while its twists became more frequent and steep with each passing day. Sometimes, it bent so much that the Chain Breaker flew forward for a while instead of continuously descending.
It was as though they were really traveling through the intestines of an unimaginable beast.
Worse of all was the fact that the tunnel was not static. It constantly moved, undulating, making it seem as though the walls of spinning water were pursuing the graceful ship.
Perhaps they were.
Sometimes, the water was shrouded in abyssal darkness. Sometimes, it shone with blinding light.
Nephis steered the ship in the darkness, but when the depths of the Great River ignited with beautiful radiance, Cassie had to take the oars. The rest of them were forced to escape to the interior of the flying vessel, leaving her to face the harrowing shapes moving through the radiant water alone.
Anyone would have been shaken and mentally strained by having to endure the horror and pressure of those terrible creatures in solitude. Despite that, Cassie remained calm and seemingly unperturbed… Sunny did not know if that was a good sign or not.
What he did know, however, was that they would have never survived the journey through the vortex without the Chain Breaker. They would have been long swallowed by the Great River if Cassie had not repaired the enchantment circuit, as well.
As it was… Sunny felt that they would, perhaps, make it to the other side of the vortex unscathed.
Days passed in tense silence. The deeper they descended, the more palpable the pressure assaulting their minds was. The abyssal darkness was suffocating, and the radiant light was dreadful. More than that… at some point, the world itself became strange, playing tricks with their minds.
Time was growing convoluted and elusive, as if it, too, was being crushed by the oppressive weight of the water surrounding them. Sunny and Nephis, who had already experienced something similar in the time storm, were less affected by this strangeness than the other members of the cohort. However, eventually, they too grew accustomed to the eerie unstableness of time.
With time, space had also become unreliable.
At first, Sunny thought that it was the Chain Breaker's flight that had lost its smoothness, making the flying ship shake and shudder from time to time. Sometimes, it would jerk, and sometimes, it would sway.
But then, he realized that it was the fabric of reality itself that had become twisted.
He understood it while carrying a cup of tea, brewed with the invigorating water of the Endless Spring, to Nephis. Usually, a walk from the lower deck entrance to the stern would have taken him less than a minute, and a few dozen steps. However, this time, Sunny counted at least several hundred steps before reaching the runic circle.
The tea he was carrying was still hot and steaming, though.
'That is… not good.'
He stared at the tea cup in his hand, then at Nephis, who was steering the ship without seemingly having noticed anything strange.
'What if it was not the deck that had been stretched like a rubber band, but one of us?'
What if the space between the ship and the walls of the tunnel suddenly contracted?
Suddenly, the surrounding darkness seemed much more terrifying.
But there was nothing any of them could do about it. Worrying about being torn apart by fractured space was not going to do him any good, either.
So, Sunny distracted himself by concentrating on weaving.
After around seven cycles of darkness and light — he couldn't tell exactly how many because of how strange time had become — he successfully altered the [Capacious Chest] enchantment of the Covetous Coffer to allow it to store living beings. He had not copied the weave of a Supreme Memory, but rather borrowed a few elements from it.
Sadly, it was a futile effort. Sunny might have changed the weave of the enchantment to remove the limitation on inanimate objects, but he was nowhere near knowing how to integrate a livable space into the chest's storage space. There was no meadow, no forest, and no river inside of it.
Which meant that there was also no light, no water, and no air there. There was nothing at all. So, unless he wanted a living being to suffocate to death, placing them inside was out of the question.
Theoretically, he was able to hide his shadows in the Covetous Coffer now, since they did not need to breathe. However, Sunny struggled to imagine why he would want to do such a thing. Maybe to punish them for misbehaving…
He did not share these thoughts with the shadows, but they still started to avoid the toothy chest, for some reason.
Time slowly passed.
Or, maybe, it was passing quickly.
All Sunny knew was that the depths of the Great River seemed more and more dreadful each time he looked into the abyssal darkness. Even Cassie was starting to look unnerved.
The tunnel was not getting narrower anymore. However, its twists and turns were becoming wilder.
And then, one day…
The Chain Breaker seemed to stop.
Sunny was startled as the familiar feeling of motion completely disappeared. Standing up from where he was sitting, he noticed the other members of the cohort looking perplexed.
Then, he heard Neph's stifled yelp.
Looking at the stern, he saw her gripping the steering oars so hard that her hands had turned white. She was moving both oars in a strange manner… not slowly and smoothly, like usual, but instead forcefully and with a sense of urgency.
'What the hell?'
Why was Nephis even moving the oars if they were standing still?
Looking at the walls of the tunnel, Sunny flinched.
The walls… had turned into a blur.
The Chain Breaker was frozen in place, but the tunnel itself was flying past it at tremendous speed. The twists and turns that Nephis had been cautiously navigating were now flashing past them, forcing her to steer the ship as fast as she could… and much faster than that, even, if they wanted to survive.
'Doesn't make any sense…'
Sunny was confused for a moment.
How could the flying ship both remain in place and be steered around the bends of the tunnel?
It was as if the world itself was being spun and moved by Neph's hands.
But then again, when was the last time the world made any sense?
Perhaps the static position of the Chain Breaker was simply a matter of perspective. Perhaps, they were simply being carried by some unfathomable, eerie force.
What did it matter?
The only thing that mattered was for Nephis to guide them through the swiftly moving tunnel.
And she did. Completely focused, she guided the Chain Breaker, not allowing the water to swallow it. A minute past, then another, then another…
Then, an eternity.
Suddenly, the tunnel disappeared.
Something flashed, blinding Sunny, and was then replaced by darkness. He could feel motion once again.
…In fact, he could feel a lot of motion!
It was as if the Chain Breaker had been shot from a catapult. Their speed was so dreadful that he was instantly blown back a dozen meters, and only managed to remain on the ship by clutching at the railing.
'D—damn!'
Sunny felt a tremendous force pushing him back, and a hurricane wind crashing into him with primal fury. All he could do was grit his teeth and hold on for his dear life.
Slowly, their speed decreased. Nephis, who had been pressed into the aplustre, pushed one of the oars and rolled the ship.
It was only then that Sunny realized that the Chain Breaker had been flying upside down.
As the flying ship revolved around its axis, Sunny fell on the deck and weakly picked himself up.
It seemed that they had escaped the vortex.
The Chain Breaker was still flying at high speed in the direction it had been expelled from the vortex. Thankfully, Nephis had rolled the ship in time, preventing the members of the cohort from plummeting down… but Sunny was still pressed into the deck, struggling to stand up.
The world was dark, with only the soft glow of the sacred tree illuminating it.
Finally, he rose to his feet, swayed slightly, and called out in a stifled voice:
"Is… is everyone alive?"
He could see Nephis nearby... she was safe. Looking across the deck, he noticed Effie leaning on the sacred tree, a startled expression on her face. Luckily, the huntress did not look injured.
Jet was a bit further away. It seemed that she had used the fifth form of her mist blade, the scythe, as a hook to keep herself in place. Her icy blue eyes were alert and focused.
Cassie had been sleeping in her cabin when the strange event happened, so she was definitely fine — the blind girl might have suffered a few bruises, but she wouldn't have been thrown overboard.
"I'm fine!"
"Alive is a strong word…"
Hearing Effie and Jet answer his question, Sunny let out a relieved sigh. Almost at the same time, Cassie appeared from below the deck, looking a bit haggard.
With each member of the cohort accounted for, he relaxed a little.
They seemed to have escaped the dreadful whirlpool. At least it looked that way.
The twisting tunnel was gone, replaced by a vast empty space. The oppressive feeling Sunny had felt in the depths of the Great River was gone, too, and time seemed to be flowing naturally as well.
Space, however…
Space was a bit strange.
Sunny struggled to describe the wrongness he felt, but it was definitely there. Humans, after all, were not meant to perceive the fabric of space — why would they, considering that it was meant to be constant and immutable?
But many immutable concepts had become vague with the descent of the Spell. Especially here in the Tomb of Ariel, many things that he had considered absolute had proven to be less than reliable. The existence of the Tomb was in and of itself a paradox, considering that it contained an entire world.
Nevertheless, even though Sunny could not perceive the fabric of space, he could still sense that something was wrong with it. He just could not explain what.
'What is going on? No, first… where are we?'
There was no sound of the water splashing against the hull of the Chain Breaker, no sunlight, no glow that suffused the Great River at night. There was only darkness, silence, and wind.
Frowning, Sunny glanced at Nephis. She was still holding the steering oars, but at the moment, there was nothing for her to do. The ship was still flying… rising?... due to inertia, and it was impossible to control it until that inertia dissipated.
He studied her face, making sure that Nephis was alright, and then looked behind her. There was nothing there… only a vast, boundless darkness.
The wind played with her beautiful silver hair.
Neph looked at him, too. She hesitated for a few moments, then said cautiously:
"I think… we have left the vortex."
That was self-evident. No, actually… it was not. Nobody knew what was at the heart of the Great River, so there could very well be a vast empty space inside it. However, somehow, Sunny did not feel as if they were buried under an inconceivable mass of flowing water.
So, what then? Had they reached the bottom of the Great River?
If so, then why had they been thrown up instead of being thrown down? In fact… the Chain Breaker was still rising, even though the speed of its ascent was growing slower and slower with each second.
"What the hell happened?"
Nephis looked uncertain. She frowned, struggling to find an answer, and eventually said with no confidence in her tone:
"I'm not sure. It felt… as if we had crossed a boundary of some sort. You saw what happened next yourself."
She wanted to say something else, but then suddenly froze.
A few moments later, her eyes widened a little.
Nephis raised a hand and pointed at something.
"Sunny… behind you…"
Sunny knew that there was nothing immediately behind him — otherwise, he would have felt it through shadow sense. Frowning, he turned around and looked into the darkness beyond.
It was just as empty as what he had seen before, but when he shifted his gaze lower…
Sunny grew still.
'What… am I looking at?'
There was nothing behind Nephis. But in the direction where he was currently looking, something floated in the darkness. It was like a colorful ribbon painted in lilac, azure, and crimson, with parts of it drowning in shadows. Seven small motes of light slowly moved through the darkness around it, making for a beautiful sight.
The ribbon created a circle, its surface twisted on itself like a Möbius strip.
It took Sunny a few moments to realize what the ribbon was.
'It's… it's… the Great River…'
His eyes widened, as well.
Because there was nothing but emptiness between the Chain Breaker and the colorful ribbon, it was all but impossible to determine distance, and therefore scale. However, he knew…
Lilac, azure, and crimson were the three regions of the Great River — dawn, day, and dusk. The seven little motes of light were the seven suns. The areas of the ribbon where the light of the suns did not reach were shrouded in shadows… however, at least one sun was always on the opposite side of the ribbon, its light penetrating the mass of water and making the water glow.
The Chain Breaker was… far, far away from the Great River.
And the empty darkness around them was the interior of the Tomb of Ariel.
However, Sunny forgot all about the black pyramid and its creator.
His eyes were locked on the beautiful ribbon… which twisted on itself… like a Möbius strip…
His whole body shuddered, and his face turned deathly pale.
His heart was suddenly consumed by dread.
His mind was deathly still.
His lips trembled.
Sunny felt like he was suffocating.
'...It's a loop.'
The Great River twisted on itself, flowing endlessly, its surface never interrupted.
The Great River… the entirety of it… was an infinite loop.
Sunny stared at the distant Great River, frozen in place. His face was motionless.
However, there was a storm raging in his mind. Fragmented truths that he had learned, witnessed, and experienced in the Tomb of Ariel were moving, colliding with each other, and clicking in place with a dreadful noise. The inconceivable truth of their Nightmare was slowly revealing itself.
From start to finish... it was all...
He was suddenly overcome with fear.
Shifting his gaze slightly, Sunny studied the beautiful ribbon that twisted on itself, forming an infinite loop.
Deep crimson, vibrant azure, soft lilac... the seven suns shining in the darkness...
It was like a dream.
'How can this be? How can the Great River flow in a circle?'
But then again… of course, it could.
In hindsight, it made so much sense.
There had always been a paradox in how the Great River was described. Because it was always described as "endless"... Sunny had not paid it much attention before, assuming that the word was simply there to provide flavor. But he should have known better. The Spell was always deliberate with its choice of words.
The description of the Stifled Scream read:
[...a great river was contained within it, flowing endlessly from the future into the past.]
But how could a river of time be endless? The past wasn't infinite. If the Great River really flowed into the past, anyone sailing it would reach the point beyond the origin of time eventually — so, by definition, it could not flow endlessly.
Only it could. Because its estuary was also its source… within the Tomb of Ariel, the past was connected to the future, creating a single whole. The proof was right in front of him.
There was a reason why the Nightmare Creatures populating the Great River were most powerful in the far reaches of the past, near the Estuary, and in the far reaches of the future, where Sunny had initially come from. The two were one and the same.
He frowned, then shook his head.
'No, wait… that doesn't make sense.'
If the Great River was an infinite loop, and the past turned into the future, having no end… then what about the Estuary? The existence of the Estuary was also undeniable. Not only was it mentioned in the descriptions of the Stifled Scream and the Shroud of Graceless Dusk, but it was the reason why the Seekers of Truth had come to the Tomb of Ariel, as well.
They had come to find the secrets that the Demon of Dread had hidden in the estuary of the Great River…
The hideous truth he had wished to be free of.
And when Aletheia, the First Seeker, had finally found it, the Defilement was born.
The whole purpose of the Great River was to reach a point before time existed — before the gods were born, and therefore outside their control. At least that was what Sunny and Nephis believed.
So how could there be no Estuary?
'There is. The Estuary exists.'
Shifting his gaze, Sunny studied the length of the beautiful ribbon. From this distance, he could not really see the current of the Great River, but he did see a few things.
For example, a stretch of it was shrouded in boiling clouds, which gave birth to immense cyclones. That was the area of the river that corresponded to the end days of the Doom War, while the cyclones were the time storms it created.
The colossal whirlpool where Aletheia's Island had been situated was hidden from view, but Sunny saw a tiny speck on the crimson layer of the twisting ribbon. That was Fallen Grace. He thought he saw another city on the lilac layer. That had to be Twilight…
The second most noticeable anomaly, though, was a spot where the surface of the Great River was obscured by mist. The mist was absolutely impenetrable, covering a considerable length of the river. The flow of time near it seemed restless even from a distance, which meant that it was absolutely devastating up close.
Sunny suddenly felt cold, realizing that not only was there an Estuary…
'No, that is… that is impossible.'
…But he had already brushed against it.
Something seemed to explode in his head.
***
'Of course…'
Looking at the distant Great River, Sunny took a shaky breath.
He was remembering the first few days he had spent in the Nightmare, drifting on a piece of flotsam in a place shrouded in mist
Back then, everything about the situation had seemed strange and bizarre. So, he had never properly questioned where that place was. However, now that he thought about it… even considering the general weirdness of the Great River, those first days were especially odd.
The mist, the piece of flotsam, and what had happened next…
Actually, Sunny had never seen his makeshift raft sailing out of the mist. Instead, he simply heard the water roaring and was thrown underwater when the suddenly furious current overturned the piece of flotsam. By the time he resurfaced, the seven suns were shining above his head.
Most importantly, the mist was nowhere to be seen — upstream or downstream. All around him, there was only the sparkling, dreamlike expanse of the Great River, as if the mist had never existed at all. There were also the demented runes carved into the underside of his raft.
…It was almost as if he had been sent there through time and space instead of simply being carried downstream by the current.
And now, Sunny felt almost certain that that was exactly what had happened.
That misty place where he had spent the first few days of the Nightmare… was the outer boundary of the Estuary. It was also the source of the Great River.
It was a place between the past and the future, where the laws of time were twisted and broken. The entrance to the true Estuary — the space that existed beyond time, containing Ariel's secrets — was hidden somewhere in the mist.
Aletheia had found it, but Sunny simply drifted past, being carried by the current. When the piece of flotsam reached the boundary of the Source, he was expelled from it, appearing in the far reaches of the future — in the area of the Great River corresponding to the point in time where the person whose role he took had entered the Tomb of Ariel.
'Wait…'
Sunny was suddenly covered in cold sweat when he remembered a few more details about his time in the mist… in the Boundary.
Hadn't he been tormented by nightmares of madness, despair, and dreadful obsession there? Hadn't he screamed, waking up…
'No, no… not again… please…'
Hadn't the Sin of Solace inexplicably become perfectly complete and real out there, in the mist?
And the Great River… was a loop…
Sunny shuddered.
A terrible premonition grasped his heart with icy claws.
Sitting on the deck of the Chain Breaker, he gazed at the distant river and whispered:
"The Six Plagues… are not the future versions of ourselves."
Sunny closed his eyes.
"...They are our past. They are us from the previous revolution of the Great River."
Sunny felt a headache approaching.
Something was very wrong here.
How could the Six Plagues exist?
The Great River was a time loop — just like Aletheia's Island had been, but also different.
On Aletheia's Island, time moved in a circle. A single day endlessly repeated itself, and a new cycle started each time that day ended. The Great River, however, was a bizarre place where time and space were one and the same — it flowed from the future into the past, and so, those who traveled it were also traveling across time.
The cycles of the Great River did not start once a certain period of time passed. They were both a measure of time and a measure of space — to reach a new revolution, a person had to travel all the way to the Estuary, which was also the Source, and cross the boundary between the past and the future.
Then, they would be sent to the point in time and space when they had first entered the Tomb of Ariel. So, if the Chain Breaker sailed past Verge and braved the Source, the members of the cohort would be sent to different places on the first day after they had entered the Nightmare.
Sunny would find himself on a piece of flotsam, Nephis would be stranded on the corpse of the Black Turtle, Cassie would return to Fallen Grace on the day the other sybil succumbed to the Defilement, and Jet and Effie would be back to living the harsh lives of the River Nomads.
Sunny shifted slightly.
Still, it did not explain how both the members of the cohort and the Six Plagues could exist at the same time. If their version from the previous cycle had braved the Source — on purpose or by accident, while searching for the entrance into the Estuary — they would have disappeared.
More than that, the Plagues had been rampaging across the Great River for decades, perhaps even centuries. How could that be?
'Well, why not? There's all kinds of weirdness happening with time in the Tomb of Ariel. Do I really want to doubt that something like that is possible?'
Especially now that Sunny knew about the Source — a misty place where the past and the future met, and where the meaning of time lost all reason — he could not be surprised by anything.
What would happen, for example, if someone entered the Source, but then turned back and left the way they had come instead of crossing the boundary of the future? What would happen if they left from a different point than where they had entered? What would happen if they stayed inside the Source for a while, allowing the current to move past them?
He did not know.
Sunny did know one thing, however.
The method of starting a new revolution might have been different from Aletheia's Island, but its effect would be the same.
Once someone returned to the past, their memory of the previous cycle would be erased. Their soul would be restored to how it had been before. No signs of them having traveled the Great River in the past would remain.
Which meant…
Sunny shivered.
'Not again, please!'
The words he had shouted while waking up, on the first day in the Nightmare, echoed in his ears.
'H—how… how many times have we challenged this Nightmare?'
The existence of the Six Plagues proved that there had been at least two cycles. But there could have been more. Ten cycles… a hundred cycles… a thousand cycles…
There was no way to tell. Since no one remembered the previous revolutions, nothing would change when a new one started. They would repeat the same actions over and over again, just like Jet had fought and been killed by Undying Slaughter over and over again.
Until Sunny arrived, and became aware of the loop.
Suddenly, he felt his heart beating wildly.
'Wait…'
Despite being trapped in the time loop of Aletheia's Island, Sunny had eventually gained the ability to remember the previous revolutions. He did not know how long it had taken, but at some point, he was assaulted by a persistent sense of déjà vu, and then became fully aware of the loop.
That was because the Sin of Solace was stuck in his mind, and the loathsome sword wraith was somehow immune to the effect of the repeating time.
Sunny felt that he was on the verge of realizing something extremely important.
'The Sin of Solace…'
The Mad Prince was haunted by the odious apparition, as well.
So, if the cohort was trapped in the infinite loop, didn't it mean…
That he would have gained the ability to remember the previous cycles of the Great River, as well?
'D—damnation!'
Sunny's eyes widened.
The Mad Prince… no, perhaps even an earlier versions of himself… would have realized the cyclical nature of the Great River. And from that point forward, each cycle would have been different.
Because Sunny had become a variable.
He must have tried to change things. He must have tried to conquer the Nightmare desperately… and in such a way that none of the members of the cohorts died.
And Nephis survived till the end.
...But, for some reason, he had failed.
Or maybe that mission had been doomed from the start.
Had he become aware of the grand loop before and after becoming infected by the Defilement?
The Defilement, after all… was knowledge. Terrible knowledge that corrupted the souls of those who possessed it. So, even if Sunny reached the Source and returned into the past after being infected by the Defilement, the infection would have returned with him.
Had he gone mad under the mental strain of endless loops first, or had he found the true Estuary and been driven insane by the Defilement first?
Had Sunny been the first of the Six Plagues, and the one who had infected the other five?
In any case…
'So why do I not remember anything? If my version from the previous cycle was corrupted by the Defilement, why is my soul free of it?'
He flinched.
Wasn't the answer obvious?
What could cure the infection of cursed knowledge?
…Oblivion could.
In order to be cured, he had to forget the cursed knowledge before returning to the past.
'The Key of the Estuary.'
A mysterious Memory that had been there, in his soul, when he found himself in the mist on the first day of the Nightmare. A Memory that possessed a passive enchantment that did not seem to have any effect on him.
An enchantment that consisted of two parts — one directed outward, one directed inward.
And which had something to do with the Sin of Solace.
Sunny took a deep breath as the truth of the Estuary Key finally revealed itself.
'It's... a muzzle.'
The purpose of the mysterious Memory… was to prevent the Sin of Solace from sharing any knowledge of the previous cycles with Sunny. So that he never remembered what had happened in the past, and therefore never learned the cursed knowledge of Defilement.
That was one part of its enchantment. The other, much more burdensome part… was meant to make the Estuary Key immune to the change of cycles. To make it remain in Sunny's soul even if he crossed the boundary of the Source and was sent into the past.
That was why the Mad Prince had been so interested in the Great Tyrant slain by the Serpent King in Aletheia's Tower. Because the Tyrant remained dead no matter how many revolutions passed… its death had been made permanent, carrying over from one cycle of the loop to the next.
Back then, the Defiled madman must have already been trying to create the Estuary Key.
To cure himself of the Defilement… and make another attempt to conquer the Nightmare. No, not just conquer it, but do it in a specific way.
To erase the mistake he had made... or maybe the crime he had committed.
'Murderer...'
Sunny gulped for air.
At that moment, he realized something else.
There were only three of the Six Plagues left: Soul Stealer, Torment, and the Dread Lord.
The Mad Prince… was gone.
He did not exist in the Tomb of Ariel anymore.
Because he had crossed the boundary of the Source and sent himself into the past.
He had become Sunny.
It had to be true.
The Mad Prince must have traveled in time to become Sunny… for one simple reason. Sunny could not possess the Key of the Estuary otherwise.
He took a deep breath and grasped his head, feeling dazed.
'There are answers… too many answers. For once.'
The turbulent swarm of revelations was yet to settle in his mind, and there was no clear picture.
'Everything makes sense now. But also, nothing makes sense.'
Sunny felt that he understood the true nature of the Great River. He also understood the sequence of events that had transpired prior to the current cycle. It all came together nicely… except for one glaring inconsistency.
The existence of the Six Plagues was a paradox that could not be explained by what he knew. But that was alright. He did not know everything, after all, especially not in a place as bizarre as the Tomb of Ariel.
However, if Sunny simply accepted the paradoxical existence of the Plagues as fact, everything would fall into place. For example, the fact that Wind Flower had met both the Mad Prince and Sunny — just like Effie and Jet coexisted with Devouring Beast and Undying Slaughter, Sunny coexisted with the memories of his previous self.
The vile madman was gone, but the scars he had left on the Great River remained. Like Weave, which he had destroyed. Or Ananke, whom he doomed to a life of loneliness and loss.
'So, how did it all happen?'
Sunny contemplated the Third Nightmare, numb to his surroundings.
The first thing he had to admit was that he did not know, and would most likely never learn, what the initial shape of the Nightmare had been. The reality of the Great River had been irrevocably changed by the Six Plagues. So, the challenge the original cohort had faced was entirely different.
It was the Six Plagues, after all, who had taken control of Verge and led the forces of the Defilement to devour the cities of the River People, undoubtedly accelerating the demise of the River Civilization. Without them, the cohort might have found many powerful allies to aid them in slaying the First Seeker.
However, during that first cycle, something had gone wrong. Somehow, the cohort ended up entering the Source instead of laying siege to Verge…
'No, not quite right.'
It was possible that everyone had entered the Source — but not necessarily so. Sunny could have attempted to find the Estuary alone, for some reason. But he definitely had entered the mist and crossed the boundary. That was how the first cycle had ended.
And, therefore, an unknown number of cycles began.
Eventually, influenced by the [Hideous Truth] enchantment of the Sin of Solace, Sunny had grown immune to losing his memory of the past cycles. Becoming... a variable. A single variable that broke the system, introducing chaos to a predetermined flow of events.
At that point, several things could have happened.
Perhaps he continued to search for a way to conquer the Nightmare and preserve the lives of his companions, failing cycle after cycle and eventually going mad. Perhaps, guided by unknown reasons, he continued to search for the entrance to the Estuary that was hidden somewhere in the mist of the Source. Perhaps, by then, he was already infected by the cursed knowledge of the Defilement.
In any case, eventually, there came a time when Sunny was returned to the beginning of the Nightmare already harboring the seed of Corruption in his mind.
And that, of course, changed everything.
The other members of the cohort were infected by the Defilement, as well.
Nephis died at their hands.
…Kneeling on the deck of the Chain Breaker, Sunny shivered. His face was deathly pale.
'What happened next, then?'
It was obvious…
The Mad Prince was released from Shadow Bond, finally fulfilling his wish… becoming free.
However, his freedom did not last long.
Ironically, the madman was enslaved by one of the people he had surrendered to the Defilement — Kai. Then, the corrupted cohort found a new goal. To conquer the Nightmare and be released into the real world by obliterating the River People civilization.
And so…
They somehow found a way to travel into the distant past, to the days long before the first day of the Nightmare… and at the same time became foreign invaders of the new cycle. Sunny did not know how, but he had an inkling that the Source and the Estuary were somehow responsible for the birth of this bizarre and eerie paradox.
Over time, the members of the corrupted cohort grew stronger, eventually Transcending… or rather, falling deeper into Corruption. Ananke had already told Sunny that it was possible for those who followed the path of Ascension to reach Transcendence without conquering a Third Nightmare. Similarly, it was possible for Fallen Nightmare Creatures to become Corrupted.
The Fallen Terror of the Crimson Spire, for example, had been evolving into a Corrupted Titan when Nephis killed her. The former members of Neph's cohort achieved a similar feat inside the Tomb of Ariel.
And thus, the Six Plagues were born.
They subjugated Verge and led the forces of the Defilement to annihilate the River People. Even Twilight, the city of challengers led by the Serpent King, fell to their insidiousness and might.
They should have conquered the Nightmare decades ago, by all accounts…
If not for the Mad Prince.
An eerie, twisted smile appeared on Sunny's lips.
Conquering the Nightmare was what the Dread Lord wanted. But it was not what his slave wanted.
And so, the vile madman conspired against his master.
It seemed that the Mad Prince was still harboring a desperate obsession. One that had nothing to do with spreading the Defilement to every corner of the Tomb of Ariel, obliterating the River Civilization, or unleashing the Six Plagues into the real world.
Sunny did not know what that obsession was…
But he could guess.
'Be careful of what you wish for.'
Those were the words that the Mad Prince had carved into the piece of flotsam drifting in the mist of the Source, over and over again, with his nails. It wasn't hard to guess that he regretted fulfilling his wish.
What did Sunny want?
To be free.
That wish of his… had killed Nephis.
He shuddered.
'The Mad Prince, that bastard… was that what he wanted to achieve?'
To rewrite history and ensure that Nephis survives.
'Perhaps…'
And so, the Mad Prince started scheming as he prepared for the arrival of the members of the cohort. He trapped Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast on Aletheia's Island. He had met with Wind Flower and learned how to create the Estuary Key.
He massacred Weave, and then sent a dream message to Ananke, instructing her to meet Sunny and Nephis in the far reaches of the future when the time came.
…And gods knew what else. Sunny simply did not know the extent of preparations the Mad Prince had undertaken to ensure that, in this cycle, the events of the Nightmare went exactly as he planned.
The reality of the Great River had already been entirely changed from how it had originally been by the existence of the Six Plagues. And the vile madman manipulated it even more, purposefully setting the stage for his future self.
And then, when all the preparations were done, he simply entered the Source and ceased to exist, transferring the Estuary Key to Sunny.
Ensuring that he would not be poisoned by the Defilement immediately after entering the Nightmare, unlike how it had happened in the previous cycles.
And here they were.
Sunny let out a long sigh.
'That treacherous madman…'
Truly, a treachery that knew no bounds. Sunny had succumbed to the Defilement and betrayed the cohort, only to betray them once again once they were made into the Six Plagues by him. Killing one of his masters in the process and weaving countless schemes to destroy the other.
He... did not really know how to feel about it. Was he supposed to be proud of or appalled by his former self?
'I might... have to stop resenting the Spell for calling me that.'
In any case, he felt a deep sense of regret.
Because he wouldn't be able to strangle the mad bastard with his own two hands.
Sunny sighed.
Well, there it was. The truth.
Of course, there were still many things that made little sense, or no sense at all. The most obvious of them, of course, was the paradoxical existence of the Six Plagues, who had not only traveled to the distant past of the River Civilization, but also lingered in the Tomb of Ariel despite the start of a new cycle.
'They really broke all the rules.'
Sunny also did not know where the Mad Prince had found the Chain Breaker before arranging for it to be discovered by him and Nephis. He also did not know why the vile madman destroyed Weave, denying them the support of the Followers of Weaver, and many other things.
Some of them, he was probably never going to learn.
But it was alright.
The Tomb of Ariel had never been a place that could be fully understood by a mere mortal. And he already knew the general shape of things.
'So what?'
That knowledge, really… did not change anything at all.
Their goal remained the same. Travel to Twilight, retrieve Kai and Mordret… then gather whatever strength they can and attack Verge to slay the First Seeker. If anything, that goal had only become less impossible to achieve.
Not only were three of the Six Plagues already off the board, but there was no telling what else the Mad Prince had arranged to help the cohort conquer the Nightmare. Were the rest of the Plagues even alive? Perhaps he had already dealt with them, the same way he had dealt with Devouring Beast and Undying Slaughter.
'What is this weird feeling… it is as if I'm being helped by myself, from beyond the grave — and not only that, but that dead version of me is also a truly dreadful Nightmare Creature.'
Had a more bizarre sentence ever been spoken?
Although, technically, Sunny did not speak it aloud. And the Mad Prince was not technically dead… just erased from existence by traveling back in time.
'Yeah, that definitely does not sound just as bizarre.'
At that moment, Sunny realized that he had been kneeling on the deck of the Chain Breaker for quite some time, staring at the distant Great River and spacing out. It must have been quite a strange sight…
Before he could look around, however, a shadow fell on him. Raising his head, Sunny saw the Sin of Solace, who was looking at him with a dark expression.
"Fool... are you done acting like an idiot? Oh, wow. Judging by your stupid expression, that idiot brain of yours finally managed to digest some information. Pathetic. How long has it taken you to realize something that should have been apparent on day one?"
Sunny stared at the sword wraith, then smiled darkly.
"You know… I know. You rotten bastard. How many times have you poisoned me with the Defilement?"
Indeed, the Sin of Solace was the reason Sunny had become the Mad Prince. But, strangely enough, the sword wraith was also the reason why the Mad Prince had managed to preserve a shred of lucidity. Keeping him forever torn between two mutually exclusive states... and, therefore, forever in agony.
How sinister.
Sunny's eye twitched.
"Answer me, you piece of trash."
The Sin of Solace stared at him, fury burning in his eyes. He clearly wanted to say something… but he couldn't.
The Estuary Key forbade him.
Not only that, but it also prevented the innate connection that Sunny shared with the splintered piece of his mind from serving as a conduit for subconscious knowledge about the previous cycles of the Great River and the secrets of the Estuary.
And, on top of that, that Memory was the first one Sunny had ever seen that functioned even without being summoned. Its passive enchantment was in effect despite the Estuary Key resting within his soul, both silencing the sword wraith and preventing time from influencing the jagged piece of black rock.
'Amazing.'
Just how skilled of a sorcerer had he become after countless years of being a Corrupted Titan?
Sunny sighed.
It did not matter. The cost was much too high.
It was unbearable.
Nevertheless, the Key of the Estuary was a promise of what he could potentially achieve, one day.
'Right. The others might be concerned about me suddenly going catatonic.'
Or maybe, they were petrified by dire revelations of their own.
Looking back, Sunny saw the members of the cohort.
Cassie was staring at the distant ribbon of the Great River, her expression distant. She must have realized the same things Sunny had… perhaps even more. Nephis was even more expressionless than usual. She seemed to have grasped the truth, as well.
Jet and Effie, however, knew less about the Tomb of Ariel. It did not appear that they were interested in the sight of the Great River at all. Instead, they were on the opposite side of the Chain Breaker, staring into the darkness beyond.
By then, the inertia carrying the flying ship forward had mostly dissipated. They were slowing down.
Nephis sighed.
"So that is what the vortex is."
Sunny glanced at her in confusion.
"What?"
She pointed at the Great River.
"It's flat. Although its shape makes it so that the entirety of the river is one plane, there are actually two sides to it. The tunnel we traveled through is simply a passage that connects one side to the other. In other words, we did not descend to the bottom of the Great River. We simply passed through it, emerging from the other side."
And at some point, they were catapulted out of the vortex at such a tremendous speed that the Chain Breaker soared high above the surface of the river.
How long was it going to take them to come back?
Sunny winced.
'We don't even know how long we spent on Aletheia's Island. Months could have passed… years, even… before I became aware of the loop.'
Was Kai doing fine?
What about Fallen Grace? How were that brat Cronos and its other residents fairing?
'We need to return as soon as possible.'
There was also Effie and her baby. Sunny did not know what would happen if she gave birth within the Seed. Would the baby, who had been conceived in the waking world, be a Riverborn or an Outsider? What would happen to it after they conquered the Nightmare?
'Children are resilient…'
There was a reason why the Spell infected young people. Young souls were much more malleable, and could withstand the Awakening better. Of course, no infant had ever been sent into the First Nightmare, so there was no telling what would happen.
This was not a First Nightmare, either. It was the Third.
If they conquered it…
Would Effie's child become a Saint as an infant? Or would the child's soul collapse under the strain of Transcendence?
Sunny did not know.
'Damnation…'
He remained silent for a while, then shook his head.
'It's going to be fine. I refuse to believe that it won't.'
Just as he thought that, Effie suddenly cursed.
In the next moment, Jet yelled:
"Stop this damned ship right now!"
"Sunny, the sails!"
Before Jet's shout even faded, Cassie and Sunny were already moving. He called upon the shadows to raise the sails of the Chain Breaker, while she rushed to the runic circle. Nephis turned to look into the darkness, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword.
'What kind of disaster have we stumbled into now…'
Grasping the steering oars, Cassie skillfully turned the ship to borrow the force of the wind. At the same time, the runic circle ignited, absorbing strands of her essence — now that the enchantment circuits were repaired, it was not to power the sorcery of the ancient vessel, but simply to control it.
Finally, the Chain Breaker came to a halt, hovering in the boundless darkness of the Tomb of Ariel.
Sunny approached Jet and Effie, tracing their gazes into the distance.
"What is the… matter…"
His voice faltered.
Out there, far away…
The world ended.
It was hard to see, even for Sunny, because the end of the world was perfectly black, barely distinguishable from the darkness that surrounded them. But still… there was a vast, seemingly endless surface in front of them, stretching in all directions as far as the eye could see, like a boundary of the world.
Smooth and lusterless, like polished stone.
It took him a moment to realize what he was looking at.
'It's the… inner wall of the pyramid.'
The endless black boundary was just that… the wall of Ariel's Tomb, seen from the inside. However, it dwarfed anything he had ever seen. The towering walls of the Dark City were like a speck of dust in front of it. The great ramparts of Falcon Scott were like sand.
Looking at the endless black wall, Sunny was stunned by its sheer magnitude. For a moment, he wondered… was the interior of the pyramid truly large enough to encompass an entire realm, or was it him who had been reduced to the size of an ant?
Well, in any case… Jet's warning had come in time. The Chain Breaker was not going to crash into the endless wall of black stone anymore. They had already stopped, and there was plenty of distance between them and the boundary of Ariel's dreadful world.
But then, a slight frown appeared on his face.
Turning to Jet, Sunny remained silent for a moment.
He could see the surface of the wall because of how special his sight was. She, however, did not share his ability to see in the darkness.
So how had Jet and Effie known to warn them?
"What is it?"
The huntress was looking forward with a somber expression. She remained silent for a moment, then grimaced:
"Can't you smell it? It reeks of Nightmare Creatures."
Sunny slowly shook his head and glanced at Jet, raising an eyebrow.
Her icy blue eyes were radiating a chilling cold.
"There are souls… powerful souls, far ahead."
Soul Reaper was usually easygoing and relaxed, but now, her expression was grave. Seeing it, Sunny felt a shiver run down his spine.
His frown deepened.
'Jet wouldn't be wary of just any soul. What kind of power…'
Cursing inwardly, he turned to the distant black boundary and strained his eyes, trying to discern something… anything… to understand what was threatening them.
Knowing that Sunny had the best chance of discovering the hidden threat, the rest of the cohort fell silent.
'What is it… I can't see anything…'
Now that his initial shock of witnessing the inner wall of the Tomb had subsided, Sunny could study it in more detail… not that there was a lot to study. It was just a solid black surface, stretching endlessly into the darkness. He was too far away to notice anything else.
Well… if there was one thing, it was that the wall was not smooth, as he had initially thought. Rather, it was uneven, as if covered in countless ridges and bumps. Those ridges and bumps looked tiny from afar, but they should be dozens, if not hundreds, of meters across.
Sunny peered at the irregularities, thinking.
'There might be something hiding in the seams. Maybe there are caves in the stone? I don't see any entrances, though…'
Then, he suddenly froze.
Out there on the wall of the black pyramid, something had just moved.
The movement was tiny and at the very periphery of his vision, so if Sunny had not been looking at the wall of Ariel's Tomb intently, he would not have noticed it.
Turning his head slightly, he stared at a particular spot. What was it? He still couldn't see any creatures hiding in the recess between the strange, irregular ridges.
Then, his perception shifted slightly. It was just a mundane shift, like concentrating on a near object instead of a distant one, as well as a mental one, like trying to perceive something as a part of a whole instead of a separate entity.
It was at this moment that Sunny's hair stood on end, and his face became as pale as that of a ghost.
Instantly petrified, he swayed slightly.
'D—damnation!'
Powerful souls…
There was nothing hiding in the recesses of the endless wall. There were no caves hidden between the bumps and ridges where dreadful abominations could dwell.
...Instead, the entire surface of the wall was covered by abominations, who clung to it like moths.
The bumps and ridges… were the edges of millions of black wings.
The inner wall of Ariel's Tomb was obscured by a colossal swarm of numerous Dark Butterflies. There were myriads of these eerie Great Monsters resting on the endless black surface, seemingly asleep…
But also ready to awaken if anything disturbed their slumber.
Sunny took an involuntary step back.
'This… this is the place Song and Valor wanted to conquer?'
One Great Monster was a calamity that only a few people in the waking world could quell. But there were countless Dark Butterflies dwelling inside the black pyramid… protecting its boundary… waiting for some fool to set them free.
Or maybe waiting to destroy anyone who would try to desecrate the tomb that the Demon of Dread had built.
Sunny shuddered.
'Ariel… that lunatic… just what did he build? And why?'
Turning his head slowly, he looked at Cassie with hollow eyes and asked quietly:
"Cassie… can you extinguish the radiance of the sacred tree?"
She seemed confused for a moment, then nodded. In the next moment, the beautiful light of the rustling tree grew dimmer, eventually disappearing entirely.
Sunny let out a shaky sigh.
The lanterns illuminating the Chain Breaker were extinguished, as well. Soon, the members of the cohort found themselves in absolute darkness.
Only Sunny and Cassie could move freely in the absence of light.
Unable to look away from the harrowing sight of countless black butterflies crowding the surface of the endless stone wall, he calmed his wildly beating heart and said in a hoarse whisper:
"Cassie, take us away from here. Back to the River… fast. As fast as you can!"
The Chain Breaker moved, slowly turning its bow. The creaking of the masts, the rustle of leaves, and the ripple of the billowing sails sounded like thunder to his ears.
'If they notice us… we die. I have survived many situations in which I had no business surviving. But this one… there's no surviving that.'
They had to get away.
Sunny gritted his teeth and waited.
A few moments passed, then a few moments more.
A minute.
The Chain Breaker was gliding toward the distant Great River, steadily gaining speed.
'Faster, faster…'
Sunny never expected that he would be praying to return to the Great River one day. But here he was, doing just that.
…Perhaps someone had heard his prayers.
Eventually, the dreadful wall of Ariel's Tomb disappeared from view, and the beautiful ribbon of the Great River drew closer.
The Chain Breaker escaped from the slumbering legion of the monstrous butterflies, traveling further and further away from the endless black surface of the pyramid's wall. Sunny counted the seconds, afraid that a dark cloud would rise into the air and chase them.
Tense silence permeated the air, and none of the cohort members spoke.
Powerful winds wandered the hollow darkness around them. The space itself was acting strangely, making it feel as if the world was not quite right. The distant ribbon of the Great River was drawing nearer at tremendous speed.
After a while, he took a deep breath.
'We should be safe now… right?'
He wasn't sure. Sunny had thought that he knew a lot about the Tomb of Ariel, but now, he felt that the unassuming daemon was far more sinister and mysterious than it seemed.
And why wouldn't he have been? Ariel did not leave that strong of an impression, true, but that was only in comparison to his three harrowing siblings — Weaver, Nether, and Hope. The Demon of Dread was still a true deity, though… a being capable of challenging the gods and tearing down the heavens.
Of course, this pyramid of his would be just as dreadful. In fact, it was a testament to how adaptable people were that Sunny had learned to take this terrible place for granted — a tomb built from the body of an Unholy Titan, containing a mystical river created from the Titan's blood.
Was he insane to hope that they could escape its boundary unscathed?
...But in the end, they did escape. None of the Dark Butterflies had awakened or rushed to pursue them, allowing the Chain Breaker to freely dive into the darkness. The space itself rippled and flowed, streaming past the flying ship like liquid.
It was a strange feeling.
They were descending toward the Great River much faster than it should have been possible. Eventually, Sunny let out a relieved sigh.
"We are safe… I think."
Hearing him, Cassie allowed the sacred tree to shine once again, and its soft light enveloped the deck.
The members of the cohort glanced at each other, their faces full of weariness and fatigue. The last few days had not been easy on them… and the days before that had been even more dire.
Jet looked back with a bleak expression.
"What the hell was there, in the darkness?"
The others looked at Sunny, as well. He remained silent for a moment, then shrugged.
"The wall of the pyramid. And on that wall… countless Great Monsters, crowding its surface like horrid mold. Thankfully, they seemed to be slumbering, and none noticed us."
The members of the cohort were dismayed, and he could easily understand why. The words "countless" and "Great Monsters" were not supposed to ever appear next to each other. And yet, here in the Tomb of Ariel, they did.
'Seriously… now, I understand why there are only a few dozen Saints in the world.'
Surely, this particular Third Nightmare was more dreadful than the rest. But not by much, most likely. Saint Tyris, Beastmaster, Bloodwave, Wake of Ruin, and the other Transcendents… all of them had survived harrowing trials similar to this one.
Sunny had never underestimated the Saints, but he found a new sense of admiration for them.
'No wonder most of them seem so… distant.'
Shaking his head, Sunny gazed at the Great River and let out a sigh.
"Anyway… I don't think that there is anyone between us and the river. So, we should be safe for now."
Without saying anything, they stood together in silence and looked at the colorful ribbon that floated in the darkness far, far away.
Eventually, Nephis spoke:
"Then, we need to decide what to do next."
***
The Chain Breaker hovered in the emptiness, illuminated by the soft radiance of the sacred tree. Saint stood guard on its bow, while Fiend crouched near the runic circle at its stern. A motionless figure in red garments could be seen under the glowing branches — it was the Echo of the sybil that Cassie had summoned, finally restored after sustaining severe damage on Aletheia's Island.
However, there were no humans in sight. All five of them were below the deck, sharing a meal.
They were too exhausted to come up with plans, but had no other choice. It was necessary to decide where to land, now that they were returning to the Great River.
After everyone had satiated themselves, there were a few minutes of silence. Eventually, Sunny spoke:
"Well… our primary goal remains the same. We need to find Kai and the other guy in Twilight. Hopefully, there will be other fighters there to help us take on Verge."
Jet gave him a curious look.
"Other fighters? I thought that Twilight was destroyed."
Sunny hesitated for a few moments.
"No one really knows what happened to Twilight. Technically, it was not destroyed… just lost. Whatever that means. We had the idea that there might be survivors there simply because, otherwise, this Nightmare seems to be impossible."
His expression dimmed.
"...That was before, though. Now, any preconceived notions we had about the Nightmare are meaningless. We don't even know if the remaining Plagues are still alive, or how many Defiled are left in Verge. Perhaps their power has dwindled enough for the Spell to decide that we can handle it all ourselves. No, even that is an fundamentally false assumption, because the balance of forces within the Nightmare has been tampered with."
As he finished speaking, Cassie added:
"Our plan was to explore Wind Flower… Aletheia's Island… to find you two, then return to Fallen Grace, regroup, and sail for Twilight. However, the situation is a bit different now, because we can reach both cities from up here. We can even travel directly to Verge, not that it's a good idea."
Nephis nodded:
"So, what we need to decide today is whether we want to go directly to Twilight, or recuperate at Fallen Grace first."
Effie and Jet glanced at each other. Neither of them had been to Fallen Grace or knew a lot about Twilight. At the same time, due to the difference in how the members of the cohort had experienced time in the Nightmare, they were the most exhausted of the five.
Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie had spent more time inside the Tomb of Ariel, but they at least had plenty of downtime between the many harrowing ordeals. Effie and Jet, however, never had an opportunity to rest.
After a few moments of silence, Effie smiled:
"What's the point of delaying the inevitable? Let's go directly to where Night and that Valor princeling are. Wait, or is he a Song princeling now? Anyway… the sooner we get them, the sooner we can escape this damned Nightmare."
Jet grinned.
"I agree. I consider myself a very patient woman, you know… I waited for a long, long time to get a chance at Transcendence. But now, my patience is running thin. Let's conquer this Nightmare as soon as possible."
She secretly threw a glance at Effie's belly, but did not add anything else.
Sunny sighed.
"Well, then…"
He looked at Nephis, remained silent for a moment, and nodded.
"It's unanimous. We are going to Twilight, I guess."
The plan of action was clear. In the next… however long it was going to take, the Chain Breaker would traverse the empty darkness and return to the Great River. They would aim to land as close to Twilight as possible.
Granted, no one knew where the lost city was located, exactly. All they knew was that it was situated in the reaches of the Great River where the sky was painted lilac by the light of dawn, as well as the general era when it had been established — the latter was inscribed on the slates recovered from the drowned temple.
So, Cassie was going to guide the Chain Breaker to the stretch of the River corresponding to that era, and they would explore the currents from there.
Sunny felt a bad premonition when he thought about Twilight, and the blind girl seemed troubled, as well. Neither knew what was waiting for the cohort there… but, whatever it was, two things were certain.
First, that they were going to face a trial no less dangerous, and most likely far more terrible, than anything they had experienced in the Tomb of Ariel yet… which was saying a lot, considering how utterly dreadful Aletheia's Island had been.
Second, that the Mad Prince had to have arranged something to happen in Twilight, as well.
There were four fixed events in each cycle, after all — Nephis and Sunny entering the Tomb of Ariel in the far reaches of the future, upstream of Weave, Cassie entering the Nightmare in Fallen Grace, Effie and Jet entering the Nightmare among the River Nomads… and Kai entering the Nightmare somewhere near Twilight, accompanied by Mordret.
It would be strange if the Mad Prince had not included the lost city in his schemes.
'Something unspeakable is waiting for us there… I can feel it.'
Sunny's expression was bleak.
Nevertheless, he felt strangely hopeful. Precisely because the Mad Prince had most likely already done something to give them a chance, no matter how small. Was it arrogance, to have faith in the devious nature of his former self? He did not know, and he did not care.
Additionally, Sunny had two more hidden advantages. The Crown of Twilight he wore was going to grant him a nearly inexhaustible reserve of essence in the land — well, waters — of constant dawn. More than that, it was a key to the defensive arrays of Twilight. All he had to do to gain control of them was reach Daeron's throne room.
He and Nephis were two of the most powerful Masters in history, and their power only became greater when they were together. Jet received her Aspect Legacy, while Effie could inspire all three of them with her Ascended Ability and support the cohort from the back with javelins.
There was Cassie, as well… the unassuming seer who was actually the hidden ace of the cohort. Her affinity to mysteries and revelations could resolve many problems that would otherwise be unsolvable, and warn them of the most dire threats in advance.
So, overall, he judged that their chances of tackling Twilight were not bad.
Right now, however…
Sunny hid his face behind a cup of tea and furtively studied the faces of his companions.
There was another conversation they had to have.
He sighed.
'This is silly…'
They had not discussed the revelations about the nature of the Great River, the true identity of the Six Plagues, and his own role in all that had happened yet.
It was indeed stupid, to feel ashamed of the actions of his Defiled past version… but he was. How did one go about telling his friends that he had turned them all into Nightmare Creatures in the past life?
Or maybe even in countless past lives?
'It is probably… just as awkward as telling the girl you're in love with that you killed her.'
Sunny coughed.
'But then again, adding that your evil version betrayed the other Defiled and brutally slaughtered countless innocent people just to create a future where she remains alive… should count for something, right? I mean… it's a bit romantic. Right?'
He suppressed the desire to groan and looked away.
What was this insanity? Who else had a life as unhinged as his?
Eventually, Sunny sighed.
"Now, let's talk about the Great River itself. You should have realized something after seeing it from afar. I realized a few things, as well… and they might very well affect how this Nightmare ends."
Trying to keep his voice neutral, Sunny shared what he had deduced. The cyclical nature of the Great River, the existence of the Source and how the past and the future were connected through it, the fact that it wasn't their first time challenging the Nightmare, the commonalities between the great loop of the River and the artificial loop of Aletheia's Island…
Among those commonalities was his ability to slowly become aware of the repeating nature of time, which led to his eventual Defilement — and, therefore, to the Defilement of the rest of the cohort and Neph's death.
Lastly, Sunny explained why he thought that the Mad Prince was gone, and how the influence of his demented predecessor was still affecting everything that was happening on the Great River, and in particular to them.
He did, however, keep a few things to himself… for example, the fact that the vile madman had been enslaved by the Dread Lord.
As well as why the Mad Prince had been so obsessed with rewriting the past.
In the end, Sunny took a deep breath and said, his voice a bit stifled:
"So, uh… sorry, I guess. You know, for creating the Six Plagues."
The other members of the cohort stared at him silently for a while. He winced.
'You can at least say something, damn it…'
At that moment, Jet chuckled.
"What are you apologizing for? It's not your fault. You and I both watched over people who failed their First Nightmare and became Nightmare Creatures… so, you should know better than most that the person is not to be blamed for what the abomination does."
Effie looked at him with a mischievous smile.
"Right. But, since we're apologizing for what our evil twins did, sorry for squishing you like a bug. A very small, teeny-tiny… squishy bug. That's what Devouring Beast did, right? Should I feel guilty about it, as well?"
Nephis shook her head.
"We don't know what happened during our first cycle in the Nightmare, and how you ended up entering the Source. Perhaps the rest of us were already dead, by then… so, you might have saved us all, to begin with. The only thing that matters is what happens in this cycle. And making it the last."
Cassie didn't say anything, and simply nodded.
Sunny sighed.
He didn't really feel responsible for the actions of the Mad Prince, but it was still nice, to know that his companions had his back… no matter what.
At that moment, Effie leaned back and said:
"On that note, doofus… can you tell your chest to stop trying to bite my arm off? I know there are still plenty of tasty things inside! I won't take much… well, not all of it, at least…"
He laughed.
"Go get your own tasty things. Do you think we don't see you wolfing down those berries from your locket without sharing them with anyone?"
As the members of the cohort moved past the identity of the Mad Prince and started to discuss the bizarre secrets of the Great River, his gaze brushed past Cassie. The blind girl was listening quietly, cradling a cup of tea in her hands.
For a moment, a shadow ran across Sunny's face.
He had become aware of the loop on Aletheia's Island… but hadn't Cassie become aware of it, too?
Wouldn't the same had happened with the cycles of the Great River, then?
...And, unlike him, she didn't have the Estuary Key to prevent her from remembering.
Sunny studied the blind girl for a moment, then shook his head.
No, that was impossible.
Back on Aletheia's Island, Cassie must have regained her Memories because of being exposed to the Sin of Solace through him… even if she had never admitted it. So, the restriction placed on the sword wraith was protecting her, too.
Otherwise, it would be not Cassie, but Torment sitting across the table from him.
Watching as the blind girl took a sip of her tea, and then smiled at Effie's joke, he finally allowed himself to relax.
There was little time left for them to rest and recuperate.
Once the Chain Breaker reached Twilight… Sunny had a feeling that none of them would have an opportunity to rest for a long while.
Standing on the deck of the Chain Breaker as it barreled through the empty darkness, Sunny felt a strange mix of horror and exhilaration. That was because the distance they had to cover could only be called… cosmic.
He did not know how far the Great River was from the walls of the pyramid, exactly, but it had to be an astronomical number of kilometers — perhaps not as immense as the distance between Earth and the Moon, but of a similar proportion.
If so, logically, it would take them years to return… however, space itself was acting strange in the interior of the Tomb of Ariel. Judging by how fast the Great River was drawing closer, they were going to reach it in a matter of days, or weeks at most.
In any case, it didn't stop Sunny from imagining that he was on a spaceship.
'Come to think of it… can the Chain Breaker travel through space?'
It probably could, considering that the force propelling the flying vessel was sorcerous in nature. However, that didn't mean that the helmsman and the passengers would survive space. So, this was probably as close as Sunny would ever get to being a taikonaut… a cosmonaut? Astronaut? Whatever the word was.
Not the least because, according to Jet, Earth's orbit hid dangers that even she wasn't qualified to know about.
With a sigh, he looked away from the Great River and went to sit beneath the branches of the sacred tree. He preferred to spend his time leaning on Ananke's ketch, but the Sin of Solace was less likely to bother him here. Therefore, Sunny reluctantly abandoned his previous spot.
With only a few precious days left before they returned, he wanted to concentrate on weaving. There were five Supreme soul shards inside the Covetous Coffer, and Sunny still remembered his sincere desire to make the cohort as strong as possible.
Sadly, even after studying the soul arsenals of his companions, he didn't find a Memory that could be easily elevated to the Supreme Rank. There were a number of Transcendent Memories between the five of them, but very few that were both suitable and within his ability to modify.
The only real exception was the Sin of Solace. Sunny felt that he could elevate the Rank of the cursed jian rather swiftly… however, he was wary of making it any stronger.
Before, Sunny had only been concerned about making the sword wraith more powerful. Now, he also had to worry about the relationship between the Sin of Solace and the Estuary Key.
The Sin of Solace was a Transcendent Memory of the Fifth Tier, while the Estuary Key was a Supreme Memory of the Sixth Tier. Was it really a coincidence that the Key was exactly one Rank and one Tier above the Memory it was meant to suppress?
If not, what would happen if this balance was broken by his meddling?
Considering that the consequence of failure was becoming infected by the Defilement, Sunny did not wish to take unnecessary risks. The jade jian was already capable of cutting through Great Nightmare Creatures with the help of the Crown of Dawn, anyway.
So, Sunny was forced to leave the Supreme soul shards to gather dust in the Covetous Coffer, and turned his attention to the Covetous Coffer itself, instead.
He was still researching a way to turn this unique Memory of his into half of an Echo, which would most likely allow him to make a perfectly fine Shadow.
Why would he want to turn the Covetous Coffer into a Shadow?
Well, for one… both the storage space, the physical size, and the flexibility of what the Coffer could be turned into depended on the potency of Sunny's soul. The peculiar Memory was already far greater than the small, toothy box it had been once. If Sunny became a Transcendent Terror, who knew what form the Coffer would be able to assume?
Apart from that, even after all these years and the countless horrors Sunny had experienced during them, he still remembered the Mordant Mimic as one of the most vile and troublesome creatures he had ever killed. Plus, the bastard had once belonged to Noctis, and could produce soul coins.
Who wouldn't want to have a Shadow like that?
Entertaining himself with such thoughts, Sunny spent a few days blissfully pouring over his plans to create an artificial Echo — no matter how dysfunctional.
They were getting closer and closer to the Great River.
The distant ribbon slowly grew larger. Soon, it was already covering half of the horizon. The seven tiny motes of lights turned into furiously radiant spheres, painting the bow of the Chain Breaker with stark light.
Then, the Great River completely obscured the darkness beyond.
At that point, they were not blindly flying forward, but instead aiming for a particular stretch of it. The winds surrounding them were growing stronger, and the light of the seven suns suffused the air, making it seem as though they were sailing through the sky once again.
Finally, after slightly more than a week, they reached the Edge.
Sunny knew that they had arrived because a flood of essence suddenly entered his soul. Of course, in reality, it was not coming from an outside source — rather, it was the innate replenishment rate of his cores that had been enhanced by the Crown of Twilight.
In any case, the Crown had recognized dawn, and so, its mystical enchantment activated.
Sighing, Sunny left what he was doing and climbed to the upper deck.
There, the members of the cohort had already gathered, looking forward.
There, in front of them…
A colossal waterfall was plummeting into the abyss, stretching in both directions as far as the eye could see. Painted in the hues of beautiful pink and lilac by the pale light of dawn, the dreamlike clouds of water vapor flowed into the darkness, sparkling with reflected sunlight.
The distant roar of the impossible waterfall was like a soft whisper, for now.
It was an incredibly beautiful sight.
Stunned by the magical beauty, Sunny let out a quiet sigh.
'...Why must this dreadful place be so breathtaking?'
With that, he glanced at Cassie, who was holding the steering oars.
Guided by her hands, the Chain Breaker soared above the waterfall, flew above the water for a few hours more, and finally landed on the surface of the Great River.
They had returned.
Sunny had begun the Nightmare under the pure azure sky. Then, he traveled to Fallen Grace, which was bathed in the crimson light of an eternal sunset. Now, he finally reached the waters where the soft twilight of nascent dawn suffused the world with a gentle glow.
The flowing waters of the Great River were like a calm mirror that reflected the dreamlike palette of the vibrant morning sky. As such, it seemed as though the graceful vessel was sailing on heaven itself.
It was a beautiful sight that soothed the soul and took one's breath away… if not for the dangers that lurked beneath the splendor of the wondrous current.
Cassie had long used the Guiding Light to point the way to Kai... the fact that the sacred staff still responded to his True Name filled Sunny's heart with hope. It meant that his friend was still alive, at least.
Now, they were traveling downstream in search of the lost city of Twilight, where the charming archer was stranded. The problem was that instead of distancing itself from the Edge, the Chain Breaker was instead drawing closer and closer to it.
So, they had to be wary not only of the Nightmare Creatures hiding beneath the waves, but also of the current itself.
The closer they were to the Edge, the more violent the currents became, trying to pull the ship into the endless waterfall. Even now, a few days of sailing away from it, it was almost impossible to keep the Chain Breaker on course. In the end, Cassie had given up on struggling against the current and raised the flying ship into the air.
They were staying low to the water, flying along its surface, to avoid being attacked from above — or at least have more time to react if an attack came.
Of course, such a strategy also left them more vulnerable to the enemies lurking below the water. But after witnessing the dreadful swarm of monstrous butterflies, Sunny was extremely wary of the boundless expanse of the dim sky.
Days slowly passed.
Sunny continued to advance in his endeavor to turn the Covetous Coffer into an Echo. Gradually, though, his mind drifted away from that riddle, turning somber and grave.
His companions wore similar expressions.
It was as though they were sensing the approach of a violent storm… a storm of blood, perhaps. Of a battle that was going to test the very essence of their resolve, and maybe find it lacking.
Slowly but surely, the idle conversations ceased. The sounds of laughter that used to echo above the deck of the Chain Breaker disappeared, replaced by grim silence. An oppressive tension settled on the deck of the graceful vessel.
Nevertheless, everyone remained calm and collected, preparing for battle with cold determination.
'Ah. I can smell it…'
The blood was yet to spill, but its scent had already permeated the air.
Strangely enough, very few Nightmare Creatures attacked their ship — perhaps because even abominations struggled to stay alive this close to the Edge. As the days went by, however, their numbers dwindled even further, until none remained at all.
That was definitely both strange and worrisome. No place in the Tomb of Ariel was supposed to be safe, and since even Nightmare Creatures were reluctant to venture into these waters, humans like them had to be wary, as well.
…On the seventh day, they finally saw something rising from above the surface of the river. As the Chain Breaker drew closer, and they could see the massive object more clearly, Sunny frowned.
It was the carcass of an abominable leviathan, its body covered by a pale carapace. The flesh of the Nightmare Creature had long rotten away, leaving behind only an empty husk. A forest of arrows was rising from the cracked shell, and there were broken harpoons floating in the water around it.
There were gaping holes littering the carapace, as well, as if someone had torn through it with sharp teeth, ripping out huge chunks of flesh in the process.
Sunny thought that he recognized the marks left behind by those monstrous fangs.
'...Did Daeron kill this abomination?'
It would make sense, considering that they were close to his city. There was something eerie about the dead Nightmare Creature, though…
'Why is it still here?'
This close to the Edge, a powerful current pulled everything into the abyss. Judging by the look of the carcass, the abomination had been slain countless years ago. And yet, it still remained, somehow floating in place. Even the broken harpoons surrounding it had not been carried away by the water.
As he frowned, Nephis spoke to Cassie, her voice carrying a hint of unease:
"Don't approach."
The blind seer gently pushed the steering oar, sending the Chain Breaker around the massive carcass.
Jet studied it silently for a few moments, then asked:
"What do you think happened here?"
Sunny pursed his lips.
"It must have been killed by the Twilight people, before the city was lost. I am not sure why it remains in this strange state, though."
They were going to find out sooner or later.
Leaving the troubling carcass behind, they continued to follow the Guiding Light.
It wasn't long before they encountered more signs of the past battle.
There were more dead Nightmare Creatures, each more terrifying than the previous one. All kinds of horrors seemed to have attacked Twilight once, a long time ago, only to be slain by the warriors of Daeron's city. And these were only the ones who had resisted the pull of the current, for some reason. Who knew how many dreadful abominations really participated in the harrowing siege?
The corpses were littered with all kinds of wounds. Some had been delivered by crafted weapons, some were clearly delivered by powerful Memories. Some seemed to have been dealt to the Nightmare Creatures by the Serpent King himself, or perhaps one of the Saints in his service.
They also saw fields of flotsam left behind by shattered ships. The sight of floating debris was both sorrowful and ominous.
After traveling across the ancient battlefield for several days, they saw relatively intact ships, as well.
They were different both from the alloy behemoths of the waking world and the graceful wooden ships of the River People. Their frames were built of wood, but the hulls were plated with armor crafted from bone, shell, and hide from corrupted leviathans.
Most were severely damaged, tilted, with gaping breaches in their hulls. Their masts were broken, and the plates of armor covering their sides bore terrible scars. Some were scorched, some seemed to have been partially dissolved by some unknown liquid. In other words… these broken ships looked no different from the corpses of the Nightmare Creatures their crew had fought against.
Dead, abandoned, and forgotten.
If there was one thing in common between all of them, though, it was that there was not a living soul aboard. Only bones wearing shredded armor. Everything was dead and silent… even the waters of the Great River grew strangely still, the current almost disappearing.
Watching the current stop made Sunny feel a deep sense of unease. He had seen the ceaseless flow of the Great River halt only once… all those months ago, in the eye of the time storm. Witnessing something similar happening near Twilight made Sunny wary.
'Just what the hell happened here?'
They traversed the old battlefield for several more days. By the end of the second week, there were so many dead Nightmare Creatures and ghostly ships floating in the still water, surrounded by debris and broken weapons, that it became almost impossible to navigate between them. A strange haze hung in the air, limiting how far they could see.
With no other choice, Cassie raised the Chain Breaker higher, and they flew above the scene of harrowing slaughter.
The Great River was littered with rotten husks of massive abominations, debris, and shattered ships. Shrouded in the somber twilight, they covered the water like a horrid carpet. That carpet stretched into the distance, eventually disappearing in the haze.
Sunny was appalled and shaken by this sight.
'How many people died here?'
He was no stranger to battlefields, but this one seemed especially somber and poignant.
Although there were much less broken ships than there were slain Nightmare Creatures, this section of the watery battlefield alone must have taken the lives of countless warriors of Twilight. Not all of them had been Ascended, after all… desperate to escape a dying world and create an army of Saints to reclaim it, Daeron had led most of his surviving subjects here, both Awakened and mundane. Before the fall, they had been truly numerous.
"What is this place?"
Effie's voice was low.
Nephis glanced at her, then looked back at the dreadful scene.
"...It's the outskirts of a battlefield. This is where our predecessors, warriors of the Twilight Sea, faced the Defiled legion of Verge."
The Serpent King had once led his people to besiege the cursed city of Verge, but was forced to retreat after failing to destroy the First Seeker. The forces of the Defilement must have launched a war campaign in retaliation, and this was the morbid result.
Sunny studied the floating corpses.
'No wonder the Defiled have been slow in obliterating Fallen Grace.'
The Six Plagues and their tainted army might have been the victors of the siege of Twilight, but the casualties they had sustained were immeasurably severe. Verge did not possess an infinite number of soldiers, after all. With how many of the Defiled abominations seemed to have perished here, in the haze of dawn, there would not be enough of them left to continue an aggressive conquest.
'Was it different during the first cycle? I wonder…'
Perhaps, without the Six Plagues, Twilight would still be standing. Same for Weave, and some of the cities ruled by the sybils. The cohort would have been able to travel across the Great River, slowly gathering allies and building a vast army to destroy Verge.
Sunny and Nephis would have obtained the support of the Followers of Weaver, Cassie would have become the saint of the River People, Jet and Effie would have gathered the tribes of the River Nomads, and Kai would have earned the trust of the king of Twilight with Mordret's help.
…But maybe not. Maybe Twilight had always been destined to fall before the new challengers arrived, and the Serpent King had always been destined to descend into madness and become a mindless beast.
In any case, that past was gone now, and there was no way to uncover its secrets.
Instead, Sunny had to carry the weight of King Daeron's crown, and of Wind Flower's trust, to finish what the people of the Twilight Sea had started.
He gritted his teeth.
'I'll use your gifts well.'
"Let's proceed."
Guided by the light of the sacred relic of the sybils, the Chain Breaker flew above the carpet of dreadful corpses, the broken ships, and the forests of broken weapons.
The Edge was drawing closer and closer. They could not see far because of the haze, but the wind brought with it distant whispers — the endless waterfall was not that far, by now.
Cassie had lowered the speed of the flying ship to a crawl, afraid that something would unexpectedly attack them from below. This way, at least, they would notice an approaching threat in advance.
Sunny was peering into the distance when a swift shadow suddenly fell from the sky, and a black crow landed on Jet's shoulder. Her Echo had been scouting ahead, and seemed to have brought news.
Soul Reaper looked at Crow Crow and raised an eyebrow.
"What did you find?"
The crow opened its wings and cawed:
"Shai-nee! Shai-nee!"
Jet frowned.
"Shiny? You found something shiny?"
The Echo stared at her for a couple of moments, then clicked its beak and flew into the air again. Jet glanced at Cassie.
"We should probably follow."
The blind girl hesitated for a bit, then moved the oar, leading the Chain Breaker away from the direction where the Guiding Light was pointing.
They continued to fly in the direction which used to be downstream, at the same time moving closer to the Edge. After some time, a towering edifice revealed itself from the haze.
Unlike the carcasses of the leviathans, the structure was clearly made by human hands. A mighty wall rose high above the water, crowned with battlements. The base of the wall was littered with massive spikes, as if to prevent the Nightmare Creatures from reaching it. There were plenty of dead abominations impaled on these spikes.
Several enormous chains stretched into the distance from both sides of the structure, disappearing into the haze.
It was a floating fortress.
Sunny studied the fortress, impressed by how imposing it looked in the dim twilight of the early dawn.
However…
For every spike that remained whole, more were bent or broken. Most of the massive chains that had been connected to the sides of the fortress once were torn and covered by rust. The mighty walls were breached and had partially collapsed.
The battlements were littered with human bones, with tattered flags hanging lifelessly in the forlorn stillness.
The ghost fortress stood empty and conquered, and only the rare rattling of rusty chains broke the hollow silence that surrounded it.
Crow Crow was heading directly to the battlements.
Landing on the parapet of a partially collapsed bastion, the black bird raised its beak and cawed loudly. Its caws echoed above the water, spreading far and wide. Frowning slightly, Cassie brought the Chain Breaker to a halt.
The members of the cohort gathered on the bow, studying the breached fortress. The Guiding Light was still pointing away from it, so…
Why had Jet's crow brought them here?
Sunny was just about to speak when he noticed something from the corner of his eye. Out there, atop the collapsed bastion, something had just shined brightly.
Turning his head, he narrowed his eyes with a frown.
'What is it?'
A moment later, there was a bright shine again, but it disappeared almost immediately.
'There…'
There was a skeletal corpse in polished steel armor laying on the battlement, its back leaning against the locking mechanism of one of the chains. As the chain swayed in the water, the corpse was pushed lightly up and down. When it moved, soft sunlight reflected from the polished surface of its breastplate… almost as if inviting them to come.
Sunny tilted his head.
'That armor…'
It was mostly covered in grime, but some of it was clean, revealing lustrous, polished steel.
That steel was so perfectly polished, in fact, that it was almost like a…
'Mirror.'
He took a deep breath.
...It seemed that Mordret, the Prince of Nothing, was welcoming them to Twilight.
The Chain Breaker rose higher, eventually cresting the wall of the floating stronghold and coming to a stop above the ramparts. From there, they could see a bit further into the haze.
Far away to their left, another floating fortress could barely be seen in the dim twilight, just as battered and forlorn as this one. There was one more to their right. All three had been connected by thick chains once, but those had long been torn.
Sunny remained motionless for a moment.
'...It's a barrier to block the Great River.'
There must have been a ring of these fortresses built around Twilight once, with massive chains strung between them both above and beneath the water. That way, the Defiled would have had to break through the chain barrier before reaching the city.
The other choice would have been to dive much deeper and bypass the fearsome barricade of floating fortresses altogether. But that would have left their backs wide open to retaliation by the garrisons of the vanguard strongholds… in any case, it was easy to see that the Defiled had chosen to assault the chain barrier directly.
The fighting seemed to have been especially harrowing in the vicinity of the fallen fortresses. And beyond them…
Sunny shivered.
On the other side of the breached stronghold, there were so many floating corpses that he could barely see the water. It was to such a degree that one could probably walk from here to Twilight without getting their boots wet once.
Frowning, he placed his hand on the railing.
Before he did, however, Sunny hesitated for a moment and looked at his companions.
Mordret…
The Prince of Nothing was their ally in this Nightmare — or at least, he was supposed to be. In truth, it was hard to predict what the devious bastard would do.
In the Second Nightmare, Mordret had slaughtered the entire population of the northern reaches of the Kingdom of Hope, all in pursuit of power. So, he was not someone who was going to have a problem with destroying the remains of the River Civilization to achieve his goals. Nor would he feel burdened by releasing the Defiled Saints into the waking world.
In other words, Mordret could have chosen to ally himself with the Six Plagues if he thought that their method of conquering the Nightmare was better.
However… Sunny was pretty sure that the Plagues needed to either kill or Defile every human in the Tomb of Ariel to win. And, no matter how odious, Mordret was still a human. Unless the Prince of Nothing was ready to surrender his soul to Corruption, his only way out of the Tomb was to destroy the First Seeker.
At least that was what Sunny hoped for… especially because Mordret was the only person who could teach them about Soul Stealer's Flaw, or at least use his knowledge of it to slay his past version.
Still…
Cassie was immune to Mordret's power due to being blind. Neph's Soul Sea was most likely just as dangerous as Sunny's — if Mordret tried to possess her, he would be incinerated in a radiant inferno of white flame. Jet's shattered soul could not be easily possessed, either, due to how unique her Aspect was.
But Effie had no defense against the Prince of Nothing. The anvil amulet forged by Mordret's father to protect people against his son was with Kai — back in the Second Nightmare, the huntress had refused to take it in favor of the charming archer.
Of course, it wasn't a given that Mordret would be able to defeat Effie in a soul battle. But Sunny did not want to risk it.
After hesitating for a moment, he looked at the huntress and said:
"Can you stay and guard the ship?"
She frowned a little, but then nodded and forced out a smile.
"Sure. You guys go and have fun."
With that, she took a step back and leaned on her spear.
Sunny took Neph's hand and pulled her into the shadows. The two of them appeared on the battlements below a moment later, while Jet simply jumped down. Cassie glided down with the help of the Quiet Dancer and landed elegantly among the weathered corpses.
All around them were the skeletal remains of the warriors of Twilight. It was easy to see which had been Awakened once, and which had been mundane humans — the former were covered only by rotten fabric, their Memory armor long gone. The latter wore suits of armor crafted from the hides of Nightmare Creatures and sublime steel.
The corpse Sunny and his companions were looking for was nearby, resting against the locking mechanism of one of the siege chains.
They approached the dead man carefully. Soon, Sunny could see the four of them reflected in the polished breastplate of the dead man… a white skull stared at him eerily from above it, the empty pits of its eyes full of darkness.
Sunny had expected to see Mordret hiding in the reflection, but, to his surprise, there were only four figures there — Nephis, Cassie, Jet, and himself.
'Just what is that bastard planning?'
For a moment, he was even unsure if Mordret had anything to do with this place. Was it all a coincidence?
Then, however…
Suddenly, Sunny realized that he could not look away from his own reflection. He stared at it, feeling strangely drawn to the polished breastplate… as if an invisible force of attraction was pulling him in…
In the next moment, the world seemed to have flipped.
Everything remained the same, but also strangely... inverted. What was to his right was now to his left, while what was to his left was to his right. Sunny was more or less ambidextrous, but he still favored his left hand... now, he weirdly felt his right hand was more responsive.
The corpse in lustrous armor was still there. The sky was painted pale lilac by the light of dawn. The Chain Breaker hung above him, with only a few branches of the sacred tree visible from this angle.
But... only the flying ship was reflecting in the polished breastplate now. The reflections of the cohort were gone.
A cold chill ran down his spine.
'I…'
Sunny gritted his teeth.
'...am inside of a reflection.'
He perceived his companions through shadow sense, making sure that they were still with him. Thankfully, they seemed to be unharmed.
Before Sunny could ascertain the situation, though, a familiar voice resounded from behind him.
It was just as it had been years ago, in the empty darkness of the Sky Below:
"My, oh my. Sunless… ladies… ah, I am so incredibly glad to see that you've been able to make it…"
Sunny slowly turned around and looked behind him… and there he was, the Prince of Nothing.
Mordret looked almost exactly like he had the first time Sunny saw his true face. Tall, slender, with raven-black hair and a sharp face that wasn't exactly handsome, but possessed a strange beauty to it. His most striking feature, however, were his mirror-like eyes, which reflected the world back on itself like two pools of liquid silver.
There was a pleasant, but hollow smile on Mordret's lips.
'Wait… something is wrong.'
Sunny frowned.
The last time he had seen the Prince of Nothing, moments before entering the Seed of Nightmare, the bastard was battered and bruised, covered in dried blood, and missing a hand. But now, Mordret looked perfectly fine — there were no wounds on his body and no bloodstains on his tunic. Even his hand was back, as if it had never been severed.
Mordret's smile widened slightly when he noticed Sunny's gaze. Raising the hand in question, he waved at them.
"It doesn't seem like I've been missed. How hurtful."
Sunny lingered for a moment, then asked cautiously:
"Where are we?"
The space surrounding them looked like one of the floating fortresses of Twilight's chain barrier, but it was also different. Not even mentioning the fact that the entire world had flipped from left to right, there seemed to be a… limit to this place. Not too far away from them, the dreadful battlefield disappeared, turning into pure nothing.
It was as though someone had erased most of the world, leaving only a small island of matter drifting in the sea of nothingness.
'It only encompasses what is reflected in the polished breastplate.'
Sunny felt a chill when he realized that fact. It seemed that his theory that Mordret had somehow pulled them into a reflection was correct. Indeed, the space they had found themselves in only contained the part of the world that reflected in the lustrous breastplate of the withered corpse, and a small area around it.
The Prince of Nothing looked around, then raised his hands in a welcoming gesture.
"Ah. This is… let's call it the Mirror Realm. Consider it an extension of my Ascended Ability. In a sense, it is."
Sunny did not like the sound of these words at all. Neither did his companions.
Frowning slightly, Nephis placed her hand on the hilt of her sword and asked in an even tone:
"In a sense?"
Mordret hesitated.
"Well… it's a long story. Sadly, time is a luxury that we can't afford at the moment."
Cassie tilted her head a little.
"Why not?"
He gave her a guarded look, then looked around with discomfort.
"There are dangers prowling in this Mirror Realm, just like there are outside it. I have already taken a considerable risk by coming to warn you. Do not continue on your way to Twilight… otherwise, you will never come back."
His ominous warning hung between them, turning the eerie atmosphere of the fallen fortress even more frightening.
Sunny took a deep breath, then asked in a dark tone:
"Why? Aren't you here? And where is Kai? You haven't done anything to him, have you? Because, if you did… you better start praying to the dead gods…"
Mordret stared at him for a moment.
"Ah, so much hostility. Granted, I might have deserved such treatment, a bit... but don't fret. Your friend should still be alive. In fact, I'm quite confident that he is. As for how I am able to hold this conversation, you are mistaken. I am not, in fact, here. My reflection is, while my body is lost somewhere in Twilight. If you want to know more, though… you'll have to come with me to somewhere we'll be safe from the monster roaming this Mirror Realm. You might not value your lives, but I do."
Sunny shook his head.
"That is not good enough. What monster are you talking about? And what do you mean, your body is lost? Was it destroyed? Are you a mirror ghost again?"
The Prince of Nothing looked at him with a somber expression.
"It's not nice to call people ghosts, Sunless."
Sunny scoffed.
"Since when am I a nice person? Just answer the questions, dammit!"
Mordret sighed.
"My body is… not destroyed. It's just trapped within the city. As far as I was able to ascertain, it has something to do with the enchantment array that was set up by the inhabitants of Twilight — in any case, I can't freely move in the physical world. The same goes for your friend, Nightingale. The difference is that I am able to escape into the mirrors, while he can't. It's for the best, really… even I have barely survived here."
Sunny wanted to say something, but Nephis interrupted him. Raising a hand, she said impassively:
"One of us stayed back to guard the ship. Is she in danger, as well?"
Mordret shook his head.
"As long as the ship does not come closer to Twilight, she'll be fine. It is us, the visitors of the mirror realm, who are in danger. However, this is also the only place where we can talk… unless one of you is willing to surrender your body to me, of course."
He glanced at them and grinned.
"I guess none of you are, though?"
Sunny gritted his teeth and growled, his voice full of threatening malice:
"You're goddamn right. Don't even think about it!"
Mordret sighed.
"Well, then. I don't have much essence left, but it's enough to invite one more person…"
With that, there was a sound of ringing glass, and Effie was suddenly standing near them, a perplexed expression on her face.
...However, it was the Prince of Nothing who looked truly startled. His usual mask of pleasant friendliness cracked for a moment, revealing a hint of sincere bewilderment.
Staring at Effie's belly, Mordret remained silent for a few moments, and then said incredulously:
"Ascended Athena… uh… why… why are you…"
Hearing that, Effie smiled sweetly.
"Pregnant? Well… you see, Your Highness… when a man and a woman love each other very much…"
Sunny's face twitched.
'No way...'
Was it really happening?
While Effie was giving Mordret — who silently listened to her with a strange expression on his usually composed face — the talk about the birds and the bees, Sunny secretly looked around.
'A mirror realm…'
He had never learned what Mordret's Ascended Ability was — and he did not really know now, either. But it seemed to have something to do with establishing a physical space in the realm of reflections, or at least a space capable of containing physical items and living things.
So, in a sense, Mordret carried within himself a pocket dimension, similar to Effie's Supreme Memory. It was a pure utility Ability. But there were still many questions about its reach and extent…
For example, could any reflection become an entrance to this Mirror Realm? No… he had called it a mirror realm. So could there be many of such realms? What was the scope of the space he could create? What were its limitations?
The idyllic meadow inside Effie's locket, for example, was around three kilometers across. Additionally, while she could send people and creatures inside without asking for permission, it was easy to escape — all one had to do was reach the edge of the small world and attack its painted boundaries.
With enough force, the fabric of the pocket dimension would come undone, and the locket would be damaged.
What about Mordret's mirror realm? He had already shown the ability to pull people inside against their will, even from some distance. How would one escape being trapped in a reflection?
What powers did Mordret possess within this mirror world that he did not have outside? More than that… could it be connected to two reflections at the same time, serving as a bridge between two physical places?
There were too many questions.
'No, I'm thinking about it wrong.'
The Prince of Nothing had not said that this was a manifestation of his Ascended Ability. He had said that it was an extension of it. How had his Ability been extended? Who had extended it?
And why was there a monster roaming its expanse… one dangerous enough to make Mordret wary?
'Who could invade Mordret's mirror realm?'
A dark expression appeared on Sunny's face.
He could think of an answer. And that answer was not at all to his liking.
Finally, Mordret cleared his throat and interrupted Effie.
"I see. That… please accept my sincere congratulations... I guess? Congratulations! Ah, but we've already spent too much time here. It's time to leave."
Before any of them could say anything, the world around them rippled. In the next moment, they found themselves somewhere else… a place much different from the fallen fortress.
Sunny tensed.
There was a vast and somber expanse around them. The grey sky was covered by stormy clouds. The surface beneath their feet was shrouded in white mist. The whole space was suffused with soft light… and there, high above, a single radiant sphere was shining like a sun, its pale rays falling through the veil of storm clouds.
It seemed as though vague symbols were carved into the surface of the sun, but Sunny could not see them clearly.
This place… resembled a Soul Sea.
Turning his head slightly, Sunny flinched.
There were motionless figures standing in a row in front of him. For a moment, he even mistook them for the silent shadows… but no, they weren't shadows. They were people, standing in the mist with empty expressions and hollow eyes.
A handsome young man wearing stylish clothes of the waking world. A woman with a weathered face, wearing cheap synthetic attire. A hunched old man in a plain suit similar to those the government officials wore. A broad-shouldered warrior clad in a suit of armor in the colors of Clan Valor, who looked familiar. A young woman in the uniform of the Evacuation army… and a few more.
There were several Nightmare Creatures among them, as well, each more repulsive than the previous one.
They were… Mordret's bodies.
Noticing Sunny's appalled gaze, the Prince of Nothing grinned.
"Perusing my wardrobe? I hope you don't mind."
Sunny gritted his teeth and looked at his companions, who all stared at the hollow bodies with repulsed expressions. He shook his head and turned away.
Mordret chuckled.
"Why, don't look at me as if I'm some kind of monster. These people weren't using their bodies well, anyway. Like this one…"
He patted the handsome young man on the shoulder.
"I took his body while he was dangling in a noose. That one had only a few excruciating hours left to live, her body full of poison from years of toil in an underground factory. This one… well, this one was surprisingly healthy. But he had siphoned the credits meant for security measures and falsified inspection results to keep the factory running. Ah, well, the one next to him is a retainer of Clan Valor. Enough said…"
Mordret shook his head.
"I too have standards, you know."
Then, noticing Sunny's unconvinced gaze — and perhaps remembering the time he tried to steal Sunny's own body for no reason whatsoever, apart from convenience — he added with an elegant smile:
"...When it suits me. In any case, we should be safe here. This space is mine and mine alone."
Sunny took a deep breath, then looked around. Finally, he showed a sign of interest.
"Is this… your Soul Sea?"
Mordret took a few steps forward, his feet drowning in the swirling mist, and stopped beneath the pale sun.
"It is a reflection of my Soul Sea, technically. This is the true manifestation of my Ascended Ability."
Sunny remained silent for a moment. Suddenly, he remembered the day Nightmare had come into his true power as a Terror, unlocking the [Dream Curse] Ability.
'I wonder… this Ascended Ability of his. Could it be called a lesser mirror domain?'
But then, he frowned.
"Wait… if this is your mirror realm, then what was that reflection of the floating fortress?"
Mordret smiled silently.
"What else? It's a manifestation of the same Ability, just not mine. My powers are not grand enough to encompass an entire city, let alone its surroundings. I simply snuck there like a thief. The true master of that place…"
He grew silent for a moment and then added in a displeased tone:
"Is a rather unpleasant fellow. I think he goes by Soul Stealer."
'What?!'
The members of the cohort all stared at Mordret, their expressions grim. Noticing their reaction, he smiled.
"I was rather surprised to learn about the identities of these Six Plagues, but it seems that you are already familiar with them. Good. It will spare me the explanations."
At that moment, Jet, who had been keeping quiet until then, finally spoke:
"Soul Stealer is here, in Twilight?"
Mordret remained silent for a few moments. Eventually, he sighed.
"He is. I've been playing hide and seek with him for... gods, I don't even know how long. Time is a funny concept here in Twilight, really. And let me tell you, there is no worse company than a demented Nightmare Creature version of yourself."
He remained silent for a moment, then added matter-of-factly:
"He's not the only one, either. The Dread Lord is here, too."
Sunny flinched, experienced a visceral reaction to those words.
'Damnation!'
Suddenly, he felt vulnerable and exposed, surrounded by terrible danger. None of them had felt safe while approaching Twilight, but still... the sense of pure dread he felt at the mention of the ruler of Verge was almost palpable.
It was not that Sunny was afraid of the Dread Lord — he knew that the cohort would have to clash with the leader of the Plagues eventually. But facing him already was simply too unexpected, too sudden...
'What the hell is happening?!'
Twilight was supposed to be their last stop before the final battle… not the final battle itself! How could the tyrant of Verge already be here, within reach?
How could they already be in his grasp?
Nephis gripped the hilt of her sword, clearly thinking the same.
Mordret, meanwhile, shook his head.
"Oh, please forgive me. I should have mentioned first that you don't have to worry about the Dread Lord. He can't harm us. In fact, Soul Stealer can't harm us either, unless we enter his territory. They are just as trapped as I am. And your friend, Nightingale, is."
Sunny let out a frustrated sigh.
"Can you just explain what is going on, damn it?!"
Mordret gave him an amused glance.
"Why, certainly. I was just getting to it… ah, but I've been waiting for this moment for so long. It will be a shame not to enjoy it."
He looked at each of them with a pleasant smile, and then shrugged.
"Where do I start? First… as you might have noticed, there was a terrible battle here, in Twilight, countless years ago. The forces of Defilement… that is what it's called, right?... wanted to destroy the city, while the warriors of Twilight naturally wanted to prevent it from happening."
He sighed theatrically.
"Sadly, they failed. Suffering terrible losses, the abominations broke through the outer barrier and breached the walls of the city. From what I gathered, that was possible because the Defiled Legion was led by the Dread Lord, as well as my own Corrupted self. Mind you, everything I know was observed while exploring the mirrored version of Twilight. I haven't spoken to a soul since entering the Nightmare… so, my information might be wrong or incomplete."
Mordret remained silent for a moment.
"In any case, from the looks of it, the walls were breached, and the Dread Lord entered the city with the remaining Nightmare Creatures. The streets of Twilight are a battlefield… countless humans desperately fighting against the abominations and their terrible master, while some seem to be turning into abominations themselves. It's a proper mess."
There was something strange about what he had said.
Nephis tilted her head a little.
"...Are a battlefield? Not were a battlefield?"
The Prince of Nothing nodded with a dark smile.
"Indeed. In the midst of this titanic battle, you see… someone activated the enchantment array of the city. A truly powerful sorcery was awakened, its influence swallowing all of Twilight…"
Sunny groaned inwardly.
'Wind Flower did tell me about it, didn't she? That the defensive array of Twilight was similar to the vast enchantment of Aletheia's Island. Both even used a fragment of the Estuary as a core.'
He sighed.
"Don't tell me. Does the same day keep repeating itself in Twilight?"
Mordret gave him a strange look.
"What? No… what gave you such an odd idea? That would be quite bizarre."
'Huh?'
Sunny stared back at him, confused.
"Then what did the activation of the defensive array do?"
The Prince of Nothing lingered for a moment, then smiled.
"Well… simply put… it froze time."
The members of the cohort stared at him incredulously.
"Froze… time?"
Effie's voice sounded a bit exasperated, as if she was tired of time behaving in all the wrong ways here, on the Great River.
And who could blame her? Sunny felt the same.
Hearing her tone, Mordret smiled.
"Ah… it seems like you have experienced more than your fair share of strangeness here in the Tomb of Ariel. But, answering your question — yes, it froze time. The moment the defensive array was activated, time inside Twilight completely stopped. And so, the battle raging on its streets stopped, as well."
He shook his head.
"The citizens and warriors of Twilight are standing there like statues, frozen in strange poses. The Nightmare Creatures are the same. Even the Dread Lord, despite all his power and authority, was caught in the trap. Now, he's more of a monument to the ruler of Verge, as opposed to an actual tyrant."
Mordret's face grew somber.
"Of course, none of them are truly dead. Just… caught between two moments, forever. If one day the defensive array is deactivated, the battle will resume, and the Dread Lord will awaken. Don't think that you can kill him while he's vulnerable, too — the moment you step inside Twilight, the time will stop for you, as well. Even inanimate objects will be frozen in time. It's a perfect trap."
He chuckled.
"If a little desperate. Why would the people of Twilight activate the array before evacuating the city? I don't know… what I do know, though, is that the Spell played a cruel prank on me. And Nightingale."
Sunny had yet to recover from the news that the Dread Lord, someone who was supposed to be their ultimate enemy in this Nightmare, turned out to have already been removed from the board… by someone.
He did not need to guess the identity of that someone, really. Who could have manipulated the events of the siege of Twilight? It had to have been the Mad Prince… himself… who had stabbed his master in the back.
And while Sunny was reeling from the news, the meaning of the last words spoken by Mordret finally reached his mind.
His eyes narrowed.
'Wait…'
Nephis was the first one to speak:
"What do you mean? What did the Spell do?"
Mordret looked at them with a dark expression.
"Isn't it obvious? The roles it assigned to me and Nightingale were warriors of Twilight. Therefore… the moment we entered the Nightmare, we were already caught in frozen time. Stuck in an inescapable trap."
He chuckled wryly.
"My physical body is also there, standing like a statue in the middle of a frozen battle. So is Nightingale's. It's just that my reflection had escaped into the mirror realm… but for him, not a single moment has passed since the start of the Nightmare. He doesn't even know what fate has befallen him."
The Prince of Nothing shook his head with resentment.
"Oh, and there's another creature in Twilight who is in a similar situation to mine. Soul Stealer… that monster. While my realm is modest in size, his encompasses all reflections in the city. I don't know where his physical body is hidden, but his reflection is prowling the mirrored Twilight. And it is dreadful enough to give me fright."
He grew silent for a moment, and then smiled.
"There. I think I explained the important parts. I'm sure you have questions…"
Nephis gave him a long look, then nodded.
"I have a question. If I understood it correctly… are you trying to say…"
White sparks ignited in her eyes.
"That there is an army of Awakened warriors, countless thousands of them, inside Twilight? All waiting for the defensive array to be deactivated, so that they could resume the battle against the Defilement?"
Sunny should have expected what question Nephis would ask. The Dread Lord was in Twilight… Soul Stealer was there, as well. The city itself was frozen in time. Finally, the truth of how it had been lost was revealed.
But what mattered most was that there was also an army of human warriors there — all the people from the Twilight Sea, except for those who had perished during the siege of Verge and the subsequent retaliation of the Defiled horde.
Could they really be saved by deactivating the defensive array?
Sunny had just the Memory to do it.
However... the things Mordret had shared with them changed the entire game.
Sure, the question Nephis had asked was reasonable. The primary goal of coming to Twilight was to rescue Kai, but they had harbored a tentative hope of finding more allies here, as well. Now, even if there was a caveat, it seemed that their hope could come true.
But… why was it that they needed allies, to begin with? It was to have enough forces in order to attack Verge, which was supposed to be guarded by the legion of Defiled abominations and the Six Plagues.
Now, three of the Plagues were gone. Of the remaining three, two were trapped here in Twilight. Numerous Defiled had either perished or become frozen in time here, as well.
Then, didn't it mean… that Verge was far more vulnerable than they had ever expected? Vulnerable enough so that the cohort had a chance of destroying the First Seeker without the aid of powerful allies, perhaps.
It was as though the only ally they needed was the Mad Prince.
A subtle frown appeared on Sunny's face.
'Aren't I putting too much trust into a Nightmare Creature?'
Sure, the vile madman's motives seemed to align with his. But to what degree? And could an ending envisioned by a demented abomination truly fit what Sunny wanted to achieve?
It could not. For example, Sunny would have never massacred Weave and treated Ananke so cruelly — but for the Mad Prince, it was a perfectly acceptable course of action. Who was to say that the bastard had not planned for something similar to happen again?
What else would he have been willing to sacrifice in order to achieve his goal?
Doubt, doubt… Sunny was full of doubt.
Mordret, meanwhile, raised an eyebrow with an amused smile. He studied Nephis for a few moments, then answered in a pleasant tone:
"Why… although I can't be entirely sure, it appears so. Yes, there seems to be an army of Awakened warriors in Twilight, all waiting to resume the battle against the Defilement."
He paused briefly.
"Do remember that there is also an army of the Nightmare Creatures there, complete with two dreadful Defiled champions. But what of it? The point is moot... unless you have discovered a method to control the defensive array of Twilight during your travels, of course."
Mordret looked at each of them in turn, and then asked with a hint of curiosity:
"Have you?"
Jet raised her eyebrow slightly.
"You seem to be strangely certain that we have."
The Prince of Nothing chuckled.
"Ah, I'll admit it. Yes, I am quite confident that you do, indeed, possess the means of lifting the curse enveloping Twilight. The Spell is always fair, after all… in its own perverse way. Granted, I find its treatment very distasteful this time around. I have been left with no choice but to rely on others to help me escape this predicament, more or less."
He smiled.
"But that is exactly why I believe that you, the others in question, must have a way of helping me free myself. Otherwise, the Spell would have been entirely unreasonable, which it never is."
Sunny scoffed.
"Help you? Do we have a reason to help you? All of us are in this mess because of you. If it wasn't for you and your schemes, the Battle of the Black Skull would have never happened, and we wouldn't have ended up in this damned Nightmare."
Mordret studied him with a friendly smile, then shrugged nonchalantly.
"Such a small trifle. Are you still mad about it? You should really learn how to let go of past grievances and forgive people, Sunless. Holding onto spite is a terrible way to live a life. Just look at me! You spoke so convincingly about not wanting to serve the Great Clans, then went and joined the army of Valor anyway. But am I mad? No… I graciously forgave you a long time ago."
He looked at them with reproach, waited for a few moments, and shrugged.
"Well, if that does not convince you, there is still your friend Nightingale. You might not feel very motivated to help me, but what about him? You aren't going to leave him to rot in Twilight, are you?"
Sunny glared at the Prince of Nothing for a bit, then grimaced and shook his head.
"No… most likely. And yes, we do have a way to control the defensive array. However, it is not a given that we should."
He looked at Nephis and said, his voice somber:
"As I see it, we have two choices. One is to enter Twilight, deactivate the array, then try to kill the Dread Lord and Soul Stealer with the help of Daeron's army. If we survive, the seven of us will lead that army to besiege Verge and finish off Torment and the First Seeker."
His expression darkened.
"The other choice is to leave Twilight without facing the Dread Lord and go directly to Verge, just the five of us. There can't be that many Defiled left there, serving Torment… it will be dangerous, of course, but perhaps less dangerous than fighting the Dread Lord and Soul Stealer."
Mordret coughed.
"Aren't you forgetting something? Abandoning your friend to avoid danger… ah, how heartless. Really, Sunless, I thought better of you."
Sunny gave him a dirty look.
"Who is abandoning who? If we manage to destroy the First Seeker, the Nightmare will be over. Both of you will return to the waking world as Saints without having done anything."
Mordret shook his head.
"What if you fail? At the risk of sounding presumptuous… you know what I am capable of. Don't you think that having me with you will increase our chances of escaping the Nightmare? Seven is much better than five, anyway. There is no reason to settle for less when you can have more."
Sunny remained silent for a while, then sighed and looked at Nephis. Honestly… he found himself agreeing with Mordret. Not only because having the Prince of Nothing fighting by their side would be a boon during the assault on Verge, but simply because leaving Kai behind did not sit right with him.
Sunny was not a superstitious man, but he knew more about fate than most. Sure, in theory, a person could conquer a Nightmare without contributing anything to its completion. But in practice, the Spell was never that kind. One way or the other, trying to hide and bide your time almost always invited disaster.
So, even if there was no logical reason to worry about Kai, Sunny had a feeling that simply leaving their friend frozen in time would not end well — both for him and for them.
After hesitating for a few moments, he shook his head.
"I don't know. Neph… it's your decision."
She glanced at him, then shrugged.
Her answer was just as he had expected:
"What is there to decide? Let's kill the Dread Lord. We'll go conquer the Nightmare after he is dead."
Nephis remained silent for a few moments, then shook her hand and gripped the hilt of her sword. Sparks of white flame were still dancing in her beautiful grey eyes.
"I am not suggesting it rashly. We have already faced two of the Six Plagues, so we know how fearsome they are…"
Mordret looked at her in surprise.
"Wait… you did?"
She nodded.
"Yes. There were unique circumstances that allowed us to exploit their Flaws. As a result, Undying Slaughter killed Devouring Beast, and was then finished off by the five of us. She had been greatly weakened… and still, we barely managed to survive that battle."
Nephis glanced at Sunny. Then, a hint of a smile appeared on her lips.
Glancing at Mordret, she said:
"Oh, and Sunny personally erased the Mad Prince from existence… so thoroughly that there's not even a corpse left. So, the Six Plagues are now down to Three."
Sunny stared at her incredulously. Everything she had said was technically true… the Mad Prince had, indeed, been erased from existence by Sunny — because Sunny was the Mad Prince. There had not been a corpse left by the transition, either.
But why did it sound so… so… misleading and outrageous!
'Did she just… steal a page from my book?'
Was it really the right time to tease him?!
Nephis, meanwhile, ignored the amused smile on Mordret's lips and continued:
"In any case, I am not underestimating the threat posed by the Dread Lord and Soul Stealer. I would not have suggested facing them directly in other circumstances — at least not without being able to thoroughly prepare a battlefield of our choosing. But the situation is different here, in Twilight. Here, we'll have an army of allies on our side. This might very well be the best chance of slaying these monsters we'll ever have. One I am unwilling to pass by."
She remained silent for a few moments, then sighed.
"However, I will not force anyone to follow this plan. You'll have to decide for yourself."
As soon as she was done talking, Mordret smiled brightly.
"Why, I think that it is a great plan! Lady Changing Star, you are truly wise… your exalted reputation is very well deserved, it seems. How wonderful."
His smile was perfectly sincere, but Sunny knew the bastard well enough to guess what he was really thinking. Something like…
'It's just a shame that I'll have to gruesomely kill you in the future. Well… since it's inevitable, I might as well try to enjoy the process, when the day comes…'
Sunny's eyes darkened.
He stared at Mordret for a bit, then spat through gritted teeth:
"I don't mind killing Soul Stealer… oh, and the Dread Lord… either."
Jet simply shrugged.
"We'll only ever challenge a Third Nightmare once. Might as well do it right."
Effie was the last to speak. Holding her belly, she hesitated for a bit, then smiled.
"I mean, we're not really going to leave Kai in this pit, are we? Let's come up with a good plan and crush those bastards. Or, if we can't, let's grab Kai and run away in the chaos. I'm sure we can manage that, at least."
Finally, all eyes settled on Nephis. She nodded solemnly and looked at Mordret.
Her face was motionless, with only the white flames dancing in the depths of her striking grey eyes.
"See, Lord Mordret… we are willing to help you escape Twilight. However, there is a condition."
He raised an eyebrow.
"Oh? Do tell what you have in mind."
She remained silent for a while, studying him, then said in an even tone:
"As I already mentioned, we were able to slay Undying Slaughter. However, it wasn't because we were more powerful than her. Instead, it was because we managed to exploit her Flaw — since the Plagues are Defiled versions of ourselves, the knowledge of their Flaws is the best weapon we possess."
Nephis crossed her arms and added, her expression somber:
"Sadly, the Dread Lord does not possess a Flaw that we can exploit. That already robs us of our main advantage. As for Soul Stealer… we simply don't know what his Flaw is. Only you know that. So, if you want our help, you'll have to share that knowledge. At least in case it can help us defeat him."
Mordret looked at them with a pleasant smile. Then, he laughed.
"You want to know what my Flaw is? How daring! Should I help you tie a noose around my neck, while we're at it?"
Nephis did not respond, simply staring at him with her radiant eyes.
Slowly, the smile disappeared from Mordret's face. He sighed, then shook his head with a reluctant expression.
"Forget it. Soul Stealer's Flaw cannot help you kill him, anyway. Because… it's not here."
Confused, Sunny gave him a long look.
"What do you mean, it's not here?"
Mordret shrugged.
"I mean just that. My Flaw is not here, in the Nightmare. I didn't bring it along… it would be quite foolish to carry something that dangerous around, wouldn't it?"
His expression was a bit dejected, as if he was not happy about having to share even that little piece of information with them.
Sunny, meanwhile, was stunned.
'What? What kind of Flaw can be carried around or left behind? Does it exist outside Mordret?'
He had never heard about a Flaw like that.
…But then again, he had never heard about someone like the Prince of Nothing. Divine Aspects were both extremely rare and bizarre, so who was to say that Mordret's Flaw wasn't just as odd?
Nephis sighed.
"...So how do we kill him?"
Mordret grimaced.
"Kill him… it's not going to be easy. As you might know, I am famously hard to kill."
He hesitated for a moment, then pointed to Sunny:
"Soul Stealer won't die if you destroy his physical body. He might not even die if you destroy his soul. To truly get rid of him, we'll need to destroy his reflection. And there are only two ways to achieve that."
The Prince of Nothing paused, then reluctantly shared the secret of how he could be killed:
"First is to defeat him in a soul battle when he tries to take possession of your body. Of all of us here, Sunless has the best chance of accomplishing something like that… perhaps Changing Star, as well. Followed by me. No offense, but the rest of you don't stand a chance."
Effie and Jet shrugged in unison.
"None taken."
Cassie, who had remained silent before, finally spoke:
"What is the second way?"
Mordret nodded.
"The second way is to destroy his physical body while there are no other bodies around, and no reflections for him to flee into, either. Needless to say, that way is not very feasible. So, we'll have to somehow lure him into the soul of either Sunless, Lady Nephis, or me."
His face suddenly grew dim.
"...Mind you, even I don't know what Soul Stealer's Transformation Ability is. So, he might give us a nasty surprise. In fact, I'm pretty sure that he will."
Sunny smiled darkly.
"That's alright. We are full of surprises, as well."
'Not the least of which is that the Mad Prince is supporting us from beyond the grave. He knew that I would receive the Crown of Twilight. He also knew that I'd come to see Wind Flower and learn about its connection to the defensive array of this city. The mad bastard had most likely trapped the Dread Lord and Soul Stealer in frozen time himself, while I'll be the one to release them. Surely, all of it is not a coincidence.'
Nephis nodded.
"Let us share information. After learning everything you know about Twilight, we will come up with a plan and prepare."
A strange, faint smile appeared on her lips.
"And then, we will make sure that the Three Plagues are no more, and only Torment remains. We will win."
Sunny and his companions had come to Twilight expecting a battle — and now, that battle was swiftly approaching. The identity of the enemy was far more fearsome than they had expected, as well. In fact… it was far too fearsome, while the scope of the battle was far too great.
The situation had changed too fast, leaving Sunny shaken.
'It's strange.'
He had spent… how long? Around eight months in this Nightmare. It was already longer than his stay in the Kingdom of Hope had been, and that was without even considering the long stretches of time that passed without being experienced by him. But still, Sunny had not expected the culmination of the Nightmare to happen so suddenly.
And that was what the battle in Twilight promised to be — the most dreadful and deadly confrontation they would experience in the Tomb of Ariel. The threat Verge posed paled in comparison to it. If they were to win here, in this lost and forsaken city, the rest of the Nightmare would be simply an epilogue.
Of course, that was only so because of Nephis and her [Longing]. Still…
Sunny was struggling to adjust to the shifting landscape of the Nightmare.
Nevertheless, he was ready.
Now, there were six challengers working together to pass the dreadful trial of the Spell. Well… five-and-a-half, considering that Mordret's physical body was frozen beyond the walls of Twilight. Three of them possessed Divine Aspects, two were among the most deadly Masters in the world. There was Cassie, as well, whom Sunny could not even place into any kind of power hierarchy.
Together, they tried to come up with a plan to kill the Dread Lord and liberate Twilight. Or rather, an approach — there was too little information and too many unknown factors to formulate a specific plan. The best they could do was learn everything there was to learn and come up with various strategies, then switch between them according to the situation.
Finally, there was nothing left to discuss. Standing in the mirror version of the floating fortress once again, the six of them looked beyond its walls, into the twilight haze of dawn.
Mordret was strangely withdrawn. Eventually, he smiled.
"There is no point in wasting time. Remember… stay close to me at all times. I will try to hide us from Soul Stealer's gaze as best I can."
He paused for a moment and then added nonchalantly:
"Of course, we can still stumble upon that monster directly. If that happens… well. At least it will be painless."
With a chuckle, he jumped over the battlement and swiftly climbed down the crumbling wall of the fortress. The rest of them followed, careful not to make too much noise.
Luckily, there were no spikes protruding from the base of the fortress on the other side. Sunny and his companions were able to descend easily, stepping on the carapace of a dead behemoth that floated in the still water below the wall.
Mordret was already there, waiting for them.
"The chain barrier protecting the city was broken, but it was not the only defensive measure prepared by Twilight. The Dread Lord paid a heavy price to reach the city wall. Ah, but you can see for yourselves… a thrilling sight, isn't it?"
Sunny did not share his enthusiasm. The surface of the Great River in front of them was covered by a carpet of giant corpses. The abominations that had perished here had been terribly mangled, their grotesque bodies littered with ghastly wounds. Here and there, broken ships were floating in still water, with masts that rose into the haze like dead trees.
Taking a step forward, Mordret headed to the edge of the carapace.
"We can move freely here in the mirror realm. If we weren't in a reflection, however, the frozen time would have already started to envelop us. The most insidious part is that we would have been none the wiser. Eventually, our time would have halted entirely, without us ever knowing. Ah, what a terrible fate."
Reaching the point where the carapace of the dead abomination disappeared underwater, he easily jumped onto the next one and beckoned them to follow.
"Come. The sooner we reach the heart of the city, the better."
Together, the six of them traversed the dreadful field of floating corpses. With each step, Sunny felt his mood turning more and more grave. The horrid landscape surrounding them was somber, bleak, and silent… but it was proof that an act of unimaginable violence had taken place here once, a long time ago.
More than that, the reflection of Soul Stealer could be somewhere close, stalking the twilight haze. He could not allow himself to lose focus.
'Damnation.'
Guided by Mordret, the cohort moved from one carcass to another, sometimes walking across the shattered decks of empty ships. There was not a single living soul aboard them… however, the closer they got to Twilight, the more well-preserved the corpses of the dead crew members seemed.
"You noticed it, I guess."
Mordret lingered for a moment, glancing at one of the dead warriors. The man looked as if he had only died a few days ago.
The Prince of Nothing walked past.
"This close to the city wall, time is already very slow. It will stop completely beyond it."
Just as he said that, they finally saw the walls of Twilight.
Unlike Weave and Fallen Grace, which were built by connecting a scattering of island-ships, Twilight had been built on a single, vast landmass. Or rather… perhaps, landmass was not the right word to describe it. Instead, a carapace of an unfathomably immense Nightmare Creature served as its foundation.
Sunny felt petrified when he realized just how enormous that abomination must have been, once. It was far greater than anything he had even seen, incomparable to even the gargantuan Black Turtle. And yet, it was dead now, its colossal bones supporting a sprawling city.
'Makes… sense.'
Unlike Twilight, the other settlements on the Great River had not been ruled by a Sovereign. Daeron had been capable of slaying a colossal horror like this, but not the sybils. Therefore, their cities had to be composed of individual island-ships, while his did not.
There was one thing that became painfully obvious when Sunny witnessed Twilight…
The bestial Serpent King he had fought was a pale shadow of his former self. If they had clashed when Daeron was at his peak… Sunny would have been obliterated before even knowing what happened.
'And yet, he lost this battle.'
Sunny shivered.
Were they all mad, to think that they had a chance to prevail where a Supreme demigod had failed?
The walls of Twilight were tall and imposing, built from stone and reinforced with the scales of powerful Nightmare Creatures. In the dim twilight of the early dawn, they looked like towering black cliffs. However, now, these cliffs were shattered and ruined. Many sections of the wall had collapsed, others had been breached or severely damaged. The corpses of dead abominations piled high, reaching the ramparts in several places.
The siege of Twilight had truly been terrible.
But what caught Sunny's attention the most was not the devastated state of the city wall, but the eerie nature of the devastation.
Time was indeed frozen in Twilight.
Shards of broken stone hung in the air, unmoving. Rivers of blood were like abstract sculptures carved from ruby. Dancing flames had turned into motionless, searing blossoms.
It was as though some deity had frozen the world in the middle of a fierce battle.
"We will have to be more careful now."
Mordret's voice was strangely somber. His usual amused smile was nowhere to be seen — instead, the Prince of Nothing seemed full of grim apprehension. Looking at the breached walls of Twilight, he sighed.
"Soul Stealer is most likely inside the city. We will move stealthily through the backstreets and reach the palace. Once we are there… the Memory of yours better work, Sunless."
Sunny suppressed the desire to grimace.
If even that bastard was nervous… the rest of them had to be ready for anything.
Without having to say much, they entered the city through one of the breaches in its wall. Finally, Twilight lay in front of them in all its glory.
It was entirely unlike the other cities Sunny had seen in the Dream Realm. There were a few similarities, of course — like the extensive use of materials scavenged from the Nightmare Creatures in construction, for example. But the architectural style of the Twilight Sea was very unique. It was both robust and aery, paying more attention to practicality than aesthetics, but at the same time expressing the latter in a myriad of subtle ways.
Fitting for a culture that had come from a world of water and frequent storms.
Sunny did not pay a lot of attention to how the city looked, however, taken by what was happening on its streets.
There, countless humans were frozen in the midst of a terrible battle against vile Nightmare Creatures. Hundreds of thousands… no, millions of them.
Some had been frozen in the middle of swinging a sword…
Some had been frozen in the middle of being torn apart by the swarming abominations.
The gruesome sight of the frozen battle was both strange and disturbing. But what shook Sunny the most was not the eeriness of the motionless slaughter, but the faces of the people of Twilight.
Not a single one of them seemed frightened or desperate. Even those who were dying maintained calm expressions, their eyes full of cold resolve. They did not show anger or fury, either — only chillingly dark killing intent.
'Just what kind of army did the Serpent King create?'
Sure, humans from the Twilight Sea had come to the Tomb of Ariel after witnessing the destruction of their world, which had to have changed them. But they were still people. Sunny had spent plenty of time with seasoned soldiers, and none of them were immune to human emotions.
Not all of these people were soldiers, either. Some were Awakened, while most were mundane. Some were old, while some were young. And yet, he did not see a single person trying to flee or cowering in fear.
'Strange…'
Sunny suddenly felt uneasy about their chances of becoming allies with these alien people. However, he did not have time to ponder these matters — Mordret was already walking ahead, carefully maneuvering between the frozen warriors.
They entered a narrow street and stealthily advanced toward the center of the city.
As they did, Sunny found himself near their guide. He hesitated for a while, then asked quietly:
"You've been here for a long time. Don't these people seem a bit strange?"
The Prince of Nothing glanced at him with surprise.
"How so?"
Sunny frowned.
"They are too stalwart, I guess."
Mordret thought for a few moments and shrugged.
"I'm not sure. All people seem a bit strange to me."
'Figures.'
Sunny scoffed internally. But since he was already talking to Mordret, he decided to ask another question:
"You must have been really surprised to learn that there's another you walking around, huh? I know I was. It's a really weird feeling."
The Prince of Nothing raised an eyebrow, then grinned.
"Is it weird? Ah, it must be. If you say so."
Sunny stared at him impassively.
'What a curious answer.'
He did not speak after that, preferring to keep quiet. Who knew how good Soul Stealer's hearing was?
Eventually, they crossed the outskirts of the city and entered its middle part. The battle seemed much more intense here, as if all participants — both the Nightmare Creatures and the humans — were rushing toward the heart of Twilight.
Strangely enough, there were not that many abominations here. Sure, each of them was immensely powerful, but the defenders of the city still seemed to have an upper hand. The forces of the Defilement were being suppressed by them.
It made sense. A normal battle would progress in a similar fashion — the invaders would have to fight their way into the city, so their forces would gradually diminish the further away one traveled from the walls.
There was just one odd detail. Somehow, it seemed that the epicenter of the battle was not behind them, at the outskirts of the city, but instead ahead of them, near the palace of the Serpent King.
Sunny extended his shadow sense outward and frowned, feeling the row of buildings coming to an end not too far away. And indeed, they soon reached a wide open space.
Mordret lingered just before entering the square, seemingly tense.
Nephis studied the wide square, as well, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword.
"Is there another way?"
The Prince of Nothing slowly shook his head.
"Not really. The whole city is built like a fortress. The inner districts are separated from the rest, so we won't be able to reach them without exposing ourselves at least a little. Still… as you can see, the skirmish happening on this square is especially fierce. With so many humans and abominations frozen on it, we can at least hide among them."
She frowned.
"Let's go, then."
They entered the square and walked between the motionless warriors. The battle was indeed especially furious in this area — there were so many people and Nightmare Creatures here that their bodies formed a bizarre labyrinth. Sometimes, Sunny found it hard to squeeze between their frozen figures.
Crouching, he crawled beneath a sword that was being plunged into the neck of a repulsive abomination. Standing up, he had to twist his body to avoid touching a frozen fountain of ruby blood. Then, he came face-to-face with a warrior whose arm was being severed by the fangs of a towering Nightmare Creature.
Sunny shivered.
The humans and the abominations were not statues or life-like mannequins. They were entirely real. He could see every hair, every bead of sweat, every drop of blood on the fangs of the frenzied monsters that surrounded him. All of them were simply frozen in time… and although Sunny knew that it could not happen, he found it hard not to feel as if these warriors would start moving any moment now.
The swords would come down, the frozen blood would flow, and the hungry maws would snap shut, turning the silent square into an inescapable hell of bloodshed and violence.
'Just keep moving.'
He forced himself to ignore the ominous feeling and advanced forward, step by step.
Very soon, however, Sunny collided with Mordret's back. The Prince of Nothing had chosen that moment to stop walking, for some reason.
"What's the matter?"
Annoyed, Sunny looked up… and froze, noticing how grim Mordret was.
His mirror-like eyes were reflecting the frozen world, full of blood and darkness.
A moment later, the Prince of Nothing looked back at them and smiled.
Then, he said in a perfectly calm tone:
"Stay… absolutely… still."
All of them froze, fading into the chaotic scene of the motionless battlefield. Surrounded by unmoving warriors and Nightmare Creatures, the six Masters were nearly indistinguishable from them.
Sunny and Mordret were next to each other, while Nephis was a few steps away. Effie and Jet were right behind her, separated from the rest of the group by a few meters.
They held their breaths.
'Soul Stealer is near…'
Sunny did not see or sense the Defiled Saint, but there was no other reason for Mordret to warn them. The Prince of Nothing looked too tense. A pleasant smile was playing on his lips, but his eyes were full of cold darkness. Sunny saw his own pale reflection in them… and then, he saw something else there, as well.
A cold shiver ran down his spine.
'Did… did something move at the edge of the square?'
He did not dare to speak aloud, but there was the [Blessing of Dusk]. Activating the enchantment of the Shroud of Graceless Dusk, he established a mental connection between himself and Mordret:
[What is happening?]
The Prince of Nothing remained as motionless as a statue. Even his eyes continued to stare at the same spot. However, his answer arrived shortly:
[Why, what else? Soul Stealer is here. He must have sensed us.]
Sunny suppressed a strong desire to grit his teeth and calmed his heart. Making sure that it wasn't beating too loudly, he asked:
[How? Didn't you say that you would hide our presence from him?]
A hint of dark amusement appeared in Mordret's eyes.
[Did I? No, not quite. I only said that I would try to hide it, remember? Which I did.]
He paused for a moment and added in a dejected tone:
[Soul Stealer's mirror realm encompasses the entire city. Therefore, he can perceive everything that happens here, all at once. I've been manipulating countless reflections to mask our presence — every puddle of water, every shard of glass, every polished sword, every pair of eyes. Forgive me for making it sound like an easy task, but it's not. Regardless, we've only come this far because of me… but now, it seems that our luck has run out.]
Sunny forced himself to remain calm. It was a bit hard, considering that an even more sinister, more evil version of the Prince of Nothing could have been following their scent.
[So, what now?]
Mordret shifted his gaze slightly.
[Now... well. Might I suggest praying? Perhaps that monster won't notice us.]
After that, he fell silent.
'Damn it…'
With no other choice, Sunny continued to stand in place, pretending to be one of the frozen warriors. They had discussed the possibility of something like this happening, of course, but only as the worst-case scenario. To think that their plan would be at the risk of being derailed before the battle even began… this step had been supposed to be the easiest one.
The true hardship would arrive when the array was deactivated, and the battle against the Defiled legion resumed.
A few moments passed in absolute silence.
And then, Sunny felt it… the ground beneath his feet shaking subtly, as if something terribly heavy was approaching them with measured steps.
He could not turn around and take a look, but Mordret's eyes were like two mirrors. The bloody scene of the frozen battlefield reflected in them, and so, Sunny caught a glimpse of the creature that emerged from between the houses, entering the square.
His blood turned cold in his veins.
Soul Stealer… or rather, the reflection of Soul Stealer… looked unlike anything he had imagined.
Undying Slaughter and Devouring Beast had been changed and twisted by the Defilement. However, they still resembled their former selves.
Soul Stealer did not.
In fact, he did not resemble anything Sunny had ever seen.
The vague figure that entered the square did not look like a human, but it did not look like an abomination either. Instead, it was like an amalgamation of countless people and numerous Nightmare Creatures, all fused together into a harrowing patchwork monster. The contours of its body constantly changed, as if light refracted when touching it.
Or maybe they were indeed changing, shifting from one shape to another.
With each of its steps, the ground shook.
'Gods… what the hell is that thing?'
Sunny was appalled and more than a little bit rattled. Not only because of how eerie and alien the reflection of the creature looked, but also because there were seven nodes of vile darkness permeating his… its?... monstrous body.
Soul Stealer was a Corrupted Titan.
Sunny shifted his gaze and stared at Mordret for a moment.
It was the source of this horror, standing next to him with a pleasant smile on his lips. Using that smile to cover the eerie, unnerving wrongness hiding behind it.
'Should we really be helping this bastard Transcend?'
He hesitated for a moment, then threw these thoughts out of his head. Here in the Nightmare, it was good to have Mordret on their side… it was infinitely better, at least, than having him as their enemy.
[What kind of a weird Transformation Ability is this? What is he capable of in this form?]
The Prince of Nothing lingered with an answer.
[...It's not a Transformation Ability, per se. It's simply the shape of his soul. His physical body looks different, hidden somewhere in Twilight. I've never been able to find it.]
He paused for a moment.
[Becoming Defiled did a real number on me, didn't it? Bah! So unsightly.]
With that, Mordret's eyes shook a little.
[That's not what we should be concerned with, though. The real problem... is that the monster is moving straight for us.]
By then, the quaking of the ground had grown more pronounced. Sunny cursed inwardly, but still remained motionless. Surrounded by frozen warriors and abominations, with his back turned to the approaching Titan… needless to say, every cell in his body was screaming of danger, pushing him to move.
[So, what do we do?]
Mordret remained silent for a few moments, then suddenly turned his head and looked directly at Sunny.
There was no humor left in his cold, mirror-like eyes.
"I guess it's time for desperate measures. How unfortunate. It's up to you now, Sunless!"
As soon as Mordret moved, there was a chilling sound from behind them, and something swift tore through the air in their direction. A massive, terrifyingly deep shadow fell on Sunny, making him feel as if he was drowning in it.
"Damn it!"
He was already turning, instinctively trying to summon the Sin of Solace.
However, all Sunny saw was the fabric of reality around them cracking like glass, and then shattering to reveal…
He was violently thrown out of the mirror realm, crashing on the cobblestones of Twilight — the real Twilight, not its perfect reflection.
'Damn it all!'
The only contingency they had in case Soul Stealer discovered them was to escape the world of reflections altogether. Mordret had managed to send them back at the very last moment… so, they were safe, for now.
But the problem was that everyone, including the Prince of Nothing himself, was now frozen in time.
…Everyone except for Sunny, who was protected from the influence of the defensive array by the Crown of Twilight.
Standing up, he uttered a quiet curse and looked up, at the distant dome of the Serpent King's palace.
Now, he alone could reach it.
The Crown of Twilight was more than a Supreme Memory. It was also the symbol of power that Daeron, the Serpent King, had wielded, as well as the key to the enchantment array enveloping his city.
Therefore, the person wearing it was immune to the influence of frozen time… in a way.
'Curse it all…'
There was a cost to remaining unaffected by the frozen time. Looking around, Sunny felt his essence being devoured at a frightening rate — the Crown was using it to protect him. Usually, his reserves would have been drained in a matter of seconds, turning him into another prisoner of Twilight… but, luckily, the Crown was also helping him replenish the spent essence.
He was still losing more than he was gaining, but at least the rate of attrition was not too great. Sunny would not have been able to traverse the entire city, but now that he was most of the way to the palace, he stood a good chance.
As long as he did not waste any time.
'I should hurry.'
Their exit from Soul Stealer's mirror realm must have been a violent one, because Sunny was not on the square anymore. Instead, he found himself somehow thrown a few hundred meters away from his previous position, at the edge of the inner district they had been aiming for.
He was protected by the Crown, but his shadows were not. Therefore, Sunny had kept them tightly wrapped around his body in advance, just in case disaster struck. Now that it had, he did not dare send them to search for his companions.
Mordret had to have sent everyone into the real Twilight. Here in the true version of the lost city, Soul Stealer was just as powerless as the rest of the frozen abominations… but the rest of the cohort had become frozen in time, as well. So had the Prince of Nothing himself.
It was all up to Sunny.
'We'll find each other when I deactivate the array.'
Turning his back to the frozen battlefield, Sunny dashed forward. He ran as fast as he could, barely dodging the motionless figures of the warriors of Twilight, who all seemed to have been moving in the same direction as him.
Here in the inner districts, there were very few rampaging Nightmare Creatures. However, the signs of destruction were everywhere, as if the city had withstood a devastating bombardment — many buildings had been entirely shattered, and numerous people had perished under the rubble. Blood was flowing like a river, frozen in time like the rest of Twilight.
Sunny was an Ascended Terror, and so, his running speed was far past being superhuman. He navigated the frozen city as best he could, but it was hard to maintain that speed on the crowded streets. On more than one occasion, he failed to react in time and collided with the frozen warriors of Twilight or pieces of shattered stone hanging in the air.
Each time, he was tossed back, as if hitting an indestructible wall. The people and objects frozen in time were completely immune to outside influence — and so, he could only avoid them.
'Argh, damn it…'
Finally, he was forced to slow down. This close to the palace, there were too many people for him to run, and too many destroyed buildings to try moving across the rooftops. Using Shadow Step was only going to rob him of precious essence, so he had to continue on foot.
After struggling for several minutes, Sunny finally pushed his way through the crowd of frozen warriors and entered the heart of Twilight.
In front of him, separated from the buildings by a vast, ravaged park, stood the Serpent King's palace.
However, Sunny did not pay any attention to its magnificent grandeur and unique architecture. Raising his gaze, he looked at the grandiose dome of the palace and shuddered.
'W—what the hell…'
A harrowing, beautiful creature was perched on top of the cracked dome, its talons piercing the crumbling stone. Its glistening scales were the color of the midnight sky, appearing entirely black in the dim twilight of the early dawn. Its vast wings were open, obscuring the heavens. Its sinister eyes burned like distant, cold stars, full of malevolent will and merciless fury.
It was a dragon.
The dragon's terrifying maw was wide open, frozen in the middle of a deafening roar. Porcelain fangs glistened in the dismal darkness, each resembling a sharp mountain peak.
The tyrant of the night sky was beautiful… no, it should have been. But, instead, it somehow appeared dreadful and utterly hideous. A vile, tyrannical aura emanated from the giant creature, suffused with festering madness. Even unmoving, it instilled Sunny with cold terror.
…That dragon was the target of the countless warriors who were rushing toward the palace. They assaulted him like a sea, only to be broken, mutilated, and thrown back. Blood and mangled bodies were falling down like rain, frozen in the air by the halted time.
Sunny allowed himself to remain still for a moment, enthralled by the eeriness of this harrowing scene.
'The Dread Lord…'
So, the Dread Lord had attacked the heart of the city directly. Daeron's palace was already partially destroyed, its dome on the verge of collapsing. It was unclear if the throne room even existed anymore.
Sunny gritted his teeth and rushed forward.
'There is… something eerie about this scene.'
The hideous dragon made for an ominous and startling sight, but the warriors of Twilight were equally haunting. The way they threw themselves into the maws of death without a hint of doubt or agitation made Sunny feel uneasy. There were mundane humans among them, as well… surely, they realized that nothing they could do would harm the Defiled Saint.
Did they really know no fear?
Throwing the unnecessary thoughts out of his head, Sunny climbed over the rubble and entered the palace. He did not have a lot of essence left, so there was little time to find the throne room.
Once there, he would also have to figure out a way to use the Crown of Twilight and deactivate the defensive array. Sadly, it did not come with an instruction manual…
'Damn it, damn it, damn it all!'
Sunny followed the widest of the corridors, hoping that they would lead him to the throne room. Daeron had been a Sovereign, and brought a cohort of Saints with him into the Tomb of Ariel… surely, he would have built his palace to accommodate their Transformation Abilities.
Most of the areas within the palace were only meant for humans, but the truly important places had to be large enough for Saints. Otherwise, if an enemy suddenly attacked, they would not be able to show their strength.
The throne room would, without a doubt, be one of these important places. At least Sunny hoped so, knowing that he did not have enough time left to scour the entire palace.
Soon, a huge gate appeared in front of him — now broken and turned into a pile of debris. Behind it was an enormous hall. Stark rays of light fell through the cracks in the dome above it, plunging it into twilight.
At the center of the hall was a tall dais, with an imposing throne on top of it. The throne was cut roughly from stone…
More precisely, it was cut from a single slab of lusterless black stone.
Sunny stared at it for a brief moment.
'Found it.'
Daeron's throne… all of it… had been cut from a fragment of the Estuary.
It was the lock of the defensive array of Twilight, while his crown was its key.
Sunny stared at the black throne. The grand hall of the Serpent King's palace was empty and dim, stone debris littering the floor and hanging in the air, dust particles frozen in the stark rays of light. Despite the cataclysmic battle happening outside, it was perfectly silent — except for the hoarse sounds of his breathing.
'Right. Let's do this…'
He felt a complicated mix of relief, anticipation, and dread. Relief and anticipation because he had made it in time, dread because the battle against the horde of the Defilement would resume the moment he accomplished his task.
The monstrous Soul Stealer, the harrowing Dread Lord… they were going to have to fight these beings. Sunny still remembered the terror of facing a Corrupted Titan in battle. The Winter Beast alone had been enough to wipe out the remains of the First Evacuation Army and the millions of refugees in Falcon Scott. The deathly frost of that dark day had seeped into his bones.
But today was going to be different.
All the members of the cohort were here. Mordret was here, too… and a vast army of warriors from a distant realm, all seasoned veterans of the Nightmare Spell.
Sunny had grown much stronger, as well.
'We'll kill them both.'
Shaking off the momentary hesitation, he walked toward the black throne.
As he did, Sunny noticed something behind the dais. The throne room was not entirely empty, after all… someone was standing there, frozen in the middle of looking up at the crumbling dome. A tall and elegant figure wearing ivory armor, which was tied at the waist with a burnt umber sash. Auburn hair, green eyes…
Sunny froze for a moment.
'Kai!'
So, this was where the Spell had sent his friend. Kai had been in the throne room all along, frozen in time and not even aware of what was happening around him. All the long months that had passed were like a moment to him.
Sunny did not even know whether to feel jealous or sad for his friend.
Looking away, he put his foot on the first step of the dais.
'Hang in there, buddy. I'll release you really soon…'
His essence was getting dangerously low.
Climbing on the dais, Sunny stopped in front of the black throne, unsure what to do. The first idea that came to his mind was to sit on it, like Daeron must have done when he held court in the past.
But, somehow, Sunny did not like that idea. He never aspired to be a king of anything, let alone of a city whose former king he had killed. Magnificent thrones were not really his thing… he was already plenty happy with his handy Shadow Chair.
'Ah, whatever.'
Feeling a sense of urgency, Sunny took a step closer and suddenly noticed a circular groove carved into the back of the throne. Its size and depth seemed just about right…
Cassie had destroyed the time enchantment of Aletheia's island by inserting the key into a slot carved into the Estuary fragment. Following an impulse, Sunny took off the Crown of Twilight and brought it to the circular groove.
As soon as he did, an invisible force pulled the band of dark metal out of his hand. The Crown fitted the groove perfectly, merging with the black stone of the throne. Luckily, its connection to his soul had not been cut — Sunny could still make use of its enchantments.
He also felt… a different, much vaster connection being established between his soul and something immense. The city itself, perhaps.
Taking a deep breath, Sunny looked up at the cracked dome of the palace…
And pulled on that connection, giving a mental command:
'In the name of Daeron, the Serpent King… in the name of Wind Flower of the Twilight Sea… and all those who have fallen… I, Lost From Light, order time to flow once more!'
For a few moments, nothing happened. The grand hall of the palace was just as still and silent as before.
But then, a loud sound tore the silence apart. It was the sound of a shard of stone falling on the floor.
Sunny turned swiftly and saw pieces of debris scattering across the marble tiles. His eyes widened when he realized the significance of what just happened.
Then, it was as though an invisible ripple spread through the world. The dust that had been hanging in the air, motionless, moved and danced in the rays of light. The shard of stone raining from the cracked dome of the palace plummeted down one after another, breaking against the marble floor.
A muffled murmur of the disastrous battle seeped through the stone walls of the palace, sounding like the rising sea.
'I… I actually did it.'
And then, something struck the dome with a deafening noise, making the whole palace shake.
Sunny felt claws of fear grasp his heart. Yes, he had indeed done it… and now, it was time to face the consequences of what he had done.
There was an evil dragon right above his head right now, hellbent on slaughtering every human in Twilight.
There were also the members of the cohort lost somewhere on the streets of the city, a dreadful Mirror Titan, and an army of eerie warriors whose loyalty had to be won, somehow.
But first…
Tearing the Crown of Twilight from the groove cut into the black throne, Sunny put it on his head and hurriedly dashed toward the lone figure standing beneath the dais.
Kai was just now starting to move. He swayed a little and took a step back, stumbling over the first step of the dais. Before he could fall, however, Sunny caught him and started dragging him away from the throne.
The charming archer looked very confused.
"S—Sunny? What is happening? Are we in the Nightmare?"
Feeling the palace quake once again around them, Sunny cursed inwardly.
"Hey, Kai! Short version: yes, we are in the Nightmare. There is an evil version of you, who is an abominable dragon, trying to eat us right now. Don't worry, though! There is also an army of alien warriors from a destroyed world to help us kill you… him… the dragon! The rest of the cohort is also here, somewhere. We got separated when a Corrupted Titan attacked us in the mirror version of this city, which was frozen in time. But now, I… thawed it, I guess…"
Sunny glanced at Kai and smiled.
"Oh! And also, Effie is pregnant."
The archer stared at him with wide eyes for a few moments.
"I know!"
Sunny almost stumbled.
"What? You know about the Plagues, the Twilight Sea, and the defensive array?"
Kai shook his head and outstretched one arm, summoning his bow.
"No… I mean, I know about Effie. She confided in me weeks ago. I have no idea what the rest of the things you said mean!"
Sunny stared at him incredulously, feeling hurt for some reason.
'So she told Kai, but she didn't tell me? Hmph!'
He couldn't help but say vindictively:
"Actually... I knew months ago…"
Which was still later than Kai, but technically true.
Kai gave him a strange glance, then opened his mouth to say something. But at that moment, Sunny froze.
Something… something was very strange about the palace.
It took him a moment to realize what had changed.
'Why is everything so quiet?'
The muffled sounds of the furious battle raging outside had disappeared at some point, plunging the world into eerie silence.
Sunny felt his hair stand on end.
He had a dreadful premonition... that they had made a terrible mistake, somewhere…
"Sunny? What is it?"
Kai must have read something from his expression. But Sunny did not know how to answer — he was suddenly in a state of mild panic, feeling like there had been a mistake in their plan. They must have misunderstood the situation, somehow.
But what was there to misunderstand? Twilight was besieged by the forces of the Defilement. In the middle of the battle, the Mad Prince had activated the defensive array, trapping Soul Stealer and the Dread Lord in frozen time… and, therefore, escaping from the clutches of his master.
The madman had also manipulated the events of this cycle to make sure that Sunny arrived at Twilight wearing the Serpent King's crown. He must have wanted the battle to resume… so that his future self, free of being enslaved to the Dread Lord, could turn its tide and destroy the tyrant of Verge.
…Right?
"I… don't know. Something is wrong."
Sunny gritted his teeth and pulled Kai to follow him, aiming to leave the throne room as soon as possible. They had to traverse the battlefield and find the other members of the cohort, first. Together, they would stand a much better chance of surviving the clash with the Defiled legion.
But before he could take another step, the palace shuddered, throwing both of them to the ground. There was a deafening rumble behind them, and the great hall was suddenly much brighter than it had been before.
A whole section of the dome shattered and collapsed, revealing the beautiful twilight sky above…
And the giant head of the harrowing dragon that had broken it.
Enormous chunks of stone fell down, burying the black throne beneath debris. Luckily, Sunny and Kai had already distanced themselves from the dais — otherwise, they would have been buried with it.
'Damnation…'
The Dread Lord's head passed through the breach, hovering in the air on his long neck. His eyes shone with starlight, full of sinister madness and malevolence. Then, the harrowing dragon pushed his enormous body inside, causing more of the dome to collapse.
A moment later, he landed in the throne room with a loud thud, and the palace shook once more.
…Strangely enough, though, it did not look as if the Dread Lord was chasing them. Instead, it almost looked as if he was escaping something.
Towering above Sunny and Kai, the dragon gazed at them and opened its maw, his porcelain fangs glistening in the dim twilight.
Sunny cursed inwardly and called upon his Shadows, at the same time summoning the Sin of Solace.
However, before he could…
A thunderous voice suddenly resounded in his mind, causing him enormous pain.
[STOP.]
And, following the Dread Lord's command…
Sunny halted, frozen in place. It was as if the dragon's words were the law, and he was unable to disobey.
'What… but, but the Shadow Bond…'
By his side, Kai was frozen still, as well. It was only then that Sunny realized that the Dread Lord had not used the Shadow Bond against him.
It was simply the authority of his voice. It was Kai's Ascended Ability, amplified and made more terrible by the dragon's Corrupted Rank.
Kai's power had always been more than a little bit sinister. The charming archer was a good and honest person by nature, so he only ever used it to inspire his allies and influence Nightmare Creatures. However, in the hands of someone less decent, it had the potential to produce truly terrifying results.
Being able to make anyone do anything — at least those of lesser Ranks than you — was very much like wielding absolute power over them. And power, as everyone knew, corrupted.
Sunny had always known that his friend's Aspect had a scary side to it. That was why he was not too surprised to learn that it was the gentle and caring Kai who had become the dreadful lord of Verge… with Kai's upright character destroyed by the curse of the Defilement, the insidious side of his Aspect would have had nothing to keep it in check anymore.
However, knowing and experiencing it himself were two different things.
'Curse it!'
Paralyzed by the dreadful command, Sunny kneeled in front of the towering dragon.
***
Somewhere else, on the devastated streets of Twilight, Nephis was released from the inescapable trap of frozen time. Disoriented, she fell and rolled, jumping to her feet a moment later.
All around her, the time shackles binding the warriors of Twilight were slowly coming undone. Their cold eyes were regaining the spark of life. Their chests were beginning to rise and fall as they breathed for the first time in countless years. Their weapons glistened as they reflected the light of dawn.
Sunny was gone. Considering that the defensive array had been deactivated, he must have reached the palace already. Mordret of Valor was nowhere to be seen — he had returned to his physical body, which was lost somewhere in Twilight. Cassie, Effie, and Soul Reaper Jet had to be somewhere nearby, but she couldn't see them.
'We… we can still win this battle.'
Although the cohort had been separated when escaping Soul Stealer's mirror realm, their primary goal was achieved. Time had been unfrozen, and the warriors of Twilight were released.
Now, they just had to regroup, join forces with the defenders of the city, and overcome the invading legion of abominations. The battle would not be easy… it would be cruel and harrowing. Maybe even lethal.
But when had it ever been different?
Nephis took a step forward and hesitated for a moment, looking at the warriors around her.
Suddenly, she had an ominous premonition. Something felt wrong about the scene…
'I need to convince them.'
She was a stranger to these people. They did not know that countless years had passed since the start of the battle… that their king was dead, and that their world had long been destroyed. That challengers from an alien realm had entered the Nightmare, hoping to prevail where their predecessors failed.
But still, the Spell had a way of simplifying things. In its terrible world, there were humans, and there were Nightmare Creatures. Nephis might have been from a different world, but she was also a human… therefore, she was a natural ally simply by virtue of not being a Nightmare Creature.
Looking at the defenders of the city, Nephis pushed down the familiar, debilitating discomfort of talking to strangers and said, her voice bright and clear:
"Warriors of Twilight! I am…"
And then, something odd happened, forcing her to fall silent and grip the hilt of her sword.
…Countless people crowding the street all turned to look at her.
They did so with perfect synchronicity, their hollow eyes devoid of any emotion. Their eerie faces were calm and motionless. None of them said anything, simply staring at her in ominous silence.
Seeing herself reflecting in thousands of emotionless eyes, Nephis realized that something was terribly, terribly wrong.
She might have been a human... but these people were not. Not anymore.
A harrowing realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.
'They are... they are...'
They were Soul Stealer.
All of them.
Nephis finally realized her mistake... but, by then, it was already too late to change anything.
The frozen battle they had witnessed was not a battle between the Defiled legion of Verge and the defenders of Twilight.
Instead, it was a battle between the Dread Lord and Soul Stealer.
The two Defiled Saints must have clashed as soon as the last true bastion of humanity in the Tomb of Ariel had fallen. Perhaps it was because they had needed each other's power before that. Perhaps it was because Soul Stealer had finally become capable of resisting the authority of the Dread Lord after devouring the souls and stealing the bodies of millions of humans in Twilight.
'Can it be his Transformation Ability?'
To split his soul into countless shards, all beholden to one sinister will. That would be a terrifying power in the hands of someone as devious as the forsaken Prince of War. He had already been insidiously dangerous due to his ability to slither into human souls and wear their bodies like costumes… what if Mordret of Valor could possess not one, but several stolen bodies at the same time?
Or millions of them, after becoming the Soul Stealer?
…Surrounded from all sides, with countless hollow eyes looking at her with an eerie lack of human emotions, Nephis took an involuntary step back. However, there were countless taken warriors standing behind her, as well.
There was nowhere to retreat. No path to salvation.
Except for the impossible one she could try and cut for herself.
She gritted her teeth.
'At least... Sunny... is not here.'
As numerous humans moved toward her, Nephis looked at them with cold resentment and unsheathed her sword.
***
Not too far away, Effie, Jet, and Cassie found themselves inside a half-collapsed building. The blind girl was the first one to regain her senses, catching the tall huntress before she could fall.
Pieces of rubble rolled on the cracked floor, the noise of their fall sounding thunderous in the eerie silence of the frozen city.
Although, by then, the city was not frozen anymore.
Out there, all around them, Twilight was beginning to stir.
Jet summoned her scythe, looking over the collapsed wall of the building. Beyond the rubble, on a narrow street, the figures of the stalwart defenders of Twilight were slowly coming back to life. There were no Nightmare Creatures nearby, only people.
But her expression was troubled, for some reason.
"...They're moving."
Effie regained her balance and followed Soul Reaper's gaze. A small smile appeared on her lips.
"Doofus must have reached the throne room, then."
She looked at the human figures outside.
"Those guys seem a bit weird though, huh? I guess it's only natural for people from a different world. Well, at least they're tough. Soft people don't survive… the Spell…"
Her voice gradually faded away, replaced by a tense silence for a moment.
"Why… are they staring at us like that?"
Before Effie could finish the sentence, a delicate hand appeared in front of her eyes, covering them. Cassie was standing on tiptoes, preventing her from looking at the warriors of Twilight.
Jet was slowly backing away.
Before the huntress could react, Cassie spoke in a grave and urgent tone:
"Effie. Take Soul Reaper and yourself into the locket. Now!"
Effie hesitated for a moment, but did not ask any questions. A moment later, her figure disappeared. So did Jet's. They were gone, safely transported to the idyllic meadow.
All that remained was an iron locket on a black cord, which fell to the ground. Before it touched the cracked floor, however, the cord was caught on the blade of a slender rapier.
Raising the Quiet Dancer, Cassie caught the locket and cautiously put it around her neck. Then, she turned to face the approaching figures.
Behind the silver half-mask, her beautiful blue eyes were cold and somber.
The tip of her rapier shook slightly, then moved, pointing at the emotionless humans.
***
Somewhere else, Mordret fell to the ground and gasped when his bloody stump hit the rubble. A pained groan escaped from his lips, then a stifled chuckle. Looking up, he observed the ruined street.
All around him, humans and Nightmare Creatures were being slowly released from the shackles of frozen time. Their weapons moved, their maws opened hungrily.
Blood flowed onto the cold stones once more.
Mordret remained motionless for a moment, looking upon the world through countless reflections.
Then, his eyes widened slightly.
"So that's how it is…"
An amused smile twisted his cracked lips.
Leaning on his sword, Mordret struggled to stand up and grinned when he felt countless eyes — and yet, only a single gaze — landing on him.
"Ah, how unfortunate."
All his Reflections had been destroyed. He only had a single soul core left, reducing his power to that of a mere Beast. His own Ascended body was missing a hand, while his best spare was nothing more than an Awakened squire with a modestly useless Aspect.
Truly, the circumstances couldn't have been worse.
Well… at least things wouldn't be boring. He had spent so many months… or was it years, already?... hiding from his Defiled self in complete solitude. Any kind of excitement was better than that dull existence, no matter how fatal it would turn out to be.
"Such wonderful odds. I feel refreshed!"
Smiling, he raised his sword and pointed it at the nearest warrior.
Then, his smile disappeared, replaced by an expression of cold contempt. His mirror-like eyes calmly reflected countless approaching figures, full of dark killing intent.
"I haven't had the pleasure of putting down repugnant things like you in a long, long time. Come, if you dare… let's see which one of us will be the last one standing."
Mordret took a step forward, as well.
***
Back in the Serpent King's palace, Sunny was kneeling on the marble floor, paralyzed by the dragon's command. The Dread Lord towered above him and Kai, full of sinister malevolence.
Looking at the terrifying porcelain fangs of the Defiled Saint, Sunny felt a dark sense of foreboding.
'Curse it…'
Where were the warriors of Twilight? Why had they not stalled the damned Herald of the Estuary at all?
The battle had not even properly started, and he was already in such a desperate situation. Sunny could almost feel the shadow of death pulling him into its cold embrace.
He looked at the Dread Lord bitterly.
'At least Nephis is not here.'
Sunny was in a desperate situation… but not a hopeless situation, yet. There were still things he could do to try and get himself and Kai out of this predicament alive.
He just had to gamble with their lives and hope for the best.
Before he could, though…
A human figure suddenly appeared at the edge of the broken dome of the palace. And then another, and another.
The warriors of Twilight had finally caught up with the Dread Lord.
Sunny could not even turn his head to take a better look at the humans that had appeared above the ruined throne room, standing on the edge of the collapsed sections of the dome.
At least he knew now that the army of Twilight was not gone. It was still out there, beyond the walls of the palace, fighting against the invading abominations.
Fighting against the Dread Lord and Soul Stealer.
'Thank the dead gods…'
He had no hope that these few warriors would be able to defeat the dreadful dragon — if they had the ability, there would have been no need to plunge Twilight into the eternal trap of frozen time, to begin with.
But they could at least distract the Dread Lord for a few moments, which would give him an opportunity to somehow rid himself of the command… perhaps. Once Sunny was free and reunited with the other members of the cohort, they would join the defenders of the city and help them slay the Defiled Saints.
He was already planning his next actions when something strange happened.
The people who had climbed the dome of the palace jumped down into the throne room without hesitation. Which wasn't that strange in and of itself… except for the fact that not all of them were equally powerful.
The few Masters among them landed easily, ready to attack the next moment. The Awakened warriors were less graceful, crashing heavily on the marble floor.
Most frightening of all was that there were mundane humans among them, as well. The height of the dome was too great for them to survive the fall. They hit the floor with repulsive sounds, painting it with their blood. Dying senselessly.
'What… what are they doing?'
Witnessing the dreadful scene, Sunny felt horrified.
Dozens of people were emotionlessly jumping to their deaths, not even hesitating before taking the fatal plunge. It was so appalling, so meaningless…
So inhuman.
His eyes widened as a terrible suspicion surfaced in his mind.
As those of the warriors who were strong enough to survive the jump dashed forward to attack their enemy, the harrowing dragon simply swiped his tail, pulverizing their bodies into puddles of blood. A crimson haze spread through the dim twilight of the great hall.
Sunny was suddenly nauseated.
'Soul Stealer… those people… were taken by Soul Stealer…'
The strangeness that he had felt from the moment the cohort entered Twilight… the eerily emotionless faces of the defenders of the city… their cold, empty eyes…
The morbid revelations that Nephis had experienced moments before flooded Sunny's mind, forcing him to shudder — or at least try to. The Dread Lord's command held his body firmly in place.
'Impossible, impossible…'
There were millions of people in Twilight. How could Soul Stealer have possessed them all? What kind of monster could do that? What kind of conscience could control millions of puppets, reflecting false copies of their souls?
He reeled, remembering the ghastly being they had seen in the mirror version of Twilight.
That being — the reflection of Soul Stealer's own twisted soul — had looked like a repulsive amalgamation of countless humans and Nightmare Creatures, all joined together into an abominable patchwork monster.
A demented, fractured monster like that probably could.
Sunny felt utter despair, but also a strong desire to curse.
'That goddamn Mordret… even when he's on our side, he's still such a disaster!'
How could a person be such a bad omen? Whenever the Prince of Nothing appeared, something utterly terrible was bound to happen!
'Calm down.'
There was no point in seething with anger at Mordret. There was no point in wondering how Soul Stealer could have devoured all of Twilight, or why he and the Dread Lord were fighting each other… none of that would help Sunny survive the current situation.
It was also not going to help him salvage that situation.
…But could it even be salvaged? Weren't all of them already doomed? The plan had been based on completely wrong information from the very start!
'No… we can still win, somehow.'
There had to be a way.
Sunny felt sick to his stomach and frightened for Nephis and the rest of his companions, who were lost somewhere out there, on the streets of Twilight, surrounded by the numerous bodies of Soul Stealer. Especially Effie, who was much more vulnerable to the insidious powers of the mirror wraith than the rest of them.
But he could not do anything about that, at least not now.
In fact, Sunny had his own dire problem to deal with.
The Dread Lord might not have been as utterly horrific as Soul Stealer, but he was still a foe far more dreadful than words could describe. And dealing with him… was now up to Sunny.
No matter what else happened, the tyrant of Verge had to die.
'I have to kill that fiend… I have to kill him, somehow.'
The Dread Lord had already dealt with the Soul Stealer puppets that had pursued him into the throne room, but more were pouring over the edge of the broken dome like morbid rain.
The two Plagues were fighting each other, which was good for the cohort. But their clash did not mean that Sunny and his companions would not be destroyed in the process… in fact, now that they were here in Twilight, they had become alluring tools for the Defiled Saints.
The Dread Lord was, without a doubt, capable of using his authority to turn them into deadly weapons against Soul Stealer. Soul Stealer, meanwhile, could empower himself even further by taking their bodies.
'Damn it all.'
The Dread Lord's authority… it was a manifestation of Kai's Ascended Ability. And Kai's Ascended Ability was a mental attack, of sorts.
Sunny already possessed a very high resistance to mental attacks, but that resistance was relative. It was enough, for example, to shrug off an order given to him by Kai — a fellow Master. But in front of a Defiled Saint, and one as immensely powerful as the Dread Lord, it had proved to be insufficient.
A complete immunity to mental attacks, however, was much less relative. In fact, it was closer to being absolute.
As fate would have it, Sunny possessed a Memory that could grant them just that… albeit at a cost.
Unable to move, he used the Shroud of Dusk to send Kai a mental message:
[Kai… listen to me carefully.]
His friend did not move — he was unable to — but his response arrived shortly:
[...I'm listening.]
Sunny took a deep breath.
[When I start moving, think of me as an enemy. Don't get close. It… will be dangerous.]
With that, he sent his essence into the Crown of Twilight.
[King's Resentment] Enchantment Description: "This Memory grants the wearer complete immunity to mind attacks, but plagues them with irresistible wrath instead."
The next moment, Sunny felt the invisible shackles holding him in place shattering.
…And at the same time, he felt a fury so vast that it couldn't be described with words shattering his mind.
His thoughts were incinerated by the terrible, mad, boundless ire. He lost awareness of who he was, what he had to do, what he hoped to achieve. All he knew was that he had to destroy, kill, hurt, annihilate… everything. Everyone.
All of them!
'I'm… Lost… from Light…'
Some small vestige of his sanity remembered to utter his True Name, hoping that it would anchor his crumbling mind. But it didn't work. All it did was remind him of the tools he had at his disposal to visit utter devastation upon the world.
A low, bestial growl escaped from his mouth.
And then, a wicked smile appeared on his lips.
The Crown of Twilight… had another gift to give him.
A nearly endless amount of essence. Now that the defensive array was deactivated, nothing was draining his reserves anymore. It was all at his disposal…
Jumping forward, Sunny called upon the shadows, surrounding himself in a sea of them.
…Then, a giant serpent with black scales, clad in a fearsome onyx armor, emerged from the sea of shadows, murderous wrath burning in his mad eyes. Slithering across the ruined floor of Daeron's palace with stunning speed, the monstrous serpent created in his image lunged at the towering dragon and coiled himself around the winged horror's mighty body.
Without wasting a single moment, Sunny opened his terrifying maw and tried to sink his fangs into the Dread Lord's neck.
Nephis saw the Serpent King's palace sway, from afar. Its dome was collapsing, and a net of cracks appeared on its walls. However, she had no time to pay attention to what was happening in the distance… the street she had found herself on was crowded with countless warriors, and all of them were moving toward her, an eerie emptiness hiding behind their ruthless eyes.
Hundreds of them. Thousands, even — and that was only on this one street. Enemies were in front of her, behind her, and on all sides.
There seemed to be no escape from this human flood. Their hands were already reaching toward her, aiming to catch her and push her down. Surrounded by the undulating mob, Nephis struggled not to surrender to primal fear.
Before the first hand touched her chainmail shirt, she took a stance and lashed out with her sword. The movement was ingrained into her very bones, absorbed by both her body and mind. Mass, speed, force, space and time. Levers and fulcrums… transfer of energy. That was what swordplay was, deconstructed to its most basic pillars. Her body was a versatile and intricate tool for expressing these principles.
Of course, there was another element to it, one that existed outside the scope of fundamental physics. Thought. After all, the most perfect tool would be useless without a conscious will to guide it. And thoughts — both her own and those of her enemies — could become a tool, in turn. But that… was much harder to master…
The severed hand fell to the ground, bright blood spilling on the cobblestones. A normal human would have recoiled in terror, or at least showed a reaction. Even a Nightmare Creature would not have completely ignored the loss of a limb. However, the empty shell hosting the perverse consciousness of Soul Stealer did not pay it any attention, continuing its lunge at Nephis.
She had calculated that the warrior would not be deterred, as well.
Shifting her weight, Nephis turned her torso and allowed the warrior to brush past her. At the same time, she gave him a measured shove. The man was already losing his balance, so that was enough to send him stumbling into the wall of people to her left.
Her sword had never stopped moving.
After severing the arm of the nearest human, she pierced the neck of another, then slammed the guard of the sword into the third, all in one fluid motion. By then, the hand she had used to shove the first warrior was already landing back on the hilt, giving her more leverage, and therefore speed.
And, therefore, freedom.
Nephis exploded into motion, shredding the bodies of the closest attackers like a hurricane of steel. A bright radiance suffused her skin, making it seem as though a merciless spirit of light was moving through the crowd of mortal warriors. One after another, their bodies seemed to melt in that light, severed and cut apart.
The white radiance was soon tinted red, shining through the bloody haze.
'Faster.'
Her mind was silent and clear, moving at incredible speed. She perceived a million details about her environment, seamlessly assimilated these observations into a comprehensive understanding, and instantly formulated flawless responses to the shifting landscape of the battlefield.
The silver longsword cut down anyone who entered within its reach, knowing no mercy or hesitation. Crimson blood was boiling and evaporating from its incandescent blade.
Nephis was alone, surrounded by thousands of enemies. However, that was alright. Many of these people were Awakened, but most were mundane. They were much slower than her. Much weaker than her. Much more fragile than her… more than that, numerical advantage had a limit to how much it could help them — after a certain point, it did not matter.
The bodies of these warriors all took up a certain amount of space. Only so many enemies could attack her at the same time, obstructed from approaching her by the walls of the surrounding buildings and the bodies of their own comrades. So, it wasn't like Nephis had to fight with thousands of Soul Stealer's marionettes at the same time.
She only had to fight against a dozen or so at once, and those… those, she could kill.
But what did it matter?
She could kill a dozen. She could kill a hundred, a thousand… ten thousand, maybe. But she couldn't kill millions of them.
Sooner or later, she would grow tired. Her essence would run dry. Soul Stealer would send the more powerful Awakened and swarms of Masters to confront her. Warriors who could bulldoze through the walls of the buildings, destroying her only advantage, would appear, as well as those possessing insidious Aspects and arsenals of potent Memories.
In the end, she would be buried under a mountain of human flesh and torn apart.
'What do I do?'
Nephis cut down an Awakened warrior wielding a long spear, severed a mundane soldier in half, pushed through the rain of blood, and pierced the throat of a heavily armored swordsman. The enchanted plate armor could not stop her blade, parting in front of it like paper.
She kicked the swordsman's body, sending it flying back to crush and maim a dozen hollow-eyed warriors. There was only a split second remaining before she would receive a blow on her back — spinning around, Nephis sliced through the descending sword, the attacker's arms, and his neck.
'What do I do?'
There were still thousands of enemies surrounding her… if anything, there were more of them now than there had been before. Despite the gruesome deaths of the first wave, their faces remained cold and emotionless. Their eerie eyes were full of emptiness and chilling malice. They were still advancing, aiming to bury her under an avalanche of bodies.
Nephis moved, knowing that she could not stay in place. She was faster than them, after all, and although a wall of steel and flesh surrounded her from all sides, her sword was sharp enough to cut it down.
She cut, pierced, and crushed. She calculated every move — both of her own and of her enemies — perfectly. She was ten steps ahead in her calculations, even, plotting a bloody course through the flowing mob in advance. That was the only way not to drown in the flood.
'What do I do?!'
Where was Sunny? Where was Cassie? What happened to Effie and Jet? Were they still alive, or had they already been taken as hosts by Soul Stealer? What about Kai? Had he escaped the trap of frozen time only to be devoured by the mirror fiend?
What about Mordret of Valor? What had happened to him?
Distracted by these thoughts, Nephis allowed the tip of an enemy's spear to strike her shoulder. The chainmail shirt held, but the cadence of her fluid sword dance was thrown into disarray, forcing her to scramble and recalculate dozens of movements.
What was she supposed to do?
Surrounded by thousands of enemies, Nephis looked ahead somberly. Then, furious white flames ignited in her eyes.
'Kill them all… I'll just kill them all. I'll try, at least…'
Her sword flashed, countless lives turning to ash in the incandescent glow of its blade.
Somewhere far away, Mordret was in a similar situation. Of course, he did not possess the physical strength, speed, and resilience of Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan… however, he did possess his own arsenal of tricks.
'I wonder…'
He had escaped into a section of the city where the ground had been broken by some titanic blow. Shallow water covered the cracked cobblestones, with ruined buildings rising from it like islands. The twilight sky reflected in the water, turning it into a beautiful painting of soft colors.
Mordret was using the reflections to stay ahead of his pursuers.
Countless human figures were surrounding him, their weapons hungry for his blood.
'If I try to possess one of them, what would happen?'
Usually, he would have to bet his life against the soul of his victim, armed only with their reflected power. But these warriors had no souls — they had long been destroyed by Soul Stealer… that impostor. So, would Mordret have to battle against the soul of the Defiled Saint? Or the reflection of the dead victim's soul? Whose power would he be able to reflect?
He was both curious and reluctant to find out.
'Not just yet, at least.'
Dodging a swift sword, Mordret pierced the attacker's throat, dodged another strike, and jumped back. A subtle frown appeared on his face.
'Inconvenient…'
The worst part about slaughtering these hollow vessels was that they were just that — vessels. There were no souls inside the bodies of the taken warriors, and so, he was not growing stronger from killing them. Otherwise, Mordret would have been able to slowly restore his Monster Core… maybe even the Demon Core, if he was diligent and lucky.
With those, he could create a new Reflection or two. Without them, things were proving difficult.
He would have preferred slaughtering actual people, instead.
'What was it that Sunless likes to say?'
He emotionlessly cut down a young woman wearing an archaic garment and sighed.
'Damnation?'
The ring of enemies surrounding him was growing tighter. He couldn't do much against them with one hand… all Mordret could do was flee. Stepping into the reflected sky, he appeared a few hundred meters away, in the middle of a furious clash between the vessels of Soul Stealer and a swarm of Nightmare Creatures that were still loyal to the Dread Lord.
'So, the impostor has a limit, too…'
Why hadn't Soul Stealer taken these abominations, as well?
Mordret smiled as he finished off a lumbering monstrosity. Finally, he felt his soul growing stronger.
Was it because destroying the souls of those already taken by the Defilement was harder? No, it wouldn't be… Mordret had slain plenty of Nightmare Creatures that way himself. So, it had to be because it was easier to destroy the souls of those who were not Defiled.
Why?
He lingered suddenly.
'Don't tell me…'
Was it because those following the Path of Ascension could be infected by the Defilement during the soul battle, all but dooming them to lose?
Suddenly, he lost all curiosity about facing Soul Stealer. Becoming Defiled? Mordret wanted none of that. Because it ran contrary to his goals, of course, but mostly because the impostor… was rather pathetic.
Sure, Soul Stealer was mighty. Sure, he had reached the level of power that Mordret struggled to fathom. However, he was also a bit brainless.
None of the warriors Mordret had killed showed a tenth of his skill with the sword. Gone were his cunning, his foresight, his resolve… and those were much more valuable than control over a million clumsy flesh puppets.
It seemed that Corruption — or perhaps splitting his soul between countless beings, both humans and abominations alike — had rotted Soul Stealer's mind, turning him into a madman. And not even a brilliant madman, at that, just a dull monster.
Mordret would have loved to continue pondering the undeniable inferiority of his monstrous twin, but at that moment, his sword failed to penetrate the carapace of another Nightmare Creature. He had killed a few already, using the rest to stall the Soul Stealer's vessels, but this one had turned out to be more powerful than he thought.
'Ah…'
As a sharp claw tore his chest open, Mordret grimaced and thrust his hand into the water. Then, he pulled a human body out of it — that of an Awakened warrior wearing the colors of Clan Valor.
The next moment, Mordret's eyes grew empty, while the warrior's eyes ignited with sinister intelligence. A moment after that, Mordret's own body plunged into the shallow water, disappearing from sight.
Wearing the familiar body of Squire Warren, and wielding his Aspect, he dove under the abomination's body and cut open its unprotected belly.
'A few more… a few dozen more… and I'll become a Monster again.'
Mordret dashed away, escaping before the dying Nightmare Creature crushed him with its weight. It was okay if Warren's body was destroyed — he had plenty more to choose from, some of which he had hidden from Changing Star and her cohort. He could take the bodies of these abominations, as well…
But what was the point?
As Mordret continued to coldly kill the Defiled, his expression grew dim.
So what if he killed them? So what if he regained a few soul cores?
The situation was still… inescapable. For once, he saw no way to survive, let alone win. Even his usual path of escape was cut off, since Soul Stealer was perfectly capable of haunting the reflections, as well.
'Are we all going to die here, in this godforsaken city?'
Wasn't it a bit too ironic? Poetic, even. To die by his own hand…
One thing kept Mordret's spirit up, though. It was that girl, Cassia… Song of the Fallen.
She might have had others fooled, but he knew that the blind witch was not as simple as she looked. Someone like her had to have something planned, without a doubt… she wouldn't have led her companions here otherwise.
But then again, Soul Stealer had gone through the same ritual as Mordret. Neither of them was easy to perceive through divination… how else would that monster have escaped Torment's gaze and rebelled against the Dread Lord?
'Ah… I don't know.'
Mordret pushed an old man in weathered leather armor into the maw of a hideous Nightmare Creature, then pierced the creature's eye while it was busy devouring the poor fool.
His expression was somber.
'At this point, we'll need a miracle to pull through.'
But when had the world been generous with miracles? If something truly astonishing happened… it was always a curse, instead.
***
Some distance away, Cassie had fled toward the breached walls of Twilight. Here, there were more Nightmare Creatures fighting against the vessels of Soul Stealer, and therefore, more mayhem and chaos.
Using that chaos, Cassie was still struggling to keep herself alive. Blood was pouring from a deep wound on her neck. Pressing her hand against it, she moved through the terrible jumble of human and monstrous bodies, somehow avoiding all the swords, claws, and fangs.
Sometimes, she was only a split second away from death, but each time, that split second was somehow enough to save her.
Her face was pale and bleak.
An iron locket rested on her chest, wet with blood.
'How much time do I have left?'
She didn't know exactly.
Far away, the Serpent King's palace shuddered, coming undone.
There, in the ruins of the throne room…
Sunny coiled his giant serpentine body around the Dread Lord, trying to crush his bones. His fangs were scratching the impenetrable midnight scales, leaving deep grooves on them.
'Die! Die, you worm!'
Losing all reason, he could only think about tearing the odious dragon apart.
…However, killing a Defiled Saint was not an easy task.
Sunny had transformed himself in the image of the Serpent King. However, he was not as powerful as Daeron. His onyx body was giant, compared to a human, but it was still much smaller than the Azure Serpent had been.
Much more importantly than that, it did not possess the power of a Great Beast. Sunny was merely an Ascended, after all, and even though the shadows he had used to form the onyx serpent were more powerful and ancient than him, the essence that had manifested them was that of a Master.
Six shadows were augmenting his shell, this time, but Nephis was not here to grant him the blessing of her flame… and although the Dread Lord was weaker than the Azure Serpent had been, the dragon was also not littered with gruesome wounds and nearing death.
None of it mattered to Sunny, though.
Consumed by frenzy, all he knew was the mad desire to rip his enemy apart.
'Kill you… I'll kill you…'
His fangs pressed down on the impregnable dragon scales, leaving deep grooves on their dark surface. His mighty body coiled tight around the Dread Lord, restraining and crushing him.
'I'll kill you no matter what!'
However, the harrowing dragon was full of ire and murderous will, as well. Even though his most dreadful power — the tyrannical authority of his voice — had proved to be futile when used against Sunny, he still had plenty of means to destroy the insolent slave.
A furious roar shook the dim throne room.
And, at the same time, an insidious whisper resounded in Sunny's clouded mind:
[ALL THAT EFFORT TO ESCAPE… AND YET HERE YOU ARE…]
Sunny vaguely realized that the Dread Lord was confusing him with the Mad Prince and doubled his effort to tear open the vile worm's throat. At that moment, however, his enemy finally moved.
Its tail whipped across the great hall once again, crushing countless Soul Stealer vessels. At the same time, he strained his wings against the coils of Sunny's giant armored body, causing cracks to appear on the surface of the Mantle.
Much worse than that, the Dread Lord lowered his head and bit into Sunny's own neck. His porcelain fangs pierced the onyx armor plates and sank into the shadows, tearing them apart.
It did not matter, though.
Hidden deep within the onyx serpent, Sunny let out a mad laugh. More shadows flowed from the open gate of the Shadow Lantern, mending the wounds delivered to his shell by the odious dragon.
He had plenty more hidden away, and his essence was nearly limitless here in Twilight. If the Dread Lord wished to win, he had his work cut out for him.
'I'll bleed you dry, one drop at a time…'
Finally, one of his fangs slid between two scales and cut into the tough hide beneath. Tasting blood… or maybe simply imagining tasting it with a tongue made of shadows… Sunny let out a triumphant growl.
Continuing to maul the shell's neck, the Dread Lord threw his massive body down. Tangled together, the dragon and the serpent rolled across the ruined floor of the throne room, making the whole palace shudder. The marble tiles were pulverized into dust, and countless hollow vessels were turned into puddles of shattered bones and blood.
'...Is Kai alive?'
The thought flashed in Sunny's mind and disappeared. He did not care… he did not even really remember who Kai was. All he could feel was bloodlust and rage.
Crushed under the weight of the Dread Lord, his serpentine body was coming undone. His neck was shredded, and his head was moments away from becoming separated from his body. Even though he was mending the damage, the hateful dragon was tearing through the shadows faster than Sunny could manifest them.
But…
But he tasted the dragon's blood.
Sunny was full of dark glee.
His coils moved, a ridge of spikes growing from his spine. His body was like a circular saw now, sending clouds of sparks flying from the points where it ground against the Dread Lord's scales. More blood flowed, falling to the shattered floor like drops of silver flame.
Flame…
Letting go of Sunny's neck, the dragon pierced him with a loathsome gaze and opened his maw.
Hidden within the serpentine shell, Sunny gritted his teeth.
But what came out of the Dread Lord's maw was not a torrent of flame… instead, it was an eerie, melodious, otherworldly sound. It almost sounded like a song.
…And, enveloped by that harrowing song, the giant body of the onyx serpent shattered. Terrible cracks appeared on its surface, the shadows melting into a tenebrous haze.
A deafening sonic boom sent a hurricane of stone dust into the air, and Sunny was thrown away, his shell torn asunder. Freed from the crushing embrace of his coils, the Dread Lord rose, his eyes burning with demented hatred. His gaze landed on the torn remains of the onyx serpent, searching for the human body hidden within.
As he was looking, though, a radiant arrow hit the side of his head. A fiery explosion bloomed, pushing the dragon's head aside.
Hovering near the cracked dome of the palace, Kai gritted his teeth and drew the string of his bow again.
The Dread Lord opened his maw, wanting to give the archer another command…
But at that moment, Kai screamed:
"Shut your mouth, you traitor!"
And, although the authority of his voice was not nearly powerful enough to restrain the Defiled Saint, the Dread Lord's jaws did freeze for a moment.
That moment was all Sunny needed.
The two parts of his severed body slithered across the shattered floor like snakes and connected, almost instantly growing back together. His ravaged head rose, baring its fangs, and sank them into one of the harrowing dragon's wings.
There, the scales were much thinner, and easier to pierce.
More Soul Stealer vessels were already pouring into the throne room. These were not as weak as the previous ones — very few of them died from the fall, which meant that there were much more Awakened and Ascended among them.
Kai let another arrow loose.
The Dread Lord looked around in fury and let out an infuriated growl.
Then, his wings moved, raising a hurricane.
The bastard… was trying to fly away.
Or so Sunny thought.
Unwilling to let the enemy go, he tried to hold on to the dragon's wing, but it was of no use. He was thrown aside, crashing heavily on the ground. The walls of the throne room were falling now, unable to withstand the battle of two giant beasts.
Soon, the whole palace was going to collapse.
Surrounded by hurricane winds and dust, the Dread Lord was rising into the air. He was already reaching the broken dome, ready to break through it and cause the entire thing to crumble.
Sunny looked up in fury.
'No, no, no! You won't escape!'
Coiling his massive body like a spring, he sent it flying into the air. His leap produced a shockwave that shattered the walls of the throne room and made the palace quake.
His head collided with the Dread Lord, sending the dragon crashing through the remains of the dome. But then, gravity pulled him down.
Sunny howled in fury.
And, responding to his wrath…
His tenebrous body flowed and shifted, changing form. Giant wings sprouted from his back and struck against the air, sending him flying up. Wreathed in darkness, a grotesque figure pursued the harrowing dragon into the sky.
A moment later, the six chitinous legs of a giant, monstrous butterfly made of shadows struck the Dread Lord's scales.
The dome of the Serpent King's palace entirely collapsed, falling under its own weight in a colossal cloud of dust. Two enormous, dark figures rose from the cloud, vaguely visible as they tangled together in a furious struggle.
…Down on the streets of the city , Nephis was making her way to the crumbling palace. She was fighting against the human flood, the radiance of her skin shining brightly in the dim twilight of the early dawn. Her incandescent sword had turned into a blur, followed by a trail of crimson haze.
She had long lost count of how many enemies she cut down, how many bodies she sundered, and how much time had passed since the start of this nightmarish battle.
No matter how many vessels of the Soul Stealer she destroyed, their number never decreased. Instead, it only grew. More and more of them flooded from all sides, rushing to pierce her flesh with their swords, their spears, their arrows, their nails and teeth. Their power had grown, as well. There were more Awakened warriors surrounding her now, and more Ascended.
Their powers were like a constant hail that relentlessly assaulted her, lethal and unpredictable, growing more perilous with each step she took.
But something else grew with it, as well.
Her will.
Slowly but surely… Nephis was shaking off the burden of doubt that had covered her heart like rust, at some point. Little by little, its weight had added up, until she became pressed into the ground by it without even noticing.
Here, in the throes of this macabre slaughter, there was no place for doubt.
There was only combat. Steps, lunges, and feints. The movements of her sword, the movements of her body. The measured ruthlessness of her mind, the cold lethality of her skill. The empty eyes of her enemies, the perilous sheen of their weapons, and the inevitable moments of their deaths.
This was clarity. This was the stark world where only pain and will existed.
She was always tormented by harrowing pain. Pain burned everything away, leaving only will.
And Neph's will…
Was to kill them all.
She cut through countless humans, erasing them from existence with her sword. Their bodies came undone under its blade, forming a gruesome path. A river of blood flowed where she had passed, paving the way.
…Her blood was in that river, as well.
Nephis moved with dreadful speed and chilling precision, rending the flesh of her enemies like a radiant, flawless, fatal machine. Lifeless corpses fell to her feet — men and women, young and old. All severed and mutilated, their bodies gaping with horrible wounds.
But she wasn't unscathed, either.
Just then, an Awakened warrior used a strange Aspect Ability and bypassed the steel wall of her defense. His cleaver landed on her shoulder, biting into the chainmail. Her armor held, and her bones held, as well.
But the impact slowed her down, allowing an Ascended champion to ram a spear into her back.
The chainmail broke. The white tunic beneath it was pierced. The spearhead plunged into her flesh.
Snarling, Nephis sent the Awakened flying with a kick and twisted, her sword cutting through the shaft of the spear and the Ascended's head. The bloodied spearhead dissolved into a rain of sparks, and the radiance suffusing Neph's skin dimmed a little.
Instead of blood, white flame flowed from the wound on her back, mending the torn muscles and broken skin.
A moment later, the wound was gone. Only the pain remained.
Nephis gritted her teeth, the same flame burning in her eyes.
'Come, all of you!'
She plunged into the frenzied mob, calling upon the fires of her soul.
Soon, a hurricane of incinerating flames spread through the human river, devouring all who could not resist it. Those who could were cut down by the spirit of light dancing in the midst of the blinding inferno, her sword merciless and unrestrained.
The distant palace drew nearer.
Nephis had unleashed the flames to burn her enemies, but she couldn't maintain the blaze around herself constantly. Her reserves of essence, no matter how deep, would run out too fast that way. In the end, she released the control of the flame, leaving a burning street in her wake.
The hungry fire spread, devouring the broken buildings.
The endless, relentless assault of the hollow-eyed vessels continued, unchanged.
More and more enemies broke through her defenses, leaving terrible marks on her body.
Her bones were broken. Her flesh was cut. Her armor became shattered and torn, full of holes… until it crumbled completely, disappearing into a whirlwind of sparks and leaving only a tattered tunic to cover her radiant body.
A sharp sword slithered its way to her chest, piercing her heart.
Nephis swayed slightly and stared at the man who was holding the sword, a white inferno burning in her eyes.
Then, she reached with her hand and grabbed his throat, crushing it in an incinerating grasp.
The sword slid out of her chest, followed by a gust of flame.
At the same time, a battle axe landed on her shoulder, cutting deep, and a beak of a war hammer struck her head.
But no blood poured out of the fatal wounds. Only fire.
Nephis moved, severing the bodies of everyone around her. She did not fall, did not stagger. She did not even slow down.
If anything, it seemed as though she had become even faster, even brighter, even deadlier. Washed by the white flame, the harrowing wounds disappeared in the beautiful radiance.
Nephis was not going to die yet.
No… perhaps, she was only getting started…
Losing all restraint and not caring about the pain and the damage dealt to her body anymore, she lunged at her enemies, forcing them to reel back.
"I…"
Her sword tore through their bodies, leaving only death and scattering ash in its wake.
"Will show you…"
Terrible blows rained on her body, but all the gruesome damage they dealt was washed away by the white radiance.
"The horror…"
All around her, the streets of Twilight were being devoured by the spreading blaze.
"Of the Immortal Flame."
Nephis was like an undying, insatiable monster of flame that had taken the form of a slender young woman. Now that she had discarded her doubt and her fear, the true horror of her Aspect was finally unleashed.
No matter how her enemies cut and pierced her radiant body, nothing seemed capable of bringing her down. Her own sword, however, was like an incandescent omen of destruction and ruin, inevitable and inescapable, cutting down everything that stood in its way.
Countless lives were melting in front of her merciless blade.
Her mind was like a white void. Pain had become will. Will had become flame.
Doubt had become ash.
Nephis cut a road of blood and scorched bodies through the human flood, refusing to go down. Why would she? These swords, these spears, these arrows, these nails and teeth… she would withstand them all. Using her Dormant Ability did not diminish her essence, and so, she would continue to kill, and maim, and burn until Soul Stealer came in person to put a stop to her.
As long as there was fire, she would light herself on fire. She would endure its harrowing blessing. She would persist.
For now.
Of course, even the undying were not invulnerable. No one was. Nephis was going to make a fatal mistake, eventually. Fatigue and mental strain would accumulate, draining her strength away. Then, she would be caught and pinned down, or obliterated entirely.
But until that happened…
She would continue to burn.
Burn brightly in the dim twilight of the endless dawn.
High in the sky above Twilight, Sunny was being mauled by the Dread Lord. The monstrous butterfly shell he had hastily created was battered and torn, bleeding shadows into the air. The shadows dissipated into the beautiful radiance of dawn, disappearing.
He had spent months on Aletheia's Island, fighting against and being killed by all kinds of harrowing creatures. Of course, he had learned a lot about his killers during that time. The Hollow Butterfly was harder to fathom because it lacked a soul, though, and so its shell was rough and unstable.
Sunny did not care. All he cared about was hurting the hateful dragon.
His wings had long been broken, failing to regrow, so he clutched onto the body of the Dread Lord with his six sharp legs. His giant eyes were faceted, consisting of thousands of smaller ones, and so, thousands of harrowing dragons reflected in their dark surface, filling him with boundless rage.
His long beak had just pierced the Dread Lord's flesh in the spot where a few scales had cracked, mangling it.
'Ah…'
Sunny felt murderous joy.
Bleeding and hurt by that last attack, the dragon spread its wings. His maw opened, and another melodious call escaped from it, battering the monstrous butterfly like a devastating ram. Reeling from the shockwave of the following sonic boom, Sunny felt his shell falling apart and growled, mending it.
The Dread Lord was a step ahead, though. Before the damaged butterfly coalesced back into a stable form, he tore two of its legs with his fangs, then broke another with his terrifying claws.
Sunny felt his grip on the odious dragon loosen.
'No… no! Come back here, you hideous worm!'
Blinded by pain and driven mad by the scent of blood, he laughed.
The massive body of the tenebrous butterfly rippled and then flowed, changing shape. Long tentacles shot from its carapace, wrapping themselves around the Dread Lord's wings and pressing them into his body. Soon, a revolting octopus-like abomination was clinging to him, tearing at his scales with a sharp beak.
Sunny had no wings anymore, and the dragon could not move his. They plummeted from the sky… slower than they were supposed to, considering that Kai — and, by extension, the Dread Lord — could fly even without wings. But still fast enough.
The moment the two of them hit the ground, shattering a dozen buildings and sending cracks running through the carapace of the inconceivable carcass Twilight stood upon, Sunny was thrown off the body of the dreadful dragon.
He rolled away, his shell already shifting. By the time the Dread Lord rose, a giant leopard of decaying flesh was already lunging at him, aiming to bite into his throat.
Their frenzied battle continued.
When they fought on the ground, Sunny assumed the form of a land predator. When the Dread Lord tried to rise into the sky, he assumed the form of a flying monstrosity. When the dragon threw him underwater, he turned into the onyx serpent, relentlessly attacking his loathsome enemy in the murky depths.
He was crazed and relentless, but his enemy was both powerful and vicious. Even robbed of his most insidious weapon, the Dread Lord was still a harrowing foe. His mighty body, his sinister mind, and his profane voice were all fearsome, capable of visiting unimaginable devastation upon the world.
Sunny was suffering much more than the odious dragon, his shadow incarnation receiving more and more soul damage despite being hidden inside an armored shell. But the dragon was hurting, as well. Although the wounds littering his body were not deep, they were numerous, seeping with silver blood.
And that… was all Sunny wished for.
'Bleed for me, worm…'
There was an annoying fly trying to intervene in their battle, hovering around them and sending one arrow after another at the Dread Lord. That fly wanted to steal his vengeance from him, and so, Sunny swiped at it with his claws, sending the pest plummeting down. It soon returned, though, drowning him in rage.
'Just wait a little… I'll kill you too…'
Everyone… he was going to kill everyone!
But the dragon would be first.
Even if Sunny had to rip his own soul apart to murder the loathsome worm, he would see him dead.
'Die! Die! Die!'
Even with nearly endless reserves of essence and the boundless fury of the [King's Resentment] fueling him, Sunny was struggling to deal severe damage to the Dread Lord. He vaguely remembered that there was someone else he had to kill… a vile amalgamation of countless beings hiding in the reflections… but he couldn't even slay this winged fiend!
Indignant, Sunny broke through the barrier of corpses floating in the water and slithered onto one of the carcasses. Before he could even change his shape, the harrowing dragon bit into his shell, tearing it, and dragged him into the sky. Four sets of terrifying claws slashed at him, shattering the onyx plates of the shell and maiming his serpentine body.
A hateful voice boomed in his head, making him dizzy:
[YOU HAVE RETURNED TO THE SOURCE. I SEE. SHE IS BACK TOO, THEN…]
Ripping into the crumbling shell with his maw, the Dread Lord laughed.
Laughed at him.
Sunny roared in fury.
[SHALL WE KILL HER AGAIN? YES… I WILL DEVOUR HER. RIGHT AFTER I'M DONE WITH YOU.]
Nephis. He was talking about Nephis.
Deep in the crumbling embrace of his shell, Sunny went absolutely mad.
Forgetting everything else except for his rage, he allowed the shell of the onyx serpent to dissolve into a torrent of shadows, and escaped their embrace.
Landing on the shoulder of the harrowing dragon in his fragile human form, Sunny grasped the hilt of the Sin of Solace and plunged it between the impregnable scales.
…Or at least, he tried to.
As if sensing the cursed blade, the Dread Lord finally showed a reaction. The massive body of the dragon recoiled, sending Sunny flying.
He fell through the air with terrible speed, plummeting down, down… there were no shadows for him to safely land into.
Before Sunny was splattered against the cold stones, someone caught him, slowing his fall. The two of them hit a stone wall and shattered it, rolling into the courtyard below.
Sunny landed on something soft and bounced away.
"Argh…"
Leaning on the Sin of Solace, he rose and looked around with bloodshot eyes. The weathered corpses… the battlements… he knew this place.
He was back in the floating fortress where Mordret had welcomed them to Twilight.
'So... the worm is afraid of my sword.'
A twisted grin appeared on his lips, and Sunny finally noticed another figure struggling to stand up from the cold stones near him. It was that annoying fly…
Killing it would only take a split second.
Before he could do it, though, a massive shadow covered him. Then, the battered dragon landed on the wall of the fortress, crushing the battlements with his claws. With silver blood streaming down his midnight scales, the Dread Lord gazed down at him, starlight burning in his malevolent eyes.
His gaze shifted slightly, crushing down on the annoying fly like an invisible force.
[YOU…]
Using the fact that the loathsome dragon had been distracted by the fly, Sunny considered his enemy for a moment. His mind was aflame with insatiable anger, so it was hard to think… hard to stay still and contemplate the way to kill his enemy better, even though that was his one and only goal.
Somewhere deep down, Sunny knew that he had surrendered his most lethal weapon — his cunning — to the scorching temptation of wrath. But that thought, too, was obliterated by the ocean of boundless rage.
'That worm is strong.'
Sunny had called upon his most primal, most destructive power — the Shadow Shell. He had ravaged the Dread Lord as a ferocious sea serpent, a dreadful butterfly, a decaying leopard, and many more revolting shapes. His attacks had dealt some damage to the enemy, but none of them had made the dragon reel.
The only thing that had was the Sin of Solace.
Sunny glanced at the beautiful jade jian.
'He knows that sword.'
The Mad Prince had wielded the Sin of Solace, and so, the Dread Lord would be familiar with the sinister power of the cursed blade. Even if it had never been used against him, he would know and fear it.
That was because while Sunny could mutilate the dragon's flesh, the Sin of Solace could shatter his mind. It had been created from the whisper of Ariel, the Demon of Dread, after all.
And there was no one more familiar with the terror of Ariel's secrets than the Dread Lord, who was similarly burdened by the knowledge of truth due to his Flaw.
There was a problem, though…
Sunny could only wield the Sin of Solace in a human hand, but his human body could be destroyed by one bellow from the dreadful dragon.
Or maybe not.
Grinning madly, Sunny dismissed the jade jian. At the same time, he called upon the shadows once again. They surged from the open gate of the Shadow Lantern, enveloping him like a dark tide.
And then, a towering figure rose from that tide.
This time, Sunny did not create the shell of a serpent, a butterfly, or a fearsome leopard. Instead, he borrowed a page from the Devouring Beast's book… and created the shell that was a perfect replica of himself, only on a much larger scale.
Of course, he couldn't compete with the feral Plague, who had stood a hundred meters tall. But even at a third of her height, his head still rose above the battlements of the fortress.
A furious dark giant made of shadows appeared in the middle of the courtyard, sharing Sunny's appearance. His towering body was covered by a cracked onyx armor… and a whirlwind of sparks surrounded his outstretched hand.
Memories were mystical tools. They were created from the soul essence of their wielder, and adjusted to suit the wielder's body. That was why Awakened did not need to fit and tailor their armor, or mold the hilts of their weapons to their grip.
However, things changed once an Awakened reached Transcendence. The body of a Saint could transform, taking an entirely different shape. It was only then that the limit to how much a Memory could be adjusted to fit its wielder revealed itself.
Different Memories had different limits. Some could still be used by the transformed Saints, some could not. Generally, the more powerful a Memory was, the more flexible potential it possessed.
And Sunny was willing to bet that the Sin of Solace, a Transcendent Memory of the Fifth Tier, possessed more than enough of it to be useful in the hands of a giant — especially because the form he had taken was only different from his own body in size, and therefore did not require the jade jian to stray away from its nature as a sword.
All he had to do was pour more essence into manifesting it. Ten times more, a hundred times more, a thousand times more… it did not matter. Sunny's essence was inexhaustible right now.
As the shape of a graceful sword, its blade dozens of meters long, started to manifest itself from light, Sunny grinned and dashed forward. It was going to take the Sin of Solace some time to weave itself into existence, and he would have to occupy the loathsome dragon until then.
Struggling to control his massive body, Sunny leaned forward and rammed his shoulder into the wall of the courtyard. The entire fortress quaked and tilted, water pouring in through the broken gates. The wall itself cracked and collapsed, forcing the Dread Lord, who had been using it as purchase, to lose balance.
Before the dragon could open his massive wings, Sunny grabbed onto him and pulled him down. His face was very close to the Dread Lord's bloodied chest… if not for the visor of the onyx helmet, Sunny would have tried to bite into his throat.
'What's this…'
Something glistened amidst the silver blood. There, between the midnight scales, was a scale that seemed different from all the others. It was dull grey, as if forged from iron, and had a peculiar shape.
Sunny tried to get a better look at it, but at that moment…
He heard the annoying fly shout:
"S—sunny! I… I can't…"
'What...'
And then, a radiant arrow hit him in the back, slid into the crack of the Mantle, and detonated inside.
'No!'
The left side of the shadow giant's torso exploded from within. His onyx armor, which had already been severely damaged, crumbled into pieces. His left arm, which had almost grasped the hilt of the Sin of Solace, fell to the ground.
At the same time, the dragon's maw closed on his neck, shredding it. The Dread Lord growled, tearing the giant's head off with a terrible pull.
Blinded by terrible pain and disoriented, Sunny crashed on the cold stones.
His shell fell apart, and he was banished from the embrace of shadows.
His body rolled and came to halt in the rubble of the shattered fortress wall. He felt cold water licking his torn skin.
'Ah…'
The fly… he should have killed it sooner. The loathsome dragon must have whispered a command into the vermin's ear...
Letting out a pained groan, Sunny forced his battered body to rise — only to see the Dread Lord's tail swiping at him with terrible speed. Remembering how the hollow vessels of Soul Stealer exploded into bloody mist after being struck by it, he let out a hateful scream and stepped into the shadows.
A moment later, he appeared on top of the crumbling wall.
From there, Sunny could see the courtyard, and the figure of the bleeding dragon below him. He could also see Twilight in the distance, barely visible through the haze of dawn.
'What to do, what to do…'
Belatedly, he thought about his Shadows. Saint, Fiend, Nightmare… they could help him a lot in this battle. Especially Saint, who was immune to all mind attacks and could resist the authority of the Dread Lord.
But thinking about them filled him with endless fury.
No one was allowed to steal his vengeance from him… no one! Summoning the Shadows would only give them a chance to kill the odious dragon before he could.
He would never allow that to happen.
'This… this is madness!'
A feeble thought was drowned by the torrent of bloodlust and demented anger. Sunny was not going to allow anyone to steal his victims. No… if he summoned the Shadows, it would only be to kill them. Kill them all! In fact, it was exactly what he should have done.
Each of them was a Shadow Creature, and a powerful one at that, suitable to become fuel for his soul. He had painstakingly nurtured them himself, after all. So, wasn't it only right, for him to reap what he had sown? Just imagining the flood of shadow fragments he would receive from slaughtering his servants made Sunny smile viciously.
Was that how the Mad Prince had become a Titan? It had to be. Where else would the vile madman find enough fragments to form the seventh core, here in the Tomb of Ariel? Sunny would be wise to follow his example.
But first, he had to kill the dragon.
And the traitorous fly...
Turning his head to look at his enemies, Sunny lingered for a split second.
Out there, far away… wasn't something strange happening in Twilight?
Suddenly frozen, he looked into the distance.
On the crumbling streets of Twilight, a grotesque Nightmare Creature was mauling another with its fangs, while a rain of swords and spears fell on its tough hide. Each strike caused streams of fetid blood to pour out of ghastly wounds, but the abominations paid it no attention.
'Ah… it hurts.'
Mordret, who had taken the body of the Nightmare Creature, was not having a great time. Not only was he being cut and mangled by the vessels of the impostor, but it was also getting hard to breathe. The air was full of smoke, and the buildings around him had caught fire, at some point.
But he was so close…
Finally, the abominations he had been brutalizing shuddered and died. An ethereal stream of power flowed into his soul, and he fled into the reflections, escaping the cruel blades of the hollow vessels.
Appearing a few hundred meters away from the pursuing mob, he left the dying body of the battered Nightmare Creature and returned to his own. Before too long, a familiar pain tore apart his soul, forcing Mordret to groan.
'Why… does it have… to be so unpleasant?'
A new core was being born in the depths of his soul. He was becoming a Monster once again.
'This will give me some breathing room.'
The human flood was already surrounding him, seemingly endless. Mordret had only a few seconds of reprieve before the puppets of Soul Stealer would assault him again.
His perception spread far and wide, jumping between countless reflections to observe the world.
He saw Song of the Fallen, the blind witch.
He also saw a giant made of shadows wield a jade sword against a harrowing dragon… Sunless, the madman, was fighting against the Dread Lord.
Nightingale was there, as well, kneeling near a puddle of water.
At that moment, Mordret's eyes glistened, and a sinister thought entered his mind.
'Can I?'
He hesitated for a moment, unsure. But then, a dark smile twisted his lips.
'Well, even if I fail, it will at least be entertaining.'
Mordret moved, contemplating how much essence he had left. Reaching the distant fortress would be a challenge...
But then, he was distracted from these calculations.
That was because he saw something else.
Turning toward the heart of the city, Mordret froze for a moment.
His eyes widened slightly.
***
Cassie leaned against a broken wall, clutching her mangled neck. Her armor was slick with blood, and she felt weak. Her beautiful face was pale and tired.
"Go."
The Echo of the slain sybil floated away, the hem of her red dress hovering above the cobblestones. She was going to buy her master some time to escape, and then drown in the flood of hollow-eyed warriors.
Sighing, Cassie pushed herself off the wall and continued to flee. She dodged and evaded the Nightmare Creatures that lunged at her from the ruins, not bothering to retaliate. There was no time for it.
The lives of Effie and Jet were hanging in a fragile balance… they were literally hanging from her neck, hidden in an iron locket. That locket pressed her down with the weight of a mountain.
She couldn't allow herself to make mistakes.
'I must escape.'
Making another turn, she came to a halt in front of a devastated space.
Behind her was the tide of pursuing warriors, all staring at her with those eerie empty eyes of theirs.
In front of her… were the broken gates of Twilight. Beyond them, there was nothing but still water.
There was nowhere else to run.
Cassie let out a quiet sigh.
Turning around, she lowered her bloodied hand and unsheathed the Quiet Dancer. The slender rapier glistened in the light of dawn, pointing at the approaching puppets of Soul Stealer.
She gritted her teeth.
"Come, then."
'It's time.'
***
...In the heart of Twilight, Nephis finally reached the Serpent King's palace.
The palace was no more. It had collapsed, at some point, turning into a vast ruin. Blood flowed between the shattered stones.
The Dread Lord was not here. Sunny was nowhere to be seen, either.
She was late.
A heavy sigh escaped from her lips.
Behind Nephis, Twilight was wreathed in white flames. In front of her, a dozen warriors stood motionlessly, surrounding a monstrous figure in a tattered vermilion cloak.
If not for his mirror-like eyes, she would not have recognized Mordret of Valor… Soul Stealer. His original body.
Nephis stared at the monster silently, an incandescent void shining through her eyes.
Then, she took a step forward.
Her armor had long crumbled. Her white tunic was torn and cut, revealing the soft radiance of her skin. Even her sword was covered by a net of cracks, ready to shatter into a whirlwind of sparks.
She was tired.
"Found you."
Nephis walked toward Soul Stealer, and the figures surrounding him moved to meet her. At the same time, thousands upon thousands of human vessels were pouring from the burning streets, surrounding her. There was no end to them.
She had killed so many… but no matter how many she killed, the flood of bodies never ceased. It only grew.
'I…'
The first figure reached her, summoning a long spear.
Nephis raised her sword and met its strike. The second figure was already lunging from the side… the third, the fourth… she tried to block, evade, and deflect them all.
A few moments later, her sword broke.
Even then, Nephis continued to move forward. Step after step, wound after wound, she slowly, torturously made her way toward Soul Stealer.
She almost made it.
There were only a few meters left between her and the monstrous creature now… but those several meters were like an insurmountable abyss.
Pushed down, Nephis fell to her knees. Seven spears were piercing her radiant body, nailing it to the ground. She couldn't heal these wounds until the spears were gone, but those holding them had no intention of retrieving their weapons.
Impaled on them and held down, Nephis couldn't move.
Sensing a movement ahead, she raised her head and looked at the approaching monster. Her radiant image was reflected in his mirror-like eyes.
Soul Stealer stopped a couple steps away, looking down at her with an empty gaze. His pale lips twisted into a strange smile.
"Sis… ter…"
His inhuman voice sounded like shards of broken glass.
Nephis looked down.
The radiance suffusing her skin dimmed a little. A tormented sigh escaped from her lips.
Kneeling... just like she had at the end of the Second Nightmare... Nephis said:
"I came into this world… as a sharp blade…"
She raised her head slightly and looked at the monstrous creature with a tired gaze.
"But with every step I took, my edge was dulled."
Her face slowly became impassive, devoid of all emotion. Her voice was like a whisper.
"I've made compromises, learned how to act reasonably, and forced myself to move with restraint."
Nephis took a deep breath and remained silent for a moment.
When she spoke again, her voice had grown steady and loud. A hint of an indescribable emotion appeared in her radiant eyes.
Glaring at the monstrous creature, she said:
"...I am tired of compromises. I am tired of being reasonable. I am tired of being restrained."
Nephis looked into the eyes of Soul Stealer, furious flames igniting in the depths of her own.
"I... am Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan."
Her gaze was suddenly full of cold contempt. Her even tone trembled with incinerating passion.
"Who dares to stop me?"
And when she spoke those words, the soft radiance suffusing her skin exploded with brilliant light.
A hurricane wind rose, stirring the fire devouring the streets of Twilight. The seven spears impaling Nephis to the ground caught aflame, melting in its scorching white heat.
Although it seemed impossible, the blinding light emanating from her incandescent figure grew even more intense, unbearable to look at.
If Sunny was there to see Nephis, he would have witnessed her six radiant soul cores swelling with furious light.
He would have also seen one of them becoming covered by a net of fiery cracks.
…Soul Stealer moved, reaching forward, but he was too late.
In the next moment, all the flames burning across the ruins of Twilight were suddenly absorbed by the incandescent figure kneeling in front of him.
For a split second, the world was still and silent.
There was a whisper.
And then, everything dissolved in white radiance.
Standing on the crumbling wall of the floating fortress, Sunny saw the light grow dim above Twilight. For a moment, everything was still.
And then, the entire world was suddenly drowned in white radiance, blinding him.
Stunned, he raised a hand to cover his eyes and saw a pristine star ignite in the heart of the distant city. It swelled, growing into a massive sphere of furious flame.
Everything happened in an instant.
The buildings nearest to the white star simply dissolved in its pure light, evaporating. Those further away exploded into dust and were erased from existence by an obliterating shockwave. Those behind them were flattened and melted, turning to ash from the immolating heat.
A wave of incinerating fire, taller than the towering walls of the city, spread outward at lightning speed, consuming everything in its path — buildings, trees, cobblestones, even air itself… and all the tiny human figures flooding the crumbling streets.
Behind it, the furious star rose and deformed, slowly turning into a mushroom cloud of incandescent white flame. The pillar of fire supporting it dwarfed everything, reaching toward the sky.
'W—what…'
Even driven into madness by fury, he was momentarily paralyzed by the harrowing splendor of that inconceivable sight. Twilight... Twilight was being destroyed in front of his eyes.
…That was when the invisible shockwave reached the fortress, shattering its walls and throwing him down.
The deafening roar of the explosion came next, shaking the world.
Sunny plummeted from the broken wall and hit the cold stones with a sickening sound. Bouncing off the hard surface, he rolled and then instinctively covered his head with his hands. In the next moment, a rain of stone debris fell down, pummeling him like crushing hail.
'Who… who dares…'
Deaf from the cataclysmic roar of the blast, he screamed furiously and tried to stand up. Something hit him on the head, but Sunny did not care. Hunched, he rose from the ground and peered into the dust that had enveloped everything around, searching for the massive figure of the dragon.
So what if all of Twilight was devoured by flame? So what if it seemed like the sky had been shattered and fell down?
He was still going to kill the hateful worm…
'...Why is it so dark?'
The colossal pillar of flame had reached the heavens and collapsed on itself, torn apart by the wind. The furious light of the pure white star had dimmed and disappeared, plunging the world into darkness.
A vast cloud of ash rose into the air and obscured the seven suns, turning the twilight of dawn into a lightless gloom of dark devastation.
***
Far away, in the scorched desert that had been Twilight, ash fell from the sky like snow. In the heart of the ruined city, nothing but darkness remained. Even the air itself had been burned away by the inconceivable heat of the obliterating explosion, and so there were no flames burning on the blackened stones.
The only source of illumination in that dark abyss was a radiant figure that stood amidst the destruction, surrounded by ash and ruins. It was slowly coalescing back into the shape of a beautiful young woman from pure light.
Her brilliant skin did not have a single blemish on it, and her shining hair flowed like incandescent silver, emanating a blinding white radiance.
Her pristine light reflected in the boiling water, creating a small island of light in the sea of searing darkness. Twilight was still and silent, with nothing but water moving on its vast, smoldering expanse.
The numerous human bodies of Soul Stealer were all gone, devoured by the merciless flames and turned to ash.
The Nightmare Creatures who had battled against them were gone, too.
Only Nephis remained, illuminating the darkness with her light.
…And because she was the only one left, the indestructible reflection of the sinister mirror fiend had nowhere to go but into the depths of her radiant, harrowing eyes.
***
Nephis was standing on the surface of a calm ocean. The world around her was suffused with sunlight, and the perfectly still water below her bare feet glowed beautifully, reflecting the brilliance of heaven.
It was as if she was standing on a sea of golden clouds, awash in breathtaking light.
Seven suns shone brightly above her head.
She looked at them impassively.
She had felt the terrible agony of one of her soul cores — the Terror Core — destroying itself before. But so many Defiled abominations had been consumed by the unleashed flames of her soul that it was reformed anew.
With it, the seventh core was born.
The last core.
The pain of its creation had already passed, and Nephis was a Titan now.
She looked away from the seven suns and gazed silently at the only spot of dirt and darkness in her perfectly radiant world. Out there, some distance away, a repulsive creature stood, staring at her with mirror-like eyes.
It did not look like a human, nor did it look like a Nightmare Creature. Instead, it was like a revolting amalgamation of countless people, countless abominations, all joined together into a monstrous patchwork being that shifted and changed form with every move, every breath, every moment that passes.
The shifting monster towered above her, staining the pure waters of her soul with darkness and corruption.
Soul Stealer grinned, reaching forward with countless hands.
He called her name with countless voices.
His countless eyes festered with hatred and greed.
But also fear.
Nephis looked at him with contempt.
Her even voice echoed across the radiant expanse, uttering a single word:
"...Burn."
And then, the beautiful landscape of her soul changed.
The water Soul Stealer stood upon was no water at all. Instead, it was liquid flame, as if he was standing on the surface of a furious white star. The golden clouds floating above him were not vapor, but incandescent gas, as if he was drowning in burning stardust.
Most harrowing of all, though, was the light of the seven suns.
Because here in the sea of Changing Star's soul, there was no escape from their incinerating rays.
The radiance of the seven suns swelled, turning the calm ocean into an incandescent white void.
And, trapped in that merciless void... Soul Stealer burned.
The floor of the floating fortress was tilted, and Sunny could hear the sound of water rushing into the breaches. His sight was obstructed by the cloud of dust, so he closed his eyes and sensed a massive figure stirring in the darkness.
He grinned, forgetting about how torn and battered his body was.
Looking up, Sunny saw two cold silver stars burning in the darkness high above him — the eyes of the murderous dragon, gazing down upon him.
The dragon moved, and at the same time, the shadows moved, as well.
The drowning fortress shuddered.
***
Slumped near a puddle of water, Kai gasped for air. He was suffering from terrible pain and struggling to breathe… that blow Sunny had delivered him before was not a light one. He suspected that several of his ribs had been cracked or broken. His muscles were torn, as well, so drawing the bow was a torment.
'This… really is a Nightmare.'
More than anything, Kai felt lost and confused.
The battle the government forces were supposed to observe had already been a disaster. The terrible journey through the merciless white desert was like a feverish dream. Before he knew it, they were standing in front of a towering block of black stone, preparing to enter a Seed of Nightmare.
Kai had thought that he had prepared himself mentally for the dreadful trial of the Spell, but he had been wrong. Coming to his senses in the dim throne room of a mysterious palace was unlike anything he had ever expected... and much more terrible.
Sunny was there, pulling him away from the falling debris. He heard some outlandish things about an evil dragon, who was also his twin, and an army of alien warriors that were supposed to help the cohort. A few moments later, the dark dragon was in front of them, commanding them to kneel.
Kai knew that Sunny never lied, of course. But hearing that voice and feeling the irresistible authority contained within it, he fully realized that it was all true…
The abominable dragon was, indeed, a copy of him. A much more powerful, vile, and Corrupted version of Kai, who had betrayed his friends and was now trying to kill them.
How could he turn on Sunny, Effie, Cassie, Nephis, and Colonel Jet?
Kai did not know, but the truth was undeniable.
Learning that truth hurt much more than having his ribs broken.
Things had moved very fast from that point, not giving him an opportunity to process the bitter revelations and make sense of what was happening. Sunny warned him to stay away and suddenly turned into a giant serpent, attacking the dragon furiously.
Had his friend somehow become a Saint, already? Kai did not know.
Why did he have to stay away? He did not know that, either.
There were many things Kai did not understand, but then, there was no real need to. At the core of it, the situation was clear — the cohort was up against a dreadful foe, and the lives of his friends were hanging in balance.
That was why Kai tried to help Sunny fight the dragon, as best he could.
The three of them rose into the sky, and he saw a strange city built on a vast island, illuminated by the light of seven rising suns. The streets of the city were flooded with people. Those people were fighting against a legion of Nightmare Creatures, but somehow seemed more sinister than the abominations they fought.
Kai only caught a glimpse of them, though, engrossed by the battle against the vile dragon… against himself.
Sunny seemed to have lost his mind, for some reason, shifting between the forms of various harrowing creatures. Consumed by fury, he wasn't able to differentiate between friend and foe. That was how Kai ended up being battered and suffering grievous wounds from his own friend… he should have listened to Sunny's warning better.
But even if he had, he wouldn't have left Sunny to fight against the abominable dragon alone.
Eventually, the three of them ended up away from the city, across the vast expanse of water littered with dreadful corpses, in the ruins of a fallen fortress. There was a bright flash, and the deafening roar of a distant explosion. And now, Kai was surrounded by darkness.
Cold water was licking his skin.
'Ah…'
Using his Awakened Ability, Kai could see through the darkness. He could also see through the billowing dust, and even through the stone debris. All around him, the world had gone mad.
The shadows were surging, turning into numerous dark hands. Those hands, each possessing seven fingers, tore at the dreadful dragon with sharp claws. At the same time, Sunny was trying to build another giant around himself, his attempts failing time after time.
The dragon seemed wary of the enormous white sword that lay on the cold stones, partially buried in rubble, and so destroyed the giant ruthlessly, each time, before it could take shape.
Slowly but surely, Sunny's body became tattered and broken. Even though he did not bleed, Kai could see that his condition was deteriorating swiftly.
Sunny did not seem to care, consumed by the strange derangement, but Kai did.
'I have to do something…'
Even though Kai was not as powerful as his friends, he was not at all weak. He was an Ascended, too… he had led soldiers into battle and killed dreadful Nightmare Creatures, survived impossible odds, and triumphed where most other people would have perished.
He had burned alive in the dragon's flame, and lived to slay the dragon.
The problem was that Kai could not really move.
His head was full of dreadful whispers, and the remnant will of the abominable dragon was forcing him to do things he never wanted to do. Simply resisting that call was taking all of his strength… and that was with the dragon not paying him any attention, as well.
His thoughts were not his own.
'Betrayed you… poisoned you… made you into an abomination… lured you… abandoned you… traitor… traitor… TRAITOR!'
Kai groaned and grabbed his head, but the whispers only grew louder.
The worst part about them was that, because of his Flaw, Kai knew that it was all true. He — the other he — had indeed been betrayed, corrupted, used, and abandoned. By none other than Sunny, the person he trusted the most... the other Sunny, perhaps. At least that was what the dragon believed.
'Hurt him… kill him… punish him… take his hope away… take his will away… TAKE HIS CROWN AWAY!'
Kai gritted his teeth, refusing to listen.
He knew himself very well. That… wasn't him.
That wasn't them.
Luckily, Sunny was attacking the dragon so fiercely that it had no time to turn its gaze at Kai. And so, the insurmountable authority of its command was slowly growing weaker.
Groaning, Kai turned to the puddle of water and looked at the one who was hiding in the reflections. His lips moved:
"Be… ready."
With that, he slowly picked up his bow and raised it with trembling hands.
His bow was a Transcendent Memory of the Fifth Tier, and there were plenty of enchanted arrows in his soul arsenal. The problem was that, despite that, Kai had failed to deal substantial damage to the abominable dragon. Ironically, the most damage he had dealt was to the shadow giant Sunny created, just before the explosion.
However… with his supernatural sight, Kai had long noticed a special scale hidden on the dragon's chest. It was of a different color than all others, as if forged from iron, and had a peculiar shape.
Looking down, he looked at the iron amulet in the shape of an anvil hanging from a string on his neck. That amulet had been with him since the Second Nightmare, given to him by Sunny.
And so… his evil copy must have possessed it, as well.
Ignoring the pain, Kai gritted his teeth and rose, then strained his muscles, and drew his bow.
The string was heavy.
One shot…
Sunny seemed to be moments away from death, so there would be no time for another. He couldn't miss.
He wouldn't miss.
Silencing the deafening whispers that drowned his mind, Kai did what he was best at — aimed his bow, held his breath, and allowed his fingers to slip from the string.
A sinister red arrow flashed through the darkness…
And hit the small iron scale hidden among countless others on the chest of the lunging dragon.
The dragon's claws tore through the forming shadow giant and struck Sunny, pressing him into the ground.
The arrow failed to pierce the creature's tough hide, and so Kai swayed, suddenly weak from blood loss.
…But it did break that single scale, cracking it in two.
In the next moment, the man hiding in the reflection was suddenly gone, and the dragon froze in place.
Something sinister reflected in the depths of his silver eyes.
'What a sight…'
Mordret watched as Nightingale, picturesque despite being bloodied and covered in dust, drew his bow and let an arrow loose.
He had fled to the floating fortress after noticing the Denial Amulet fused into the Dread Lord's scales — and just in time. Something truly curious had happened in Twilight, destroying all the reflections he could have used to take a look. It was probably Changing Star's fault… or Soul Stealer's fault. In any case, Mordret would have been burned to a crisp if he had not left the city.
After traversing the still water and reaching the fortress, he hid in the reflections and observed what was happening inside. Sunless was fighting like a madman… more of a madman than he usually was… while the Dread Lord viciously mauled and battered him.
Truly, it was a miracle that Sunless had been able to battle the tyrant of Verge for so long, and even deliver countless wounds to the mighty dragon. What other Master could have done the same? That guy really boggled the mind.
Nevertheless, there was something strange about their fight. The Defiled Saint could have gone for the kill a long time ago, but he was restraining himself. Probably because he wanted to capture Sunless alive.
And make him a slave again.
That made sense. Although Mordret mostly knew about the Six Plagues from the records he had spied in the frozen reflection of Twilight, the Mad Prince seemed to have been the deterrence the tyrant of Verge used to keep the other five Defiled champions in check… especially Soul Stealer.
Now that Soul Stealer had finally turned on him, Sunless and his sinister soul were the best weapon the Dread Lord could use against the rebellious fiend.
Mordret studied Nightingale for a while, amused.
'...Have I really submitted to that naive fool?'
Well, he must not have remained naive for long after becoming Defiled. Still... how had Soul Stealer missed the chance to become the master of the Mad Prince himself, after Changing Star was gone? The impostor... was really a disappointment.
Regardless, Mordret had spoken to the Nightingale — the original carrier of the Denial Amulet — just before Twilight went up in flames. The charming archer had a part to play…
And now, it seemed that he had played it brilliantly.
A red arrow whistled through the air and struck the small scale on the chest of the giant dragon, cracking it.
'What a shot.'
How hard would it be, to hit a target so small, and a moving one at that?
Mordret allowed himself to admire the precision of the Ascended archer for a split second.
And then dove into the Dread Lord's corrupted soul.
'Here we go…'
Smiling, Mordret found himself surrounded by darkness.
The darkness extended its revolting tendrils, trying to catch him. A forest of them rose from all sides, slithering like snakes. Trembling slightly, he evaded the grasp of Corruption and dashed forward.
'That's why I hate invading the souls of Nightmare Creatures…'
At least he possessed both of his hands here. Sadly, Mordret could only reflect the powers and weapons of the master of the invaded soul, not use his own. And since the Dread Lord had surrendered to Defilement and was thus banished from the Nightmare Spell, there were no Memories here for Mordret to summon.
The Memories were given by the Spell, and taken away by the Spell.
There were other things he could steal, though…
Almost caught by the harrowing tendrils, he jumped and soared into the air. Flying was not something Mordret did often, but he had experienced it before — so, learning how to use this particular Ability only took him a moment.
His body rippled and swelled, becoming covered by impregnable scales. Two mighty wings sprouted from his back, and his teeth turned into sharp porcelain fangs.
He became a dragon.
Mordret had not been a dragon before, but he had stolen bodies of Nightmare Creatures of a similar kind. So, he grew accustomed to this new shape quickly.
Finally, his eerie gaze pierced the vile darkness and found a figure standing in the heart of it, lonesome and lost.
The soul of the Dread Lord still maintained its human appearance… he must not have surrendered to Corruption entirely, yet.
A vicious smile twisted Mordret's reptilian lips.
'Time to die…'
He wasn't sure which one of them was going to die, but was eager to find out.
Mordret was merely an Ascended Monster right now, while the Dread Lord… there were five repugnant masses of Corruption hidden in the boundless darkness of his defiled soul, so he had to be a Corrupted Tyrant. The chances of victory were slim.
But then again, Mordret had killed numerous foes who were more powerful than him… more experienced than him, more knowledgeable about the nuances of their Aspects than him, more proficient in using their Memories than him.
However, none of them had been as resourceful as him, as resolute as him, or as ruthless as him.
Nightingale was a brave, but naive fool… so how much better could his Corrupted version be?
If there was one thing Mordret was afraid of, though, it was the knowledge of the Defilement the Dread Lord wielded.
That was why this battle was a gamble, even more so than every other soul battle Mordret had fought in the past.
'I'll just have to kill him before he has time to say anything, then…'
In the distance, the lonesome figure moved, finally noticing the invader.
A mad light ignited in the Dread Lord's eyes.
***
Far away, among the scorched ruins of Twilight, nothing living moved. The buildings — those that were far enough from the epicenter of the blast to not be reduced to dust — had either collapsed or stood blackened and deformed. Ash fell from the dark sky like snow, covering the desolate landscape.
Most of the living beings that had witnessed the birth of the radiant star had been turned to ash, but piles of smoldering corpses still remained at the edges of the city. The walls surrounding Twilight had collapsed, and the giant carcasses beyond them were scorched.
A pale hand rose from the water among those carcasses.
Surfacing, Cassie climbed onto the carapace of a dead abomination and gulped for air. Then, she collapsed and lay motionlessly, ash falling on her face from the dark sky.
The iron locket was still with her, safe and sound.
A slender rapier hovered in the air above the blind girl, seemingly concerned. Cassie concentrated on it, feeling her consciousness begin to slip.
"Go…"
The Quiet Dancer hesitated for a few moments, then disappeared into the darkness.
Cassie sighed and allowed her battered body to relax.
Laying on the blackened carapace of a dead abomination, she turned her head to face the ruins of Twilight.
A cold, pale smile appeared on her lips.
***
In the heart of the destroyed city, Nephis slowly opened her eyes.
Soul Stealer was no more.
The bright radiance suffusing her skin slowly grew dim and disappeared. The white flames dancing in her eyes were extinguished. Her silver hair, which had been flowing in an ethereal wind, fell down.
Standing naked amidst the scene of utter devastation, she shivered and looked around.
Her mind was empty.
After a while, Nephis realized that her tunic had been destroyed, and summoned another Memory. The familiar weight of the Starlight Legion Armor — the only one she had left — settled on her shoulders, making her feel comforted.
That armor…
It felt as if she was forgetting something.
'Twilight… Soul Stealer… the Dread Lord…'
As she remained motionless, considering her thoughts, a slender rapier fell from the dark sky and hovered in front of her, trembling slightly. Nephis looked at it impassively.
The rapier turned, its tip pointing into the darkness.
"You want to lead me somewhere?"
Quiet Dancer… that was Cassie's Echo.
The rapier trembled again, and then flew forward.
Frowning slightly, Nephis followed.
In the courtyard of the drowning fortress, a harrowing dragon growled and took a step back, its massive body shuddering. His silver eyes had lost their sinister light, turning glossy and unfocused.
A vicious battle must have been taking place in the dragon's corrupted soul.
The maddening whispers thundering in Kai's head finally grew silent. He swayed, then took a labored breath and limped toward Sunny.
His friend was laying on the cold stones, barely alive. His body was a terrible painting of torn flesh, white bones visible through its mangled mess. Eerily, he was still not bleeding at all… usually, Kai would have been reassured by that fact, but right now, it looked like Sunny was already a cold corpse.
But he wasn't a corpse. Sunny was still moving, struggling to stand up. Even after battling a Defiled Saint tooth and nail, he was still unbroken, trying to continue to fight.
As Kai approached, he heard his furious whispers:
"Kill you… I'll kill you… shut up! I'll tear you apart!"
Strangely enough, his hateful gaze was not directed at the archer. Instead, Sunny was glaring past him, seemingly at an empty spot.
Kai felt his heart tighten.
'What is happening to him?'
Sunny had always had a wild personality, and there was that time he had turned a little feral in the Dark City… but he was never truly mad. Now, however, it seemed as though his friend had entirely lost his mind.
'There must be a reason.'
He had warned Kai to stay away before, had he not? That meant that this strange condition Sunny was in had a purpose. To resist the authority of the Dread Lord, most likely… somehow. It had to be a part of some cunning scheme.
He would deal with it later.
For now, Kai had a more serious problem to solve.
The abominable dragon was still alive. And while that man, Mordret, seemed confident in himself, there was no telling who would prevail in their dire fight.
The result would be clear in seconds.
But…
Kai looked at the dragon with a lost expression.
The Dread Lord, Mordret… both of them were monsters. He still remembered what the scion of the Great Clan Valor had done in the Second Nightmare. The harrowing massacre he had perpetrated in the Kingdom of Hope was not something a sane person would ever commit.
Even if he did win, was it really fine to let the dreadful authority of Kai's voice fall into the hands of someone so depraved?
"...Wait a little more, Sunny. I'll come back for you, soon."
Turning away from his friend, Kai gritted his teeth and pushed himself off the ground. Soaring into the air, he strained his core muscles to draw the string of his bow, and at the same time, summoned the sharpest arrow he had in store.
That one was not capable of producing devastating blasts, or robbing Nightmare Creatures of their strength. Its enchantment was rather simple — it burrowed much deeper than other arrows would, piercing flesh and bone like butter.
The drawback was that the arrow was flimsy and fragile. It was disobedient and slow, too, so hitting anything with it was a tough task. More than that, its tip would shatter against any kind of armor… therefore, it wasn't easy to make use of the insidious enchantment.
But now that the abominable dragon was nearly paralyzed by the battle happening within its soul, Kai had a chance. Of course, the battle could end at any moment…
It could even end right now, leaving him defenseless in front of the terrifying dragon.
Nevertheless, he brought himself right to the dragon's maw, and looked into the dragon's silver eyes.
Then, Kai activated his Ascended Ability and uttered a command…
He wasn't addressing the Dread Lord, however. He was addressing himself.
"KILL HIM!"
Suddenly, a fierce strength filled his broken body, and a cold, frightening will flooded his mind.
Raising his bow, Kai aimed carefully… and sent an arrow flying straight through the Dread Lord's radiant eye.
The distance was too short for it to stray off course, and there was no armor in the way to make the tip break.
The insidious arrow slid into the dragon's eye, pierced through it, and burrowed deep into the creature's brain. It had been shot from a Transcendent bow of the Fifth Tier by the hand of a Master, and so the havoc it wreaked inside the Dread Lord's head was truly gruesome.
His body had been battered in the battle against Sunny, and his soul had been weakened by the battle against Mordret of Valor.
The dragon shuddered and let out a terrible groan.
...Blasted by that groan, Kai was thrown back and crashed into the pile of stone rubble far below.
Above him, the Dread Lord convulsed, a fountain of silver blood shooting from his open maw. His head drew an arc in the air…
And then, the mighty dragon toppled and fell heavily to the ground, his silver eyes growing dim.
This time, forever.
Barely conscious, Kai heard the Spell whisper into his ear:
[You have slain a Corrupted Tyrant, Hideous Ruler of the Empty Sky.]
[You have…]
Consumed by pain, he didn't hear the rest.
He did, however, hear a terrible scream.
Turning his head, Kai saw a human figure rolling on the ground in agony. It was Mordret, the scion of Valor… missing a hand and covered in blood. There was something terribly wrong with that lunatic, though. His face, which had seemed to be incapable of showing earnest emotions, was now twisted by a terrible grimace, an eerie darkness devouring his eyes.
Letting out a stifled groan, Mordret clutched at the stones and crawled to the nearby puddle. Reaching it, he thrust his hand into the water… no, into his own reflection… and tore something from within his chest, then threw it away.
The thing looked like a soul shard… no, a piece of a mirror.
Hitting the ground, the mirror shard suddenly rippled and turned into a vague figure. That figure then turned into a perfect copy of Mordret.
A Reflection, created by ripping one of his cores out of his soul.
There was something terribly wrong with that Reflection, though.
As Kai watched, stunned, the visage of Mordret was twisted and deformed, tendrils of vile darkness sprouting from within it. The ghastly creature suddenly looked incredibly threatening and sinister, a frenzied smile blooming on its bloodied lips.
It was as though he was watching a seed of Corruption bloom, turning the human into a Nightmare Creature right in front of his eyes.
Still on the ground, Mordret whispered a quiet curse.
"Ah… that… was truly unpleasant."
He did not look capable of fighting the Defiled Reflection, though, in that wretched state.
Kai was laying in the rubble, his body broken and mangled, so he was not much better. Sunny was still wreathing on the ground, trying to stand up, but he was the most corpse-like of them three.
'I must protect him…'
Kai tried to move, but a surge of pain sent him crashing back down on the sharp stones. A short yelp escaped from his lips.
With unwanted tears in his eyes, he looked up and saw the vile Reflection walking toward his friend. Its missing hand had sprouted terrible glass claws, and its jaw was unhinged, twisted fangs growing through the mangled flesh.
'No!'
Before the creature could reach Sunny, though…
A slender rapier pierced its chest, and a radiant hand grasped its head.
In the next moment, the Reflection was illuminated from inside by a pure white light. Smoke rose from its open mouth and charred holes where its eyes had been just a moment ago, filling the air with the revolting stench of burned flesh.
Then, a net of cracks covered the creature's body, and it shattered like a glass sculpture.
Behind it, the figure of Changing Star was revealed, looking down with an emotionless expression.
Sparks of pure white flame danced in her cold grey eyes, and she somehow seemed both the same and different from the last time Kai had seen her, back in the Nightmare Desert.
Turning her head slightly, Nephis looked at the corpse of the harrowing dragon and remained motionless for a few moments.
Then, she said, her voice strangely devoid of feeling:
"We won."
Driven to madness by wrath, Sunny was forcing his mangled body to move. His mind was muddled by fury and pain, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stand up, for some reason.
An inferno of dark, malignant rage was consuming his aching heart.
'No, no, no!'
The dragon… the hateful worm… was laying dead on the wet stones, stolen from him. Silver blood was pouring from his opened maw and obliterated eye, slowly spreading across the ruined courtyard. If only there had been more time... if only no one had interfered in their fight... Sunny would have been able to slay the Dread Lord himself. He knew he would.
But the dragon was gone.
And now that he was gone, Sunny's suffocating fury needed a new target.
'Kill, kill them… kill them all… I'll kill them…'
He could sense several shapes through the shadows. The loathsome fly that had stolen his prey, the crippled fiend who had come from the water, and a macabre abomination that had been spawned by a tainted shard of the fiend's soul.
And the most odious of them all… a pale young man wearing a nebulous black mantle, who was looking at him mockingly with a derisive smile.
"Look at you, fool. Mad as a hatter. How pathetic… how familiar… how distasteful..."
Sunny growled.
The abomination was staggering toward him, piercing him with the demented gaze of its rotten eyes. Glass claws were growing from its stump, and twisted fangs were growing from its bloodied maw.
He grinned.
'Good, good…'
He couldn't stand up, for the moment, so the creature was graciously delivering itself to him. Sunny was going to enjoy tearing it apart.
But before he could, a slender rapier pierced the abomination's chest, and a radiant hand grasped its head. The creature glowed with incandescent light, being incinerated from within, and then shattered like a broken mirror.
He howled, his hoarse voice full of indescribable rage.
'No, no!'
Another… they stole another from him! Thieves, traitors!
He had to kill them, rip them, savage them, break them!
As Sunny growled and tried to push his mangled body up, someone approached and halted a mere step away. He looked up and saw a breathtaking young woman looking at him silently from above, her beautiful face devoid of emotion. Her silver hair was moving slightly in the wind, and radiant sparks were dancing in her cold grey eyes.
"I'll… destroy you…"
Sunny tried to summon the shadows to rip the young woman's body apart, but his muddled mind failed to contain the intricate patterns of the manifested forms. The vicious shadow hands crumbled and dissolved before taking shape.
The young woman studied him for a few moments, then kneeled and put a hand on his head, caressing his hair.
Her touch made Sunny shudder.
'I have to… kill her…'
The visage of the smoke streaming from the abomination's burned eyes flashed in his mind and disappeared, drowning in the sea of madness.
But, somehow… even though Sunny wanted nothing more than to see the young woman die, he hesitated for a moment.
It was then that she spoke, her voice sounding both strange and familiar.
"Sunny…"
He gathered his strength, preparing to lunge at her.
"Dismiss your crown."
He had not thought that a more profound rage existed, but when he heard those words, his entire being ignited with a harrowing fury. The thought of surrendering his crown filled Sunny with a boundless ocean of frenzied wrath, deep and dark enough to be unfathomable.
That wrath was far more scorching than the rage he had felt toward the odious dragon, and vaster than even the hatred he felt toward the thieves who had stolen his prey.
However…
The authority contained in the voice of the young woman was absolute.
It was nothing like the cold commands of the dragon, which had been oppressive and domineering to the point of being irresistible… but only nearly so.
There was a boundless abyss between nearly and absolutely.
Drowning in fury and at the same time filled with horror, Sunny felt his very soul respond to the young woman's order, following it obediently, as if he had no will of his own. He felt broken and violated, which only made his bloodlust and desire to kill explode more.
Despite that, though, he still could not even attempt to disobey.
'She… she ordered me.'
The Crown of Twilight dissolved into a whirlwind of sparks.
And with it, Sunny's frenzied wrath disappeared as well.
Leaving behind only horror.
Confusion, too… and pain.
Finally, the pain he had been ignoring caught up with Sunny, making him shudder and let out a tormented groan.
He was consumed by agony.
But then, the hand resting on his head ignited with a soft glow, and its comforting warmth chased the pain away. A wave of cleansing white flame spread through his body, mending his broken flesh and healing his harrowing wounds.
The sense of relief it brought was overwhelming.
Which only added to Sunny's confusion.
Soon, he was left laying on the ground, disoriented and feeling lost. Everything that had happened since he activated the [King's Resentment] enchantment of the Crown of Twilight was like a blur, but the memory of it remained, etched into his mind.
'...What happened?'
Sunny felt incredibly tired, but he forced himself to raise his head.
Nephis was kneeling in front of him… wearing the Starlight Legion Armor, for some reason. Her striking grey eyes were calm and cold.
Behind her, the corpse of the Dread Lord towered above the ruined courtyard of the floating fortress. Kai was laying on a pile of rubble, heavily wounded. Mordret was there, as well, staring at the dead dragon with a grim expression.
The world was dark, with only a few rays of pale sunshine pouring through the veil of ashen clouds.
There was something else, as well… a black crow was perched on the remnants of the broken wall, staring down at them.
Sunny looked at Nephis, a storm of emotions raging in his heart.
Noticing that he had regained his senses, she nodded simply and rose.
Turning away, she walked toward where Kai was laying, his ivory armor painted by blood. Soon, soft radiance flowed from her hands, healing the archer.
At the same time, Mordret sighed deeply and looked at Kai with a hint of resentment.
"Why did you do it? I almost had him."
Kai met his gaze somberly, and then said in a hoarse voice:
"That was why I did it."
The Prince of Nothing remained silent for a moment, then grinned with dark amusement and turned to Nephis. Waving his bloody stump in the air, he asked blithely:
"Don't I get healed?"
Her answer was cold and even:
"...Wait for your turn."
Sunny observed it all, too tired to move, and too numb to think.
Soon, two figures climbed over the pile of rubble that the wall of the fortress had turned to. They were Effie and Jet.
Effie was walking while supporting her weight with a spear, while Jet was carrying unconscious Cassie. When she appeared, both Crow Crow and the Quiet Dancer rushed to her side.
The wind tore apart the veil of clouds, and finally, the light of dawn illuminated the drowning fortress once again.
Sunny looked at the sky pensively.
A strange thought surfaced in his mind.
'We… won.'
Soon enough, the wind carried the clouds of ash away. Twilight was once again illuminated by the beautiful light of dawn… what was left of Twilight, at least.
The floating fortress where the Dread Lord had died broke apart and drowned in the still water.
The water itself was starting to move, sparkling in the sunlight. Now that the Serpent King's city and whatever enchantments had held it in place were destroyed, the current was slowly returning.
Soon enough, the current would carry it all — the blackened ruins of Twilight, the corpses of the Defiled that had stormed it, and the broken ships of its fallen defenders — to the Edge, then throw them into the lightless abyss that lay beyond it. Where they would never be found or seen again, unless someone braved the void and reached the very bottom of Ariel's dreadful world.
Erasing all signs that Twilight had ever existed from the endlessly flowing surface of the Great River.
…Until the next cycle came.
Hopefully, Sunny would not be there to witness it.
The cohort had returned aboard the Chain Breaker before the fortress drowned. Now, they were observing the charred carcass of the inconceivable abomination that had served as the foundation of Twilight slowly crumbling and submerging underwater. The brilliant explosion had put a net of cracks into it, and now, the weight of the immense carapace and the water pressure were slowly pulling it apart.
Well… some of them were observing.
Some were in no condition to pay it much attention, if any at all.
Cassie was still unconscious. Her wounds, including the deep gash on her neck, had been healed by Nephis, but the blind girl was showing no signs of waking up, yet. Surviving the mayhem and the obliterating blast must have taken a toll on her.
Nephis herself was sitting at the stern of the flying vessel, staring into the distance with a detached look on her face. She was utterly exhausted, but also… this was her usual state after overusing her Aspect. It was as if her humanity had been burned away, and needed time to restore itself.
Somehow, Sunny felt that this time, that process would take longer than it had in the past.
Which was… understandable. He already realized that the devastating explosion that destroyed the city, and turned every living being on its streets to ash, had been somehow caused by Nephis.
Sunny did not know the details, but could see that she was a Titan now. That had to be the result of her fires consuming all the Nightmare Creatures that had been fighting against Soul Stealer, and then killing the mirror fiend himself. Neph's [Halfbreed] Innate Ability granted her a portion of the soul fragments of all beings killed by her flames, after all.
He himself was in no mood to observe the collapse of Twilight, either. Slumped against the trunk of the sacred tree, Sunny was not much different from Nephis. Using the [King's Resentment] had taken a toll on him, making him feel utterly drained and exhausted. His gaze was distant, and his face was pale from fatigue.
There was also a confusing storm of emotions raging in his heart, but at the same time, he was too numb to deal with that mess.
For now, he was simply happy to be alive… happy that all of them were alive.
While their enemies — against all odds — were dead.
Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare were guarding the ship… and keeping an eye on Mordret, in case the bastard decided to do something malicious. However, the Prince of Nothing did not seem inclined to turn on his allies, at least not just yet. He walked around the Chain Breaker, looking curiously at this and that.
That would have infuriated Sunny if he wasn't feeling so drained. What was that guy so curious about? He had already seen everything there was to see here, hiding in their eyes on the way to the Second Nightmare.
Perhaps looking at things through someone else's eyes and doing it yourself was not quite the same. Right… perhaps this Chain Breaker was not the same as the real Chain Breaker they had left in the real world, either.
In any case, Mordret was not a problem, for now.
Which left only Effie, Jet, and Kai.
The first two had been spared from participating in the battle for Twilight. Cassie had apparently saved them from being taken by Soul Stealer with the help of the Black Beast Locket, and then carried the locket out of the city before the obliterating blast.
Kai, meanwhile, was full of questions, but too polite to ask them all at once. The poor guy must have been utterly confused… out of all of them, the start of his Nightmare was perhaps the most dreadful.
As a result, the three were standing at the railings, looking at the blackened corpse of Twilight and talking quietly between themselves. Kai's expression constantly changed between stunned, expressionless, and mortified.
'Look at him, emoting so much… wait. He was the one who killed the Dread Lord, wasn't he? Damn. If I had a credit for every time Kai killed a dragon… I would have two credits now… strange...'
Sunny studied the face of his friend for a few minutes, considering if he had to apologize for trying to kill him. Kai had blown up his shadow shell, too, so… they were probably even?
In any case, this dilemma seemed too tiring and complicated to consider right now. Looking away, Sunny turned his full attention to the wood grain of the Chain Breaker's deck.
Everything had gone wrong in Twilight. He had failed… but also prevailed, in a sense. Soul Stealer was dead. The Dread Lord was dead, too.
The army they had hoped to recruit was dead as well.
And Nephis had used the Shadow Bond.
To cure Sunny from madness, but still. She had broken her promise.
Again.
And saved him, again.
'What a mess.'
Tired and confused, he closed his eyes and lowered his head to the root of the sacred tree.
He just wanted to sleep.
The problems, messy as they were, could wait until tomorrow.
By the time Sunny woke up, it was night.
Even this place of endless dawn had a night, just like the crimson expanse of eternal dusk had one. However, nights were short and fleeting at the edges of the Great River.
Before he knew it, the sevens suns were already rising again.
The world became painted by the soft colors of the breaking dawn.
With a sigh, Sunny rubbed his eyes and sat up.
He felt… strangely great. His body was in perfect shape because of Neph's healing flames, and his mental energy had been restored with the help of the Shroud of Dusk after having a good sleep.
Nightmare had also guarded his dreams, as well as the dreams of everyone else aboard the Chain Breaker. Here in the pyramid built by the Demon of Dread, that alone was more important than one would think.
'Great…'
Nevertheless, his good mood was diminished when he remembered what had transpired in Twilight.
'I... should probably be happy, right?'
Beyond himself, even.
And he was, to an extent. Two of the most dangerous enemies there were in the Tomb of Ariel had been slain, so why wouldn't he? Finally, the end of this Nightmare did not seem so distant as to be impossible anymore. Salvation was within reach, already visible far in the distance — just like the first rays of the rising suns were, shining from beyond the horizon to break the reign of night.
But Sunny couldn't feel completely happy. That victory of theirs had been too perilous, almost turning into defeat. In fact, it should have been a defeat, if not for a couple miracles.
Other than that… he was not happy with himself, personally.
Sunny had accomplished a few astonishing feats during the battle for Twilight, true — reaching the throne room of the Serpent King's palace, lifting the curse of frozen time, resisting the authority of the Dread Lord, fighting the Defiled Saint almost to a standstill while being inhabited by madness, and even realizing the full potential of his current level of mastery over Shadow Dance.
What other Master could boast that they were not only capable of transforming themselves akin to a Saint, but were also not limited to a single static form? Turning into monstrous serpents, winged horrors, and dreadful beasts… truly, the depth of his Divine Aspect was slowly starting to put the entire hierarchy of Awakened under question.
Most of the things Sunny had done yesterday, nobody else could have accomplished. And without him there, the cohort would have undoubtedly perished.
And yet…
In the end, he had been defeated. He had been defeated by the Dread Lord, and he had been defeated by the [King's Resentment] enchantment of the Crown of Twilight. Most of all, he had been defeated by his own lack of foresight and knowledge. He was only alive by chance.
Knowing that did not feel great at all.
Sunny sighed.
'Well, one can't win every time.'
He knew that such thoughts were immature and childish. He had long realized, after all, that his allies were a part of his power. So, their triumph was his triumph, just like his triumph would be theirs in turn. Still... Sunny couldn't help but feel a bit disappointed in himself. He had done remarkably well in this Nightmare up until yesterday. Experiencing a serious setback was a change of pace.
And then there was the fact that Nephis had to resort to using Shadow Bond in order to make him come back to his senses.
He… did not know how to feel about it.
Logically, there was no reason to be hurt or angry. It had been done for his own good, after all, and brought him no harm. It might very well have saved the lives of his friends, too. In fact, if Sunny had been able to think at that moment, he would have asked Nephis to use her power over him to help him escape from the insidious effect of the [King's Resentment] himself. That would have been a cunning way to cheat the system.
But humans were not logical creatures.
All Sunny knew was that he could not forget that moment. The horror of having his will violated in such a tyrannical fashion. The hopelessness he felt when his body and soul moved despite his wishes, refusing to obey him. Obeying someone else instead. The demented fury he had felt at that time only made the experience so much more disturbing and vivid.
That memory was like a shadow that hung over his head.
Grimacing, Sunny shook his head and looked around.
A moment later, his expression soured. He noticed a pair of hateful eyes glaring at him from a few meters away… the Sin of Solace was back, looking at him mockingly.
"Finally awake, are you? So, how does it feel to be…"
"Shut up."
Sunny did not let the sword wraith finish and stood up, deciding to go find the other members of the cohort.
Nephis was still in the strange state of having had her… reserve of humanity burned away by the terrible torment of her Flaw. Usually, she would have already been up and about, preparing breakfast for the cohort, but today, that did not happen. Instead, Nephis was simply meditating at the stern of the Chain Breaker, unmoved and unbothered by anything.
The other members of the cohort had chosen not to disturb her. There was a tantalizing smell spreading through the air — Effie had taken it upon herself to cook up a feast, using the supplies stored in the cargo hold of the flying ship without sparing any of the ingredients.
Sunny heard his stomach growl, and realized how hungry he was.
Soon, all of them — even Nephis — had gathered on the mess deck, sitting around a table.
Cassie had regained consciousness, but was still pale. Kai seemed to be a bit out of it, undoubtedly digesting the many incredible twists and turns of this bizarre Nightmare. Effie and Jet were, more or less, their usual selves.
It almost looked like the good old days when the cohort shared meals together, with the added bonus of having Jet keep them company.
There was only one thing spoiling the atmosphere.
Mordret was also there, sitting near Sunny and looking at them with a curious expression.
The Prince of Nothing picked up a pair of chopsticks and smiled pleasantly.
"What's for breakfast?"
The breakfast ended up passing in a strange atmosphere.
Which was understandable, considering that they were sharing the table with a homicidal maniac. Mordret was nothing but amiable and pleasant, but it was exactly his disarming charm that made everyone feel disturbed and uncomfortable. After all, they all knew what the Prince of Nothing was capable of… some better than others.
Mordret was not the only one who made the conversation feel stifled, though. Nephis was still detached and impassive. Cassie was keeping quiet, as if she had forgotten how to speak. Sunny was not in the mood to talk, either, concentrating on his food. Kai was deep in thought, still struggling to come to terms with what he had learned from Effie and Jet.
After a while, all seven of them were more or less done with the meal. In the silence that followed, Effie glanced around the table.
"So…"
She leaned back and smiled.
"...Is anyone going to explain what the hell happened in that damned city?"
Sunny looked at her somberly. So did Nephis and Mordret — the former without any emotion, the latter with a hint of amusement. At that moment, Jet stretched her legs, crossed them comfortably, and nodded.
"Yeah. Actually, I'm dying to know, too."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, trying to imagine the situation from their perspective, then sighed.
Taking a sip of tea, he said:
"Well… first of all, our base assumption was wrong. We assumed that Twilight had been frozen in the middle of a battle between its army and the invading forces of the Defilement, but in fact, it was a battle between Soul Stealer and the Dread Lord all along."
He paused, then added in a dark tone:
"They must have breached the walls of the city, which allowed Soul Stealer to consume the souls of everyone in Twilight. That was when he turned on the Dread Lord and tried to consume him, as well… and when the Mad Prince made use of the situation to activate the defensive array and trap them both. So, when I deactivated the array, both of those fiends were unleashed."
Across the table from him, Cassie suddenly spoke:
"Some of us have a good chance of resisting Prince Mordret's power, but some don't. That was why you two had to be hidden from Soul Stealer."
She turned slightly, facing Mordret.
He smiled innocently.
'I don't like it at all...'
Sunny stared at the Prince of Nothing silently for a moment, then looked away.
"Don't worry. You don't have to be wary of him… too much. We are currently allies, after all, and he knows that if something untoward happens, this Nightmare will become his grave."
The threat hidden in his words was not very subtle. But Sunny did not really worry about Mordret — there might have been something really wrong with that guy, but he was not a fool. The exact opposite, actually. He knew that harming any member of the cohort inside the Tomb of Ariel would be a fatal mistake.
Especially now, right after Soul Stealer had been destroyed by Nephis, Mordret would not risk making them all his enemies. At least not until the very last moments of the Nightmare.
Sunny sighed.
"In any case, pretty much as soon as the array was deactivated, Kai and I faced the Dread Lord. I had to use an enchantment of the Crown of Twilight to resist his commands, but at the cost of plunging into an uncontrollable rage. While the two of us fought against the dragon, Nephis and Cassie found themselves surrounded by the vessels of Soul Stealer."
He paused.
"I am… actually not too sure what happened next."
Saying that, Sunny hesitated.
He said that he did not know, but in truth, he did know something.
Shimmering runes were glowing in the air in front of him. They read:
Name: Nephis.
True Name: Changing Star.
Rank: Ascended.
Class: Titan.
Soul Cores: [7/7].
Soul Fragments: [7000/7000].
Which was already startling enough. But there was something else near the end of the field of runes. Several new strings had appeared there.
Those were the runes that truly gave him pause.
Shifting his gaze slightly, Sunny read them once again:
Aspect Legacy: [Memory of Light].
Aspect Legacy Description: [A beautiful tree grew from the ashes of doubt, bearing fruits of knowledge.]
Knowledge of Fire: [Mastered].
Knowledge of ???: Unearned.
Knowledge of ???: Unearned.
Knowledge of ???: Unearned.
Knowledge of ???: Unearned.
Knowledge of ???: Unearned.
Knowledge of ???: Unearned.
There were seven strings in total, with only one of them revealed and described as mastered.
So… whatever happened to Nephis in Twilight had not only allowed her to become a Titan, but also unlocked her Aspect Legacy. And that Aspect Legacy was more than a little bit strange, seemingly granting some sort of knowledge instead of Relics.
Sunny would lie if he said that he wasn't interested in learning what had happened.
He looked at Nephis, hoping that she would explain at least something.
She remained silent for a few moments, then shrugged indifferently.
"I tried to make my way to the palace, but Soul Stealer stood in my way. Facing defeat, I made a breakthrough and conceived of a new way of using my Aspect… just like you had conceived of using yours to take shapes of powerful creatures. So, I used one of my soul cores as fuel and destroyed it to unleash a conflagration of soul flame."
Sunny stared at her incredulously. On paper, what Nephis said made sense… he had indeed managed to deepen his understanding of his Aspect and create techniques like Shadow Shell and Shadow Incarnation, thus becoming more powerful while remaining of the same Rank. In a similar fashion, Nephis could have deepened her understanding and reached new heights of power.
But there was a piece of the puzzle missing.
"So… your Aspect allows you to burn your own soul and use it as fuel. But why was the explosion so immense and destructive?"
She looked at him impassively.
"My soul essence is especially potent, as you know. The explosion would have been devastating, regardless. But… yes, there was another element, as well. It was sorcery."
Sunny raised his eyebrow, hiding how perplexed he was.
"...Sorcery?"
Nephis nodded.
"Yes. The sorcery of Names. I used the Name of Wind to fan the flames burning across Twilight, and absorbed them. Then, I ignited my soul... and whispered the Name of Fire. You saw the rest. In the end, all vessels of Soul Stealer were destroyed. The remnants of the Defiled horde were destroyed, as well, allowing me to reform the Terror Core and form a new one."
She paused for a moment.
"With nowhere else to run, Soul Stealer was forced to enter my soul. I burned him."
Her even tone and motionless face made it seem as though destroying a Corrupted Titan, millions of his puppets, and thousands of Nightmare Creatures in one fell swoop was nothing out of the ordinary.
The rest of them stared at Nephis in stunned silence.
In the end, Effie grinned.
"Good job, Princess. Let's be friends, okay?"
Sunny was thinking about something else.
'Knowledge of Fire…'
He had an inkling of what the knowledge Nephis had received from her Aspect Legacy was. It had to have contained the True Name of Fire, at the minimum… of every kind of fire there was, perhaps. It must have also elevated her already unmatched affinity to flame to entirely new heights.
Nephis, meanwhile, looked at Effie with a hint of confusion in her striking grey eyes.
"...Aren't we already friends?"
The huntress chuckled and raised her thumb up.
Nephis tilted her head, remained silent for a few moments, then said:
"I received a fair number of Memories, too… sadly, not nearly as many as one would have expected, considering the death toll of the explosion. Still, there is at least one or two for each of us. We can distribute them later."
With that, she turned to Sunny.
"That is what happened to Soul Stealer. What happened to the Dread Lord, though? How were the three of you able to kill him?"
He lingered for a bit.
'Cassie almost died in that explosion. Is Neph not concerned about that at all?'
A slight frown appeared on his face.
Eventually, he grimaced and answered in a dark tone:
"Well… I already said that the Crown of Twilight allowed me to ignore his commands. That should have made things easier, since his most fearsome weapon was taken away. In practice, though, so was mine. My mind. Without being able to think straight, I was no better than a frenzied beast… worse, even, because even a beast would have used everything at his disposal to survive."
He shook his head.
"But I was unwilling to summon my Shadows, or work together with Kai to bring the Dread Lord down. That was… unfortunate, to say the least. In the end, we ended up outside the city, in that floating fortress. I tied down the fiend, relentlessly attacking his body. That gave Kai an opportunity to destroy the amulet which had protected the bastard from Soul Stealer, and that gave Mordret an opportunity to attack his soul, in turn."
Sunny glanced at Kai and smiled from the corner of his mouth.
"The Dread Lord was paralyzed for a few seconds, and our resident dragon slayer used those seconds to drive an enchanted arrow through his brain. That was how the three of us — but mostly Kai — managed to kill him."
Kai had also prevented Mordret from taking possession of the Dread Lord's body, which would have undoubtedly given the Prince of Nothing ideas. Right now, he could be trusted not to turn on them because he needed Nephis to destroy the First Seeker. If Mordret had the power to subjugate her with the authority of the dragon's voice, though?
Who knew what he would have done?
In hindsight, Kai's decision to not wait for the results of the soul battle might have saved them all.
Sunny gave Mordret a somber look.
'Gods. How did I end up on the same team as that guy?'
Noticing his gaze, the Prince of Nothing smiled.
"Oh… I would have killed the Dread Lord myself. Probably. There was a little problem, you see — a seed of Corruption somehow ended up blooming in my soul. Luckily, I managed to extricate the infected part and turn it into a Reflection before the disease spread. So, I am back to being a mere Beast. Alas."
Now, it was time for them to stare at Mordret.
'What the hell…'
Who talked about becoming infected with Corruption, cutting up their own soul, and turning the contaminated portion of it into an external entity in order to heal themselves? What insanity was that?
Then again… perhaps Sunny wasn't the best person to accuse someone of insanity. He was currently living out the devious plan concocted by his past Defiled self, after all.
While he was contemplating whether any of the seven people present on the mess deck could be called sane, Jet smiled and winked at Kai.
"Congratulations, Ascended Nightingale. Welcome to the club… the I Killed Myself club? No, that doesn't sound right. Let's call it the Othercide Club. You know, for people who killed the other, evil version of themselves."
She yawned lazily and summoned a wisp of mist, making it swirl around her fingers.
"So, did you unlock your Aspect Legacy, as well? Or at least received a powerful Memory? Oh… you could have received an Echo, even. Having an Echo of yourself would be really weird, right?"
Everyone looked at Kai, imagining him having an Echo of himself.
He coughed awkwardly.
"That… no, I did not unlock my Aspect Legacy. Or receive a Memory, or an Echo. Actually, something strange happened."
He hesitated for a moment.
"I seem to have received an Attribute, instead. The [Dragonslayer] Attribute. I am… not quite sure what it does."
Sunny tilted his head, slightly bewildered.
'So… it's an actual Attribute.'
"What does the description say?"
Kai seemed to blush a little.
"Ah… you know… something about being forged in battle, tempered in flame, and quenched in dragon blood… stuff like that."
Sunny stared at him incredulously.
'Well, damn. I bet the Spell was generous on the compliments, too.'
In any case, Kai's new Attribute had to have made his friend stronger. Considering the description, it most likely had something to do with durability and elemental resistance. Maybe there was a deeper layer to it, too — the truth would come out in time.
Good… that was good. The cohort was finally assembled, and most of the members had already grown stronger. Nephis had received a collection of powerful Memories, as well — considering the strength of the Nightmare Creatures of the Defiled legion, many of them would be of the Transcendent Rank.
Sunny still had five Supreme soul shards stored in the Covetous Coffer, so he would be able to elevate some of those Memories to the Supreme Rank, as well.
The cohort would be ready to face Verge… and Torment. The only Plague that remained.
Was that by accident, or the result of someone's intent?
The will of the Mad Prince? Or Torment's own?
Sunny did not know, but suspected that one of those two, or maybe even both of them, had harbored plans for Verge behind the Dread Lord's back.
He sighed, then looked at Cassie and asked, not addressing anyone in particular:
"So… what's the plan now?"
Nephis answered immediately, no hesitation in her steady voice:
"What else? We sail for Verge, of course."
Then, she turned to Cassie and asked:
"What is the fastest way we can get there?"
The blind girl hesitated for a moment.
"I'll have to check."
She stood up and left, soon returning with a heavy crate. The stone slates they had recovered in the drowned temple of the Defiled sybil were stored there.
It took Cassie some time to lay the slates out on the table, reference them, and come up with an approximate route. In the end, she pointed to a particular slate. There, the shape of a graceful castle was etched.
"It seems that the fastest way to Verge is to simply sail downstream and keep going until we almost reach the dawn of time. However…"
The blind girl put two slates that did not seem to have anything in common together.
"With what we know about the shape of the Great River now, we can save a lot of time by simply crossing it, sailing past the western Edge, and braving the inner void. That way, we should be able to bypass most of the journey into the past and land near Verge directly."
A strange silence settled on the mess deck.
Nephis studied the stone slates for a while, then nodded.
"This will take us close to Fallen Grace first. Let's stop there on the way, then, before departing for the final battle."
She looked at them, her gaze lingering on Sunny for a few extra moments. Eventually, she said:
"...If there are no objections."
He might have been mistaken, but it seemed as though at least a hint of liveliness had returned to her voice. Well, the words liveliness and Nephis did not really go together, but it was a great relief to see that her humanity was slowly coming back.
She was even interested in their opinions… his opinion, in particular. At least it seemed that way.
Sunny sighed.
'What else is there to do? If we want to escape this Nightmare, Verge is the only way.'
He shrugged.
"No objections from me."
The others did not have any, either.
After a few moments of silence, Nephis nodded.
"Onward to Verge, then."
The Chain Breaker left the drowning remains of Twilight behind and turned away from the rising suns. Drifting above the currents, it traversed the dreadful battlefield and escaped into clear waters.
The Great River flowed below them. By now, the sight of the world in constant motion was both familiar and calming. Sunny had a feeling that returning to reality, where the ground was solid and unmoving, would be a strange experience.
There were no Nightmare Creatures in the vicinity of Twilight, so they could relax for a few days. The members of the cohort rested and recuperated, not doing anything in particular. They slept, consumed delicious meals, and spent their time in idleness.
Even Mordret's presence did not dampen the peaceful mood. He was nothing if not accommodating, even pleasant to be around. Of course, he was… true monsters knew better than anyone how to appear sympathetic and friendly, after all. And the Prince of Nothing was a singular existence even among the insidious monsters.
But that was fine. Sunny did not mind sharing a ship with him, as long as Mordret was an ally. Gods knew that the cohort needed all the help it could get in this dreadful, utterly unreasonable Nightmare.
Sunny himself did not do much in the first few days of their journey across the Great River. He slept some more, spent some time staring at the sky, and chatted with Kai, describing the past events of the Nightmare in more detail.
The month he had spent with Nephis on the carcass of the Black Turtle, the battle with the Azure Serpent. Their meeting with Ananke and the visit to forlorn Weave. The journey to Fallen Grace and their reunion with Cassie. The battle against the Defiled sybil… the dreadful months they had spent on Aletheia's Island, and their eventual escape.
In the process, Sunny also spoke about the many mysteries they had solved and the startling revelations they had received in the Tomb of Ariel. Looking back… he had truly learned a lot here, both about the past and the present.
And about himself.
Kai was the perfect audience for his outrageous tales. Sharing his experiences with a friend soothed Sunny's conflicted heart, a little. He was not quite alright — after suffering so much in Antarctica and on the Great River, how could he be? But he was at least back to being his usual spirited self.
Almost.
There was still the issue of what had happened at the end of Twilight to deal with. If there was a way to deal with that, even. Sunny felt that he at least owed it to himself to have a talk with Nephis, pointless or not.
But with Nephis being in that strange dispassionate state, talking with her about deeply emotional issues did not seem like a good idea. She was slowly recovering, at least. So, Sunny decided to wait until she was back to her usual self before broaching the topic.
With that, there was nothing for him to do.
Eventually, the Chain Breaker traveled far away from Twilight. They were still bathed in the beautiful blaze of the endless dawn, but the waters the graceful ship was braving had imperceptibly changed. They were surrounded by danger once more.
From here onward, there would be untold horrors hiding beneath the waves once more. The radiant sky would harbor terrifying abominations once more. And so, the members of the cohort would have to maintain vigilance at all times once more, ready to fight for their lives.
The mood aboard the Chain Breaker subtly changed.
That said… strangely, Sunny was not too concerned.
Perhaps it was arrogance, but looking at the seven people gathered on the graceful ship, he felt confident in their chances of at least reaching Verge unharmed.
Had there ever been a more deadly cohort of Masters? Surely not.
Kai and Effie were veterans of both the Forgotten Shore and the Antarctic campaign, with plenty of incredible feats under their belts. Soul Reaper Jet was one of the most feared individuals in the world, with even Saints being wary of her sinister blade. Cassie was someone whose lethality could not even be evaluated by mundane means.
And then there were Sunny, Nephis, and Mordret. The three wielders of Divine Aspects, unheard of in history. Their individual power was already outside the scope of what Masters were supposed to be capable of, and when put together…
If anything, Sunny should have felt concerned for their enemies.
Speaking of Mordret...
Sunny had wished to avoid him entirely, but having access to the well of knowledge the Prince of Nothing possessed was simply too tempting. Granted, the bastard lied as easily as he breathed, so anything he said had to be taken with a grain of salt.
In fact, as a rule of thumb, nothing Mordret said could be trusted. But Sunny still wanted to ask him a few questions, especially those that almost no one else could answer.
Mordret could usually be seen at the bow of the Chain Breaker, where Saint stood guard with Morgan's Warbow in her hands. He seemed to be very interested in the graceful stone knight, or maybe the bow she held. In any case, he could be found there most of the time.
Sunny left his usual spot under the branches of the sacred tree, walked past Ananke's ketch, and approached the Prince of Nothing. Sensing his gaze, Mordret looked up.
"Ah, Sunless. What a pleasant surprise. Did you want something?"
Sunny glared at him for a few moments, then sighed and summoned the Shadow Chair. Noticing it, Mordret raised an eyebrow, as if remembering something unpleasant.
"Uh-oh."
Sitting down, Sunny remained silent for a bit, then said evenly:
"Yeah, I did want something. Just… to chat for a bit."
He glanced at Mordret and asked, trying to keep his tone devoid of hostility:
"So, how is Ravenheart treating you?"
The Prince of Nothing gave him a curious look.
"Ah, you know. The weather is not great, but the people are really… charming. Well, you've met Seishan and Beastmaster, so you must have an idea. It's like I'm living in a flower garden."
Sunny smiled, nodded, and asked cordially:
"I see, I see… so, what are the Sovereigns up to? Are they really going to abandon the waking world?"
Mordret studied him with a neutral expression. Then, he smiled pleasantly.
"How should I know? Am I a Sovereign?"
Sunny stared at him silently for a few moments. Eventually, he shook his head.
"No… but you are a son of one, was raised by another, and currently serve the third. If you don't know, then who would?"
Mordret laughed.
"Well, if you put it like that, it does sound like I should know. However, Sunless, you seem to be mistaken about something. The thing is… I don't care to know. Why should I care about the waking world? Whatever happens to it has little to do with me."
Sunny frowned.
Indeed, Mordret had spent most of his childhood in the Dream Realm, so he had little attachment to Earth. More than that, he was not someone who would care about the lives of hundreds of millions of innocent people, let alone feel inclined to do something to save them.
All Mordret cared about was his revenge against the Great Clan Valor.
A faint smile appeared on Sunny's face.
"Sure, you might not care about the waking world. But you do care about your father's plans — at least as far as to be able to try and ruin them better. So cut the crap and just tell me what you know. If you don't mind."
Mordret stared at him with amusement for a while, then sighed and shook his head.
"Well, why not? But I'm afraid that you are overestimating me. I really do not know what my father and the Queen of Worms are planning. I am not exactly on speaking terms with the former, and the latter does not trust me enough to share such secrets. All I know is that they are serious about having a war with each other. That was why I joined Ki Song."
He lingered for a moment and added, his voice losing its usual lightheartedness:
"I'll warn you, though. Don't presume to understand the Sovereigns, Sunless. You might think that you have them figured out, but you don't. They are far older than we are, and far more powerful. They are also not some cardboard villains. My father, Ki Song, and the third one… are the most exceptional individuals of their generation, or maybe even of all generations. They did not end up on their thrones by accident."
Sunny looked at him somberly.
"What are you trying to say?"
Mordret shrugged with a smile.
"I'm just saying that you might find it hard to understand their plans. Abandoning the waking world? Well, that surely sounds like something they would do. But if you think about it, why would they do that? Even if the Sovereigns only care about the Dream Realm, they still need Awakened to populate it. And Awakened cannot exist without mundane people. You can't make an omelette without breaking eggs, and you can't get a stable supply of eggs without a poultry farm. Something like that."
Sunny remained silent for a while, thinking about what Mordret had said. Although the terms he used were very cynical, the underlying message held true. Indeed, there had to be an immense population of mundane people for a comparatively small amount of Awakened to emerge.
If the waking world was indeed destined to be consumed by the Dream Realm, the Sovereigns could not allow themselves to abandon it completely before that happened.
Which went against what Sunny had learned about them before.
He frowned, feeling confused.
Eventually, Sunny shook his head and asked, his voice somber:
"What about the third one? Asterion, what does he want?"
As soon as those words were spoken, Mordret's smile dimmed, growing strangely… forced. He leaned forward slightly.
"Sunless… do me a favor, try not to speak that name aloud. Otherwise, he might actually hear you."
Sunny blinked a couple of times, staring at him incredulously.
"Come on. Really?"
Mordret let out a long sigh, then shook his head reproachfully.
"I'm not saying that to scare you, I'm just telling the truth. The old man… his powers are a bit beyond comprehension. If you feel threatened by Ki Song or my father, wait till you meet him. Better yet, hope that you never will."
Sunny leaned back, crossing his arms.
"What's so scary about him? If he's so powerful, why isn't he participating in this war Song and Valor started? Where is he? Come to think of it, where does he come from? There is almost nothing written about him in the history books. Is he a Legacy? Does he have a clan? An army?"
Mordret shrugged.
"The thing you need to understand about him… is that his Domain is different from those of the other two. Yes, Domains can be different in nature. Most are like what my father and Ki Song possess, territorial. That is why Valor and Song are fighting over territory. But not his… his is more of an idea than a place."
He remained silent for a few moments, then said somberly:
"You must have realized by now that the Great Clans were built by those who inherited the Divine Lineages. Valor was born from the Lineage of War, Immortal Flame from the Lineage of Sun, House of Night from the Lineage of Storm. Clan Song rose to prominence later, after Ki Song discovered the Lineage of Beast. The old man is the one who has the Lineage of Heart… however, there is no clan he belongs to. Do you know why that is?"
Sunny shook his head.
'The lineage of Heart God…'
Heart God was also the god of souls, as well as emotions, memory, hunger, and growth. What kind of Aspect could Asterion possess, then? What powers did he wield? What was the nature of his Domain?
Mordret took a deep breath, then smiled.
"Well… it's because he does not come from the Legacy Clans. Legacy Clans have been in power since before we were born, so we are conditioned to assume that it has always been like that. But, in fact, there were many powers competing for the right to shape the world as they saw fit, back in the chaotic time after the Spell first descended. Some more terrible than others. The old man is the last remnant of one of those vanquished powers."
Sunny remembered hearing about that. From what he knew, the current system — with the government and the Legacy Clans maintaining the world order together — was established after several other, fringe factions had been defeated by the first Legacies. Even with all the sins of the current regime, the ones that could have been would have been much more terrifying.
At least that was what he had been told by Wake of Ruin.
Mordret lingered for a moment.
"Ah, by the way… the old man is not that old, actually. It's just what I call him. The faction he comes from, you see, was a small group of the Path of Ascension zealots. Real fanatics, far more extreme than anyone you could have met among the Legacies. Now, those people… they were really in favor of abandoning the waking world completely, believing that the Nightmare Spell was meant to pave the way for a new beginning. That the Dream Realm was a wild garden meant for a new breed of humans."
He shook his head.
"And they did abandon the waking world, establishing an isolated colony in the Dream Realm not long after the first Masters Ascended. The man who would one day become the third Sovereign… was actually born there. In fact, he was the first human child born in the Dream Realm. The original Dreamspawn."
Mordret smiled.
"Well, in any case. Those reclusive extremists did not last long. Their colony was eventually overtaken by Nightmare Creatures, and he was the only one who survived. In the end, he found his way to Bastion, met my father, was brought back to the waking world, and joined Broken Sword's cohort."
The Prince of Nothing looked at Sunny with a strange expression, then frowned.
"I hope that satisfied your curiosity. Ah, all this talking made me thirsty. I think I'll go find myself something to drink..."
He rose and moved to walk away, but then lingered for a moment.
Looking back, Mordret said in a friendly tone:
"Oh, by the way. I said before that you'd better hope to never meet that guy. Sorry… I don't think you'll have a choice. The old man, you see, is very interested in people with divine bloodlines. Considering your connection to Shadow, the only missing Lineage, he'll probably come find you someday. Your precious Changing Star, as well, since there might not be another Dreamspawn anywhere in the two worlds."
With that, he smiled pleasantly and walked away, leaving Sunny alone.
The Chain Breaker continued moving west, the leaves of the sacred tree rustling gently in the wind.
Sunny stared silently at the vast expanse of the Great River, his head full of dark thoughts.
'...Goddammit.'
It was really unfair. He did not even have the Lineage of Shadow God — Blood Weave had greedily devoured it a long time ago.
Why did he have to deal with a mysterious and sinister Sovereign?
It was not as if Sunny did not have a host of other terrible problems he had to deal with already.
'Mordret might have been lying, as well.'
It was only then that Sunny thought back on their conversation and uttered a quiet curse.
The Prince of Nothing had talked for so long, but did not give a straight answer to a single question!
'That bastard...'
The conversation with Mordret left Sunny in a somber mood. The bastard clearly knew more than he had deemed necessary to share, but the few pieces of information he did offer were… concerning.
However, Sunny did not dwell on the distant threat of the Sovereigns for long. He did not have the luxury of worrying about something waiting far in the future when there were lethal dangers waiting for him in the present…
Or past, technically, considering that Verge was situated far downstream, as close to the Source and the Estuary as the Seekers of Truth had been able to build it, before the Defilement was born.
Not long after he talked with Mordret, the Chain Breaker was attacked for the first time since leaving Twilight. The cohort dealt with the swarm of the Drowned with comparative ease, allowing him to collect a few soul shards and for Jet to replenish her reserves of essence.
After that, they maintained a battle-ready schedule at all times. Sunny's Shadows stood guard at different points of the ship day and night. Nephis and Cassie took turns steering the graceful vessel, keeping it at low altitude, sometimes just above the flowing water. Jet's crow and Kai scouted ahead for signs of approaching danger.
The most useful scout, however, was none other than Mordret. With his ability to perceive the world through reflections and the vast expanse of water around them, he could see far and wide, warning them of any suspicious movement far in advance.
They did not have to fight too often. Sometimes, danger came from below the water, and sometimes, it came from the sky. But most of the time, the Great River remained calm and peaceful, leaving them with plenty of free time on their hands.
Knowing that the cohort was drawing closer and closer to the inevitable attack on Verge with each passing day, Sunny threw himself into weaving.
There was a lot for him to do.
He had five Supreme soul shards, which meant that five of the Transcendent Memories the cohort possessed could be potentially elevated to a higher Rank. The first thing Sunny had to do was choose what Memories to alter.
He chose the first two rather quickly. They were the Transcendent armors Effie and Kai had received in the Second Nightmare — the former after slaying the Sun Prince, the latter after slaying the Ivory Lord, Dragon Sevirax.
Both were potent and possessed tremendously robust weaves, making the possibility of the alterations damaging or destroying them slim. Best of all, they were Memories of the First Tier, so a single soul shard was enough to change their Rank completely.
The third Memory Sunny decided on was somewhat of a harder choice — it was the Transcendent weapon of the Seventh Tier Nephis had received for slaying Soul Stealer.
The weapon, which could take many forms, possessed several insidious enchantments. In a sense, it was similar to the Cruel Sight, but much more versatile, destructive, and potent. Because of the similarities between the two silver blades, Sunny had an easier time studying its weave. Therefore, he had a better chance of transplanting a new nexus.
Sadly, transplanting seven was currently beyond his abilities — not that he had enough Supreme soul shards. However, Sunny decided to attempt isolating a single enchantment and supplying that enchantment alone with the power equal to that of a Supreme Memory — thus creating a strange and unheard-of Memory of a hybrid Rank.
The enchantment he chose was responsible for channeling elemental damage, as well as protecting the blade from harm. Considering Neph's propensity for destroying her Memories with her own flame, or simply by exposing them to too much punishment, that single improvement would serve her very well in the future.
The remaining two Memories he decided to alter had also been received by Nephis in Twilight. Both of them were of Transcendent Memories of the First Tier — one was an arrow, while the other was a charm.
The arrow possessed a simple enchantment that enhanced the force delivered by its impact, and could also shape that force into a flat, severing field. The charm was a more complicated one, and served to enhance the material properties of other objects — making weapons sharper, armor more durable, and so on.
With that arrangement, two of his companions would be better protected, two would be capable of delivering more harm to the enemy, and one would be able to better support the rest of the cohort in any kind of situation.
With his plans set, Sunny began the work — studying the weaves of the chosen Memories in great detail, creating threads of shadow essence, and preparing himself for the alterations was going to take him a long while. He hoped to be done with the process by the time they reached Fallen Grace, and if that failed, then at least before they reached Verge.
Days passed with him being completely concentrated on the task. Strangely enough, studying the unfamiliar weaves also gave him some inspiration for his own unrelated project — the complicated puzzle of turning the Covetous Coffer into a semblance of an Echo.
For a while, Sunny was fully engrossed in the mysteries of weaving, not paying attention to anything else — except for occasional attacks on the Chain Breaker.
...Slowly, however, a note of dissonance invaded his focused mind. Sunny was reluctant to pay it much attention at first, but with each passing day, the worm of doubt that had entered his mind continued to grow harder to ignore.
Especially because the Sin of Solace did not miss any opportunity to remind him of that small contradiction.
The thought gnawing at Sunny's mind was a seemingly innocent question…
'How did Cassie survive the explosion that consumed Twilight?'
At first, he had not paid that detail any attention, simply being glad and relieved that the blind girl was alive. But the more time passed, the more it bothered Sunny, for some reason.
Except for Mordret, who had been sent back to his physical body, all members of the cohort had been thrown out of the mirror realm in approximately the same location — past the open space where they had met Soul Stealer, near the inner districts of the city.
From there, Nephis had made her way to the palace. Cassie, however, had somehow ended up near the gates of the city when the explosion happened. She then dove deep into the still water beyond the gates to save herself, as well as Effie and Jet, from the obliterating blast.
But how had she found herself all the way near the wall of Twilight?
It had to have been immensely difficult to fight her way through the flood of Soul Stealer's vessels and the remnant abominations of the Defiled horde. The distance between where the cohort had found themselves and the outer limits of the city was much greater than the distance to the palace…
Cassie couldn't have reached the water by accident. So how had she done it?
There was only one reasonable answer…
It was that Cassie's goal had always been to escape the city.
Which meant that she had known what would happen all along.
Sunny was restless.
Cassie had survived, which brought him indescribable joy. He would have been… broken, if she had perished in Twilight. Nephis would have never forgiven herself for causing the death of her best friend, either.
Not to mention that Effie and Jet would have been killed, as well, making the heartbreaking tragedy simply unbearable.
So, it was the epitome of wonderful that Cassie had survived.
But how had she survived?
He did not know.
It was close to impossible for her to be driven all the way to the limits of the city by accident. Which meant that she had fought her way there on purpose.
Which meant that she knew what would happen.
…Which was also impossible.
Not even because Cassie would have shared such precious information with them, allowing the cohort to come up with a better plan, but simply because she was not capable of perceiving the past and the future in the Tomb of Ariel. She had told them so herself — all Cassie saw in her visions, ever since entering the Nightmare, was darkness.
That was what saved her from sharing the fate of the sybils, who had all been Defiled by the visions of the Estuary. Here in the Tomb of Ariel, Cassie was blind to the future and the past. That was her saving grace.
She could not have known what would happen in Twilight. Otherwise, she would have been Defiled — and she wasn't Defiled. Sunny knew that because he could see Cassie's soul, and because she was still a carrier of the Nightmare Spell.
And yet she had to have known, somehow.
It made no sense at all.
Confused, he even remembered the eerie and nonsensical thought that had entered his mind after they escaped Aletheia's Island. That Cassie could have been able to remember the previous cycles of the Great River, just like the Mad Prince had.
Which would make her Torment.
But she couldn't be Torment for the same reason — if she was, Sunny would have been able to see the darkness of Corruption in her soul, and the Spell would have banished her from itself.
The strange incongruity gnawed at him more and more with each passing day.
The only reasonable explanation was that fate had played a trick on them. It was almost impossible for Cassie to have found herself near the gates of Twilight when the explosion happened — but only almost. She must have gotten incredibly lucky.
Sunny was no stranger to witnessing extremely improbable events. His entire life was full of them due to his [Fated] Attribute. This time, they must have received a blessing of fortune. There was no other sensible way to explain what had happened.
And still, still…
He was restless, plagued by doubt.
It was to the point that Sunny was having trouble concentrating on weaving. He found himself glancing at Cassie furtively when she was nearby, and then felt ashamed for doubting one of his companions.
Not to mention that it was absolutely useless to try and spy on the blind girl secretly — because she could have been watching the world through his eyes, and would be aware of him looking at her.
In any case, Cassie seemed to be perfectly normal. Well… as far as the word normal could be applied to her. She was mostly quiet, but not alarmingly so. She usually kept to herself, but not to the point of avoiding others on purpose. Usually, she would take her turn controlling the Chain Breaker, then descend below deck to rest when Nephis replaced her on the steering oars.
When they were attacked, she participated in the battles, supporting the cohort from behind and stepping forward if there was a need. When everything was calm, she rested and went about her usual duties of maintaining the ship.
Of course, Sunny did not know what she was doing when nobody was watching. How could he?
Well, actually… he could.
Spying on the blind seer was not an easy matter, considering that she could see through the eyes of the potential spy and knew their every move. However, as far as Sunny knew, while Cassie could use her Ascended Ability on the members of the cohort, she could not do the same with his shadows.
She could also see through his eyes, if she wished to, but she could not see what he saw through the shadows.
So, if he wanted to, he could send one of the shadows to observe the blind girl, just in case there was something strange going on with her.
However, he wasn't sure that it was an appropriate thing to do.
Sunny was very peculiar about trust. It had taken him a long time to gain the ability to trust others, so he cherished it greatly. Being able to trust, and receiving trust in return — those were intangible, but precious things.
So, even if sending a shadow to observe Cassie wouldn't do the blind girl any harm, he would be breaking trust with her. Their relationship was complicated and tumultuous, and they had endured a lot together to repair it. He was reluctant to jeopardize that relationship…
But the Sin of Solace kept whispering into his ear, fanning the flames of Sunny's paranoia. In fact, the sword wraith did not whisper, but was incredibly loud with his insidious accusations and insinuations — especially so when Cassie was nearby.
She never reacted, which made it seem as though she was unable to hear the odious apparition.
…Or was pretending to not hear it masterfully.
'Just think about it rationally.'
It was hard for Sunny to be dispassionate when it came to Cassie, but this time, he had to be.
'We only made it this far because of Cassie. But if I remove our friendship from the equation… she has indeed been behaving strangely. And there are certain things about her actions that can be seen as suspicious, if a stranger evaluates them.'
Which did not mean that they really were suspicious… just that they could be.
Lowering all six of his hands, which had been weaving strings of shadow essence, Sunny frowned.
'In the end, it all comes down to a simple question. Do I want to be polite, or do I want to be safe?'
Seen in that light, his dilemma had a definitive solution.
It was much better to be safe than sorry.
After shaking his head, Sunny secretly sent one of his shadows to keep an eye on Cassie. He was almost entirely certain that he would not discover anything concerning.
But at least the little part of him that had been restless and concerned was calmed by that precaution, allowing him to return to his tasks with an easy heart.
He continued weaving.
With his mind at ease, Sunny was able to get back to weaving. Due to the Crown of Twilight, he did not have to worry about running out of essence, and created threads of it with increasing speed.
The sight of him sitting all by himself, moving two sets of shadows hands in addition to his own pair, must have been extremely strange — especially because his companions could not see the tenebrous strings wrapped around his many fingers. But they were long used to the strange things Sunny did from time to time, so he was mostly left alone.
The Chain Breaker sailed duskward, slowly leaving the waters of endless dawn behind.
At the same time, Sunny was observing Cassie.
The blind girl did not do anything suspicious, assuaging his fears. Despite the poisonous accusations the Sin of Solace kept spouting into his ears, she was perfectly normal. Cassie spent half of the day steering the flying ship, then went about mundane tasks or rested in her cabin.
She maintained a calm and friendly demeanor while spending time with the other members of the cohort, albeit remaining slightly aloof. Cassie had become rather taciturn, at some point, but it was not as if she was reticent and went out of her way to not participate in any conversations. It was just that she seemed content to listen quietly, most of the time, only voicing her opinions when there was a reason.
When Cassie was alone, she remained composed and collected. There was not much to do on the peaceful days, but she was seldomly idle. Without anyone noticing, the blind girl had taken it upon herself to maintain the ship in pristine condition. Others had joined her belatedly, sharing the chores and menial tasks while chattering and joking.
The atmosphere on the washed decks of the Chain Breaker was harmonious and tranquil.
Cassie was only alone when she retreated to her cabin to sleep. Sunny felt more than a little bit weird — guilty, even — when sending his shadow to spy on the blind girl there. Of course, he made sure to look away when needed, so as not to see anything improper. But still, it was a strange situation.
Luckily, Cassie was not doing anything to give credence to the insinuations made by the Sin of Solace. The only peculiar thing Sunny discovered was that she had developed the habit of keeping a diary, at some point.
The blind girl had brought a leather-bound journal with her when they departed Fallen Grace, and was diligently leaving short notes on its pages before sleep. Sunny did not really want to read what she wrote, though. He wouldn't have been able to read the journal even if he wanted to, anyway — not because Cassie did anything to make it hard for someone to gain access to it, but simply because she wrote in braille.
Apart from the leather-bound book, she had also brought a special slotted slate. The slate, which had probably been specially made for her by an artisan in Fallen Grace, consisted of two parts connected by a hinge. By opening the slate, Cassie could place a sheet of paper inside, and then poke holes in it with a stylus by following the slots.
Because of how proficient Cassie was with handling her Flaw, it was sometimes easy to forget that she was blind. But she was — her Aspect Abilities might have allowed her to negate some of the most debilitating sides of her condition, but the underlying cause remained.
When Cassie was alone, she could not borrow someone's vision to see the page. Her ability to sense what would happen a few moments into the future could not help her see the path of ink on paper, either. So, in these private moments, she could only use such a method to read and write.
Separated from her by several bulkheads and the mass of the upper deck, Sunny looked away from the shimmering spellweave and gazed at the beautiful sky above him.
It was painted with a million vivid colors, rays of sunshine falling through the radiant clouds. The leaves of the sacred tree moved gently, making the tapestry of shadows etched into the wooden surface of the deck shift.
Looking down, he sighed quietly, and returned to his task.
Days passed slowly.
Eventually, they left the reaches of the Great River where dawn never ended. The sky gradually brightened, turning vast and perfectly blue. The nights were longer here, with water glowing softly in the absolute darkness of the absent stars.
As the Great River changed, the people sailing across its endlessly flowing surface changed, as well.
Kai finally did not seem disoriented anymore, having come to terms with the bizarre and incredible truth of the Third Nightmare. He quietly trained and prepared himself for the nearing battle, perhaps feeling remorseful about not sharing the hardships his friends had endured.
Jet was practicing and experimenting with her mist blade, capturing new souls every time the Chain Breaker was attacked. She was slowly figuring out how to use her deadly weapon to achieve truly harrowing results, which sometimes chilled even her allies.
Effie's belly was slowly growing. She spent most of her time helping the other members of the cohort with their tasks and preparing meals. The huntress remained cheerful and seemingly carefree, but Sunny could see somber emotions hiding behind that bright facade. She was distressed about the future of her child, and troubled because she was not able to support her comrades more.
Mordret… was Mordret. It was impossible to tell what the bastard was thinking or feeling, but he seemed perfectly content with the situation. The only thing that bothered him was that there were not enough living beings for him to kill, which prevented him from forming more soul cores, creating Reflections, and then sending the Reflections to slaughter and rampage on their own, thus nurturing their power.
Cassie remained her usual, unassuming self. Even with Sunny watching her closely, there was nothing especially notable about the blind girl. If anything, she seemed to be slowly growing more confident and energetic the further from Twilight they traveled.
And then there was Nephis.
It took a few weeks for her to recover from suffering the terrible torment of her Flaw and return to her usual self. Her eyes had regained their former liveliness, and her demeanor had shed the dispassionate emotionlessness of having her humanity burn away in the merciless flames.
Sunny felt relieved that Nephis was back to being herself. But he was also tense and troubled.
Because now that she was, he had no excuses to not talk to her anymore.
After an especially fierce battle against a swarm of aerial abominations, the deck of the Chain Breaker was slick with blood. Fiend was sitting near a pile of grotesque corpses, munching on them with shining eyes. The disturbing crunching sounds spread far and wide, making the members of the cohort throw disgusted looks at him.
The ravenous ogre paid it no attention, continuing his morbid meal in utter delight.
The flying ship had landed on the water, and was now swaying gently on the waves. Its sails were filled with wind, and steered by Neph's steady hand, it moved swiftly across the current.
Sunny had just finished inspecting the hull of the Chain Breaker to check if it had received any damage. Apart from a couple shallow scratches, everything seemed fine. Relieved, he gave Cassie the sign that it was alright, and went about helping Kai wash the blood off the deck.
The motions of cleaning the ship up after a battle were so familiar by now that he could have performed them with his eyes closed and his shadows gone.
Eventually, everything that needed to be done was done. The pile of corpses had disappeared, consumed by Fiend. The soul shards had been recovered and cleaned. The deck had been washed, the sails and masts had been checked.
The members of the cohort returned to what they had been doing before the Nightmare Creatures attacked. Effie was already starting to prepare dinner, and a delicious smell wafted from the galley.
The seven suns were falling toward the horizon.
Instead of returning to his usual spot and manifesting shadow hands to continue weaving threads of essence, Sunny hesitated for a while, then made his way toward the stern of the ship. There, Nephis was standing in the runic circle, holding the steering oars.
He leaned against the railing nearby and summoned the Endless Spring, taking a sip of the invigorating water.
They spent some time in silence. The silence between them had been comfortable once, but now, it was making Sunny feel burdened.
Eventually, he asked:
"How long do you think it will take us to reach Fallen Grace?"
Nephis looked at the sky, then shrugged.
"Five weeks? Maybe six. Depends on the wind and the obstacles we'll meet along the way."
He nodded. All in all, two months would have passed since the day they left Twilight by the time Fallen Grace appeared in sight. Which meant that he would have spent around nine in the Nightmare. The same went for Nephis, while Cassie… Cassie would be closing in on having been in the Tomb of Ariel for the better part of two years.
It would be five months for Effie and Jet, and two for Kai.
'What a mess.'
Sunny wasn't even sure how old he was exactly, anymore, especially in relation to the other members of the cohort. He was still shy of turning twenty-two by several months, at least.
After thinking about that for a bit, he asked:
"How do you think the people in Fallen Grace are doing?"
The citizens of Fallen Grace had been supposed to migrate it downstream after the news of the Defiled sybil's demise reached them. That would have allowed them to regain their youth, and maybe even usher in a new generation, with time.
But since Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie had not bothered to stay back and check, there was no telling what actually happened.
'I wonder how that brat, Cronos, is doing…'
Nephis sighed.
"It's impossible to tell. After all, we don't know how much time we spent on Aletheia's Island and to traverse the vortex."
That was true, as well. Sunny only knew how many revolutions he endured after becoming aware of them, not how many deaths it had taken for him to learn the truth of the loop. Time had also acted extremely strangely in the depths of the Great River, when they were traveling through the vortex, and in the dark void beyond.
In a sense, the only member of the group who had experienced each day of the Nightmare normally, from start to finish, was Mordret. But even he had no idea how long it had been since they entered the Tomb of Ariel — or rather, since they started this cycle of the Great River — because it was close to impossible to track the passage of time in the reflected version of Twilight, where it had been frozen.
All he knew was that he had played cat and mouse with Soul Stealer for a very long time before the Chain Breaker arrived.
Sunny remained silent for a while, trying to choose the correct words. But they weren't coming.
What was the point of words, anyway? If their troubles could be solved with words, they would have solved them a long time ago. Words were cheap, and actions spoke louder.
Some problems could not be solved at all.
He winced, then said the first thing that came to his mind:
"I wonder… how that brat Cronos is…"
"I'm sorry."
Neph's voice interrupted him, making Sunny flinch slightly. He glanced at her, surprised.
Nephis was looking ahead, at the horizon. Her motionless face was painted by the light of the descending suns. She remained silent for a moment, then sighed and turned to face him.
"I am sorry for making you dismiss your crown."
Sunny did not answer immediately. He kept quiet for a while, studying her face. His own expression was neutral, not exposing any of the swarm of emotions hiding behind it.
There it was, an apology. The conversation he had been delaying went much smoother than he had expected, arriving at what could very well be considered the best possible outcome.
But it did not solve anything.
So what if Nephis was sorry? It did not change what she had done. It did not change what she could do in the future, either. They could discuss it endlessly, expressing their reasons, feelings, intentions, and desires. But that fundamental truth would not change, making all else meaningless.
Perhaps it was just like the Sin of Solace had said. The only way to resolve this issue... was for Sunny to surrender.
But he did not know how to, and did not wish to surrender, either.
Eventually, Sunny sighed, as well.
Looking away, he nodded.
"...Yeah. I am sorry that you did that, too."
With that, he forced out a smile.
His smile was unconvincing, and a little joyless.
"But hey, what else were you supposed to do? At least you helped me save face. You might not have known it, but I was moments away from trying to bite you. That… would have been really embarrassing. Not to mention bad for my teeth."
Sunny shook his head and pushed himself off the railing.
"Dinner is almost ready, so I'd better go. Cassie will take over from you soon. Come down before the food gets cold."
He waved at her and left.
The first of the seven suns fell into the Great River, drowning in its unfathomable depths. Far behind them, the sky was already turning dark.
The Chain Breaker continued sailing in the direction of the distant sunset.
Chain Breaker was sailing across the vast expanse of the Great River. With each day, the time of their inevitable arrival at Verge drew closer. Torment was waiting there, as well as the remnants of the Defiled horde. All dreadful and powerful adversaries, without a doubt.
Sunny felt a strange melancholy settle in his burdened heart… something he did not want to carry, and could not afford to feel. His mind had to be focused on the preparations for the nearing battle. The battle that was going to decide whether they would return home as Saints, or be buried forever in the dreadful darkness of the Tomb of Ariel.
So, he did what he did best. He put his feelings aside, and got to work.
Five Memories waited for him to alter them, each possessing a unique and complicated weave. Each was different from the Crown of Dawn, and called for a different approach.
The suits of armor Effie and Kai had received for slaying the two Chain Lords of the Ivory City were the easiest to deal with. Armor was meant to be durable, after all, and perhaps for that reason, the weaves of these Memories was robust and durable, as well.
Or maybe it was simply because of where they came from. In any case, Sunny had a good feeling about altering the Memories left behind by the two immortal Saints.
The deadly arrow and the helpful charm Nephis had received in Twilight were much more complicated. They were entirely different from each other, as well, which made the task of studying the weave of their enchantments harder.
But the most troublesome Memory by far was the Transcendent weapon of the Seventh Tier Nephis had received for slaying Soul Stealer. Not only was the weave of the silver blade infinitely more complex, but Sunny was also trying to do something he had never done before — replace a single nexus of a greater Memory and enhance only one of its enchantments, leaving the rest untouched.
More than that, the weave of the altered enchantment had to be completely isolated, so that the pressure of its more potent essence did not break the balance of the entire tapestry.
The elaborate puzzle of it all was driving him insane. Finding countless solutions to a myriad of problems demanded all of his attention.
Which was good. Sunny enjoyed being faced with problems that could actually be solved. He also liked not being able to dwell on other things too much, focusing entirely on a single task.
Days passed.
Turning into weeks…
The Chain Breaker braved the vast expanse of the azure sky and finally entered the reaches of the Great River where the world was eternally bathed in the crimson radiance of dusk.
They fought plenty of harrowing Nightmare Creatures on the way. Sunny was somewhat forced to swallow his previous confidence — yes, nothing managed to defeat the cohort or gravely wound any of the seven Masters. But they came close to being defeated on more than one occasion.
One time, the impregnable hull of the Chain Breaker was even breached. Luckily, they were flying above the currents at the time, so the ship did not take any water. But having to hastily patch the damaged section in the middle of a prolonged battle made everyone remember why arrogance was the quickest way to die in the unforgiving world of the Nightmare Spell.
Not long before the second month of their journey came to an end, Sunny finally finished his work on the two suits of armor. Effie and Kai each had a Supreme Memory to protect them now, while Jet had her Legacy Relic. This made him feel better about the terrible battle that waited for them ahead.
Most of the preparatory work for the other three alterations had been complete, too. Sunny had plenty of essence strings at his disposal, as well as detailed knowledge of each of the three weaves. All that remained now was to carefully go over his plans, envision every step, and try to predict what could go wrong.
That was going to take him some time… but before that happened, the Chain Breaker finally arrived at Fallen Grace.
The arrival this time was different from the first.
Back then, neither Sunny nor Nephis had known what to expect from the last human city on the Great River. Therefore, they had been wary and ready for battle. He had even chosen to assume the form of the onyx serpent, following the graceful vessel from below the waves.
Many things were different now. The Chain Breaker was soaring above the water instead of resting on the currents. There were more people aboard.
Fallen Grace itself was different, too. Not only did it feel like an island of safety and peace in the ocean of perilous danger, but the city had also changed visibly.
It had indeed migrated further downstream, allowing the citizens to gain back their vitality. The first time Sunny and Nephis saw Fallen Grace, it was like a wilting white flower that floated on the crimson waves, bathed in the intense glow of the setting suns. There were still signs of deterioration hidden behind its beauty, but the white flower did not seem like it was dying anymore.
Instead, it looked to be recovering from a cured disease.
Many of the weathered buildings were being repaired. The sea of scarlet sails that helped Fallen Grace stay in place seemed freshly dyed. The island-ships were connected by solid bridges, and a few new ones were being constructed at the edges of the city, with countless people working on their unfinished frames.
Above all else, the atmosphere of the last city had entirely changed. If it had been somber and stifled before, now it was brimming with vigor and vitality.
It was as if people who had no hope had suddenly regained belief in the future.
Seeing Fallen Grace like this was a stark reminder for Sunny. A reminder of what it was that they were fighting for.
Even though he had almost forgotten, they weren't fighting against the Defilement to merely survive, or even to conquer the Nightmare and become Saints.
They were fighting for these people. Their defeat would mean the end of the River Civilization, while their triumph would give the people of Fallen Grace a chance to rebuild and thrive once again.
Even if these men and women were merely phantoms conjured by the Spell, their joys and sorrows mattered.
But, more than that… they were a symbol of similar cities back in the waking world. The elegant canals of Fallen Grace were no different from the bustling streets on NQSC.
Making sure that they would not turn empty and desolate… that was the calling of the Awakened. The change that had happened to this floating city served to illustrate what the triumphs or failures of Awakened truly meant.
Standing on the deck of the Chain Breaker, Sunny took a deep breath.
'We will destroy Verge and conquer this Nightmare.'
He had promised to do so. He had promised to do so thrice.
Soon, he would have the chance to make good on his promise.
The Chain Breaker landed on the water and cut across its surface, approaching a familiar pier. Just like in the past, there was a crowd of people watching the graceful ship approach.
Sunny remembered the last time he had seen these people… it was when he, Nephis, and Cassie were departing from Fallen Grace, on their route to find and rescue the other members of the cohort. Thousands of gaunt, solemn old men and women had gathered on the piers on that day to see Dusk, their protector and savior, leave.
Perhaps to never return.
What was it that Cassie had said back then, after breaking her golden chains in a striking and decisive manner?
She had said that they would gather powerful Outsiders, vanquish the Defilement, and usher in a new era. An era of freedom and grace. That she knew it to be true.
Sunny had been a bit surprised by her impassioned proclamation and jokingly asked if she had seen a vision of fate. To which Cassie had responded…
'Who cares about fate? If fate is against us… we'll break it.'
As if it was easy, to break fate.
Looking back, that speech was really out of character for the quiet, reserved young woman. Sure, she had been putting on a show to give the people of Fallen Grace hope. But why did it seem that Cassie had been much more alive… much more herself in those few moments than ever since?
Sunny sighed, feeling a tentative smile find its way to his face.
Well… she had not been wrong.
They had indeed gathered powerful Outsiders, against all odds. Three Masters had left Fallen Grace, but seven of them returned. Which might not have seemed like much, if one did not know what they had gone through to reach that conclusion.
Much more important was the fact that, while their number had swelled, the number of their enemies had dwindled. Devouring Beast, Undying Slaughter, Soul Stealer, and the Dread Lord were gone. The Mad Prince was gone, too, and so only one of the Six Plagues remained.
Would Cassie's promise to vanquish the Defilement come true, as well?
'We'll make it come true.'
Feeling a newfound sense of determination, Sunny looked at the people crowding the pier. Now that the Chain Breaker had drawn closer, he could see them better.
Even though he knew what to expect, the sight still startled him.
'Huh…'
Gone were the gaunt, wrinkled faces. Gone were the hunched backs, blurry eyes, and lifeless white hair. Instead of thousands of old men and women, thousands of vigorous youths were staring back at him, their bright eyes full of vibrancy and life.
"It's Lady Dusk! Our Lady!"
"Our Lady has returned!"
"Look! That is Lord Sunless! They're back!"
"W—was that ship flying?!"
"There are people on the deck!"
The wind brought over a choir of excited voices. Kai, who was standing near Sunny, gave him an amused look and smiled.
"Why do I feel like I'm preparing for the opening song of a comeback concert?"
The charming archer scratched the back of his head and added in a confused tone:
"Ah… it must be because there's a crowd of excited teenagers in front of me. Old instincts are kicking in."
Sunny gave him a strange look, remembering that his friend's life was perhaps the strangest of everyone aboard the Chain Breaker. And that was saying a lot, considering that there was a dead woman and Mordret among them.
Finally, the Chain Breaker reached the pier. The ship was tied in place, and then a wooden gangway was lowered to allow its passengers to disembark. Cassie descended first, causing the crowd of people to explode with cheers.
The citizens of Fallen Grace seemed beyond themselves at the sight of their sybil. Their youthful faces were beaming with wide smiles, and their eyes glowed with excitement.
However, they were also full of curiosity, which was why their gazes moved away from the blind girl soon.
It was not everyday that Outsiders came to Fallen Grace — in fact, many or even most of these people had only seen such an event once. Recognizing Sunny and Nephis, the crowd exploded with cheers once more. Sunny felt a little overwhelmed by that warm welcome.
Then, the youths gathered at the pier looked at the other members of the cohort curiously.
Kai caused a bit of a stir in the crowd, just as expected. Wearing his ivory armor, with his auburn hair tousled by the wind and an irresistible smile on his face, the charming archer waved shyly at the youths, causing many to sway.
The warmth of his smile was in sharp contrast to the chilly aura emanated by Jet. Wearing a cold expression, she walked down the gangway and pierced the crowd with a grim look of her icy blue eyes. The volume of the cheers died down a little… but a different kind of gleam ignited in the eyes of many people. Especially the young men.
Sunny shook his head, knowing precisely how they felt.
Mordret's appearance also caused a strong reaction. Although not as charming as Kai and not as striking as Jet, he was nevertheless the most enigmatic and mysterious of the group. His easy smile, mirror-like eyes, and the slight feeling of wrongness hiding in their reflective depths made for a magnetic impression.
If only these people knew that they were looking at a deranged monster who would not hesitate to slaughter them all to form a few soul cores, as long as he could get away with it.
…Strangely enough, though, the most memorable impression was not made by Kai, Jet, or Mordret. Nor was it made by Cassie, Sunny, or Nephis.
Instead, it was Effie who elicited the strongest reaction from the people of Fallen Grace.
After two months of sailing across the Great River, her belly grew even larger than it had been before. The boisterous huntress had lost most of her former poise and grace. In fact, simply walking was tough for her.
Supporting her belly with one hand and using a spear as a walking staff with another, Effie cautiously descended the gangway and looked at the crowd of youths with a bright smile.
Her appearance caused all of them to grow silent.
Sunny could not understand why, at first, but then realized that the people of Fallen Grace must not have seen a pregnant woman in a long, long time. Before, they were banished upstream, turning old and decrepit. In fact, they must not have seen anything like that for a while before that, as well — among the River People, pregnant women could only be seen in the House of Youth.
Looking at Effie must have been like looking at the promise of having a future, for them.
The huntress leaned toward Sunny and whispered, her smile becoming a little strained:
"Doofus… why are they all staring at me?"
He cleared his throat, not knowing how exactly to answer that question.
Eventually, Sunny said:
"It's because they are happy."
Effie chuckled.
"Oh…"
She turned to the crowd and waved.
"I guess I should be happy then, too."
The members of the cohort were standing on the pier, surrounded by a crowd of people. Because of how strange the lives of the Riverborn were, all these people seemed to be very young… Sunny was not that old himself, and yet, he couldn't help but feel that he was a seasoned elder looking at countless children.
The glint of awe and admiration in their eyes did nothing to lessen the impression. He remained motionless for a few moments, feeling strangely burdened by their gazes.
The members of the cohort had different reactions to the warm welcome they received from the citizens of Falling Grace, ranging from nonchalance to embarrassment. It was at that moment that Cassie took a step forward and spoke, her voice rising above the crowd:
"People of Fallen Grace… after being apart for so long, we finally meet again."
She smiled, and the crowd of youths exploded with exhilarated cheers. The blind seer leaned on her white staff, waiting for them to calm down, then raised it slightly.
"I am Dusk of Fallen Grace. And today, I return home bearing the sacred relic of our city, the Guiding Light bestowed upon us by the gods themselves!"
Sunny felt a bit odd observing her speak to her people. The sight of Cassie right now was so different from how she had been before. He knew it better than anyone else, because his shadow had been following the blind girl for the past two months.
Cassie was usually quiet, reserved, and unassuming. Even when surrounded by people, her presence was subtle to the point of being unnoticeable, sometimes making it hard to remember that the blind girl was there.
That was only because Sunny was accustomed to her company, of course — most people would find it hard to ignore the presence of such an exquisitely beautiful Ascended. Still, Cassie was not someone who enjoyed attention. On the contrary, she seemed to be in the habit of avoiding it.
Which was why he felt strange watching her command the attention of a large crowd, and do it so seamlessly at that. Cassie played the role of a confident leader so effortlessly that it made him question what other parts of her personality were an act.
'Calm down. That is the Sin of Solace talking, not you.'
Unaware of his thoughts, the blind girl lowered the Guiding Light and continued, the crowd hanging on her every word.
"I return in the company of mighty Outsiders, as well. These brave warriors have come from all across the Great River to help us battle against the vile curse of the Defilement. Please, help me welcome them to Fallen Grace, the last stronghold of humanity under the seven suns!"
She turned slightly and gestured to the members of the cohort, calling out their names one after another:
"I bring Nightingale, the Dragonslayer, who felled the harrowing Dread Lord! I bring Jet, the Soul Reaper, who put an end to Undying Slaughter! I bring Lady Nephis, the Changing Star, whose holy flames vanquished Soul Stealer! I bring Mordret, the valiant prince of a distant land, and huntress Athena, whose spear always strikes true!"
She faced Sunny. Did he imagine it, or had her expression changed subtly, for a fleeting moment?
"...And Lord Sunless, the heir of the Serpent King, who broke the chains of time and brought down the dreadful citadel of the First Seeker!"
'What the hell…'
Sunny was a bit surprised by that introduction. Yes, he wore the crown of King Daeron, and yes, he had technically played a vital part in destroying Aletheia's Island — which used to be the stronghold of the woman who had become known as the First Seeker.
But wasn't that a little bit too much?
Cassie, meanwhile, turned back to the crowd.
"The Dread Lord is no more. Undying Slaughter is no more. Soul Stealer is no more. Devouring Beast is no more, and so is the Mad Prince! The heroes standing in front of you have already dealt a decisive blow to the harrowing forces of the Defilement, spilling the profane blood of its most dreadful champions!"
She paused for a moment, and then continued, her voice swelling with confidence and passion:
"And just like we broke and vanquished the Plagues, we will break the walls of Verge, and vanquish the First Seeker! We will destroy the source of the Defilement and bring peace to the Great River, allowing human cities to flourish once more! I, Dusk of Fallen Grace, promise this to you!"
If the crowd of youths was excited and elated before, Cassie's impassioned speech truly made their hearts ignite. A wave of voices slammed into the cohort like a tide, echoing above the waves.
Even Sunny couldn't help but feel the impact of the blind girl's words. He had already known everything she shared with the people of Fallen Grace, and yet, presented in such a light, the situation truly did seem worthy of being celebrated.
Had he allowed his pessimism to get the better of him?
No… no, he had not. Cassie might have wanted to reassure these poor people, who had been at the mercy of the Great River for so long, but he knew better.
Sure, five of the six Plagues were no more, and sure, the cohort had a perfect weapon against the horrid power of the First Seeker — Nephis. But the Nightmare was far from over, still. Torment remained, and so did the remnant forces of the Defilement under her command.
Verge still existed, somewhere far away. It was where the Defilement had started, and would therefore be the most harrowing of all the places they had visited on the Great River, without a doubt.
But still…
Perhaps, he could allow himself to relax and believe in a better future, at least for a day.
Looking at the sea of delighted youths, Sunny took a deep breath and smiled.
'There won't be opportunities to smile and celebrate later. So… I better take this chance to enjoy some peace.'
Leaning down a little, he whispered in Cassie's ear:
"Since when are you so good at addressing crowds?"
She remained silent for a moment.
"Since I found myself in charge of a crowded city, I guess?"
Smiling, Cassie shook her head and took a step forward. The mass of people parted before her like a sea.
There was a squad of soldiers on the pier, as well, all wearing white armor tied at the waist with red sashes. Unlike the last time Sunny had seen them, the warriors filled their armor well, brimming with vigor and vitality.
Their captain was a tall, beautiful woman with fiery red hair. Sunny only recognized her because of an open helmet with a scarlet plume she was holding on the bend of her right arm… she was the captain that had escorted him and Nephis to the temple the last time around.
She had seemed ancient then. Now, she looked not much older than they were. Everyone here did, really, or even younger. The startling change was still making him feel a little dizzy.
Sunny had known, of course, that killing the Defiled sybil would allow Fallen Grace to migrate downstream and return these people their youth. Knowing and seeing were two different things, however.
Seeing them like this was a bit… bittersweet. Sweet because it was nice to witness his actions doing some good, bitter because it reminded him of Ananke.
As Sunny was pondering the strange reality of living on the Great River, the soldiers created a passage through the crowd and surrounded the members of the cohort, helping them leave the pier.
They were escorted along the familiar streets once again, moving toward the temple of Dusk. There had been a lot of people on the pier, but there were even more here, crowding the sidewalks and the roofs of the buildings, all staring at the returned Outsiders with excitement and awe.
The crowd followed the small procession, constantly growing. Some people were calling out to Cassie, some simply cheered from a distance. After the relative tranquility of months spent at sea, Sunny was having trouble adjusting to the boisterous atmosphere of Falling Grace.
"Lord Sunless! Lord Sunless!"
He turned his head, hearing his own name.
The voice was unfamiliar, and the face of the scrawny teenager calling out to him was unfamiliar, too. But Sunny recognized those curious, intelligent eyes almost immediately.
He frowned slightly, but was actually amused.
"Cronos? Is that you, brat?"
The teenager, who had been kept away by the captain of the soldiers, grinned:
"Yes! It's me. Lord Sunless, welcome back!"
Sunny smiled, then nodded at the captain, signaling that it was alright to let the young man approach. A few moments later, Cronos joined the procession and looked at the other members of the cohort with wide eyes.
"Lord Sunless… are these Outsiders, as well?"
Sunny nodded.
"Sure. That one, I found in a well once. That one is a freeloader who likes to invite herself into other people's houses. That one is in the habit of giving young men like us weighty slaps, so be on guard around her. Oh, and that one is a monster wearing human skin… don't trust anything he says, and never look him in the eyes. They are all incredible warriors, though. There is no one more qualified to fight the Defiled here in the Tomb of Ariel, that's for sure."
Hearing those descriptions, the members of the cohort gave him sour looks. Effie shook her head.
"How come Cassie's introductions are so much better?"
Cronos stared at her belly with a curious gaze. Noticing it, she grinned.
"What, do I need to give another talk… no, wait. You can be a hundred years old, for all I know. How old are you, kid?"
The teenager chuckled awkwardly.
"Oh… I'm eighteen, my lady. Sorry, I didn't mean to stare."
'Eighteen…'
The last time Sunny had seen Cronos, he had been seventeen. So they had not spent that much time away — much less than he feared, at least. It had been no more than a month of two, at most, before he remembered himself on Aletheia's Island.
The teenager, meanwhile, blushed in embarrassment.
"It's just that my wife and I, we were thinking of going to the House of Youth ourselves… since it was rebuilt recently… ah, but it's probably not a good idea, still."
Hearing that, Sunny almost stumbled.
"What… wait… since when do you have a wife?!"
Cronos laughed again.
"Right, you don't know! Well… we knew each other for a while. But since we were both old and decrepit, there was no point in anything except for quiet friendship between two elderly folk. Once the city migrated downstream, and we were both suddenly young once again… well, one thing led to another..."
He scratched the back of his head bashfully.
"Actually, there are many new families in Fallen Grace. We all thought for a long time that we would be the last generation of the River People. But, now… it's a bit strange? People are actually looking forward to the future."
The captain of the soldiers, who had been listening to the conversation silently, gave him a reproachful look.
"You are too young to go to the House of Youth, brat. In fact… you should still be in the House of Youth! Not as a parent, but as a child. Spend a few decades growing up before thinking about acting like an adult and starting a family."
She seemed to be from a generation that had experienced things properly, unlike Cronos, who had turned into an old man before reaching adulthood, and was only now learning how to be young.
Effie observed them with a perplexed expression, then glanced at Sunny and winked.
"You hear that, doofus? This guy is eighteen and has already proposed to his girlfriend. What were you doing at eighteen?"
Sunny gave her a dubious look.
"You should remember it well, no? I had just helped Nephis win a bloody civil war, and then led all the surviving Dreamers of the Dark City to safety while the sky was more or less literally falling on our heads."
Cronos stared at him incredulously for a moment, then suddenly asked, his voice full of curiosity:
"How terrible! Does the sky fall often, outside?"
Effie laughed.
"More often than you would think, when this guy is around…"
Eventually, the cohort reached the familiar island-ship that carried a beautiful palace of white stone — the Temple of Dusk. Sunny had spent enough time under its roof to feel a hint of nostalgia at the sight of it. That was where he and Nephis had felt both hopeful and wary before their first meeting with the fabled sybil of Fallen Grace, only to meet Cassie instead.
The blind girl's two Ascended guards were waiting for them at the entrance to the temple. Unlike the other citizens, they had not changed as drastically. Both looked much younger, true, but were still mature and taciturn. Their composed faces did not betray any emotion when they bowed deeply to Cassie, but he could sense the deep care and reverence in their gazes.
Despite that, the two seasoned warriors still wielded the macabre symbols of their duty to not only protect their lady from any danger, but also protect the city from the lady, if need be. The woman wielded an unsheathed greatsword, while the man held a crimson silk cord.
Cassie greeted them both warmly, not paying any attention to the tools they were prepared to use to end her life.
With that, the cohort was ushered to a hall where a feast had already been prepared. The leaders of the different forces within the city were gathered there, waiting to meet their returned ruler — and the champions she had brought back from her journey.
The next few hours were a bit tedious for Sunny. He enjoyed the food and the beverages while listening silently to the conversation.
They had been gone from Fallen Grace for just shy of eight months. Around one month had been spent to reach Aletheia's Island, three or four to escape it, one more to reach Twilight, and the last two months to come back.
During that time, the city had migrated downstream after receiving the news that the Defiled Sybil and her Drowned minions were eliminated. There had been no major attacks on Fallen Grace since, although the Awakened warriors left to protect it — and a few Masters, as well, including the two deaf guards — had fought against many wandering Nightmare Creatures.
Luckily, those had been feral abominations, not war parties of the Defiled. The defenders of the city had been able to either slay or chase the monsters away without letting them damage the island-ships.
Fallen Grace was indeed doing much better than it had when Sunny and Nephis first reached it. That was already apparent after their walk to the temple, simply from all the activity and repair work they had noticed on the streets. The city felt... invigorated. The reports of the leaders of the city only confirmed what they already knew.
Cassie seemed gratified to hear that Fallen Grace, which she had cared for in solitude for an entire year, was doing well. A rare bright smile found its way onto her face, reminding Sunny of how earnest and soft-hearted the blind girl had been once… a long time ago.
In turn, she shared the story of their journey — a somewhat simplified and embellished version of it, at least — with the leaders of Fallen Grace.
Then came the part of the conversation that these people had been waiting for with bated breaths. Without wasting any time, Cassie announced that she would be departing again shortly. This time, to lead the group of Outsiders she had gathered to attack Verge and rid the Great River of the curse of the Defilement once and for all.
The people gathered in the hall seemed stunned to hear that. Not only were they struggling to conceive of the fact that such a thing was even possible, they were also startled and heartbroken to learn that their lady would be leaving mere days after returning home from a long and harrowing journey.
But there was no way around it. The cohort was determined to only spend as much time in Fallen Grace as was needed to perform light repairs on the Chain Breaker — a week, at most.
There was no point in staying longer. It would only give Torment — who was a potent seer herself — more time to prepare for their arrival.
More than that, they were on a timer.
Effie's pregnancy was nearing the end stage. She was already close to eight months along… if they lingered in Fallen Grace, her child could be born on the way to Verge.
Nobody knew if the child conceived in the waking world would become Riverborn or not, so they did not want to risk it.
"I see that you are concerned."
Cassie's voice was soft as she addressed her people.
"And although you hide it well, you are also frightened that after I leave this time, you will never see me again. That this will be our final farewell."
She smiled gently.
"...You might very well be right. I might never return."
Her words caused a deathly silence to settle in the hall. The people of Fallen Grace were looking at their sybil with complicated expressions, a storm of emotions raging in their eyes.
Sunny suppressed the desire to sigh.
It was true that Cassie would never return. Whether they lived or died, she would never see these people again — because victory in Verge meant the end of the Nightmare. Once the First Seeker was destroyed, the cohort would go back to the waking world.
And the inhabitants of the Nightmare… actually, Sunny did not know what would happen to them. Perhaps would they cease to exist the moment the Spell announced its appraisal.
Cassie shook her head slightly.
"But that is alright. Even if I don't return, Fallen Grace will live on. It has been protected by me and my sisters for a long time… but nothing lasts forever in this world. A time will come when there will be no sybils left in the Tomb of Ariel. A time will come when there will be no Outsiders left, either. Only the River People will remain. That is you. You must carry the torch of humanity into the future, with or without me. You must persevere, endure… and thrive."
She paused for a moment, then added, her voice growing harsher:
"That is what I expect from you all. Don't disappoint me."
Hearing her words, the Riverborn gathered in the temple looked down with solemn expressions.
Sunny sighed.
The Spell was a cruel thing, indeed. It threw them into Nightmares and tasked them with changing fate. But what they strived to change was just an illusion.
It would have been great if they were in the real Tomb of Ariel, changing the lives of real people.
But, sadly, time — and fate — did not work that way.
What had happened was set in stone, and could not be changed.
Not by mortals like them, and not in a Nightmare.
...Or, at least, not in a Third Nightmare.
While the Chain Breaker was receiving light repairs, the members of the cohort were left to their own devices. Those who had never been to Fallen Grace spent time exploring its island-ships and getting to know the locals. Cassie was busy arranging things for when she was gone.
Sunny… Sunny did not really want to look at the beautiful city of eternal dusk. It made him wistful, and so, he threw himself back into weaving, knowing that there was not much time left.
He did, however, continue to observe the blind girl through one of his shadows — out of habit more than anything else, by now, since she had never done anything to confirm the accusations made by the Sin of Solace in the past two months.
He also sent one of his shadows to keep an eye on Mordret. Sunny was certain that Cassie was doing the same, as well — the Prince of Nothing could not be trusted to be on his best behavior in a city full of people. Especially people who were inhabitants of a Nightmare, and therefore no different from his countless victims in the Kingdom of Hope.
But Mordret did not seem inclined to go on a massacre in Fallen Grace. In fact, he was mostly interested in its myths and legends, of all things, spending his days talking to people on the streets and listening to their stories.
The people seem to enjoy his company.
On the third day of their stay in the last human city, Sunny successfully altered the Transcendent arrow Memory Nephis had earned in Twilight, elevating its Rank to Supreme.
The onerous process of transplanting a new nexus and reinforcing the weave to withstand it left him drained and fatigued. So, Sunny decided to let himself rest and left the temple, eventually finding his way to the edge of the island-ship.
Sitting down there, he observed the busy canals of Fallen Grace and allowed his tired mind to rest.
It was not long after that when Cronos found him, brimming with endless curiosity, just like always.
Today, however, the teenagers at least tried to keep it in check. Noticing his strange behavior, Sunny raised his eyebrow and asked:
"What's on your mind?"
The young man hesitated for a while, but eventually asked:
"Lord Sunless… I heard that you won't be returning from Verge. Is it true?"
Sunny looked at him, frowning a little. Then, he looked away and sighed.
"Sure. We aren't planning to die, mind you. It's just that we are Outsiders. Once the Defilement is destroyed, it's back to the Outside for us."
Cronos seemed saddened by that response. He stared at the water dejectedly.
"What is it like, really? The world outside Ariel's Tomb? What are you going to do after leaving here?"
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
Indeed, what would he do after leaving the Nightmare? He had no idea. It was hard to tell, considering that the state of Antarctica — and the waking world in general — was entirely unknown.
The war between Valor and Song would probably grow more intense. The Nightmare Gates would continue to pop into existence, slowly consuming the waking world and making it a part of the Dream Realm. No matter how much Sunny wanted to simply live a good life, he knew that these events would not let him remain a bystander.
After a few moments of silence, he shrugged.
"Well, it's more or less the same. There is no Defilement, but there is still Corruption. Nightmare Creatures are running around devouring people, so Awakened like me need to keep them in check. So I'll probably be battling some hideous abomination every other day, cursing loudly. That's life for you. The secret to a happy life, though, is to do all these things in good company. Oh... and in a place with good plumbing."
He glanced at the teenager and smiled.
"Why? What are you going to do after we get rid of the Defilement? Are you really going to the House of Youth?"
Cronos laughed awkwardly.
"Well… I will, eventually. But probably not just yet."
He looked into the distance, at the bustling streets of Fallen Grace, and sighed.
"In truth, I've been sensing my soul essence recently, a bit. So I'll probably work on forming a soul core and becoming an Awakened. Even if you and the other lords and ladies defeat the First Seeker and vanquish the Defilement, there will still be corrupted creatures left, threatening our city. Someone has to defend it after you leave."
Cronos smiled.
"Plus, I've always been interested in how the city works. All these people, all these moving parts… it's a bit of a miracle that a place like Fallen Grace can exist, don't you think? Lady Dusk has always been taking care of us. What are we going to do without her?"
His eyes turned cloudy for a moment, but then shone brightly once again. Wiping them, he smiled again.
"I want to make sure that Fallen Grace continues to exist… and thrive, just like she told us to. For myself, my wife, and our future children. Ah, but I'm just some brat. So, I figured I should become really strong first. Like you, Lord Sunless! So that people had no choice but to listen to what I had to say."
Sunny looked at him incredulously.
Cronos was, indeed, just some brat. But all great people whose deeds shaped history had been brats, once. Would this kid become a great leader, one day? Would his actions shape the future of Fallen Grace, and create a world where his children could grow up safe and happy? Would the stories of his deeds become legends, one day?
Or would he disappear without a trace once the Nightmare was complete?
Sunny forced himself to smile.
"Strong like me? Brat, do you think people actually listen to what I have to say? Stronger! Become much stronger than me. Then, they'll listen."
With that, he patted the teenager on the shoulder and rose to his feet.
The charm Memory waited to be altered. The day of their departure from Fallen Grace was drawing near.
"Stronger than you, my lord? B—but... no, that's just unreasonable!"
Sunny looked at the startled youth with a smile, then shook his head and headed away.
"Then be unreasonable!"
Imparting Cronos with that piece of questionable wisdom, he returned to the temple and spent a few sleepless hours going over his plans for altering the Transcendent charm. He felt that he had already accounted for everything that could go wrong… so he would probably be ready to start the process once his essence was replenished by the Crown of Twilight.
Just when the night fell, however, something distracted him from the preparations.
After wasting its time for months, the shadow that had been following Cassie finally noticed something strange about her movements.
Sunny was in his quarters, going over the plan for altering the Transcendent charm. Outside, Fallen Grace was bathed in the beautiful glow of the iridescent water. The short night had descended on the world, shrouding the sky in absolute darkness.
In that dark hour, Cassie was walking along the corridors of the temple — which wasn't that strange, in and of itself, if not for the fact that she was alone. Usually, the two deaf guards would be following behind her, but they were nowhere to be seen.
The only thing accompanying the blind girl was the shadow Sunny had sent to keep an eye on her.
Back in his quarters, he straightened and frowned, distracted from envisioning the complicated tapestry of the charm's spellweave.
'What is she up to?'
Cassie had not given him any reason to feel worried in these past two months… honestly, monitoring her movements was an afterthought by now. Sunny had certainly hoped that it would remain that way.
Feeling a bit somber, he glanced at the motionless figure standing a few meters away. The Sin of Solace was staring at him silently, not bothering to say anything. However, his gaze expressed more than enough.
Sunny winced, then looked away.
"Don't you glare at me. I'm sure it's nothing."
He said that… but did not command the shadow to back away. Instead, he dedicated more of his attention to observing Cassie.
The blind girl certainly did not seem pensive or secretive. She calmly walked along the winding stone corridors, tracing her fingers on the wall. Her other hand was holding the leather-bound journal.
'Maybe her guards are asleep.'
Sunny returned to considering the weave while keeping an eye on Cassie.
She walked for quite some time, eventually entering the part of the temple that he was not familiar with. These chambers were used for preparing for public rituals, so Sunny had no business being there. Cassie, on the other hand, seemed very familiar with that area of the temple.
She made a few more turns and stopped in front of an unassuming wooden door. A mundane-looking key appeared in her hand. Unlocking the door, Cassie entered a narrow staircase that led down, spiraling.
Sunny's frown deepened.
'What the hell?'
She was already on the first floor of the temple. Why was there a way further down, into the frame of the island-ship?
But then again, maybe it was normal. The human cities on the Great River were kept in place by various means, ranging from sails and windcatchers to sorcerous mechanisms. Perhaps Cassie was on her way to inspect the moving parts of one such mechanism.
She descended the stairs for some time before entering a dark and damp network of service tunnels running under the temple. Sunny had not known that there were such corridors there, but it made sense. The mechanisms responsible for allowing the island-ship to resist the current had to be inspected and repaired from time to time.
Fallen Grace, especially, was reliant on such mechanisms. It was situated not too far from the Edge, after all, and so the pull of the current was more powerful here.
Cassie walked along the dark corridors for a little bit and unlocked another door, entering a small chamber.
Sunny was suddenly unable to concentrate on weaving anymore. His face darkened.
The chamber was just what he had expected it to be — it housed a complicated mess of gears and chains that spun and moved, transferring the energy from the wind and the enchantment circuits into the underwater wheels that kept the island-ship stationary. It was a bit like entering the insides of a tower clock, if that tower clock had been built with the help of sorcery.
In a sense, Sunny was looking at the River Civilization's version of spelltech.
However, that was not what attracted his attention.
The chamber and the intricate gears were what he had been expecting to see. What he had not expected, however, was that the floor of the chamber was broken, creating a rough, circular well.
The menacing hole certainly did not look like something that had been planned by the builders of the temple. Instead, it looked like something that had been created much later, and much more violently.
He could hear the sounds of flowing water coming from its dark depths.
'...Why is there a well at the bottom of the Temple of Dusk?'
His shadow hid in the darkness of the underground chamber, observing Cassie carefully.
The blind girl did not seem surprised by the presence of the strange well. Neither did she pay it any attention. Locking the door behind her, she circled around the open chasm and approached the opposite wall of the chamber. There, hidden behind a throng of spinning gears, a simple desk stood near the wall, with several chests and cabinets surrounding it.
The underground chamber was absolutely dark, and there were no lanterns anywhere in sight. Of course, Cassie had no need for them. Coming closer to the desk, she lingered for a few moments, facing it with a distant expression.
Then, she moved past it and kneeled near one of the chests, placing a hand on its heavy lid. Several strings of runes ignited on the wooden surface, and the chest opened noiselessly, revealing what was stored inside it.
Sunny tilted his head, his expression turning somber.
Inside the chest… were leather-bound journals, just like the one Cassie was carrying. Dozens of them, or maybe even hundreds. There were several chests like that one in the underground chamber, as well, all locked with sorcerous locks.
The blind girl remained motionless for a while, then sighed deeply and placed the last journal on the pile.
Then, she closed the lid of the chest, kept her hand on it for a few moments, and rose.
Turning away, she approached the edge of the dark well and lowered her head, listening to the sounds of the flowing water with a distant expression.
Cassie stood there for several minutes, unmoving. Separated from her by hundreds of meters and numerous stone walls, Sunny grew tense, ready to step through the shadows and appear in the underground chamber should something reach for the blind girl from the cold darkness.
'What the hell is that place? Did Dusk leave those things behind?'
It would make sense for the sybil who had lived in the temple for centuries to leave many traces here, including her personal records. However, what was with the ominous well leading to the dark waters?
Sunny gritted his teeth.
But in the end, nothing happened. Cassie clenched her fists, turned away from the underground well, and left the chamber the way she came.
Ascending the narrow steps, she reentered the temple proper and traced her way back to her quarters, entering them through a private passage.
It was only then that Sunny allowed his tense body to relax.
His mind, however, was anything but calm.
'Why would Dusk have a secret like that?'
He hesitated for a while, then felt a cold chill run down his spine.
'...Or does it have nothing to do with Dusk, at all?'
The feeling of restlessness Sunny had felt after leaving Twilight returned. Something strange was going on with Cassie… had been going on for a long time, maybe. He was almost sure of it.
But it was the "almost" of it all that made the situation so difficult. He did not know what to do… confront her? Share his concern with others?
What would he say?
That Cassie should not have survived Twilight? None of them should have survived there, really. That she kept journals? There was nothing wrong with that, and claiming otherwise would only make him seem strange. That she was too quiet and unassuming, which made him feel as if she was hiding something vital from them? That sounded like paranoia talking.
In fact, it was — it was the Sin of Solace whispering into his ear. The Sin of Solace, whose only purpose was to drive him mad. Was he a fool to listen to these whispers?
Sunny was not even sure himself what he was suspecting Cassie of, just that he did not feel comfortable with her secrets. But…
Was it really because there was something off about the blind girl, or was it simply because he had never trusted her? Was he still secretly holding on to the grudge after what she had done on the Forgotten Shore, which painted his perception of her?
Sunny would be lying if he said that he had let go of that grudge completely.
None of the others seemed to suspect Cassie of anything, so why was he the only one looking for faults in her actions?
'Ah, damnation.'
What was he supposed to do?
Did he even need to do anything?
So what if Cassie had a pile of old journals? So what if she kept secrets?
Was he the right person to blame someone for not being entirely honest?
More than that, he had always known that Cassie kept much of what she knew to herself. In fact, Sunny was the reason why she had closed herself off, to begin with — he was the one who had told her how destructive of a poison her visions were… in the most cruel way he could think of, at that.
Her personality had only begun to change after that bitter conversation they had in the medical complex of the Academy, right after coming back from the Forgotten Shore.
Nephis was aware that Cassie knew much more than she was letting on, too. She had told him so herself, during one of their conversations on the Ivory Island.
So why was Sunny reacting so strongly now?
'Because we are so close to victory.'
Because this Nightmare was so dreadful, and its end was swiftly approaching. Sunny was nervous that something would ruin their chances of returning to the waking world, and the ominous shadow of Torment was the last thing standing between them and salvation.
Torment had never appeared before them, and so, she was as frightening as their imaginations could make her.
Perhaps Cassie was just a substitute for all that fear.
…Or perhaps there was really something ominous going on with the blind seer.
"Oh, she is definitely planning to betray you. Again."
The Sin of Solace smiled, looking at him with dark amusement.
Sunny cursed and threw a wooden tray at the sword wraith. The tray passed through the apparition and fell to the floor, clattering loudly.
The hateful wraith laughed.
"Fool, you are simply incapable of learning, are you? Even after what she did to you, what she took from you, you are still willing to give her the benefit of the doubt. No wonder you ended up being made a slave by her… ah, and she never even apologized. I bet she doesn't feel even a little bit remorseful about her betrayal. Since she doesn't, what is going to stop her from turning on you again?"
Sunny glared at the Sin of Solace, then took a deep breath.
He slowly calmed down.
"That… doesn't even make any sense. At least try to be convincing when you are spouting nonsense, will you?"
Sunny was prejudiced against Cassie… that much was apparent. Deep in his heart, he still harbored resentment toward her. He valued and cared for her, as well, but that was beside the point. Humans were complicated and contradictory creatures, indeed… just like Nephis had said, they could love and hate someone at the same time.
Because Sunny's judgment was clouded, it was easy to find fault with Cassie. But if he flipped his perception and looked at the situation from a different angle, trying to find the opposite, any suspicion that the blind girl could have been doing something to harm the cohort would crumble. It was a preposterous idea.
Almost every action Cassie had taken was for their benefit. They would have never made it that far without her. From start to finish, she had been nothing but a selfless ally, putting herself in harm's way on numerous occasions. Finding the scattered members of the cohort, escaping Aletheia's Island, surviving the depths of the Great River… none of that would have been possible without her.
So, no matter what secret Cassie was keeping, it was not something that would harm the cohort. Sunny had no reason to worry about that.
After realizing that, he felt his heart calming down.
But then, it suddenly felt heavy once again.
Because while Sunny did not have a reason to worry about the cohort…
There might have been a reason to worry about Cassie.
'She's not… preparing herself for something drastic, is she?'
A deep scowl appeared on his face once again. He remained silent for a while, then shook his head.
'No, she wouldn't. Cassie might seem soft, but she is one of the strongest people I know. She's much stronger than anyone gives her credit for.'
Still, a tiny seed of doubt remained.
Sunny cursed quietly, threw a hateful glance at the Sin of Solace, and turned his attention back to the Transcendent charm.
The day of their departure was swiftly approaching, so he had to perform the alteration as soon as possible.
On the last night before their departure from Fallen Grace, Sunny let out a deep sigh and listened to the Spell whisper into his ear:
[Your Memory has been destroyed.]
[...You have received a Memory.]
With that, the Transcendent charm he had been working on had become a Supreme one. Its enchantment, which enhanced the material properties of objects, was further strengthened. Not only was the nexus of its weave more potent now, but the weave itself had also been made more robust to withstand the increased pressure.
Strings of ethereal light were intertwined with the black threads of shadow essence, forming a mesmerizing tapestry.
Sunny took a deep breath.
'Four down… one to go.'
He had saved the hardest Memory for last — the Transcendent memory of the Seventh Tier meant for Nephis. That one, he was going to have to alter on their way to Verge.
Things were happening so fast now. Looking back at what he had experienced in the Nightmare, it was hard to believe how close the end of it all was. It seemed like Sunny had been sharing the ketch with Nephis and Ananke just yesterday, but now, he was approaching the finish line.
Dismissing the charm, he rose and stretched his limbs, then left his quarters. It was night, but no one in Fallen Grace seemed to be asleep. While Sunny was passing by the windows, he saw numerous people crowding the streets on the neighboring island-ships. They were all looking at the white temple, knowing that their lady, and the Outsider warriors she had gathered, were going to leave come dawn — or rather, dusk.
Leave to challenge the very source of the Defilement.
It was not an exaggeration to say that their fates depended on the result of their journey. However… looking at these people, Sunny did not feel that they were concerned for themselves. It seemed like they were concerned about Dusk and her Outsider companions, instead.
'Funny…'
Sunny could not remember the last time he had watched someone go into battle on his behalf. It must have happened occasionally, but he was usually the one doing the fighting. In Antarctica, he had carried thousands of refugees on his back across the frozen hellscape… which had seemed like a burden, at the time.
But, in a sense, he would have been burdened watching someone fight and die for him more. So, he could easily understand the complicated storm of emotions brewing in the hearts of the people being left behind in Fallen Grace.
He often complained about how harsh and unforgiving the life of an Awakened was… but it was also a privilege.
Consumed by such detached thoughts, he entered the hall where Cassie was giving the last orders to the people who would be ruling the city in her absence. Some of them he knew, like the captain of the soldiers or the carpenter who had been in charge of repairing the Chain Breaker, while others were strangers.
All of them bowed respectfully when he entered.
"Lord Sunless."
He nodded at them and approached Cassie, then placed a hand on her shoulder. A spark of energy traveled between them as the Supreme charm was transferred from his soul to hers.
"Here… all done. The enchantment is substantially more powerful now. It also consumes much more essence, so be careful."
She summoned the charm, which was shaped like a jade flower, and weighed it on her hand. Soon, the petals of the ornament ignited with a soft glow, hinting that its enchantment was activated. At the same time, the hilt of the Quiet Dancer glistened.
A faint smile appeared on Cassie's lips.
"Thank you."
Sunny nodded, then hesitated for a few moments. There were too many people around them, so he couldn't be too free in what he said. Still… he didn't want to remain entirely silent.
Eventually, he removed his hand from her shoulder and asked, his voice serious:
"Listen. Are you… alright?"
Cassie raised an eyebrow, seemingly confused.
"Sure? Why wouldn't I be? I'm better than ever."
There was a rare hint of sincere relief and anticipation in her voice.
Sunny frowned, lingered for a moment, then nodded again and turned to leave.
In truth, he had wanted to use this opportunity to retrieve the shadow that followed Cassie around. But hearing that answer, he changed his mind.
'Keep her company for a little while longer.'
Who in their right mind would be relived in such a situation?
Leaving the shadow behind, he left the hall and went to find the other members of the cohort.
The night ended quickly, and the seven suns rose from the waters of the Great River once more. Fallen Grace was once again painted by the vivid radiance of the blazing sunset, drowning in its crimson splendor.
The soldiers, all wearing their white armor, had formed a corridor on the streets of the floating city. Their gazes were solemn as they watched the seven Outsiders leave the temple and walk toward the piers. Separated by that living wall, the crowd of citizens was watching them, too.
This time, there were no cheers. Instead, everyone was silent, which felt a little eerie.
Feeling the weight of countless gazes, Sunny was reminded of the docks of Falcon Scott on the last day of evacuation, for some reason. Back then, people had been desperately trying to get on the last leaving ship, knowing that everyone who stayed behind would die.
Today, the situation was exactly opposite. The people staying behind were going to be safe. The ones who were sailing away would be risking their lives. However… the atmosphere was strangely similar.
Desperate desire that could not be expressed with words. Fear, longing, and shame. Sorrow, grief, and pain.
And hope.
Hope was such a powerful and resilient thing. Unreasonable, even. It could bloom even in the most terrible of situations, bringing with it strength to go on.
Sunny knew hope better than most. And hopelessness, too.
They reached the pier and boarded the Chain Breaker. Turning back, Sunny looked at the crowd one last time. Most of these youths looked unfamiliar — even if he knew them from before, their appearance had changed now.
He did, however, notice Cronos standing in one of the first rows, accompanied by a pretty young woman. Noticing him looking, the teenager smiled and waved.
'This guy…'
Sunny smiled and waved, as well. He even winked, making the brat look startled.
'This is what we're fighting for, I guess. In a way.'
There was a little empty space in front of the gangway leading to the ship. Cassie's two deaf guards were standing there, looking up at her with lost gazes.
She turned around and faced the crowd.
This time, however, there was no speech. The blind girl remained silent for a few moments, then addressed her guards instead.
"...Thank you. You two are free, now."
They were looking at her, unable to hear those words. She smiled softly.
"Thank you for everything. Take care of yourselves. And of each other."
The two Ascended seemed to sway slightly, then knelt silently. The woman let go of the hilt of her sword. The man dropped his silk cord into the water.
Tears were streaming down their weathered faces.
Cassie sighed lightly, bowed deeply to the crowd, and turned away.
"Let's go. It's time for us to leave."
Soon, the Chain Breaker departed from the pier and rose into the sky.
They were flying into the blazing sunset, disappearing into its bloodred glow.
Forever.
And there it was.
They had left on the last journey of this tumultuous, dreadful Nightmare.
For Sunny and Nephis, it was especially poignant, because they had come from the far reaches of the future — and were now on their way to the furthest reaches of the past, where Verge stood.
It must have been especially emotional for Cassie, as well, because she was leaving the city she had spent a whole year ruling and trying to preserve. Now, its fate depended on whether they would be successful in their battle against the First Seeker.
In any case, she would never see Fallen Grace again.
None of them knew if it would even exist, in any kind of way, should they prevail. However, it was inevitable for Fallen Grace to be destroyed should they fail.
The blind girl did not look back. Instead, she stood at the bow of the flying ship, facing the setting suns. The others gave her some space, knowing that there had to be a storm of complicated emotions weighing on her heart.
Only Sunny could see her face, visible to the shadow that was hiding close by.
Cassie's face was not wistful or sad. Instead, it was full of resolve and determination… impatience, even. It was as though she had been waiting for this moment for a long, long time.
Which was true, of course. Apart from Mordret, she had spent by far the longest in this Nightmare. Sunny knew that he was sick and tired of the Tomb of Ariel. The blind girl had to be feeling the same, but much more intensely.
'We've been here for so long.'
Sunny had come to Ariel's Tomb far away from here. He had spent time with Nephis, come to care for and then lost Ananke, traveled to Fallen Grace and got to know the culture of the River People there, fought against all kinds of underwater horrors on the way to Aletheia's Island, withstood the insidious hell of the time loop, dove into the depths of the Great River and emerged from the other side, battled against the Defiled Saints in Twilight…
It was hard to believe, but he had spent more time in the Tomb of Ariel than in Antarctica, not to mention the Kingdom of Hope.
Cassie, though… she had been here longer than even on the Forgotten Shore.
And that was without even counting the unknown number of cycles the seven of them had lived through before arriving at this one… hopefully, the last.
The Chain Breaker soared above the waves, flying toward the Edge.
Sunny spent some time enjoying the view of the blazing river, then rubbed his face and retreated to his cabin. There, he concentrated on preparing for the alteration of Neph's silver blade.
Now that they were en route to Verge, he felt a sense of urgency and wanted to finish with it as soon as possible.
A day passed in meticulous work, then another.
On the third day, they reached the duskward edge of the Great River.
It was much like the dawnward edge, but also different. The enormous, inconceivable waterfall was the same. The powerful current that threatened to destroy anything plunged into its crushing embrace was the same. The dark void beyond the Edge was the same, as well.
But the light here was entirely different from the soft lilac glow of dawn. Instead of the tender radiance, the water here was burning with an intense crimson glow, almost like it was on fire. The inconceivable waterfall that stretched in both directions as far as the eye could see was painted vibrant red, as well.
It was almost as if a sea of blood was spilling into a boundless, dark abyss.
Enthralled by that dreadful sight, the members of the cohort gathered on the deck. The distant whispers of the falling water had grown into a deafening roar, making it hard to speak.
So, they remained silent.
The Chain Breaker crested the breaking point of the waterfall and flew into the abyssal darkness, leaving the Great River behind.
Soon, the roar of the Edge grew quieter, and then disappeared in the howling of the wind. They had returned to the dark abyss of the interior of Ariel's Tomb.
This time, however, their journey was going to be different from the previous time they had visited the boundless darkness. That was because, unlike the first time, the Chain Breaker would be crossing the space within the loop of the Great River, as opposed to the empty space between it and the walls of the pyramid.
None of them knew what exactly would be waiting for them there, but at least there was no threat of the terrifying swarm of the Dark Butterflies becoming aware of their presence — since they would not be coming anywhere near the walls of the pyramid, where the Great Monsters slumbered.
They also did not know how long the journey across the empty space in the middle of the looping river would take. The last time, they had arrived back to the surface of the Great River rather quickly — but that was because space itself behaved strangely inside the pyramid.
Still, it was going to be much faster than simply sailing all the way to the dawn of time. They were going to reach the waters surrounding Verge in a week, two at most.
If nothing unforeseen happened.
Sunny studied the darkness for some time, feeling both wary of the challenge ahead and ready to face it.
Then, he gritted his teeth and went back to working on the silver blade. The mind-numbing complexity of weaving calmed him down, eradicating all unnecessary thoughts.
'Soon… this Nightmare will be over soon.'
Sunny refused to think that they would fail.
However…
Now that they were nearing the end of this dreadful tale, the thoughts that he had banished a long time ago were returning.
The thoughts about the fate of Antarctica, of the refugees he had so desperately tried to protect. What was happening to the waking world right now? How was Rain doing? Was she healthy and safe, or infected by the Nightmare Spell and in the throes of going through her own trials?
Knowing that he could not allow himself to get distracted at this critical point, he suppressed these thoughts again.
He was going to find out sooner than later, anyway.
If he survived.
So, what Sunny had to do right now was make sure that he survived, and that his friends survived, as well.
He had to fulfill the promise he had given, and conquer this Nightmare. At all costs.
Just as it was in the black void beyond the Great River, the space itself acted strangely in the empty space contained at the center of endless loop of flowing water. The Chain Breaker had been traversing the vast emptiness for a while now — at least a day or two, from how it felt — but Sunny was not at all sure how far they had traveled.
All he knew was that the point of the Great River from which they had left seemed far away now, while the point which they hoped to reach was not as distant. It shimmered in the darkness, both alluring and terrifying.
Navigating the flying ship toward Verge was not very hard, because it was situated near the Source. So, all they had to do was aim for the last stretch of clear water before the area of the Great River shrouded in hazy mist.
A long time ago, close to the start of the Nightmare, Sunny had an epiphany that the strength of his allies was his own power, as well. Therefore, he had become determined to increase the strength of the cohort as much as he could, in any way he could.
He had been faithful to that determination up until now. Apart from the very action of gathering every member of the cohort from across the Tomb of Ariel, that had mostly taken the form of arming them with powerful Memories. Sunny had spent much of his time developing and improving his skill as a sorcerer for that purpose.
Now, his ability to weave had improved tremendously compared to the start of the Nightmare. Studying Ananke's Mantle had allowed him to make a qualitative leap in understanding of the fundamental principles of weaving, and by studying many Memories in order to alter them, Sunny had improved his overall ability, as well.
As a result, Neph's Crown of Dawn had become a Supreme Memory. That was still his most valuable achievement, because that single Memory was able to empower all the rest of the Memories at their disposal. Of course, Sunny had not stopped there.
He had also provided his allies with four additional altered Memories — Kai, Effie, and Cassie now wielded them, preparing to use his gifts in the battle against Torment, the First Seeker, and the remnant forces of the Defilement.
His help was not limited to Memories, either. Whether on purpose or not, Sunny had also helped his friends grow stronger as individual warriors. Jet had received her Aspect Legacy and was now wielding the chilling mist blade. Kai had acquired the [Dragonslayer] Attribute, which enhanced his body and elemental resistance.
Nephis seemed to have regained her lost confidence. Her understanding of her Divine Aspect had deepened, and with it came the Knowledge of Fire — one of the boons of her mysterious Aspect Legacy.
She was also a Titan now.
…Sunny had grown vastly stronger than he used to be, as well. Not even mentioning his sorcery, here in the Tomb of Ariel, he had mastered the fourth step of Shadow Dance and perfected the Shadow Shell technique. He had become a Terror. Two of his Shadows had evolved, growing much more powerful.
A version of him from before Antarctica would have been like a child in front of him at the end of the harrowing Southern Campaign. But that version of him, in turn, would stand no chance against his current self.
And somewhere between the two, there was a version of himself that Sunny never wanted to meet, let alone fight. The Mad Prince, which had come and gone, changing everything.
'Are we ready?'
Still, despite all that growth and power, Sunny could not allow himself to stop until the Nightmare was conquered, and the Spell called for him to wake up. So, he threw himself into weaving, trying to finish the last alteration while the Chain Breaker was still traversing the black void.
The process… was not going splendidly.
The silver blade he was trying to alter was a Transcendent Memory of the Seventh Tier, and possessed many enchantments. Its weave was inconceivably vast and intricate, and although he was not trying to change it entirely, he still needed to study every part of it in great detail.
If anything, trying to isolate and transplant a single nexus was proving to be much harder than simply altering the entirety of a spellweave. The elaborate tapestry of essence strings was deeply interconnected — no single thread existed in isolation, instead crossing and touching numerous other threads.
Much like fate. The string of a person's fate did not exist in isolation, either — it touched the fates of countless other people, stretching from the past into the future, and thus influenced, and was influenced by, the greater flow of fate.
But Sunny was nothing if not resourceful. Weaving strings of fate was beyond what mortals like him could achieve, but he could manipulate strings of soul essence with great finesse. Therefore, he could alter the weave of the silver blade to make sure that the nexus he was transplanting only burdened the pattern of a single enchantment, without breaking the balance of all the rest.
He had to add new patterns in some places, and cut the others down to match. Those that were cut had to be restored, of course, albeit taking a different shape. Slowly but surely, countless lightless threads of shadow essence became intertwined with the radiant strings of ethereal light.
He had forgotten about all else, pulling on everything he had learned about weaving to accomplish his task. From his first tentative attempts at creating sorcery, back in the bloody menagerie of monsters under the arena of the Red Colosseum, to creating Memories for the Brilliant Emporium, to improving the soul arsenals of his soldiers in Antarctica and creating the Siege Souvenir to slay Goliath, to learning from Ananke's Mantle and altering the Crown of Dawn…
All the lessons he had learned were put to use, allowing him to create a lethal sword for Nephis. He knew that she would achieve incredible things by wielding this weapon…
And if he managed to accomplish his ambitious alteration, every achievement she made with the silver sword would, in small part, also be his.
Sunny, who had always been a fighter, was feeling a strange exhilaration as he worked on the complicated Memory. It was the unfamiliar, but rewarding pride of a craftsman who was confident in the usefulness of his work.
And then, finally, everything was ready.
Summoning two pairs of shadow hands, Sunny took a deep breath, picked up Weaver's Needle, and got to work.
Time seemed to slow down as his six hands moved through the vast tapestry of glowing strings, snapping some and weaving new ones into the intricate pattern. Drops of sweat fell from his brow, but he did not pay it any attention. His expression remained calm and composed, utter focus permeating his gaze.
Golden sparks ignited in the depths of his altered eyes, and his fingertips felt the slightest vibration spreading through the essence strings. From time to time, his skin was cut, but no blood seeped out of the cuts. He did not allow the pain to distract him, either.
'Wondrous…'
Sunny felt exhilarated as he weaved sorcery.
And then, he felt overjoyed.
Lowering his hands, Sunny let out a long sigh and listened to the Spell announcing the destruction of a Memory, and the creation of a new one.
He had succeeded.
And now that he did, there were no more preparations to be made.
All that remained was to reach Verge and use everything little bit of strength he had accumulated to destroy the First Seeker, and escape this dreadful Nightmare.
After returning the silver blade to Nephis, and failing to say anything meaningful to her, Sunny did not have much to do. He spent some time with Kai, Effie, and Jet, enjoyed a good night of sleep, and then assumed his usual spot under the branches of the sacred tree to meditate.
Everything that could have been done was already done. They had prepared as best they could… at least he thought they did. Now, all that remained was to clear his mind and prepare himself mentally for the coming battle.
Sunny and his companions spent the rest of the time the Chain Breaker was traversing the empty void clearing their minds and steeling their hearts. The battle they faced promised to be a dire one…
But, honestly, Sunny did not find it hard to calm his mind and get ready to face whatever it was that would come.
There were only so many times he could feel nervous to the point of losing sleep before a decisive battle. He had experienced so many bloody clashes in Antarctica that anticipating another one had long become an ordinary event. Preparing for one mentally was not only a skill, but also a habit.
So, Sunny found himself feeling strangely calm. He slowly went over his experiences in the Tomb of Ariel, consolidating his insights and shoring up his fundamentals. Rapid growth was most welcome, but failing to digest his many gains properly could leave him unstable.
He had to eliminate all instability before reaching Verge.
Others were doing the same, each in their own fashion. While Sunny meditated under the sacred tree, Nephis practiced with her new sword, getting used to its weight and powers.
Jet had found a hammock, somewhere, and was comfortably asleep in it. Effie was enjoying the snacks she had prepared for herself. Kai was practicing a strange, outwardly inefficient form of archery while absentmindedly humming a song. Cassie was steering the ship, which seemed to calm her down.
Mordret, morbidly enough, was inspecting his collection of bodies. Those of them that had belonged to Awakened each possessed their own unique powers, so he was probably coming up with plans of when and where to use them best.
'That guy… is such a creep.'
Sunny shook his head, and then went to inspect his Shadows... which were created from the dead creatures he had killed. Not creepy at all, surely.
Everything seemed to be in order. Everyone was ready.
…But before they could return to the Great River, an unexpected event threw a wrench into their plans.
Sunny was on his way to the bow when a loud boom resounded from below the deck, and the entire ship suddenly shook. Gritting his teeth, he immediately stepped through the shadows and appeared at the galley, which seemed to have been the place where the booming sound originated.
He had expected to see some harrowing Nightmare Creature that had come from the void and infiltrated the Chain Breaker, or perhaps Mordret trying to kill one of the members of the cohort… but nothing like that was happening.
Instead, he only saw Effie standing near the bulkhead, hissing curses. Her fist had crashed through the durable wood, splintering and cracking it. Her other hand was resting on her belly.
Her face was pale, and twisted by a grimace of pain.
Before Sunny could understand what was happening, Kai and Jet appeared at the doors. Cassie was not far behind them.
Mordret had not deemed it necessary to show up, but was definitely watching through the reflections. Nephis, meanwhile, remained on the stern, controlling the ship.
'What happened?'
Effie lingered for a few moments, then turned to them and forced out a smile. The sight of it was familiar, but Sunny was unnerved by the dark, bitter look in her eyes.
The huntress took a deep breath and said, her voice somewhat strained:
"Ah… I think… that was a contraction."
Sunny remained motionless for a moment, trying to comprehend the meaning of what Effie had said. Then, his face fell.
They had left Fallen Grace so swiftly precisely because they hoped to end the Nightmare before Effie was due. No one knew what would happen to her baby if it was born here… would it be Riverborn, or an Outsider? Would it become infected by the Nightmare Spell the moment it was born? Would it survive the return to the waking world?
Because they did not know, they could not risk it. They had to escape the Tomb of Ariel as soon as possible, and it had seemed like there was enough time.
But fate had different plans. Even though Effie had not been pregnant for nine months yet, the labor had started prematurely.
Seen from a different perspective, though, she had been carrying her child for close to two years now. So, if anything, its birth was long overdue.
Effie studied their frozen faces, and then looked down with a sigh.
"...Sorry, everyone."
Sunny frowned.
A moment later, he said in a stern voice:
"What are you sorry for? Give that nonsense up right now. Also… please don't break the ship any more. We need to traverse this bottomless abyss, so, you know, it would be really inconvenient if it fell apart around us."
He glanced at the other members of the cohort. Jet and Kai looked extremely worried, while Cassie maintained a calm expression.
'First, I need to get Nephis here.'
Effie was a Master, and her pregnancy was nothing if not irregular. Sunny had very little idea about how to deliver a baby, but he knew that having a powerful healer at hand would be extremely helpful.
Nephis could recover from having her neck broken and most of her body vaporized. Certainly, making sure that both Effie and the baby survived the delivery would not be a problem.
Banishing unnecessary thoughts from his mind, he shifted into problem-solving mode and pulled Kai away.
"Let's go… give the ladies some privacy."
Then, glancing at Cassie, he said:
"I'll send Nephis down. You… probably know what to do better than I do."
Receiving a nod from the blind girl, he led Kai away.
Ascending to the upper deck, Sunny walked over to the stern of the ship and stopped near Nephis, who looked at him with a silent question.
He lingered for a moment.
"...Effie seemed to be going into labor. Go, they're waiting. I'll steer the ship."
A frown appeared on Neph's face, and she left the runic circle without saying a word. Soon, Sunny and Kai were left alone.
But not for long.
Mordret had appeared from somewhere, sparing them a curious glance.
"I couldn't help but overhear. It seems that a wolf cub is about to be born, huh? How exciting. Can't say I ever heard about a child being born in a Nightmare… that should be a first, even among the Great Clans…"
Before he was done talking, Kai suddenly turned and raised a hand. It seemed as if he had wanted to grab Mordret by the collar, but managed to control himself, and simply put a hand on his shoulder instead.
Kai's usually gentle eyes were shining with a cold and furious kind of light.
"...You stay away from that child, Prince Mordret. I'm warning you."
His clear voice did not contain the authority of his Ascended Ability, but it still crashed into the Prince of Nothing like a wave. Mordret stared at the charming… usually charming archer for a few moments, amusement slowly disappearing from his gaze.
Then, he scoffed.
"Who do you take me for? A monster?"
He shook his head.
"Well, alright, I might be a bit of a monster. But I'm not a fool. What do I gain from taking the body of an infant? Relax, Ascended Nightingale. We are all in the same boat. Quite literally."
Kai glared at him for a few moments more, then slowly removed his hand and took a step back, leaning on the railings. His expression was suddenly somber and pained.
He remained silent for a while, then said in a lost voice:
"How… did this happen?"
Sunny knew how he felt, because he felt the same.
Nevertheless, he suddenly had a ridiculous impulse to start explaining the birds and the bees to his friend, just like Effie had done to him so many times.
Steering the Chain Breaker through the dark void, Sunny chuckled all of a sudden.
"It just did. Don't worry… with Nephis there, it's all going to be alright."
However, he knew that the delivery itself was not what Kai was worried about.
It was everything else.
Shaking his head, Mordret walked to the edge of the deck and looked into the dark emptiness beyond.
Somewhere fat away, the Great River flowed, a long span of it shrouded in mist. Outside the mist of the Source, Verge was waiting for them.
He smiled.
"What an exciting Nightmare it is. Is it not?"
The delivery did not go smoothly. Sunny, Kai… and Mordret, of all people… remained on the stern of the ship for more or less the entire time, waiting for the results. Sunny at least had a task to keep him occupied — guiding the Chain Breaker across the black void was not very difficult, but it still required attention.
Mordret did not seem to care that much, but Kai was extremely concerned. He paced nervously, sometimes glancing down, but then hurriedly turning his gaze away.
It was a bit strange. All three of them could learn exactly what was going on — Sunny thanks to his shadows, Mordret through the reflections, and Kai due to his Awakened Ability. However, none of them made use of that opportunity, preferring to remain in the dark about what was happening below deck.
It was not like they did not receive any signs, though.
The Chain Breaker seemed to tremble from time to time, and Effie's voice eventually reached their ears, penetrating the impregnable wood the enchanted ship was built from.
Hearing the barrage of curses pouring out of her mouth, Sunny was a bit reassured. Things could not be going too terrible, considering that she had enough energy for such eloquence.
…At the same time, he felt his ears slowly turning numb. Some of those words, he did not even know. Others seemed familiar, but used in an entirely new context. Even after growing up in the outskirts, he was on the verge of blushing a little.
'Really… is there a need to be so descriptive? She has been chewed on by all kinds of Nightmare Creatures. How bad can the pain be?'
Nevertheless, the process continued for many hours. After a while, Effie's voice grew tired, and his expression grew dim.
It was taking too long.
Even without being able to precisely measure time, Sunny knew that Effie had been in labor for longer than usual. It has already been a full day, at least, and there seemed to be no end to it.
Nephis, Cassie, and Jet were with her, handling the process. They would have called upon him and Kai if they needed help, but none of them had appeared from below the deck. Sunny was growing more and more uneasy, and Kai was entirely beyond himself, by then.
"Should we… do something?"
Sunny looked at him somberly.
"Do what? There's nothing to do. Calm down. Neph is there, so everything will work out."
Kai hesitated for a while, then nodded.
It was hard not to feel useless.
It was even harder not to feel burdened by the uncertainty of the future. They were going into battle very soon… the timing of it all was extremely unfortunate. Disastrous, maybe.
This whole Nightmare had been one disaster after another, starting with the dire necessity that had forced them to enter the Seed, to begin with.
And the man responsible for landing them into this situation was right here with them, yawning as he looked into the darkness.
Sunny suppressed the desire to toss Mordret overboard. Not because doing so would lessen their chances of prevailing in Verge, even, but simply because he knew that getting rid of the bastard would not be that easy.
Letting out a heavy sigh, he moved the steering oars slightly and looked ahead.
Time slowly passed. The intensity of Effie's labor only grew, while at the same time, her voice became more and more fatigued.
And then, after something that felt like several days passed…
They finally heard a new sound.
The shrill, loud sound of a baby crying.
Kai let out a long sigh and simply sat down where he stood, looking completely exhausted. It was as if it was him who had given birth to a child, not Effie.
But Sunny knew how he felt.
It was indescribably strange, to hear a child's cry in the black emptiness of the Tomb of Ariel. A pure sound like that did not belong in this dreadful place… it seemed wrong and alien.
And at the same time, strangely uplifting.
Feeling a profound sense of relief, Sunny poured his essence into the runic circle and slowly brought the Chain Breaker to a halt.
The flying ship hovered in the dark abyss, unmoving, the leaves of the sacred tree emanating a beautiful glow.
Sunny remained motionless himself, for a while, then took a deep breath and left the runic circle.
Glancing at Kai, who seemed too mentally exhausted to think straight, he shook his head and said:
"I'll go check."
He walked across the deck of the Chain Breaker and descended below deck, eventually finding his way to one of the cabins. In front of it, the air was heavy with the scent of blood. A radiant memory illuminated the gloomy interior of the corridor, and Cassie was standing in front of the door, her face tired.
Hearing his steps, she turned her head slightly.
Sunny stopped, feeling his heart beating rapidly.
"How… how is she doing?"
A faint smile slowly found its way onto the blind girl's face, illuminating it beautifully.
"It wasn't easy… but she's fine. They're both fine. Nephis helped."
He hesitated.
"...What about the timing? Wasn't it too early?"
Cassie remained silent for a moment, then shrugged with uncertainty.
"Everything seems fine."
Then, she suddenly remembered something and raised a hand.
"Oh. Can you… lend me the Endless Spring? I was supposed to bring more water, but the nearest barrel is all the way in the cargo hold. We'll wash them off. And then you'll be able to see them."
Sunny summoned the Memory and placed it in Cassie's hand, feeling a storm of emotions raging in his wildly beating heart.
'What the hell. What is this damned Nightmare, even?'
"Right. Sure. Of course. I'll… I'll go tell Kai."
He turned to walk away, then froze.
"Oh! I forgot to ask. Who is it? A boy, or a girl?"
Cassie smiled wider and then opened the door of the cabin, slipping inside.
"It's a healthy boy!"
Although Effie had gone into labor prematurely, both she and her infant son were alright.
The worst fear of the cohort had not come true, either. Perhaps because the child had been conceived in the waking world, or perhaps because he was born in the black void outside the currents of the Great River, at the very heart of Ariel's Tomb, he was not Riverborn.
At least that was what they surmised after cautiously setting the Chain Breaker in motion and observing no change in the appearance of the baby.
It was an immense relief.
Even Sunny, who always expected the worst and was usually prepared to receive painful blows from fortune, felt like an incredible burden had been lifted from his heart.
The immediate danger had passed. Of course, the future was still uncertain. They still had to fight Torment and destroy the First Seeker. The child's life still hung in a fragile balance, because it was unknown what would happen to his soul after the end of the Nightmare.
But, somehow, Sunny felt hopeful.
After everything had been said and done, the Chain Breaker continued sailing through the dark abyss. The members of the cohort took turns spending time with Effie and her newborn, full of contradictory emotions.
The huntress herself had been exhausted by the prolonged labor, but was regaining her vigor and vitality at an incredible rate.
She still looked tired and drained, though, when Sunny came to see her.
Effie was in her cabin, sitting in a comfortable chair. She was wrapped in a blanket, and holding a sizable bundle in her arms, looking at it tenderly. Sunny was actually startled by that gaze, unaccustomed to seeing his friend so… openly vulnerable.
And strangely content.
Hearing him enter, Effie looked up and smiled tiredly.
"Ah… Uncle Doofus. Welcome, welcome."
He approached and looked at the bundle, finally laying his eyes on the newborn.
Effie's child… looked pretty much like all infants did, with the exception of the fact that he was entirely too large to have been born mere hours ago, at least twice the size of a normal baby.
'That poor woman…'
Sunny looked at the huntress with pity. Effie had always been unreasonably tall, and her son would grow up to be a real giant, from the looks of it.
Internally, Sunny sighed.
'Another beanpole. Gods. That brat is going to be taller than me in no time, won't he? Well... he might just grow up to be taller than anyone. That's a relief.'
Effie's smile grew wider.
"He's beautiful, isn't he?"
Sunny stared at her in confusion.
She… had really chosen the wrong person to ask that question.
"What are you talking about? He's absolutely ugly. All infants are. And don't give me that look… you know I can't lie!"
The huntress stared at him for a couple moments, then laughed and gently stroked the sleeping infant's soft head.
"Well, I think he's beautiful. Almost as much as his mom is, eh?"
Sunny shook his head, wondering if all parents were a little sick in the head. Well, they had to be. Otherwise, what would make them care for the poor infants? A bit of unreasonable affection went a long way...
He hesitated for a while, thinking about the little life in front of him. The infant… actually, it was not very convenient to keep calling him the infant. Glancing at Effie, he asked:
"What are you going to name him?"
She remained silent for a bit, smiling. Letting out a quiet sigh, Effie shrugged.
"I can't just go and name him right away. I need to consult his dad first."
There was a moment of somber silence, with both of them refusing to mention the fact that the baby's father was most likely long dead.
Effie looked back at her son and smiled again.
"Ah! But… look at him. He looks like a little dumpling, doesn't he?"
Sunny's eyes widened a little.
'I knew it!'
He shook his head energetically.
"No… bad Effie, bad! You can't name your son Dumpling! That's a very bad idea!
She giggled.
"He-he. Well… I'll just call him Little Dumpling for now. We'll come up with a proper name after getting out of the Nightmare."
Sunny just stared at her for a while, then shook his head again, this time slowly.
"Whatever… do what you want. Don't come complaining to me later, though."
Effie gave him a mischievous look.
"Sunny… you, of all people, should know better. I mean, did you mom not name you Sunless? And look at you! You turned out… well…"
Her voice gradually turned doubtful. Then, she grinned.
"Actually, never mind. I think you might be right."
Hearing her laugh, he hesitated for a moment, then asked tentatively:
"How are you feeling?"
Effie looked at her son again, her smile turning slightly solemn. Eventually, she shrugged:
"Like I've been run over by a pack of Nightmare Creatures. But don't worry. Nephis healed me up pretty well. I'll be good as new, soon."
She caressed the infant's soft cheek and added, her voice hiding a somber undertone:
"Maybe… maybe it's for the best. At least this way, I'll be able to participate in the final battle. I've been drowning in self-loathing because of being so useless, you know. Now… either we survive Verge, or not. In any case, we'll be together until the very end."
Sunny frowned, studying her face. Her eyes were sunken, and her gaze was dark… but, at the same time, fierce. It would be of great help to have the fearsome Raised by Wolves fight side by side with them, of course.
But…
"Are you sure? What about your son?"
Effie hesitated for a moment.
"...If we fail, he will die. So, I'll hide him in the Black Beast Locket. And do everything I can to make sure that we both get to live."
She remained silent for a while, looking at the sleeping baby.
Then, Effie turned to Sunny and suddenly looked him in the eyes.
"You know, Sunny… I once told you that the world we live in is dying. And I still believe that — no, I believe it even more, after experiencing the last few years."
A light smile slowly appeared on her face, and something fearsome suddenly ignited deep in her sunken, tired eyes.
"But, you know… now, I find myself in the mood to go and turn the entire world upside-down. Maybe even tear it down completely and rebuild it from scratch, if need be."
She took a measured breath.
"Just to make sure that there's enough space in that world for this little guy to live a life that is worth living."
Effie looked at Sunny for a few moments, and then laughed.
"Someone has to, after all. And if we won't… then who the hell will?"
The next day, Effie appeared on the deck of the Chain Breaker, carrying her baby. She was still recovering, and in truth, it would have been better if she stayed in bed for a few more days… but time waited for no one.
Luckily, Effie was an Ascended, and possessed a body that was much more robust than that of a mundane woman — or pretty much any other Master, really. So, even though she looked tired and drained, her vitality was returning at a frightening pace.
Perhaps she would indeed be ready to fight by the time they reached Verge.
The Chain Breaker was traversing the abyssal void, with the radiant ribbon of the Great River surrounding it like a twisting ring. The seven suns revolved around it, making the inconceivable flowing realm shine. There were no stars in the impenetrable darkness of the false sky, but the light of the river was enough to illuminate the vast expanse of silent darkness.
Holding the baby, who had just woken up, Effie smiled.
"Look! That is pretty impressive, right? Nothing like a boring medical ward in NQSC. Leave it to a child of mine to arrive with such style…"
Frightened by the howling of the wind and the coldness of the void, the baby opened its mouth and let out a shrill cry. Soon, the sound of his voice drowned out the wind. At the same time, the leaves of the sacred tree rustled a little louder, as if concerned for the tiny human.
Sunny stared at them for a while, then shook his head.
'That kid… is bound to have a very unique life, I guess.'
Sunny's own birth was rather unusual, considering that it had happened during a solar eclipse and on a winter solstice. But being born in a Nightmare taking place inside a pyramid built by a daemon from the corpse of an Unholy Titan? That took the cake.
Of course, the seven of them had to conquer the Nightmare first, for Effie's child to have any kind of life.
Letting out a sigh, Sunny went to keep Effie company.
They traveled closer and closer to their destination.
In the next few days, nothing much happened. Everyone was alert, afraid that the black void would be hiding horrors of its own, but it was truly and utterly empty. The members of the cohort spend time training, meditating, and hanging out with the baby.
Sunny himself did not particularly see the charm. For now, the infant was indeed no different from a dumpling… all he could do was sleep, cry, and suckle on Effie's breast. There was little sign of intelligence in his eyes, and he did not really emote or react to anything.
In short, the baby was ugly and boring.
But… being with her son seemed to make Effie very happy, so Sunny could not hold it against him. Everyone had their faults, after all. Plus, while the infant himself was a bit of a letdown, watching how everyone reacted to him was rather fun.
Kai seemed to be absolutely smitten. Cassie allowed herself to show her soft side, which had been hidden behind the mask of composure for so long that few people remembered what it looked like. Jet seemed to be in the same boat as Sunny, but she was also a bit intrigued by the tiny human.
Perhaps she was holding herself back, though.
Even Nephis showed some reactions, acting perplexed, bewildered, and slightly mortified when Effie forced her to hold the infant. Which was a very rare sight, and therefore precious.
…Mordret was not allowed anywhere near the baby, which seemed to suit him fine. He did, however, seem a bit fascinated by the whole thing. Motherly love must have felt alien to him, who had spent most of his childhood being raised by a sinister Sovereign.
Sadly, they did not have a lot of time to pay attention to the newborn. The battle for Verge was approaching, and so, everyone was concentrating on that dire ordeal.
About a week after Effie had given birth, the Chain Breaker returned to the Great River. This time, they did not pass above one of the Edges, landing directly in the middle of the vast flowing expanse, under the azure sky.
The sky was the same, the seven suns were the same, and the currents were the same.
However, here at the dawn of time, the air itself somehow felt different.
If the span of the Great River where Sunny had first found himself corresponded to the present day — the Age of the Nightmare Spell — then these distant waters, situated very close to the misty Source, corresponded to the earliest days of creation… the Age of Gods, when the six deities battled against the remnant abyssal beings across the newly born world, aided by the living creatures they had created, as well as the daemons.
It was hard not to feel a bit of awe at simply being near such mythical times.
It was also hard not to feel pressured.
Not only because Verge was near, but also because this region of the Great River was especially treacherous. There was only one place more dangerous in the Tomb of Ariel — the place far upstream that corresponded to the world-ending Doom War, and was the source of the time storms.
The battles between the gods and the daemons had been furious and harrowing enough that the Great River was forever twisted by their echoes. But the battles between the gods and the abyssal beings that had escaped the sealing of the Void must have been just as dreadful.
Therefore, any traveler had to be extremely careful while traversing the waters near the Source.
And there was the risk of running into the Defiled abominations, too.
Soon after landing, the members of the cohort gathered at the bow of the Chain Breaker, looking at the distant horizon. Their faces were solemn.
They had made sure to land close to Verge, but did not dare to approach it yet. Nobody knew what was the state of the Defiled city, how many abominations populated it, and what Torment had in store for the potential invaders. Therefore, they had to proceed with caution and gather as much information as they could — if they could — before coming up with an actual plan of attack.
Nephis remained silent for a few moments, and then said, her voice even:
"...This is it."
She studied the waters and put her hand on the hilt of her sword.
The enchanted scabbard was the same, but the blade it sheathed was different. The longsword bestowed upon her by the great clan Valor had been destroyed in Twilight, and replaced by the silver blade, which was currently molded to a similar shape.
That weapon was a reward Nephis received for slaying Soul Stealer — a Defiled Saint who had once been a prince of the same clan. Whether there was some symbolism to one replacing the other, Sunny did not know.
Nephis turned slightly, looking at Cassie, and asked:
"How long before we reach Verge?"
The blind girl was the best at steering the Chain Breaker, the most familiar with the slate map created by the sybils, and the one who had spent the most time among the River People. So, she was their navigator.
Cassie lingered for a moment.
"No more than two days, if we sail at moderate speed. More if we want to be truly careful… less if we want to abandon caution."
Noting the answer, Nephis glanced at Mordret:
"Is there danger close to us?"
The Prince of Nothing had been a bit cagey about the particulars of how his Aspect worked, but by now, they knew many things about it.
For example, the distance at which Sunny could control his shadows as an Ascended Terror was somewhere around twenty-four kilometers. His perception was limited to what the shadows perceived, though. Mordret's Dormant Ability, on the contrary, allowed him to perceive the world through any reflection within a similar range — adjusted for the fact that he was merely a Beast at the moment.
It also allowed him to travel physically between these reflections.
Considering that the entire Great River was one giant reflective surface, the Prince of Nothing was nearly omniscient in a considerable area around him.
His Awakened Ability, meanwhile, was what made him so terrifying — the Ability to enter a being's soul through their eyes and possess their body, wearing it as a costume. That Ability, too, would make him a priceless ally during the approaching battle.
Mordret remained silent for a few moments, then shook his head.
"I don't see anything moving. The current itself is a bit strange, though. It's… eerie. We'll see it soon, an area where the water is a little bit darker than usual. I would suggest avoiding that area completely, as well as any other place similar to it."
Nephis looked ahead, then nodded.
"We will proceed at a moderate pace, then, for one day. Then, we will anchor the Chain Breaker and scout the approach to Verge before moving closer."
She hesitated, and then added in a steady tone:
"Be alert. These waters have to be brimming with the Defiled… if we meet one, we can't let it escape alive and alert the others. We can't allow anything to see us before we see it, either. You all know what to do."
Sunny felt a little troubled. Since Nephis was addressing a group, and not him personally, her words were not equal to an order. Still, he felt a bit of a chill while hearing these words.
But she was right.
They did, indeed, know what to do. All of this had been discussed over and over again already. The cohort was prepared as well as it could have been, considering the lack of information about the state of the Defiled city and its current ruler.
Torment…
Sunny frowned.
She had to know that they were coming. Why wasn't anyone here to welcome them to Verge, then? All of them had expected to be ambushed by the Defiled abominations the moment the Chain Breaker left the black void. And yet, nothing happened.
What was the Last Plague planning?
Feeling uneasy, he went about raising the ship's sails. They were going to sail on water, for now, to not be so easily spotted.
The seven suns drowned in the water, suffusing it with beautiful light. The impenetrable darkness devoured the sky — now that Sunny knew about the great swarm of monstrous butterflies hiding somewhere out there, in that darkness, the night seemed far more dreadful. Almost impossibly so.
But there were monsters hiding in the River, as well.
Before dawn came, the cohort clashed with several Defiled abominations. Each of them was more powerful than the Nightmare Creatures they had usually fought upstream, and far more cunning. Thankfully, the might of the seven Masters was more than enough to deal with these solitary abominations.
Although it took some effort, none of the Defiled managed to escape. Those who tried were chased after and finished off by Kai, who was the fastest of them all. His arrows could strike true from a startling distance, as well — armed with incredible sight and a powerful bow, the archer was a deadly presence on the Great River.
Much more dangerous than the solitary abominations were the waters themselves. Here near the Source, they were turbulent and unpredictable, often hiding fatal hazards. The Chain Breaker avoided the truly inescapable ones thanks to Cassie's intuition, and fought through the rest, protected by its enchantments and the sacred tree.
Finally, the sky turned bright again. By the time all seven suns climbed high, the first of the two days they had been supposed to spend traveling to Verge came to an end.
At that moment, they planned to raise the ship above the water, so that it would not be pulled downstream by the current, and organize a scouting mission to stealthily approach the Defiled city.
However… that plan had to be scrambled.
It was because, unexpectedly, they had already reached Verge.
Or rather, its foundation.
Sunny peered ahead, his expression incredulous. His eyes widened slightly.
'These madmen… how did they create it?'
In front of them, the eternally flowing waters of the Great River turned to ice. A vast landmass formed by it stretched as far as the eye could see, disappearing beyond the horizon — too great to be called a mere island, and somehow entirely unaffected by the current.
Frozen in place.
There was sand and lifeless soil covering the rough surface of the endless plain of ice, with rolling hills and dry riverbeds. Skeletal trees rose into the air, bereft of leaves or life. Here and there, mounds of black stone rose, forming a forest of twisted pillars.
In short, Sunny saw something that he had never expected to see in the Tomb of Ariel…
Land.
Everyone was more than a little stunned by the sight of the massive landmass in front of them. They had seen Verge from far away, while traversing the empty void — however, the ice and the pale soil covering it were indistinguishable from the flowing water at that distance. Nothing in the records left behind by the sybils indicated that the foundation of the city was so monumental, either.
All that was mentioned on the slates, as well as passed by word of mouth between the citizens of Fallen Grace, was that the Seekers of Truth had established a city at the farthest reaches of the past, as close to the inception of time as they could, to serve as a staging ground for their attempts at reaching the Estuary.
So, they had expected something similar to the fleet-cities of the sybils, or perhaps a settlement built on a massive carapace of an enormous abomination, like Twilight. Maybe a levitating island like the one Aletheia had created, or even a network of them.
What they had not expected was an entire land of ice surrounding Verge.
Sunny was both troubled and impressed.
There was a whole day of sailing on the Chain Breaker left between them and the Defiled City. That was a vast distance to cover on foot, at least for a mundane human. Which meant that the mass of ice forming the foundation of Verge was truly immense.
…Which posed a problem.
Sunny studied the lifeless landscape of the frozen land in front of them, then glanced at Nephis.
"So, what are we supposed to do?"
Now that they couldn't sail further, there was a decision to be made. Namely, they had three possible paths, each offering its own pitfalls and benefits.
The simplest path was to raise the Chain Breaker into the air and proceed forward, flying above the vast sheet of ice. This, of course, would offer them the highest speed and defensive advantage, since the graceful vessel was nothing less than a mobile fortress.
It would be very hard not to notice a ship flying above ground, though. So, they would alert the Defiled of their approach long before reaching the city.
The second path was to abandon the ship and proceed toward Verge on foot. That way, they would become much slower, and much more exposed once the fighting started. However, it was much easier for seven humans to infiltrate the landmass stealthily, remaining hidden until the very moment they reached the Defiled city — or even sneaked past its walls, reaching the First Seeker unseen.
The third path was to circle around the landmass first, studying it in detail from afar, and come up with the plan of attack later. This was the most passive approach, but not the safest — the longer they spent in these dangerous waters, the higher the chance that Torment would sense their presence.
Nephis hesitated for a while, thinking.
"What are your opinions?"
She addressed the members of the cohort, wishing to make use of their experience and intuition. However, the opinions were split. Some were in favor of leaving the ship behind and using stealth to approach Verge, others did not trust the treacherous expanse of the desolate landmass and wanted to keep the durable hull of the Chain Breaker between themselves and whatever could be hiding beneath the ice.
Sunny himself was undecided, as well.
He felt somber at the fact that he would not be able to use the shell of the onyx serpent in the upcoming battle, considering that Verge lay deep inland. However, there were plenty of other shells he could create, by now, including the giant version of his human body… and even though most of them were not as detailed and powerful as the great sea serpent yet, the versatility they offered made up for that.
Overall, he felt that having solid ground beneath their feet was a good thing. He was sick and tired of fighting while surrounded by water, away from their natural element. So, perhaps not having the hull of the Chain Breaker to rely on was not that bad.
Nephis listened to everyone, then turned to Cassie, who had remained silent up until then.
"What do you think?"
The blind girl was not in a hurry to speak. After thinking for a while, she shrugged and said:
"We don't need to decide right now. We wanted to anchor the Chain Breaker and scout the approach to the city stealthily, anyway… all that changed is that we can do it on foot now, instead of swimming and flying. So, why don't we explore this desolate place first before making the final decision?"
Sunny moved slightly when she spoke. He threw a long look at the blind girl, and then asked nonchalantly:
"What is the best way to explore this place quickly, in your opinion?"
Cassie hesitated for a moment, then said thoughtfully:
"One person has to stay with the ship. The rest should split into three teams. One team will proceed straight forward, the other two will move slightly inland and then move along the western and eastern shores of the island. Everyone will regroup back on the Chain Breaker tomorrow and share what they discovered."
His expression darkened slightly.
Nephis, meanwhile, nodded.
"Splitting up might be dangerous, but it's the only way to cover a lot of ground quickly. We can reduce the danger by making sure that none of the satellite groups strays too far away from the central one — that way, each team can be reinforced by another promptly, should the need arise."
She remained silent for a few moments, pondering.
"Mordret should be the in forward team — his ability to see through reflections will allow him to keep an eye on both satellite teams at the same time without sacrificing strength. He would also be able to travel between reflections to aid them. The second member of the central team should be someone who does not have a mobility Ability… they could be transported through the mirror realm…"
She considered things for a bit before finally assigning each member of the cohort the optimal role.
Mordret and Jet were assigned to the central scouting team. Kai and Effie would explore the eastern reaches of the frozen landmass. Nephis herself would be exploring the western reaches, accompanied by Sunny.
Cassie would be remaining on the Chain Breaker.
It was as solid of a plan as they could come up with, considering the situation. The three teams were powerful enough to defend themselves, while at the same time being flexible enough to swiftly come to the aid of the other teams.
The plan was solid…
However, Sunny disagreed with it.
Nephis had offered a good plan, one that was both solid and flexible enough to hopefully keep all of them alive while accomplishing the goal. Each member was assigned a role that suited the situation best, making all three teams highly mobile and capable of defending themselves in case there was an ambush.
Cassie, meanwhile, was the least suitable for swift movement and stealth, while at the same time being the most familiar with steering the Chain Breaker — so, she was the best candidate for staying on the ship.
And that was precisely what Sunny did not like, even if he chose not to share his reasoning.
By now, he was thoroughly confused about what he felt toward Cassie. Was he suspicious of her? Or concerned for her? Or simply acting paranoid, his thoughts muddied by the Sin of Solace? He did not know, but he did know that as soon as she spoke, his intuition raised an alarm.
The blind girl did not directly volunteer herself to remain alone on the Chain Breaker, but she did not need to. As soon as they had decided to leave someone behind, she was the obvious choice. Instead of telling Nephis to choose her, Cassie could simply let her come to the conclusion without anyone's help.
…And while Sunny was not sure about the reason for his anxiety, he was absolutely certain that Cassie had engineered this situation on purpose. For some reason, she wanted to send the cohort off and stay on the Chain Breaker alone.
Why? Was it to lure them into a trap?
Of course, no. Sunny had already established that suspecting the blind girl in wishing to harm the cohort was preposterous.
However… he could easily imagine her going on some stupid, self-sacrificial quest by piloting the flying ship into the heart of Verge and dropping it on the First Seeker. Or maybe drawing Torment away from the city at the cost of her life, to let the cohort win.
Which was not to say that his imagination reflected reality. There can be any number of explanations for Cassie's subtle manipulation, from completely innocent to absolutely ominous.
In any case, he did not like it.
Which was why, after Nephis explained the plan, Sunny shook his head.
"I disagree. The members of the three teams will be able to cover each other, true… but what about the person staying on the ship? Once we travel far inland, they'll be completely alone. If something happens, not only will Cassie be in danger, but we also risk losing the ship and becoming stranded with no way to retreat."
Nephis looked at him and frowned slightly. There was a silent question in her eyes, but Sunny pretended not to see it.
Eventually, she nodded:
"That… is a valid concern. Do you have a suggestion?"
Sunny shrugged.
"Yeah. I think I should stay on the ship with her. My Aspect is the most versatile, so I'll be able to deal with all kinds of situations. That would leave you without a partner, though, so the number of teams should be reduced from three to two — one team consisting of you and Mordret, the other of Effie, Jet, and Kai."
He smiled.
"Mordret can use his Ascended Ability to transport both of you, while Kai can carry both Jet and Effie in the Beast Locket. Therefore… everyone will be much safer."
Not to mention that Mordret would not be able to pull any tricks under Neph's nose, considering she was more or less immune to his Awakened Ability.
Nephis stared at Sunny for a bit, a subtle hint of confusion hiding in her eyes. His suggestion was not unreasonable, though, so she nodded eventually.
"Alright. Let us proceed with that team composition, then."
There was no time to waste and no need to say anything else, so everyone immediately started preparing for the mission. Effie brought up the straw basket Sunny had masterfully weaved for her, cushioning it with a blanket.
That basket was meant to be the infant's crib. Safely wrapped, the baby was going to spend the next few days on the idyllic and perfectly safe meadow inside Effie's Supreme Memory, sleeping and being visited by his mom, or other members of the cohort, every few hours… until the final battle.
That was a hell of a way to spend the first days of one's life, but such an arrangement was the best one they had been able to come up with.
Eventually, the five members of the cohort whose task it was to scout the frozen landmass were ready to depart. Sunny watched them from the bow of the ship, not feeling the need to say or feel something poignant.
This was not a farewell, anyway. One way or the other, they were going to see each other tomorrow — either when the scouts returned, or when things went south and the Chain Breaker flew forward to rescue them.
The ship approached the shore of the frozen island and came to a halt, hovering just above the water.
Five figures jumped from it, landing on the ice.
Nephis was first, wearing the Starlight Legion Armor and wielding the somber silver blade — a unique hybrid Memory of both the Transcendent and Supreme Ranks, the result of the most complex and intricate sorcery Sunny had woven to date. The Crown of Dawn, which had survived the annihilating conflagration in Twilight, was resting on her head, empowering all other Memories around her.
Kai simply glided to the shore. He was clad in the Supreme armor crafted from the ivory dragon scales, wielding a Transcendent bow of the Fifth Tier. Another Supreme Memory, a lethal Severing Arrow, was ready to be summoned the moment he had need of it. The cohort's resident Dragonslayer was as deadly as one could be.
Effie made a bit of noise when she landed on the ice, enveloped by her own Supreme armor — the legacy of the Sun Prince, which made her look like a beautiful statue of polished steel. Incredibly, she seemed to have mostly recovered from bearing a child, already. Even if there was some remnant malady holding her back, she did not show it. Flashing a defiant smile, the huntress summoned her spear and walked forward.
Jet was right behind her, looking like she was born to exist in this land of ice. Chilling mist swirled around her, pierced by the somber glow of her cold blue eyes. Then, the mist flowed into her hands and took the shape of a sinister war scythe, its blade glinting eerily as it seemed to cut the rays of sunlight.
Finally, there was Mordret, wearing his own Ascended body. The Prince of Nothing did not have particularly powerful Memories, or insidiously lethal Reflections to fight for him. However, he was perhaps the most dangerous of them all.
An easy smile played on Mordret's lips as he followed Nephis.
The enemies of the five Masters could only lament their fate.
The five of them separated into two groups and moved stealthily across the desolate landscape, soon disappearing from view.
…Leaving Sunny and Cassie alone aboard the Chain Breaker.
The five members of the cohort were gone, off to scout the approach to Verge. Sunny felt uneasy and worried about their safety, but not tremendously so. Each of them was a powerhouse in their own right, and possessed a wealth of experience when it came to moving stealthily through a region infested with Nightmare Creatures.
Nephis, Kai, and Effie were veterans of the Forgotten Shore, where humans had been at the very bottom of the food chain. Effie, who had hunted in the Dark City alone for many years, was especially proficient in navigating dangerous terrain without alerting anyone or anything of her presence.
Jet had already been a frightening existence before the Southern Campaign, and grew only more tenacious after going through the disastrous months in the Antarctic Center, followed by serving in the military reconnaissance in East Antarctica.
Mordret was by far the most slippery of the five, so even if Sunny was inclined to care about his well-being, the bastard was the last person in the Tomb of Ariel he would be worried about.
So, the scouts were more than capable of fulfilling their mission unscathed.
If anything, Sunny was more concerned about himself and Cassie. The restlessness he had felt for the past few months reached an apex, telling him that something was about to happen.
The Sin of Solace was not shy about voicing his opinion, either:
"You've done it now, fool. What madness made you think that staying here alone with her was a good idea? It wasn't me, that's for sure. Now, you are completely defenseless against whatever new betrayal she had in mind, with no one to cover your back."
Sunny looked at him somberly, then turned away.
Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare were still aboard the Chain Breaker. So, the loathsome wraith was wrong — there was someone to cover his back. There were plenty.
'No, that's wrong…'
Why would he even need that? Cassie was not going to betray the cohort. That was just his paranoia talking.
Sunny frowned, realizing that this state of his was a bit concerning. He had grown so used to the Sin of Solace that listening to the apparition's poison was already a habit. It had failed to drive him insane due to Sunny's robust mental defenses… but maybe the sinister whispers of the cursed sword were having some effect on him, after all.
Then again, maybe it was simply the result of the incredible mental strain he had been exposed to in the Tomb of Ariel.
'Is that how the Mad Prince started to slip, as well?'
Feeling grim, Sunny filtered out the incessant whispers of the sword wraith and went about his business.
Cassie softly landed the Chain Breaker on the water and brought it close to the shore of the ice land, hiding it in the shadow of a tall rock mound. Sunny moored the ship, making sure that the ropes could be cut at a moment's notice.
Then, there was nothing for them to do but wait and remain on guard.
While Sunny was consumed by alarm and doubt, Cassie seemed perfectly at ease. If she had been surprised by his sudden decision to stay back — which, in all honesty, went against how he would usually act — she did not show it. The blind girl remained at the stern of the ship, ready to activate the runic circle and send the Chain Breaker into the air the moment there was danger.
Sunny, meanwhile, was in charge of watching out for said danger. One of his shadows continued to keep an eye on Cassie, while the other five spread out to have a better view of the environment. He commanded Saint and Fiend to remain on the ship and sent Nightmare to hide in the shadows on top of the mound they were moored to.
Hours passed in tense silence, with nothing happening.
…It was strange, really.
Torment had been like a scarecrow in Sunny's mind. He had enjoyed the benefit of having Cassie around for long enough to know how potent and miraculous, albeit not applicable in a direct confrontation for the most part, her powers were. So, he was understandably wary of the Defiled version of the blind seer, not to mention if that Defiled was a Saint.
What was Torment's Transformation Ability? How had her other Abilities grown, and what was she capable of?
There were no answers, which only made Sunny feel more nervous. If there was one thing he did know, however, it was that the Last Plague would be attuned to fate and revelations to an incredible degree. Which meant that she would have means of knowing when she was in danger.
The arrival of the cohort was definitely a dire danger. They had already exterminated the other Plagues, after all. So, Sunny had been fully prepared to fight their way to Verge through a sea of abominations.
However, there had been no one waiting for them when they descended from the black void. There was no one laying in ambush at the shores of the frozen landmass, either. Even now, when the members of the cohort had split up into three teams, nothing appeared to attack them while they were separated from each other.
Why was that?
Was Torment, perhaps, unable to receive any visions of fate in the Tomb of Ariel, just like Cassie was unable to see anything except darkness in hers?
That would certainly make things easier.
If Cassie was really unable to see the future…
Was Torment's strange passivity the result of the Mad Prince's schemes?
Sunny was full of alarm and ready for something perilous to happen, but nothing was happening. That only added to his frustration.
Cassie remained on the stern, acting like nothing out of the ordinary was happening.
Hours slowly passed, and then, the night came. The seven suns drowned in the water, and the Great River ignited with a soft, iridescent glow. Even the massive plain of ice shone dimly, illuminating itself with a pale, ghostly radiance. Bathed in that radiance, pillars of black stone were like a forest of colossal, dead trees.
Sunny remained on the deck for a while, looking in the direction of Verge and wondering how the members of the cohort were doing. After a while, he went to the stern and spoke with Cassie about taking turns guarding the ship.
"My shadows will wake me up instantly if something happens. So… if there's danger, just keep yourself alive for a few seconds. I'll be there before you know it."
The blind girl nodded seriously.
"Of course. Go, and try to rest well. There probably won't be a chance to do so after the scouts return."
Sunny hesitated for a bit, then descended below deck and entered his cabin. Laying down on his cot, he closed his eyes and relaxed his body. He also controlled his heartbeat and breathing, making them as calm and natural as he could.
Pretending to be asleep.
But, of course, Sunny was not asleep.
Instead, he was observing Cassie.
If she really intended to do something in secret, and his decision to stay behind put a wrench in her plans, now would be the perfect moment for her to act.
And, indeed, after some time passed…
Cassie did.
'What is she doing?'
Laying in the darkness while pretending to sleep, Sunny suppressed the desire to frown. Cassie had left the runic circle, picked up the Guiding Light, and slowly walked across the deck. As she did, a hurricane of white sparks rose around her, slowly forming into a humanoid figure.
It was the echo of the Defiled sybil she had received in Fallen Grace. The eerie thing had survived Twilight, although just barely. Now, her wounds were healed. Even her flowing red dress mended itself, as did her veil. The Echo followed the blind seer, the hem of her red garment hovering a couple centimeters above the ancient wood.
Just like always, her movements were too smooth to be the result of walking. Sunny had seen what was hiding behind that dress once, and he never wanted to see it again.
Nevertheless, he continued watching.
By then, Cassie had passed the sacred tree and was most of the way to the bow of the ship, near Ananke's ketch. She did not, however, proceed any further. Stopping near the ketch, she silently gave a command to her Echo.
Soon, the boat was lowered into the water. The masts were affixed in their grooves, and the sails were raised. Gliding down with the help of the Quiet Dancer, Cassie took a seat at the helmsman's bench and summoned a different Memory.
It was a wooden staff she had used on the Forgotten Shore — one of the three Memories from her First Nightmare. The Endless Spring was now with Sunny, the Evertwine was with Nephis, and only the staff remained in Cassie's own soul arsenal.
Its enchantment was capable of summoning wind.
Aiming the staff at the sails of the ketch, Cassie activated the enchantment and sent the boat moving away from the Chain Breaker.
Sunny's shadow, of course, was already hiding under one of the masts.
Back in his cabin, Sunny continued to pretend to be asleep.
The night was silent, with only the sound of waves breaking against the hull of the Chain Breaker disturbing the quiet. The water glowed softly, and bathed in that glow, Ananke's ketch was slowly traveling along the shore of the frozen land.
'...Goddammit.'
Although Sunny was more or less certain that Cassie was hiding something, he had hoped to be proven wrong until the very last moment.
However, he had been right all along.
"You mean I was right."
The grating voice of the Sin of Solace sounded like thunder in the silence. Sunny refused to react, knowing that Cassie was most likely perceiving the world through his senses. As long as he kept his eyes closed and controlled his breathing and heartbeat, though, she had no way of knowing that he was awake.
Because she could only share the senses of those marked by her Ability, not read their thoughts.
"That's the question though, is it?"
The sword wraith laughed.
"Am I just a figment of your imagination, or am I more real than you give me credit for? If it's the former, then I am merely a thought construct, and Cassie has no way of knowing of my presence. She said so herself, back on Aletheia's Island. But… can anything she said be trusted? Because if she does hear me, then your little performance was just rendered useless. Oh… sorry."
Sitting in the ketch, Cassie showed no sign of having heard what the Sin of Solace said. And yet… by now, Sunny knew that she was a remarkable actress. Her effortless switch between her usual unassuming persona and the magnetic image of Dusk was proof.
Could Cassie perceive the Sin of Solace, or not?
If not… then how had she become aware of the time loop on Aletheia's island?
What was she trying to accomplish right now?
He forced himself to remain motionless, continuing to observe her.
'I'll wait until she is about to exit the range of Shadow Control before taking action.'
Sunny could control his shadows from a vast distance. It was also the maximum distance to which he could travel via Shadow Step. So, as long as Cassie remained within that range, he would be able to appear next to her in an instant.
And by remaining passive, he would hopefully learn what secret Cassie was keeping, and what she was planning. Knowing that, he would be able to decide what to do.
If she was going to leave the range at which he could reach her, though… then all bets were off.
Sunny was not about to let Cassie put herself in danger, and just on the off chance that what she wanted to do could put the rest of the cohort in harm's way, he had to intervene as well.
He had remained silent and tolerant of her for long enough. Today, on the eve of the decisive battle of this dreadful Nightmare, the truth would come out… one way or another.
The ketch continued to sail along the shore of the icy island, surrounded by the beautifully glowing water. Up above, the night sky was impenetrably dark, hiding a numerous legions of slumbering horrors. Somewhere, not too far away, the abominable remains of Aletheia of the Nine were sprawling through the city of Verge, waiting to be destroyed by the challengers of the Tomb of Ariel…
Or infect their souls and bodies with seeds of Corruption, making them a part of her Defiled legion.
Cassie sailed further and further away from the Chain Breaker, making Sunny feel grave. The Sin of Solace continued to whisper into his ear, spouting all kinds of vile accusations.
Finally, to Sunny's indignation, he felt the sailboat was getting too far away. If he lingered any longer, the ketch would slip from his reach, cutting his connection to the shadow.
So, taking a deep sigh, Sunny opened his eyes and dissolved into shadows.
A moment later, he stepped out of them inside the ketch, standing a few meters away from Cassie. She was sitting on the helmsman's bench, accompanied by her Echo. Her face was illuminated by the soft radiance of the Guiding Light and the pale glow of the iridescent water.
Sunny's face, meanwhile, was drowning in shadows.
Letting out a sigh, Sunny looked at the blind girl and asked, his voice neutral:
"...Where are you going?"
After asking the question, Sunny sat down on a bench across from Cassie.
There they were, alone in a boat, just the two of them… or rather, the four of them.
The Sin of Solace landed on the bench next to Sunny, a sinister smile twisting his lips. His face was hateful, just like always… of course, it was also the exact same face as Sunny's.
Cassie was sitting on the helmsman's bench a few meters away from them, holding the steering oar. The Echo of the dead sybil was there, too, side by side with her. Since both were wearing flowing garments of vibrant red fabric, traditional for the priestesses of Fallen Grace, they looked quite similar too. The most visible difference between them was that Cassie's exquisite face was bare, while the monstrous Echo was wearing a veil.
Cassie's beautiful blue eyes were full of life, as well, even though she was blind. The sybils's eyes, though, were eerily empty and devoid of life. Her hollow stare made shivers run down Sunny's spine — he felt that way every time he saw an Echo of a human. Granted, this one was made in the image of a human who had succumbed to the Defilement.
The four of them sat opposite each other, surrounded by invisible tension.
Despite Sunny's sudden appearance, though, Cassie remained calm. She deactivated the enchantment of her wooden staff and lowered it, then said in an even voice:
"I thought you were asleep."
A faint smile appeared on Sunny's lips.
"Did you?"
He had been reasonably sure that his small act had fooled the blind seer, but now that he saw her lack of reaction, a worm of doubt entered his mind. Had she known he was pretending all along?
The Sin of Solace chuckled, staring at Cassie with hate and disdain in his gaze.
"It seems that you've been played like a fiddle, pitiful worm. Even after all my warnings… gods, how frustrating! You should have struck this traitor down long ago. Just look at her… she must despise you just as much as I do!"
The corner of Sunny's mouth twitched, but he suppressed the desire to rebuke the sword wraith. That, however, only gave the apparition the opportunity to press his mocking tirade:
"You truly are a revolting creature, are you not? A lowly, despicable slave… and look, here is the woman who made you into a slave. She betrayed you once, and yet, you allowed the snake to warm her way back into your good graces. You have forgotten her sins, and as gratitude, the blind traitor is about to stab you in the back once again!"
At that point, Cassie took a deep breath.
...Then, she turned her head slightly, facing the Sin of Solace, and spoke, her voice trembling with long-suppressed anger:
"Can you shut your foul mouth, wretch? Who asked you to talk? Be quiet for once!"
Sunny was taken a little aback by that show of emotions.
The Sin of Solace stared at her vindictively, but did fall silent. A satisfied smile appeared on his face.
Sunny smiled, too.
"So… you can perceive him, after all."
Cassie's mask of composure had finally cracked, revealing an ocean of emotion raging below. However, she regained that composure in a moment and scoffed, throwing a contemptuous glance at the sword wraith.
"So what if I can?"
Sunny shrugged.
"You lied to me, though, on Aletheia's Island. When you said that you couldn't."
Cassie met his gaze without flinching. Her voice was even:
"...So what if I lied? Yes, I can perceive that insufferable wraith through you. I can also perceive your shadows, and what they see. What about it?"
He sighed.
'Damnation.'
So, he was wrong all along. Sunny had assumed that Cassie's Ascended Ability did not affect his shadows, since they were separate beings from him, and she did not have shadow sense. She had also never shown or acted upon the ability to mark his shadows.
So, Sunny had been fooled.
Played like a fool even.
He was still smiling, but that smile did not reach his eyes.
"So you were aware that I had been watching you for the past few months."
She shrugged.
"Sure."
If Cassie was aware that Sunny was suspicious of her… then the situation was completely different from how he imagined it to be. Not only would she have been able to hide her secrets from him, but even the things she had shown him had been shown on purpose.
Like the chamber with the well and the countless journals stored in a runic chest.
Knowing that his shadows were watching her, Cassie would only be able to act freely if she was outside the range of Shadow Control. That was why she wanted to stay behind while Sunny joined the scouting teams…
His pupils widened slightly.
'No…'
If Cassie had known that he was suspicious of her… she would have known that he would refuse to leave her alone on the Chain Breaker, as well. They were too familiar with each other for her to fail predicting that action of his.
Which meant that the blind seer's true purpose was not to remain alone on the flying ship…
Instead, it was for the two of them to remain there together, away from the other members of the cohort.
And he had done exactly what she wanted him to do.
Suddenly, a hint of a strange and cold emotion settled in Sunny's heart. Was it… fear?
Yes, it was. It was the fear of fighting a battle of schemes against a powerful oracle. Cassie might not have been the strongest of them in a direct confrontation, but being caught in a net of schemes and manipulation that someone who could see the future had created…
Was, honestly, nothing short of terrifying.
Sunny deemed himself a master of deceit and manipulation. There was only one person he had met who could truly be considered a fearsome adversary in that field — Mordret.
But now, he was quickly reconsidering that statement.
Actually, there was another contender among them.
And that newcomer was perhaps the most fearsome of the three.
Looking at the blind girl, who remained calm and composed, Sunny leaned back and asked, his tone relaxed:
"So, why did you want to see me alone, Cassie?"
He lingered for a moment and then added, his voice remaining even:
"...Or should I call you Torment?"
The words had been said, echoing in the beautiful darkness of the glowing night. Devoid of the wind, the sails of the ketch fell down. The boat slowly came to a stop, drifting in the current.
Cassie remained silent for a few moments, as motionless as the Echo of the Defiled sybil sitting by her side. Then, she asked, her voice tinged with a hint of amusement:
"Should I call you the Mad Prince, then?"
As Sunny's expression changed, she chuckled lightly.
"Gods… come now. I know that you only asked that question to probe me for a reaction, but how does it make sense? I'm not Torment."
Sunny frowned, disappointed at the fact that he had not been able to get more out of Cassie. He was considering his next question silently when she turned to face her Echo and said, throwing his thoughts into disarray:
"She is."
He froze, stunned by those words.
Then, Sunny slowly moved his gaze to the silent Echo.
The red garment, the empty gaze, the veil hiding her face…
'How?'
Back when they met in Fallen Grace, Cassie said that she came to possess this Echo after slaying the sybil who had succumbed to the Defilement on the day of her entering the Nightmare. The two looked alike, true… but both Sunny and Nephis simply assumed that it was because both the slain woman and Dusk had been sybils ruling the same city.
The Echo was too eerie and revolting, making Sunny unwilling to learn what was hiding behind the red veil. Therefore, he had never tried to look at the creature's face.
The most he had done was glance at its weave, but even then, most of his attention had been focused on the artificial Echo created by the enchanters of Clan Valor — the long destroyed blade mannequin.
Now, however…
Cassie raised her hand and pulled on the Echo's veil, removing it.
Underneath it, an exquisitely beautiful face was revealed… one identical to her own, but devoid of life. The Echo of the sybil… of Torment… was hollow and expressionless, like all Echoes were.
There was a subtle expression on Cassie's face, though. A strange mix of revulsion, sorrow, and even a hint of tenderness.
It was not every day that one chanced to look upon a soulless copy of their own dead self, after all.
Gears were spinning in Sunny's head at impossible speed, trying to digest the stunning revelation of the eerie Echo's true nature.
'Torment… is dead.'
She had been dead all along.
Of course, he had suspected that something like that was the case.
That suspicion was a recent one, and had only entered his mind after they landed near Verge. Sunny could not accept that the fearsome oracle of the Defilement was not aware of their approach. It would have been fine if it was just Mordret and him, wearing Weaver's Mask — both of them could hide themselves from divination.
But the other members of the cohort had no defense against those who were attuned to fate, which made any attempts at hiding useless.
Nevertheless, the Chain Breaker had not been ambushed as it left the black void. The forces of the Defilement had not descended upon them once they reached the vast island of ice, either.
It was as though Torment had somehow been prevented from acting against them… or was not in Verge at all. Which was strange, considering that she had successfully gotten rid of the Dread Lord and was supposed to be the new tyrant of Defiled City.
He contemplated the thought that the Mad Prince had schemed against the Last Plague, as well.
But the truth was much more stunning.
Cassie had never received an Echo for slaying the Defiled sybil. There was no Echo of a sybil…
Instead, she had received this Echo for slaying Torment herself. Cassie had killed her Defiled copy long before Sunny and Nephis even arrived at Fallen Grace.
He shivered.
Why keep it a secret, then?
Cassie studied the Echo's face for a while, then sighed and turned away. After a short pause, she said in a slightly stifled tone:
"I… suggest you don't look her in the eyes for too long. It's rather unpleasant."
The Sin of Solace hurriedly looked away.
Sunny slowly gathered his thoughts, still reeling from the shock. He was struggling to grasp the new information… it was too staggering, changing everything he had known about the Nightmare.
Eventually, he asked, his voice even:
"...When?"
Cassie shrugged.
"It was… about six months after I became Dusk, I think? Of course, that was not the first time we met, just the last."
Sunny remembered the chamber hidden under the Temple of Dusk, with a breach in its floor leading to the depths of the Great River. Was that how Torment had entered Fallen Grace and come into contact with Cassie? Was that where they had fought, and where the Defiled oracle died?
But how could it be possible? How could Cassie have defeated a harrowing Plague alone, despite all the time Torment should have had to accumulate power and information to prepare for their eventual clash?
Staring at two identical, beautiful faces — one familiar and full of life, the other alien and empty — he suddenly felt very uncomfortable.
"Can you… put that veil back on?"
He hated human Echoes, and he hated to see the Echo of one of his closest friends even more. Looking at the soulless copy of Torment was like looking at Cassie's corpse, which made him feel disgusted.
The blind girl hesitated for a moment, then put the veil back on, hiding the Echo's face behind it. Torment's empty eyes, however, remained visible, staring at Sunny without any emotion.
Cassie sighed.
"At least… she is at peace now. That is a mercy."
Sunny shifted his gaze, studied her for a few moments, and then asked his next question:
"How?"
The blind girl smiled.
"How else? Of course, it was arranged by the Mad Prince."
She fell silent for a second, and then added, her voice wistful:
"...By the Mad Prince and Torment herself, to be precise. The two of them, you see, were behind all of this together."
The ketch was drifting in the current, slowly being pulled toward the icy shore. Cassie remained motionless on the helmsman's bench, her hand resting on the steering oar's handle. Her unseeing gaze was distant.
After a while, she sighed.
"I guess I should explain it from the start."
A crooked smile appeared on Sunny's face.
"That would certainly be nice… considering that you have arranged for this moment for that exact purpose."
By then, he had plenty of time to realize that Cassie had manipulated the events of the previous days for the exact purpose of having this conversation with Sunny away from the ears of their companions.
Why? What did she want to achieve? And why now, just before the final battle of this Nightmare?
Did they have to talk alone because the Mad Prince and Torment had orchestrated this entire cycle of the Great River alone?
He was about to find out.
Sunny felt a lot of pressure drain from his heart, knowing that Torment was gone and the only obstacle between the cohort and salvation was the harrowing, but mindless First Seeker. But, at the same time, he was on edge because of what was happening between him and Cassie.
The ease with which she was revealing her secrets was… ominous.
The blind girl remained silent for a moment, then picked up the Guiding Light and rested it on her shoulder, the light of the radiant crystal affixed to its top illuminating her face.
"I did not lie when I said that I only saw darkness in my visions after entering the Nightmare."
Sunny shifted slightly.
'Why is she bringing that up?'
Cassie smiled.
"However, that was not because of the nature of the Tomb of Ariel itself. Rather, my inability to perceive its secrets was engineered by Torment. My abilities were suppressed with the help of a sorcerous item. You should be able to guess what that item was."
Sunny's eyes narrowed. An image appeared in his memory… the image of golden shackles wrapped around Cassie's hands, connected by a golden chain.
The chain she had broken before leaving Fallen Grace.
The blind girl nodded.
"Yes. Those shackles were worn by Dusk, and therefore, they were on my wrists the moment I entered the Nightmare. Dusk had not created the suppression enchantment, though… instead, it was Torment. She had countless years to prepare for my eventual return, after all."
Sunny raised an eyebrow, his gaze turning grim:
"Why break them, then?"
Cassie shrugged.
"Because I needed to, in order to survive what was to come. Aletheia's Island, Twilight… we would not have made it out alive if my powers were crippled. So, it was worth the risk. Plus, the visions come to me in my dreams. And your Shadow, Nightmare, has been destroying my dreams one after another. So, I was safe from learning the truth of the Estuary as long as we were together."
She paused for a moment and continued, her voice growing quieter:
"My past self — one who was destined to become Torment — did not have that luxury, though. In her own cycle, she managed to create the suppression enchantment to protect herself from the truth. But she knew that the Mad Prince was coming for her, and she could not escape him."
A strange smile appeared on her face.
"Then again, she wasn't planning to. She did, however, create several countermeasures to achieve her goals even after her soul and sanity were consumed by Corruption."
Cassie pointed at the silent Echo sitting by her side.
"This Echo is not very powerful, you see. Because most of Torment's power simply cannot be used by an Echo. Her power has to do with memories, with remembering and forgetting... something that Echoes aren't capable of. So, she put restrictions into her own mind, turning herself into a broken person who acted according to a set of predetermined choices. Almost as if creating a crude, miniature version of fate."
She shook her head.
"Of course, that alone was not enough to escape the madness of Corruption. No matter how well she prepared, the Defilement was going to turn her into a being who could not be controlled. Unless, of course, she received help from the Mad Prince, who was able to preserve a fragment of his humanity thanks to that loathsome wraith of yours. With his help, she could truly turn her Defiled self into an instrument of her will."
Sunny shifted slightly and asked, his voice full of doubt:
"And how did they accomplish that? How could a Defiled Saint be controlled?"
Cassie faced him and remained silent for a few moments, then smiled.
"How else? By making the Dread Lord use his authority against her, of course. The Mad Prince added fuel to the paranoia the tyrant of Verge felt toward Torment, and then put the idea of what commands to give her into his mind. Therefore, two of the Plagues became capable of resisting their vile natures, to a degree. And thus, Torment and the Mad Prince became perfect conspirators."
She moved the steering oar slightly, turning the ketch so that its bow faced the nearing shore of the ice island.
"After the Plagues reached the Estuary and used it to invade the next cycle of the Great River, the two of them meticulously prepared the playing field for the arrival of us, the new challengers. Eventually, the Mad Prince trapped two of the Plagues on Aletheia's Island, and two more in Twilight. Then, he finished the Key of the Estuary and entered the Source, becoming you."
Sunny looked at her somberly, then shifted his gaze and glanced at the Echo of Torment.
"Why didn't Torment do the same, then? Why remain and come into contact with you? Why attack you, forcing you to kill her?"
Cassie's expression turned cold.
She lingered for a while, then smiled darkly.
"The Mad Prince had to enter the Source to make sure that you possess the Key of the Estuary at the start of the Nightmare, thus protecting you from the truth harbored by the Sin of Solace. Perhaps he could have created a Memory that contained both the suppression enchantment and the enchantment that would allow it to be transferred to me at the start of the cycle. But… one of the two had to stay behind."
Shadows suddenly danced across Cassie's beautiful face as she lowered the Guiding Light.
"That was because Torment had a message to deliver to me, so that her wish could be fulfilled. And that message could only be delivered face-to-face."
She took a deep breath.
"So, she infiltrated Fallen Grace and modified the shackles that bound Dusk. She also wrote an accord of what happened in the previous cycles and left it for me to read. Finally, she crawled into the Temple of Dusk and met me, delivering the message."
Cassie's voice turned cold, and her expression became ruthless:
"However, she was still a Defiled. And, unlike the Mad Prince, she did not have a whisper of Ariel to keep her from losing all of her humanity. All she had was a cruel weave of restrictions and commands to push her toward the desired outcome, and that weave was not flawless."
She looked at Sunny without any humor in her eyes.
"So, after completing the mission of delivering her message to me, she instantly attempted to consume me. She was still being held back by the authority of the Dread Lord, though, and so… she died by my hand, instead."
There was silence for a while. The ketch reached the shore of the icy island and scraped against it, coming to a stop.
Sunny stared at Cassie, his thoughts in turmoil.
'So… she knew everything, all along.'
It took him a long time to learn the truth about the Great River, the Source and the Estuary, the Six Plagues and their connection to the members of the cohort, and the purpose behind the schemes of the Mad Prince.
Of the Mad Prince and Torment, to be precise. The two Defiled horrors were partners in crime… in more than one sense. Even though Torment was barely a living being, from what Cassie had told him, her mind shattered and her will chained by the restrictions of her own creation and the authority of the Dread Lord.
In a sense… Sunny had been right. The Mad Prince had indeed a plan in place to remove Torment from the cohort's path. She had been used and discarded, sent to be slaughtered by Cassie in Fallen Grace. He did not doubt for a moment that the outcome of their fight had been calculated by the vile madman in advance.
The only thing he was not sure about was if Torment knew about it and went to her death willingly… or at least as much as she had been capable of exercising her broken will.
There were numerous questions on his mind, but two of them were the most important.
What was the message Torment had to deliver?
And why had Cassie not shared her knowledge with the cohort?
'The answer to the second question should be evident, by now.'
Whether Cassie intended to or not, she had let it slip. When she told him about the version of her from the previous cycle — the one that had eventually become Torment, turned into a Defiled abomination by the previous version of him — she said that the Cassie of the past had never intended to escape the Defilement.
That she had known what the future Mad Prince was planning, and allowed herself to be infected with the Defilement by him despite that.
Which meant… that Cassie had been scheming long before that happened. That she had needed to be Defiled, for some reason. Before escaping Corruption come the next cycle.
He gritted his teeth.
"So… you knew all along, and kept quiet? You did not share any of that knowledge with us, acting surprised when we learned the dreadful truths of this Nightmare? Did you not think, at least once… that maybe it would be good for us to know what we were getting ourselves into, before plunging ourselves into the sea of danger and suffering?!"
Cassie faced him calmly.
"Why? Because sharing my knowledge has worked so well in the past? Sure, Sunny. You of all people should know how dangerous knowledge is, what knowing something that you aren't supposed to know can do, and what revealing secrets can destroy."
She turned away.
"What would have changed if I told you? We would have still needed to go to Aletheia's Island. We would have still needed to go to Twilight. Sure, we could have prepared better for what was waiting for us ahead… but I am not omniscient. I only know that much. Would it have made a difference? Or would it have just made us complacent and arrogant, leading to our deaths?"
The blind girl smiled sadly.
"Most of all, would any of our preparations have been more thorough than what the Mad Prince and Torment had already prepared for us?"
She shook her head.
"So, I think I will keep my knowledge to myself. That way, at least, I won't be blamed for the decisions the rest of you make, when you make them."
Sunny laughed bitterly and stared at her, his eyes full of dark amusement.
"Oh… now you decide to keep your knowledge to yourself. Good, good. It's just a pity that you couldn't do the same on the Forgotten Shore, before turning me into a damned slave!"
He had not planned to bring the distant past up, but hearing Cassie say those words, all of the resentment he had buried in his heart suddenly flooded to the surface.
Perhaps it was not unexpected, though. All this time, Sunny had hated the fact that he was made a slave by Nephis. Nephis had not used that power against him, so that hatred of his was more of an abstract thing, born from the fear of what could potentially happen.
Not that it made it invalid.
Recently, however, the situation had changed. The harm Shadow Bond was doing him had turned from abstract to very real. Its existence was the thing that stood between him and Nephis like an impregnable wall, making the idea of them having a future together seem beyond reach.
That was what Cassie had taken from him, as well.
Cassie turned sharply and stared at him, her mask of composure barely holding.
"You… you know why I did what I did. I was young and naive, back then. Stupid, and helpless. I… know better now."
Sunny raised his hands and clapped them, applauding her.
"Good for you! Really. What stunning growth. But…"
He lingered for a few moments, and then said through gritted teeth:
"But, you know… you never even apologized for taking my freedom away. So, I guess, you aren't that burdened by having done that."
She flinched.
The cold winds rose, making the sails of the ketch flutter. Nevertheless, it stayed in place, its bow lodged into the icy shore of the desolate land.
Cassie remained silent for a while.
Then, she said, her voice trembling slightly:
"But... I did. I did apologize."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"Somehow, I don't remember. And I would have remembered something like that. When did you ever apologize for what you had done to me?"
The blind girl hesitated for a few moments, and then said quietly:
"It was… right after we escaped from the Soul Devourer. When we were sailing across the dark sea on the boat Nephis made."
Stunned, Sunny stared at her for a few moments.
Then, his face was twisted by a grimace of anger.
"What? What the hell did you say? You apologized… in advance? Almost an entire year before we stormed the Crimson Spire? What kind of crap is that?! Does it make sense, in that twisted little head of yours?!"
Subjected to his anger, Cassie lowered her head.
Then, however, a cold expression appeared on her face.
She looked up, facing him again.
"Sure… yes, Sunny. You're right. That was cowardly of me."
A fragile smile appeared on her face.
"But what is the worth of saying sorry? It wouldn't have changed anything. Words are worthless. If someone is truly sorry, they should express it through their actions, don't you think?"
Sunny chuckled.
"And what have you done to redeem your mistake? Huh? What can you even do? It can't be undone!"
Cassie remained silent for a while, and then suddenly pierced him with a fierce gaze.
Even though he knew that she could not see, at that moment, Sunny did not remember it.
Her voice was a little hoarse when she spoke:
"...Says who?"
He was slightly taken aback. Glancing at her with a frown, Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"What do you mean?"
Cassie smiled bitterly.
"Who says that it can't be undone? Who says that it's impossible?"
She shook her head.
"So what if it's impossible? I'll do it anyway."
Sunny stared at her in bewilderment.
"What the hell are you talking about?"
Cassie raised her hands and rubbed her wrists, where the golden shackles had once been.
"What else? I am talking about breaking fate, Sunny. Wasn't that what you wanted to do, too? Wasn't that your entire goal, too? I wish to break fate, as well."
She lowered her head for a moment, then said quietly:
"Everything I've done… everything I've endured… it was all for this. For this moment. It's so impossibly hard, to break fate. No matter how fiercely you attack it, it strikes back with ten times the might. My True Name, Song of the Fallen… it means that I am destined to witness the fates of others, and carry the memories of them long after they are gone. To be a witness, powerless to change what I see. Well… I refuse. I don't want a fate like that, at all."
Then, a faint smile bloomed on her delicate face.
"It is impossible to break fate with a strike, but what about a thousand strikes? Ten thousand strikes? If each one of them damages its tapestry a little bit, misaligns its strings by a tiny fraction, obstructs its flow by a miniscule amount… then, put together, they can tear fate apart. One just needs a sharp enough weapon."
Cassie faced Sunny, allowing him to look her in the eye.
"I… intend to give you a chance to become such a weapon, Sunny."
Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine.
The bad premonition he had felt was back, making him tense with fright.
"What… what did you do? What did you do, Cassie?"
She shrugged.
"What did I do? This and that. Some of it was easy, and some of it was hard. All of it, though… all of it was almost unbearable. Is unbearable. But not for long, now. Because I'm about to be free of that burden."
Sunny stared at her, his eyes slowly widening.
Suddenly, he saw many of Cassie's actions in a new light.
And the implication of what he saw was so vast and terrifying that it made him shudder.
"You… you planned it all from the start… didn't you?"
She smiled softly, then shook her head.
"Not all of it. It's impossible to plan for all of it. I might know a lot, and see a lot, but I am not omniscient, Sunny. The trick, though, is to plan enough of it so that when the unexpected happens, it could still become a part of the plan."
He looked aside, distracted by the glow of the Guiding Light.
"You've been manipulating the events of this cycle all along. That time in the drowned temple… I failed to discover the hidden compartment where the sacred relic was hidden, so you did it for me. Wait… no!"
As Cassie looked at him with a faint smile, Sunny paled.
"It was… it started long before the Nightmare. During the battle where the seven Saints came together, you manipulated the battle formation… so that I could finish off the Defiled Seeker of Truth…"
He stopped talking as a shiver ran through his body.
"No… even before that…"
When had it started?
When had Cassie begin to weave her grandiose plan, manipulating everyone, from the Fire Keepers following her to the leaders of the Great Clans, into doing her bidding?
An powerful oracle… was indeed a terrifying existence.
Especially one as ambitious, but at the same time quiet and unnoticeable, as Cassie had turned out to be.
Finally, Sunny looked at her, utterly stunned.
His expression was frozen.
"It… it was…"
Even saying it aloud was difficult, each word immeasurably heavy because of the weight of all the implications.
"...It was back on the Chained Isles. When I came to you, intending to recruit you to challenge the Second Nightmare together. And you told me that you received a vision of us dying in the winter. You have already been planning for today, all the way back then."
Sunny stared at Cassie, struggling to believe how deep the roots of her mysterious scheme went. He noted recently that the blind girl's personality changed drastically after the cruel words he had thrown at her at the underground level of the Academy's medical complex, right after the Forgotten Shore.
That was when she had begun to weave her spiderweb, most likely.
Looking at the young woman sitting across from him, meeting his gaze with dark and defiant pride, he felt a chill running down his spine.
'...Which one of us is worthy of being called the heir of Weaver, even?'
Cassie had just as high of an affinity to fate as him, after all, if not higher.
He took a deep breath, feeling stifled.
"Yes… it was back then. Looking back, it didn't make a lot of sense, did it? You had just been burned by blindly believing a vision of yours, to catastrophic results. And yet, you seemed to not question the validity of us dying come winter, even though that vision of yours could only be called vague, at best."
Cassie had seen the two of them falling into a bottomless abyss, surrounded by snow. She told Sunny that they would die in the winter… but, in the end, the events of that vision happened in November, when the Night Temple was destroyed in a terrible battle between Sky Tide and Saint Cormac.
"You already knew that it did not mean our deaths. And yet, you made me think otherwise. But… why?"
Cassie remained silent, but Sunny's eyes widened, a flash of frightening understanding illuminating his restless mind.
"It… it was because I was planning to challenge the Second Nightmare in the winter. But you needed me to move the plan forward, and aim to reach the Seed in the Ivory Tower by the end of autumn. What changed because I listened to your vision and adjusted the timing of the expedition?"
A dark, dangerous light ignited in the depths of his eyes. Sunny gasped.
"Because Saint Cormac… was away from the Night Temple until the end of autumn. Which meant that he wouldn't have been able to stop Mordret from escaping his cage!"
Cassie shifted slightly, continued to face him without saying anything. But she did not need to… once Sunny pulled on the thread, the tangled web of her hidden actions started to unravel itself. All he needed to do to understand all of it — or at least most of it — was to continue pulling.
Remembering the horrid agony the two of them endured in the Night Temple, side by side, Sunny shuddered and felt rage fuel his veins.
"You... knew about Mordret all along. You must have learned of his existence before he even learned of yours, when you were anchored at the Night Temple — even though neither you nor your cohort were allowed to enter the inner parts of the Citadel. Later, you left for the Sanctuary and then went on an expedition to reclaim a sapling of the sacred tree… knowing that I would come to you, and carry the mirror shard that would allow that bastard to escape to the doorstep of his jail."
Sunny and Cassie had come very close to dying in the cage of the Valor's secretive Citadel. Knowing that she had expected the mad prince of the great clan to escape, and for them to be embroiled in the horror that followed his release, made it all seem even more disturbing.
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, stunned by the ruthlessness with which Cassie had treated herself. By then, he had already been an Awakened Demon, and armed with the power of his Divine Aspect, he had a much easier time surviving the imprisonment in the Night Temple.
She, however, did not possess multiple soul cores or an Aspect that could augment her endurance and resilience, so Cassie had suffered much more in that cage.
Shaking his head in stunned silence, he said quietly:
"You wanted Mordret to escape… why did you want him to be free?"
There were all kinds of answers to this question. The most obvious one was that Cassie had needed the cohort to enter the Second Nightmare sooner rather than later, and do it in the company of the Prince of Nothing, as well. The very fact of his escape had put a crack in the potential relationship Sunny could have had with the great clan Valor… putting him in conflict with them at the moment when Nephis returned to the waking world.
Which, in turn, pushed her into accepting their terms and becoming an adopted daughter of Valor.
There were numerous other consequences of that single event Cassie had helped happen, spreading outward into the future. Mordret was a singular existence, so the fact that he was free to roam the two worlds had changed too much, from the events of the Second Nightmare to the conclusion of the war the great clans had waged in Antarctica.
Which of these events had been planned by Cassie? Which had been mere coincidences? Which were coincidences that she had nimbly incorporated into her grand design, adapting to the changing circumstances with stunning speed?
Just like she had perceived and calculated numerous futures with incredible speed while fighting the Defiled sybil in the drowned temple.
It was impossible to tell.
Cassie's design was a bit like the tapestry of fate, which she claimed to wish to destroy. The details could change or be influenced by unforeseen circumstances, but these sudden twists were only minor disturbances in the flow she willed into existence. The currents changed, but the direction of the tide always remained the same, pulling everything it touched to an unchanging conclusion.
All Sunny could do was determine the points in time when Cassie had influenced the events openly, and try to glean her purpose from that.
He rose from his sit and walked to the bow of the ketch, unable to remain in place. His mind was too tumultuous for that.
'Incredible...'
"Mordret, Mordret… you remained pretty passive in the Second Nightmare, didn't you? The only time you shared your knowledge of the future with me… was to tell me that he couldn't be allowed to enter the Ivory Tower."
Sunny hesitated for a moment, then smiled crookedly:
"But then, what you really wanted to achieve was not preventing him from entering the Ivory Tower, was it? It was making sure that he entered the Ebony Tower instead, and collected whatever it was that Nether had left there. By telling me that one sentence, you achieved exactly that."
He felt as if the ground was disappearing from beneath his feet.
What had happened to Mordret in the Ebony Tower? The Prince of Nothing had not shared that information completely, but he did mention that after leaving it, he was much harder to find with the help of divination. The strange, vague symbols Sunny had seen on Mordret's soul core were the result of that.
Why would Cassie want the bastard to be resistant to her power? To make sure that Soul Stealer could go against Torment? Or simply to ensure that Valor would not be able to track their exile prince before the time was right? Or for something that would happen in the future?
What else? What else had Cassie done, subtly manipulating the events of the past years?
Was it a coincidence that the two of them had met Morgan at the Academy on the day that Nephis returned from her Second Nightmare? Surely, no. That was why Sunny had been there the moment she woke up, to welcome her back.
Nephis then spent a month living in his house, then announced her decision to join Valor at the ball… making him leave in anger and enlist for the Southern Campaign. Which was why he was present in the Antarctic Center during the battle against the Remnant of the Jade Queen, and received the Sin of Solace.
Later, Cassie helped him escape the endless tunnel by sending him toward the Heart of Darkness. She also manipulated the battle against the immense horde of Nightmare Creatures as Morgan's adviser, making sure that Sunny was in the right place, at the right time, to deal the final blow to the Fallen Titan, Defiled Seeker of Truth, and therefore received the Mirror of Truth from it.
Finally, she was there at the Battle of the Black Skull, without a doubt knowing what would happen. She was in the Nightmare Desert, as well, eventually entering the Nightmare of the Great River with the six other powerful Masters — Sunny, Nephis, Mordret, Kai, Effie, and Jet.
And these instances were only what Sunny could remember, and had experienced personally. There was no telling how many strings Cassie had really pulled from behind the curtain, how many people she had influenced, and how many coincidences she had engineered to arrange for everything to happen in accordance with her wishes.
The scale of the brilliant web she had woven was nothing short of astonishing... and terrifying.
Of course, it was impossible to say that she was solely responsible for how these events had happened. Fate flowed, pulling everyone with its current, after all… and even if the details were to change, Sunny was pretty sure that he would have ended up in Antarctica one way or another. Nephis would have probably ended up siding with Valor, one way or another.
The Chain of Nightmare would have happened no matter what Cassie could have done. Song and Valor would have clashed, hiding their war on the battlefields of the Southern Quadrant.
But that was precisely what Cassie was doing, wasn't it? Pulling on the strings of fate ever so minutely, compared to the grand scale of the inconceivable tapestry, and pushing toward her goal through these insignificant changes.
One change had no meaning. Two changes had no weight, as well… but a thousand? Ten thousand? By altering the details of countless inevitable events ever so slightly, she was creating a chain reaction of changes, which grew like an avalanche, threatening to alter the entire flow of the river of fate… the flow that was supposed to be unchangeable.
Could it work?
Sunny was not sure.
He felt like some of the changes Cassie had caused were more important than others, though.
The Sin of Solace and the Mirror of Truth, these two Memories… somehow, he felt that they were the key to Cassie's intent.
There was no need to explain the significance of the Sin of Solace. That Memory, containing the whisper of the builder of the Tomb, was perhaps the most important piece at play here, in the Third Nightmare. It was responsible for creating the Mad Prince, after all… and therefore introducing a variable into the endlessly repeating cycles of the Great River.
A single variable that introduced utter chaos to the entire system.
The Mirror of Truth was also very significant. Not only because its runes described a conversation between Weaver and Ariel, but also because it was the sole instrument that could allow someone to replicate Neph's [Longing] Ability, thus making them immune to Corruption for a short period of time.
The First Seeker was a vast source of Corruption, which Aletheia had been plagued by after learning the truth of the Estuary. Sunny did not need to think long to understand how important the Mirror of Truth was.
Still… none of it really explained what exactly Cassie was planning, and what she meant by saying that Sunny could become a weapon to destroy fate.
There were a million questions on his mind, but he threw them all away, looking at the beautiful young woman with a somber expression.
After a bit of silence, Sunny said hoarsely:
"You don't seem to be denying any of it."
Cassie shrugged.
"Why should I deny it?"
She faced him, then closed her eyes suddenly, letting out a long sigh.
"Honestly, it's a relief. I've been keeping it all to myself for too long, so… it's refreshing, to be able to share it with someone. To be witnessed by someone. Maybe it's selfish, but I… am glad that you finally figured it out, Sunny."
His face remained motionless.
'She's happy, huh…'
Well, he couldn't say that he did not understand. It felt nice, to be witnessed.
Still…
Sunny looked at Cassie with a dark expression and asked, his tone devoid of any emotion:
"Well then, tell me, Cassie… what is it that you want? How exactly are you planning to break fate? What is the answer?"
She lingered for a moment and then smiled faintly.
"Simple, really. It's…"
Cassie faced him and finished, her calm voice full of cold, confident determination:
"It's the Well of Wishes."
"...The Well of Wishes."
Sunny stared at Cassie with an incredulous expression, struggling to understand what her words meant.
'What is she talking…'
Then, his face changed slightly, a hint of confusion and ridicule appearing in his eyes.
"The… the children's story? The fairy tale about a magical well that grants the most precious wish of anyone who reaches it? Are you… are you out of your mind?"
Sunny took a step back, barely avoiding falling out of the ketch. His mind was full of bewilderment and disbelief.
"Come… come on! You can't possibly be serious! You don't believe that it's true, do you?!"
That was the fairy tale Ananke had told him, not long before her death. Sunny remembered it well… but he had never expected to hear Cassie, someone so smart and pragmatic, put her hopes in a children's story about a magic well!
The blind seer, however, did not seem affected by his ridiculing tone. She faced Sunny calmly, her face somber.
After a while, Cassie gritted her teeth and said, her voice steady:
"It might not be true for anyone else. But it's true for you, Sunny. If you reach the Estuary… your wish to be free will come true. Free of your bond, free to live your life the way you want. Free of fate itself."
She lingered for a moment, then rose to her feet, too, and walked closer, stopping a mere step away from him.
"But, Sunny… you can't have both. You can reach the Estuary from here, but once the Nightmare is over, your chance will be gone. The moment Nephis destroys the First Seeker, your chance would have slipped away."
She smiled bitterly and raised the Guiding Light, offering it to him.
"That was what you were truly angry about, wasn't it? That I took the choice away from you."
Cassie pushed the sacred relic into his hands and took a step back.
"Well, here it is. Instead of an empty apology. I am giving the choice back to you. You can leave and rush to the Estuary… the Guiding Light will show you the way through the mists of the Source, as long as you don't give another True Name to it. Once you reach the Estuary, use the Mirror of Truth and push to its heart. There… you will find your freedom."
She turned away, lingered for a moment, and then added in a quiet voice:
"But… I hope that you make a different choice. That you will stay with us, despite everything. Nephis, I, and the others… are we so terrible? Is it really that unbearable, to share a bond, if it's based on trust? I think you know by now that it's not. What is unbearable is not having been given a choice about forming that bond, and now, even though the connection between you and her will remain the same… it will be there because you have chosen for it to exist. So… you decide. That right is yours, again."
Sunny stared at her silently, entirely shaken. His mind felt empty, as if all thoughts had been banished from it by this sudden revelation.
"No… no, wait a minute. What do you mean, it's true for me? I can get rid of Shadow Bond if I reach the Estuary? How? What is in there, at its heart?"
Cassie frowned a little, then shook her head.
"I don't know, exactly. What I do know, without a shadow of a doubt, is that my words are true. If you reach the very heart of the Estuary before the Nightmare ends, you will become free from fate. You will be fateless. The strings that hold you like a puppet will set you free, and your connection to Nephis will be broken as a result. I saw it, and Torment saw it as well."
He frowned.
"P… preposterous! Plus, doesn't it sound exactly like what killed Nephis the last time? The Mad Prince, he… he was… he was obsessed with reaching the Estuary…"
Suddenly, his eyes widened. He thought he understood now why his versions from the previous cycles had all ended up entering the Source in search of the Estuary. If there was indeed a way to break free from the cruel grasp of fate that had been hidden at the heart of the black pyramid by the Demon of Dread…
Then Sunny, obsessed with regaining his freedom as he was, would have given his all to find it.
The actions performed by all his previous selves only served to give credence to what Cassie had said.
But that was also why Nephis had died in the cycle that birthed the Mad Prince.
The blind girl, however, shook her head.
"The Mad Prince had entered the Estuary in search of his freedom, but failed to resist the Defilement and became Corrupted instead. Thus, the endless cycles continued. This cycle, though, was engineered by Torment and him specifically to make sure that all members of the cohort survive. Whether you find the Estuary or not, there are mere days left before Nephis storms Verge and kills the First Seeker. The end… is already inevitable."
Sunny raised a trembling hand and rubbed his face, dazed.
"But… how can I leave? Verge, the First Seeker… won't the cohort need me for the battle? Torment is there, as well… no, wait… she's dead."
Without Torment, Verge had been left without a leader. The First Seeker was a harrowing force, but also a mindless one. It could not lead the creatures Corrupted by its touch… which was why Fallen Grace had not been destroyed in all these years, most likely.
The level of the threat presented by Verge was still immense, but with Neph's incorruptible soul, the most terrifying power of the First Seeker had already been rendered meaningless.
Cassie nodded.
"Sure… we can use having you at Verge. The battle will be perilous, without a doubt. It will be fierce and fearsome, far beyond anything that a mundane human can imagine. But we can also manage without you. We have the Memories you have created, after all. We have Aspect Legacies, experience battling the Defiled, and means to defend ourselves from the First Seeker. We even have Mordret, who wields a Divine Aspect, just like you."
The blind girl sighed.
"So, Sunny… you must decide. I've given the choice back to you. Now, it's in your hands."
With that, she took a few steps and jumped out of the ketch, landing on the icy shore. The Echo of Torment dissolved into a whirlwind of sparks, leaving Sunny alone in the boat.
Cassie then turned and looked at him expectantly.
Her face was both scared and hopeful.
Sunny froze, not knowing what to do.
Sunny stood at the deck of Ananke's ketch, looking at Cassie, but not seeing anything. A storm of emotions, fragmented thoughts, and burning desires raged in him, making it hard to comprehend the true scope of what the choice presented to him was.
He took a deep breath.
At that moment, the Sin of Solace tried to distract him by saying something, but Sunny forcefully cut off the voice of the sword wraith, concentrating on the sound of waves breaking against the shore of the frozen wasteland instead.
'Calm down… let's think this through.'
So… Cassie, who had turned so quiet and unassuming to almost be invisible, had been burning with an insane ambition all along. Just like Sunny, who had swore to break the chains of fate that bound him, she had been pursuing the very same goal, as well.
Acting behind the curtains and armed with the revelations she received, the blind seer had been subtly manipulating the events of the past years to achieve that goal, suffering in silence as she stubbornly pushed toward it. All to give Sunny back the choice she had taken from him.
The extent of her machinations was both admirable and frightening, so vast and intricate as to almost be inconceivable.
But it was real. Cassie had indeed managed to create a moment where at least one of them — Sunny — had an opportunity to free himself from fate.
And that… was much more significant than one would think.
Sure, Sunny could fulfill his most ardent wish and win back his freedom, destroying the Shadow Bond, and even his [Fated] Attribute. Thus making it possible for him to live a life free of its shackles.
But what Cassie wanted to achieve went far beyond that.
What she wanted was to forge a weapon to resist fate. And that weapon… was a single variable.
Just as it had happened with the cycles of the Great River, which were thrown into utter chaos by the appearance of the Mad Prince, the tapestry of fate would become chaotic and unpredictable with the appearance of a fateless being. The entire flow of fate would change as a result of that.
Fateless… was a very suitable name for what Sunny could become, should he enter the Estuary and reach its innermost secret.
However…
While Cassie wanted to break fate, just like Sunny… in a contradictory fashion worthy of a human, she also wanted Sunny to refuse that chance and remain with her, Nephis, and the cohort. To choose them over his desire to be free.
And just like Cassie, Sunny wanted both of these things, as well.
Breaking fate was nice. Gaining his freedom was nice. Learning the secrets of the Tomb of Ariel was a cherry on top.
However… not abandoning his friends right before the decisive battle against the forces of the Defilement was also nice. Choosing to remain by the side of the people he cared about — and the person he loved — seemed just as precious.
So, what was he supposed to do?
Jet had once told him that there was no freedom in this world. That the only freedom there was was the freedom to choose his own chains… and Sunny came to agree with her, over time.
By choosing to stay with the cohort, he would be choosing his own chains. In a sense, that would make him free, as well.
But, but…
Maybe there was no freedom in the waking world. Maybe there was no freedom in the Dream Realm, too.
But they were currently in the Tomb of Ariel, which contained an entire realm of its own. Who was to say that there was no freedom in this bizarre and senseless world, either?
Cassie surely seemed certain that she was telling the truth. And despite everything that had happened between them, Sunny was inclined to believe her.
He had been resentful of her for what she had done, and for failing to even say that she was sorry. But now he knew that instead of saying a few easy… or maybe not so easy… words, the blind girl had been silently striving to redeem her mistake, instead.
She was trying to repent by giving the choice she had taken from him back.
And now, she had managed to do just that.
If he wasn't satisfied even by such a show of sincerity, then what could he be satisfied with?
Granted… Cassie had gone about her redemption in an incredibly extreme and possibly misguided way. She also put him in a very tough situation.
Sure, the choice he had wished for so fiercely was now in his hands.
But what was he supposed to do with it?
'It's… true…'
One had to be careful of what they wished for.
Sunny stared at Cassie for a while, then lowered his gaze and looked at the Guiding Light, which she had pushed into his hands.
"This… was the message Torment had to deliver?"
The blind girl nodded slowly.
"Yes. It's easy to enter the Source. But it's almost impossible to find the entrance to the Estuary within the mist, unless you know the way. The Guiding Light is now showing the way to the Estuary. The message she delivered to me was the True Name that can make the relic of the sybils point to where you must go."
He hesitated.
"What is the True Name?"
The blind girl smiled helplessly.
"I don't know. Torment's power blocked that memory in my mind. The seal was only removed once we reached Verge. And after I used it to activate the Guiding Light, the memory of it was erased from my mind, as if it was never there."
She hesitated for a moment.
"No matter to whom or to what that True Name belongs to, it is incredibly powerful. Just bearing it for a few moments put a terrible strain on my mind and soul. So… if you do decide to leave us. Take care once you reach the Estuary."
Sunny remained motionless for a while.
He didn't want to abandon Nephis. Even if the cohort was more or less capable of taking Verge without his help… he simply did not want to.
But.
If he threw all the complicated thoughts about the nature of freedom and what it meant to be free in this world out of his mind, there were only three things left.
Sunny himself, Nephis, and the connection between them.
In the past, he had run away from her twice. Once in the Dark City, and once at the ball of the great clan Valor.
Sunny didn't wish to run away from Nephis for the third time.
However, he also knew that any kind of relationship between them — at least the current them — was impossible as long as Shadow Bond existed.
So, weirdly enough… by abandoning her on the shores of Verge, he would not be running away from Nephis. Instead, he would be moving towards her.
Because only by becoming free of her could Sunny be with her.
He took a deep breath, and then looked at Cassie.
At the same time, Sunny dismissed Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare, calling them back to his soul. All six of his shadows were already with him, wrapped tightly around his body.
And then, the shadows along the shore moved, extending forward and pushing the ketch back into the water.
'I'm sorry, everyone… I guess I am a treacherous bastard, after all.'
Sunny knew that Cassie had guided the ketch along the shore precisely to give him the opportunity to take it away. She would return to the Chain Breaker on foot, while he… he would be free to sail downstream, toward the Source.
Racing to reach the Estuary, and reclaim his freedom, before Nephis conquered the Nightmare.
Looking back, Sunny threw one last glance at the blind girl, who was standing forlornly on the icy shore, summoned a certain Memory, and shouted:
"Cassie!"
She turned, hearing the sound of his voice.
Sunny smiled darkly.
"Let's do it!"
He clenched his fist and raised it into the air.
"Let's break fate!"
The ketch flew on the currents of the Great River, circling the ice wasteland. Sunny did not have the enchanted staff to summon the wind, and he had not been able to master the sorcery of Names, like Nephis. But he had the Crown of Twilight, and with it, the water itself responded to him.
So, Sunny made the river itself push the ketch forward. A strong gale blew from the future, as well, and as soon as he skirted the desolate land, it filled the sails. His vessel gained speed as it rushed into the past.
Leaving Verge… and his friends… behind.
There was a storm of emotions in Sunny's heart.
Hope, excitement, anticipation…
But also guilt, fear, and shame.
What would Nephis and the other members of the cohort think when they came back and found out that he had abandoned them? How would Cassie explain his absence?
Would they be angry, shaken, and resentful of him? Would they feel betrayed?
They had the right to feel that way. He had abandoned them on the eve of a perilous battle, leaving to pursue a selfish goal. Was there a more obvious betrayal than that? Imagining the faces of his friends when they learned of his departure, Sunny felt his heart ache.
He broke the promise he had made after Ananke's death. He broke the promise he had given to Wind Flower, as well. And even the promise he had given himself. That made his heart ache, too.
But… it didn't matter.
Even though he was in pain because of what he had done, he would have done it again. The reward that the Estuary promised… the freedom to live like he wanted to live, released from the suffocating hold fate had on him, was worth it.
It was worth it a hundred times over.
Removing the Shadow Bond alone was.
Sure, Sunny did not know how exactly his wish for freedom would be fulfilled in the Estuary. Perhaps someone like Mordret would call out his True Name, turning him into a slave once again.
That was alright. Sunny felt confident in his ability to kill an enemy who would become his master. It was being bonded to someone he loved, and thus could not eliminate, that was the problem. Being a slave to fate.
'Freedom, freedom…'
The word tasted sweet on his tongue.
And so, Sunny abandoned Nephis… and Cassie, and Kai, and Jet, and Effie with her newborn child. Praying for their safety, he sped away from Verge, toward the dawn of time.
He had to hurry.
The city of the Seekers lay as close to the Source as they had managed to build it, but there was still a considerable distance between the icy wasteland and the mist. More than that, this part of the Great River was possibly the most dangerous there was — just like the harrowing reaches of the far future, the dawn of time was where the most powerful abominations in the Tomb of Ariel prowled.
And even if he reached the Source, it would take Sunny some time to find the entrance to the Estuary. It would take time to reach its very heart, as well.
He had to accomplish it before the First Seeker was destroyed, and the Nightmare collapsed.
How long would it take for Nephis to conquer Verge?
Knowing her, it wouldn't be long.
Steering the ketch, Sunny gritted his teeth.
'One day to return from the scouting mission — two, at most. One day to guide the cohort to Verge. They would remain there for a day or two, evaluating the situation inside the city. Then… then, the battle itself. Even if they have to fight through a legion of the Defiled to reach the First Seeker, it won't take long.'
Nephis had seven fully saturated cores, after all. She wouldn't hesitate to sacrifice six of them to obliterate Verge. Mordret was not far away from forming the Monster Core, which would allow him to create a Reflection — once that happened, his growth would accelerate exponentially, quickly turning him into a unstoppable fiend once again.
Effie, Jet, and Kai were a force to be reckoned with, as well.
It would have been different if Nephis did not possess an incorruptible soul — after all, even the Serpent King and his army had failed to take Verge — but since she did possess it, the Nightmare would be over soon.
It was a matter of days.
So, there was no time to waste.
The ketch sailed downstream, carried by the winds and currents. The Great River glowed with iridescent light, the world suffused with darkness. The silence was only broken by the sound of waves and the infuriating voice of the Sin of Solace, who seethed with hatred and whispered poison into Sunny's ear.
Sunny refused to answer, though.
In fact, after saying goodbye to Cassie, he had not made a single sound.
His eyes were aimed at the horizon, and his face was frozen with cold determination.
Soon, the seven suns rose from beneath the water. The darkness was banished, and the sky turned bright again. He let out an inaudible sigh, as the image of the countless slumbering butterflies disappeared from his mind.
As it was dawn, Sunny used the opportunity and summoned the shell of the onyx serpent. Hiding the ketch in his maw, he rushed forward as fast as he could — and the speed granted to him by the body of the sea serpent in the water was nothing short of stunning.
Keeping such an enormous shell manifested burned through a lot of essence, but the Crown of Twilight was supplying him with a nearly endless reserve of it. More than that, even the essence he had expended to accelerate the current was replenished.
The period of dawn did not last long, and the sky soon turned azure. But Sunny had covered a great distance in that short period of time.
Spitting the ketch on the water, he dismissed the shell and landed on the deck again, grabbing the steering oar.
His solitary journey continued…
He was moving downstream, further and further into the dawn of time.
Approaching the point where time had not existed yet — the Source.
And the Estuary hidden in its mist.
Sunny raced to the Source, afraid of the passage of time.
It was ironic, really…
Before the fateful conversation with Cassie, he had been tense and concerned about how the cohort would survive the battle for Verge. Now, however, he was concerned that they would destroy it too soon.
He had been worried for Nephis, but now, he was wary of her.
Changing Star seemed like something almost inevitable, now that his fate — or lack thereof — depended on how fierce and unrelenting her assault on the monstrous First Seeker would be.
Human mind was funny that way. It was colored by what one desired, making the same thing appear entirely different depending on the circumstances.
And so… Sunny needed to hurry.
He guided the ketch, pushing the currents forward with the help of the Crown of Twilight. The graceful boat seemed to be gliding on the water, moving with incredible speed. The shore of Verge had long disappeared from view, and there was nothing in front of him except for the vast expanse of the Great River.
The air itself felt different here, at the dawn of time. The waters were treacherous and full of peril. Now that Cassie wasn't with him, Sunny had no way of knowing where danger lurked. So, he remained as alert as possible, extending his shadow sense as far as he could.
That caution saved his life on more than one occasion.
The far reaches of the past, which corresponded to the very dawn of the Age of Gods, were not only full of bizarre and lethal hazards, but also of all kinds of harrowing Nightmare Creatures.
This span of the Great River was just as dangerous as the far reaches of the future, where Sunny had faced the Azure Serpent, the Black Turtle, the Dark Butterfly, and the countless other abominations that had almost feasted on his flesh.
There were Great Nightmare Creatures here, too, each of them vastly more powerful than Sunny was, despite all his growth. Most of them were faster than him, as well, and possessed senses that reached much further than his.
So, Sunny was in constant danger. He couldn't even outrun these abominable monstrosities… but, luckily, there was one thing at which he was superior to most, if not all of them.
It was flexibility, and being able to adapt to almost any situation.
When some inconceivable being rose from the depths to pull him under the water and devour him, Sunny summoned the shadows and turned into a giant butterfly, carrying the ketch with his six long legs.
When a terrifying abomination descended from the sky, he turned into the onyx serpent, hid the ketch in his maw, and sought safety in the depths.
There were other forms he could shape himself into, as well, each helpful in its own way. Of course, maintaining the shell cost him a lot of essence, so, afraid to drain his reserves of it, Sunny mostly remained in the ketch, guiding it away from potential perils by hand.
Still, on that first day alone, he almost lost his life a few times.
There was a moment when the water under him suddenly boiled and moved at incredible speed, threatening to overturn the boat. Sunny instantly summoned Saint, using her weight to balance the ketch, but that was merely the start of the disaster.
An enormous span of the Great River, as far as the eye could see, instantly turned into a furious vortex. The speed of the current was so terrible that the hull of the ketch almost splintered, bombarded by powerful waves. It was pulled sideways, sliding deeper and deeper into the whirlpool.
Desperate to save himself and his vessel, Sunny opened the gate of the Shadow Lantern and called upon the shadows, forming the shell of the Dark Butterfly. His vast wings moved, throwing him into the air. His six legs grabbed onto the ketch, lifting it from the raging water.
Luckily, he was fast enough.
As Sunny rose high into the air, he was able to observe the cause of the catastrophic turbulence that had turned the current of the Great River into a death trap. When he did, his very soul shuddered.
There was a colossal, inconceivable maw hidden beneath the waves, stretching from one horizon to another. The terrible whirlpool that had almost shattered the ketch was caused by these titanic jaws opening and sucking in an immense plain of water.
An entire span of the Great River disappeared into the harrowing maw of the underwater colossus, whose body mercifully remained unseen.
…Sunny fled into the sky, never looking back.
At another time, he noticed the air far in the distance trembling, as if from heat. However, as Sunny drew closer, unable to avoid the strange area, he realized that there was no heat. The air was not trembling, either.
Instead, there were fissures in the fabric of space itself above the current, hidden in the sunlight and almost invisible. If not for his intuition ringing alarms, Sunny might not have noticed the hidden fractures in the world at all.
When he did notice them, however, and tried to glimpse what was hidden in the folds between the broken pieces of space, he saw millions of dark eyes looking back at him, full of hunger.
The current was pulling the ketch right into the area of the River plagued by the fractured space.
Horrified, Sunny assumed the form of the onyx serpent and dove into the depths, hoping to hide from the gaze of the hungry abyss that hid in the fissures. However, the space was broken beneath the waves, as well.
Only there were no eyes there. Instead, hidden in the shattered space, there were countless corpses of dreadful Nightmare Creatures, all broken, twisted, and partially devoured.
Diving deeper and deeper into the darkness, until the pressure was crushing enough to almost destroy the mighty shell of the sea serpent, Sunny escaped that horror, as well.
But there were many more to come.
Some time later, Sunny saw thin lines moving in the air. Drawing closer, he saw something that resembled spiderwebs blowing in the wind, frayed and torn.
The only thing was that each string of the ghostly spiderweb was many kilometers long, and there were numerous such strings, moving between the sky and the surface of the Great River like tattered sails.
Some of them were white, but as Sunny guided the ketch between the billowing strings, he started to encounter more and more of them that were bright red. Eventually, it was as though he was traveling through a forest of red threads.
Navigating between them was not easy, but he was reluctant to come close to any of the strings, or allow the wind to bring any of them closer.
Eventually, Sunny witnessed something else. Out there in front of him, far in the distance, an immense depth dweller was weakly struggling against the current, its body enveloped by several dozen of the white spiderwebs. The creature's carapace seemed impregnable, but the strange strings did not seem to care. They simply grew through it, penetrating the leviathan's body.
As they did, their color slowly started to change from white to red, the redness spreading from the point of contact with the abomination's flesh along the length of the strings.
Blood. They were drinking the leviathan's blood.
Turning pale, Sunny gazed at the forest of vibrant red strings that surrounded him, stretching far into the sky, permeating a whole region. His fingers turned white on the steering oar of the ketch.
He escaped that horror, as well.
And many more like it, although not unscathed.
Sometimes, Sunny had no choice but to fight, unleashing the full fury of the onyx serpent or his other shapes on the creatures that wanted to consume him. Some of them, he managed to kill… but most of them, he simply escaped after delivering several painful wounds.
By the end of the day, Sunny was bloodied and exhausted. His essence was on the verge of running dry, too.
But then the dusk came, and the Crown of Twilight replenished his dwindling reserves.
After dusk came the night, though, and it was more beautiful, and more harrowing, than any other night Sunny had experienced in the Tomb of Ariel.
By the end of it, he was barely alive.
But he was alive, nevertheless.
Sunny did not allow his blood to flow, and his bones refused to break. Even his soul, which had received a few deep wounds when he used Shadow Incarnation to form his shells, was potent enough to withstand the damage without falling apart.
Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare were beaten and battered, but alive, as well.
The ketch too survived. Even though there were new scars on its hull, one of its masts had cracked, its sails sporting signs of hasty repairs, Ananke's boat was still in one piece.
Throughout all of this, Sunny had not said a single word, and had not even allowed himself a single groan.
Pain was his old friend. He could withstand much more than that.
'Well… maybe not that much more.'
He was exhausted, both physically and mentally. If there was one good thing about the horrors of the dawn of time, though, it was that the necessity to constantly be alert and on edge made it completely impossible for him to consider the consequences of what he had done… the fallout of breaking his promises, abandoning his friends, and leaving for the Estuary instead of fighting side by side with them in Verge.
'I wonder what they are doing, now...'
The scouting teams must have returned, by now. Nephis and the others had already learned of his absence. They must have even had enough time to digest it, to a degree, albeit not come to terms with it.
They were most probably advancing toward Verge.
…Which meant that he did not have a lot of time left.
'Where is it? Where is it?'
He was trying to calculate how far he had traveled from the Defiled city, and how that distance translated to what they had seen from the black void. From up there, it almost seemed as though the wisps of mist shrouding the Source touched the walls of Verge.
But from the surface of the Great River, the distance between the two was nothing short of vast.
Still… Sunny had been moving fast, both aboard the ketch and when summoning his shells.
By all accounts, he had to be getting close.
He glanced at the Guiding Light, which pointed directly forward, and summoned what little was left of his patience.
Finally, the night was over.
The seven suns rose from beyond the horizon once again, chasing away the darkness. The waters of the Great River grew dim. A soft twilight enveloped the world, and with it, a flood of essence poured into Sunny's soul.
He let out a relieved sigh, summoned the Dying Wish, and used what little charges were left in the charm to heal the most dire of his wounds.
It was then that he saw it…
A wisp of mist drifted past him, disappearing into the gloom of twilight.
Feeling his heart skip a beat, Sunny spun and looked forward, trying to see what was hiding beyond the horizon.
The horizon… was hazy. It also seemed to be drawing nearer with each moment.
'This is it!'
Both relieved and excited, Sunny called upon the waters of the Great River, making the current run faster. The ketch flew forward, drawing closer and closer to the wall of mist.
Soon, it was surrounded by tendrils of thick fog. They flowed past the ketch, drifting above the waves. In front of him, the world turned somber and gloomy, rare rays of sunlight breaking through the veil of mist.
Then, the mist obscured the sky entirely, making it seem as though nothing else existed in the world.
Sunny found himself in familiar surroundings.
After nearly a year of wandering the dreadful expanse of the Tomb of Ariel…
He had finally returned to the Source.
Ananke's ketch was floating through a world of mist. The thick fog surrounded it from all sides, suffused with somber twilight. All sounds seemed both muffled and exaggerated, echoing across the vast expanse of shrouded water. Sunny could not see very far. Even his shadow sense was dulled by the mystical mist.
It was a familiar sight.
'Indeed… I've been here already.'
This was the exact same place where Sunny had found himself at the start of the Nightmare.
The Source.
Here, covered by mist, the Great River flowed into itself, and the past turned into the future. He could not feel the current anymore, but it was still there, strangely jumbled and disjointed. The ketch was moving, yet Sunny could not tell in what direction it was being carried.
If he allowed himself to be pulled by the invisible current and reached the edges of the Source… he would be sent back to the day he had entered the Tomb of Ariel, as well as to the point upstream where the person whose role he took had been at that time.
'No… I can't allow that to happen.'
Sunny did not know if he could endure another cycle of the Great River. Much more importantly, the Six Plagues — and the Mad Prince — had broken the rules of time, somehow, and invaded a cycle they were not meant to exist in.
He did not know if their existence had become a part of the Great River by now, or if their heretical presence would be erased should a new cycle start. If it was the latter, then all the effort the Mad Prince and Torment had put into ensuring that all members of the cohort survived until the end of the Nightmare would be for naught.
More than that… that end was so close. Nephis would be reaching Verge soon, armed with the means of destroying the First Seeker. Sunny desperately did not want to live through the horrors of the Tomb of Ariel one more time, especially since the result would be hanging in a fragile balance.
No, he could not allow himself to get lost in the mist and miss his opportunity to enter the Estuary.
Because there, at the heart of the great pyramid, lay the key to his shackles. His chance to gain freedom.
Luckily, Cassie had made sure that he would have everything he needed to accomplish that goal.
He had the Guiding Light to lead him to the entrance of the Estuary. He had the Mirror of Truth to resist the Defilement once he entered it.
And he had the Sin of Solace, which had made it all possible.
Speaking of the sword wraith, as soon as the mist surrounded him, the bastard had disappeared somewhere. He must not have been in the mood to talk, or simply unable to manifest within the Source. Either way, Sunny did not miss the company of the loathsome apparition at all.
'Stay away for as long as you want…'
Picking up the Guiding Light, Sunny studied the radiant crystal that was supposed to show him the way.
Its light was behaving… strangely.
It pointed in a certain direction, but after a few minutes of sailing through the mist, the light would suddenly change, pointing in an entirely different direction. That repeated over and over again, with the radiance of the sacred relic jumping around and shifting chaotically.
It was as though the entrance to the Estuary was constantly moving.
'No… it's not moving. I am.'
Sunny knew that it was true. The Estuary was stationary, but space itself was unreliable in the Source. It was Sunny who was being thrown around without any order, moving a few meters to one side only to find himself several kilometers to the other.
It was no wonder that the Seekers of Truth, despite all their might and knowledge, had failed to discover the Estuary before Aletheia of the Nine showed up.
The mysterious sorceress had even constructed her island in the image of the Great River, going so far as to create her own time loop, and her own sea of mist. Had it all been in order to learn how to navigate the Source?
Sunny did not know, but he suspected that she had not succeeded in finding the Estuary by accident.
How tragic it was, then, that all Aletheia had found there was her own doom… unless that was exactly what she had been searching for, of course.
Who knew what goals the Nine had pursued?
In any case, Sunny was not someone capable of raising a flying island in the middle of a mystical whirlpool and taming the time to make it flow endlessly in a circle. Therefore, he would have never been able to find the Estuary without the Guiding Light.
Was it how he had found it the first time, as well? Or had his versions from the previous cycles come up with their own solutions?
There was no point in guessing. Using the sacred relic of the sybils to illuminate the way, Sunny allowed the ketch to sail forward, moving the steering oar in accordance with where the radiance was pointing.
There were no Nightmare Creatures in the Source, no danger… except for the danger that the Source itself presented. So, traveling through the somber mist almost felt peaceful.
Sunny quickly lost his perception of time, so he did not even know how long he had been traversing the fog. It could have been an hour, a day, or an eternity… well, maybe not an eternity. Nephis would have obliterated the First Seeker long before that.
Still, he had to be getting closer.
'I wonder what Aletheia found in the Estuary.'
He wondered what the Mad Prince had found there, as well.
What secrets had Ariel hidden in the heart of his pyramid? What was the hideous truth he couldn't bear? Why had he hidden it all the way before time, away from the gazes of the gods?
One way or another, Sunny was going to find out. And break the chains of fate that bound him tightly in the process.
Just as he had always wished.
He was growing tired of the dancing radiance of the Guiding Light. His hand was growing numb as it held the steering oar of Ananke's ketch. Time… was flowing.
And then, finally, Sunny felt it.
The same thing he had felt before being expelled from the Source the first time.
He thought that he saw two tall pillars protruding from the mist far ahead, and then, the invisible current suddenly turned violent and turbulent.
There was the sound of roaring water, similar to what the waterfalls of the Edge sounded like, and he felt the ketch being pulled forward at incredible speed.
Then, there was a sense of weightlessness.
And then, only darkness remained.
There was the sound of wind whistling in Sunny's ears.
He was falling.
Flying through a sea of darkness, lost and disoriented, unsure of where he was.
'The… Estuary…'
The wind howled louder, and Sunny felt his body plummeting through it at terrible speed.
Belatedly, he remembered the need to summon the Dark Wing and slow down his fall.
Or summon the shadows and turn himself into a monstrous butterfly.
Or even a crow…
But it was too late for that.
Dazed, he caught a glimpse of an enormous black edifice swiftly approaching him from the darkness. It was like a rough, irregularly shaped, giant sphere of black stone that hovered in the void, eternal and indestructible. Strange mountains rose from its surface, hollow on the inside…
It looked like a giant stone heart.
Perhaps it was.
A moment later, Sunny saw Ananke's ketch collide against the surface of the sphere below him and shatter, fragments of wood flying to all sides.
There was no time to slow down his fall.
Gritting his teeth, Sunny looked at the swiftly approaching surface of the black stone. The moment his body would have been broken against it, he activated Shadow Step and dove into the shadows, instead, submerging deep into their dark embrace.
Hidden there, safe, he remained motionless for a while.
'I… made it?'
Sunny tried to calm down his feverish mind and moved up, returning to the surface.
Emerging from the shadows, he stepped on the surface of the weathered stone and instantly fell, feeling gravity pulling him down.
He was on a steep slope.
Sunny slid down that slope, surrounded by the fragments of broken wood. Despite the sharp rocks tearing at his skin, he did not allow himself to cry out in pain. Instead, he gritted his teeth, wrapped the surrounding shadows around his hand, and turned it into the clawed hand of a shadowspawn.
Twisting, Sunny struck the slope with his claws. They failed to penetrate the rugged black surface, sending sparks flying into the air — however, the friction alone slowed him down.
Eventually, Sunny came to a halt at the very edge of an abyssal drop, his feet dangling above an empty black void. The pieces of Ananke's ketch spilled into that void, disappearing in the darkness.
He remained laying for a few moments, catching his breath, then tried to assess his surroundings.
There was no light in the world. He was surrounded by darkness, with only the weathered surface of black stone separating him from the abyss. The sound of roaring water came from somewhere far, far below, turning into a barely audible whisper.
It came from above him, too, and from all sides.
The whispers assaulted his mind, making him dizzy.
Sunny grimaced, then cautiously stood up, struggling to keep his balance on the steep slope. Finally, he looked around.
'So… this is the Estuary.'
The Estuary was supposed to be located in a place that existed before time, and therefore before the gods had been born. So… that place was supposed to be the Void.
But either the Spell was unable to replicate the true Void, or unwilling to. Perhaps the Estuary was isolated from it, somehow. In any case, all Sunny could see was darkness and the surface of the vast sphere of black stone under his feet.
His expression was somber.
'No time to waste.'
Leaning forward, he arduously climbed back up the slope, eventually reaching its middle point — that was where he had first fallen. Without stopping to rest, Sunny continued to climb.
'Cassie said… that I need to get to the very heart of the Estuary. This means that I probably need to somehow climb inside the sphere.'
Remembering the strange hollow mountains, which resembled torn aortae, he continued to ascend the slope.
Eventually, Sunny crested the top of what seemed like a tall hill, and looked down.
He froze, shaken by what he saw.
His eyes widened, full of shock and fear.
'N—no… how can this be?'
In front of him, nestled between several immense outcroppings of black stone, was a vast valley. And on the floor of that valley, shrouded by darkness… lay the remains of countless broken ships.
It was a vast ship graveyard.
The harrowing thing about it, though, was that each of these ships looked familiar.
They were all the Chain Breaker.
There, in front of him, thousands of Chain Breaker lay on the black stone, broken and destroyed. Although each was destroyed in a unique manner, shattered by a terrible impact, most of them were exactly the same. Some were a little different, seemingly modified before turning into a forlorn wreck.
The shape of their rams was slightly different. The tattered sails were painted in different colors. The trees growing around the central mast of these ships were dead and twisted, devoid of all life.
Some of the trees, though, looked perfectly healthy and alluring, countless succulent fruits weighing their branches down.
Shuddering, Sunny decided to keep as far away from those wrecks as possible.
There were countless broken ships in front of him — thousands of them.
And it was just in that one valley.
They weren't the wrecks of an entire fleet of similar vessels. Instead, they were the same vessel, destroyed countless times.
Suddenly covered in cold sweat, Sunny felt his sense of reality shaking.
'What… what does it mean?'
He shuddered, then began to descend into the valley. As he did, he noticed more wood fragments among the shattered ships.
They were all the remains of Ananke's ketch, piled in tall hills. He just… he did not understand.
'How is this possible?'
As Sunny felt unsure of his sanity, a derisive laughter suddenly resounded from behind him.
Turning swiftly, he looked into the darkness with wide eyes.
But it was just the Sin of Solace.
The sword wraith… looked more substantial, somehow. Walking out of the darkness, he looked at Sunny with contempt and smiled viciously:
"What? Did you think that you were the first one to make it this far? Did you think that this is the first time you betrayed your cohort and decided to seek freedom in the Estuary, instead?"
The apparition scoffed and looked at the ship graveyard, his dark eyes burning with strange glee.
"Fool. There were countless versions of you that had come this far. Betrayal after betrayal, repeated endlessly in countless cycles... truly, your treachery knows no bounds."
Sunny remained silent, watching the Sin of Solace with a somber expression.
'Well… that much is obvious.'
Of course, he was not the first version of himself to reach the Estuary. There had been the Mad Prince, as well…
However, the next words of the sword wraith made him flinch:
"Oh, there were numerous Mad Princes before, too. All making schemes and striving to change something that could not be changed, the despicable bastards. Paving the way for their lesser versions… like you… to make it to the end. Each cycle a little different, but ultimately the same."
The apparition took a step forward and spat, his voice trembling with hatred:
"Gods… I'm so tired of this boring play. Each time you escape the Defilement, you are given the choice of remaining with your allies. And each time, you choose to betray them. You… you really are a piece of scum, you know that? Do you know how many times you've broken your promises? How many times you've betrayed Changing Star in the name of seeking freedom?"
The Sin of Solace laughed and gestured to the sea of broken ships.
"Look! Look, Lost from Light! Each of these wrecks is a monument to your sins."
Sunny remained silent as he looked at the broken ships, feeling a bitter emotion rise in his heart.
It was a tough pill to swallow… to be disappointed in himself.
But then, he smiled darkly.
Sure, knowing that he was an unreliable and treacherous, selfish person was bitter. But did it matter, really? He still did not regret his choice.
More than that… he was still going to see it through.
So what if all his previous selves had failed? They weren't him. He was the latest, and therefore the strongest. He wielded the accumulated legacy of all who came before, granted to him by the Mad Prince — the latest Mad Prince there had been — who remembered all the previous cycles through the Sin of Solace.
They might have failed, but Sunny was not going to. He didn't have to be the first... he simply needed to be the last.
It was impossible for him to fail.
Because the Nightmare was already ending.
By now, Nephis must have already begun her assault on Verge. The Mad Prince, Torment, and Cassie… they had manipulate the events to make sure that the Nightmare was conquered, whether with or without Sunny.
So, this cycle would be the last one… whether he achieved his goal or not.
And he was going to achieve it.
The Sin of Solace looked at him with disdain.
"What? You have nothing to say? Has the fear stolen your ability to speak?"
Sunny smiled crookedly and walked past him without saying a word.
He entered the ship graveyard and moved through it, making sure to stay away from the wrecks where the sacred trees were healthy and brimming with fruit. The feeling he received from these ones was too similar, if much weaker, than what he had felt under the branches of the Soul Devourer.
Peace. Safety. Happiness. Content.
Therefore, Sunny moved as far away from that feeling as he could.
The Sin of Solae followed, falling silent. The wraith's expression was full of hatred and contempt.
Sunny paid him no attention.
It did not take him a lot of time to travel past the ship graveyard. Beyond it was another slope, this one leading to the peak of a high mountain. If the sphere of black stone had been the Unholy Titan's heart once… then the mountain would be one of the arteries.
Augmented by six shadows, Sunny's body was brimming with strength. Even though he was exhausted after the harrowing journey to the Source, he climbed the mountains without ever slowing down.
The only thing he felt nervous about was not making it to the goal in time.
Finally, Sunny reached the peak of the mountain. It was indeed hollow inside. In front of him was the entrance to a vast circular tunnel, surrounded by tall pillars. There were stone steps leading up to the maw of the tunnel, clearly man-made…
Or rather, daemon-made. Ariel must have shaped this entrance himself, a long time ago.
Walking closer to the steps, Sunny noticed that several of them had cracked over the ages. Jagged pieces of black stone were laying on the ground… the size and shape of them were eerily familiar.
They looked exactly like the jagged black rock the Key of the Estuary had been created from.
Sunny smiled.
'So this is where the Mad Prince picked the base material for his Memory up.'
Which meant that the vile madman had been to the Estuary before crossing from the future into the past. He could have gained his freedom a long time ago.
…But was there a point in being free if it was at the cost of Neph's life? For the Mad Prince, it was not.
That was why he had returned to the Great River without breaking the chains of fate. And that was why he had scratched numerous demented runes into the piece of flotsam drifting in the mist of the Source, all saying the same thing…
Be careful of what you wish for
The Mad Prince had regretted finding the Well of Wishes.
Sunny, however, would not.
Taking a deep breath, he summoned the Mirror of Truth and looked at its polished surface.
There, a reflection of Nephis was caught, looking just like she had on the carapace of the Black Turtle. Sunny had not used the Mirror during the last revolution of the Aletheia's Island's loop, and so, it was in pristine condition.
He looked at Neph's reflection for a while, then held the heavy mirror tightly and stepped into the grandiose tunnel, walking into its darkness.
Entering the heart of the Tomb of Ariel.
He walked forward for a while, not seeing anything particular. He couldn't even determine the direction in which the tunnel led… its floor was supposed to be sloping downward, but it felt flat, stretching endlessly forward.
Slowly, the walls of the tunnel expanded, and its ceiling disappeared from view. Sunny found himself walking between two perfectly flat plains of black stone, surrounded by darkness.
And there, in the darkness… harrowing runes were carved into the stone, dancing madly.
As soon as Sunny caught sight of these runes, he immediately activated the enchantment of the Mirror of Truth.
Sunny had only caught a glimpse of the runes, but it was enough to send him into a state of utter terror.
Before even having time to think, he shut his eyes tightly and activated the enchantment of the Mirror of Truth, borrowing Neph's [Longing] Ability.
Thus making his soul incorruptible… for a while.
And it was just in time, because simply being close to the runes threatened to make Corruption bloom in his soul.
'Argh…'
He groaned mentally while keeping his mouth shut.
The pain was almost unbearable.
It was a familiar kind of terror, revulsion, and pain, as well.
Because Sunny had recognized the shape of those runes.
There were two types of runes that the Spell refused to translate.
One had to do with the type of beings it simply called the -unknown- — the primordial beings of the eternal, everchanging Void. The other had to do with the singular being that it similarly called the -unknown- — the mysterious progenitor of the seven daemons, which might have been one of the Void Creatures, or might not have been.
The latter runes were hard to look at, causing the head of the person to split with ache, and their mind to become dizzy.
It were the former runes, though, that were truly sinister, making the unfortunate person witnessing them feel terror and revulsion.
Inscribed on the walls of the tunnel were such runes… a great number of them. The walls of the tunnel, which seemed to stretch infinitely in all directions, were littered with them, with barely any empty spaces left between the harrowing symbols.
Sunny gulped for air.
'This… this is the source of the Defilement.'
Now that he thought about it, it made sense.
The dreadful runes described the Void Beings. And he had learned by now that Corruption was the influence of the Void, seeping through the walls of existence that caged it. Therefore, knowledge of the Void… was the source of Corruption, as well.
And that was what Ariel, that madman, had inscribed on the walls of the Estuary. The stories of the Void, the knowledge about it… and the True Names of the harrowing beings that dwelled within its everchanging depths, imprisoned by the gods.
He was sure of it.
That was what Aletheia had found, most likely, and what had turned her into the source of the Defilement… which was merely knowledge that could be shared and transferred, thus turning this form of Corruption into an unstoppable infection.
Knowledge of the Void, and of the True Names of those beings whose names could not be known, let alone uttered aloud.
That was why the Spell refused to translate the harrowing runes — not because it wanted to keep its secrets for itself, but simply because being able to read them would be the end of anyone who did.
Not just reading, as well… merely being in the presence of these runes was harmful. It was already painful and dangerous to glimpse a few of them, as Sunny had done a few times in his life — for example, when reading the descriptions of the drop of Shadow God's blood and the drop of Weaver's blood.
If the Spell had translated those runes for him, those descriptions would have probably gone something like that:
[Before, there was only boundless, eternal void. From that dark abyss, the Creatures of the Void were born. Just like chaos itself, they were endless and everlasting, vast and forever changing…]
Or:
[The loathsome Thieving Bird was hated both by the gods and the creatures of chaos. However, it only cared about shiny things. Enamored by Weaver's beautiful eyes, it stole one of them on a dark, starless night. Impatient, the vile creature looked at its bounty while still in flight. However, when it saw the reflection of the Void forever frozen in the depths of Weaver's pupil, it went mad and screamed, dropping the eye on the mortal realm below. All that was left in its greedy beak was one drop of pure, golden ichor.]
Witnessing those few runes, which merely named the Void and the type of beings born from it, had almost made him faint.
Here in the Estuary, though…
There were numerous ghastly runes carved into the stone, not only mentioning the Void and the Chaos Beings, but also describing them in detail and calling them by their True Names.
Therefore… even though Sunny had only caught a glimpse of the runes, unable to read them, that alone put him at risk of becoming Corrupted.
Remaining near them, in the endless tunnel, was going to make seeds of Corruption bloom in his soul, as well. So, if he remained here at the time the Mirror of Truth crumbled into dust… he would become Defiled.
He would become the Mad Prince again.
Running his fingers over the surface of the enchanted mirror, he could already feel a few thin cracks in it.
For a moment, Sunny considered turning around.
But then, a mocking voice came from the darkness:
"Why don't you open your eyes?"
Hearing the Sin of Solace made him remember why was it that he had come to the Estuary, and what was at stake.
His freedom.
Gritting his teeth, Sunny suppressed the terror and the agony he felt from being close to the harrowing runes and took a step forward.
Then, he took another step.
And then, another.
Even though each of them was so hard that he wanted to fall and shriek in pain, he remained silent and persisted.
Three steps turned into three dozen, and then into three hundred.
Sunny continued to walk through the dark tunnel, keeping his eyes closed. His shadows were wrapped tightly around his body, unable to see anything. Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare were kept safely within his soul, unable to witness the dreadful secrets of the Void.
Enduring the nauseating fear and torturous pain, he kept going.
And hoping…
That he would reach the end of the tunnel before the Mirror of Truth reached its limit.
'Ah… I am… starting to rethink the value of curiosity…'
Even subjected to the horror of the knowledge of the Void, which could quite literally turn Sunny into a Nightmare Creature, he still felt a strange impulse to open his eyes and try to glean the secrets left in the Estuary by the Demon of Dread.
It was such a tantalizing mystery, after all. The Void, the ineffable beings that dwelled in it, and how the gods were born from them… only to wage war on the very existence that had given shape to their divinity.
It was a bit like the compulsion to jump that some people felt while standing near the edge of a tall cliff.
Of course, taking that leap would mean the death of them.
And opening his eyes would mean the end of Sunny.
So, he kept them shut and kept walking.
At first, each step felt as if he was trying to move a mountain. But slowly, torturously, he grew accustomed to the suffocating pressure of the ghastly runes. Not to the point of being comfortable around them, but at least enough so to increase his pace.
The reason he could make even a single step, though, was the Mirror of Truth — and the reflection of Nephis caught in it.
Without borrowing her [Longing] Ability, Sunny would have collapsed to the ground the moment the runes surrounded him, turning into a pile of… something. Tentacles, maybe, or bone blades.
Then again, the Mad Prince had looked pretty human-like. So, perhaps, he would have retained his general appearance, with only his soul becoming consumed by Corruption.
That would have made Sunny a Fallen Terror, which was the same Rank and Class that the Crimson Terror of the Forgotten Shore had possessed. The comparison made him feel not exactly nostalgic, but definitely contemplative.
'Things have changed a lot, haven't they?'
Distracting himself from the horror that surrounded him, Sunny continued to walk forward. Dread, absolute dread… what else had he expected to find in the heart of the Tomb of Ariel?
And it was not even the real thing. Sunny shuddered to imagine how much more harrowing the true Estuary was. What madman would want to try entering its dreadful halls?
And, somehow… the key to his freedom was still waiting for him, somewhere ahead. What could grant him freedom in this godforsaken place?
Sunny did not know, but he was determined to grasp it with both hands.
The Sin of Solace kept quiet, and so did he. Time passed agonizingly slowly but also inconceivably fast… in fact, Sunny had lost all sense of the passage of time the moment he entered the Source, so he had no idea how much of it was flowing by.
Nephis was somewhere out there, either preparing to fight or already fighting the hordes of the Defiled abominations.
'Faster… I have to walk faster.'
Gritting his teeth, Sunny did just that.
Nothing changed for a while, with his mind still being ravaged by the presence of the revolting runes. But then… a subtle sound reached his ears.
It was the tranquil murmur of water licking a stone shore.
Feeling a spark of hope ignite in his heart, Sunny touched the surface of the Mirror of Truth, feeling cold sweat rolling down his back when he realized that it was almost entirely covered by cracks, now.
The miraculous Memory was going to shatter very soon.
But he was still so far away…
Sunny could not risk separating his shadows from himself, or turning into a swift shadow and gliding forward — the last thing he wanted was to expose his soul to more pain. Feinting in convulsions would be the end of him, so he simply took a deep breath and forced his dazed body into a run, instead.
The Mirror of Truth kept cracking beneath his fingers.
And then, those cracks connected together, producing a quiet, but deafening sound. The miraculous mirror shattered and fell apart, the sharp shards dissipating into a whirlwind of sparks.
He heard the Spell whisper:
[Your Memory has been destroyed.]
At the same time, Sunny put his foot forward and felt emptiness beneath it. Losing his balance, he fell down and rolled on sharp rocks, quickly becoming covered in bruises.
Thankfully… a few moments later, the pressure of the ghastly runes dissipated, and he was able to take a deep breath.
Sliding down a sharp stone slope felt infinitely less torturous than being surrounded by the horrid writing of Ariel, the Demon of Dread.
Nevertheless, Sunny lingered for a few more seconds before opening his eyes.
His body had indeed rolled down another steep slope, this one leading to a vast and calm lake… or maybe a sea, or an ocean. Sunny could not see the end of it, so he did not know its size. All he knew was that the water was shrouded in darkness and tranquil, reminding him of the peaceful lightlessness of his own soul.
Behind him, the entrance to the tunnel towered like an infinite vertical wound in the mass of black stone. The ceiling of the colossal cavern he had found himself in could not be seen, if there even was one.
Taking a deep breath, Sunny stared at the tranquil lake of dark water with a resentful expression.
'Water… gods, why does it have to be water again?'
Sunny had never encountered a deep body of water that did not hide some terrifying abomination.
Hopefully… this time would be different.
He thought that, but still decided against diving into the lake. Instead, he used the Crown of Twilight, and stepped on the surface of the water instead, walking across it as if it was solid ground.
The surface of the water supported him, barely wetting his dainty silk shoes. Sunny had already experienced walking on water, running on water, and even fighting on water… so, this was nothing new to him.
Nevertheless, the quiet lake that was hidden deep within the heart of the Tomb of Ariel, at the Estuary of the Great River, made a sense of wonder bloom in his heart.
'Can this, perhaps… be the Well of Wishes?'
Sunny did not really believe that the fairy tale Ananke had told him was literal. The magical Well of Wishes did not really exist, and neither did the remnant of the primal desire from which the gods had been born exist in the Estuary. Cassie had told him herself — not everyone's wish would be fulfilled here.
But his would, through some unknown process.
Still, looking at the mysterious lake surrounding him, Sunny could not help but wonder if both of them had, perhaps, been wrong.
Wouldn't it be nice, for something that magical to exist?
But, of course, the dark and seemingly endless lake was not the Well of Wishes Ananke had told him about.
Sunny realized it when faint lights ignited in its depths, and a nauseating feeling assaulted his senses.
'Argh… damn it!'
He staggered slightly, barely keeping himself from plunging into the cold water. Regaining his balance, Sunny stared at the distant lights.
A strange expression appeared on his face.
'Don't tell me…'
There, deep beneath his feet…
More runes shined, weaved from light.
He could not read them, and felt dizzy from merely looking at them, but they were not the same harrowing runes that covered the walls of the tunnel.
Instead, they were the second kind of runes that the Spell refused to translate. The runes that had to do with the Unknown, the progenitor of the daemons.
At least these writings did not threaten to corrupt his soul.
Sunny studied the runes for a few moments, having no idea what they meant. However, strangely… he felt that he was on the cusp of grasping their meaning. It was as if the secrets described by the shining runes were just outside his reach.
'I wonder if Aletheia got that far…'
And the Mad Prince. And all the previous versions of Sunny that had entered the Estuary.
Had any of them learned the secrets written by the Demon of Dread in the depths of a mystical lake? The lake that was hidden behind a tunnel full of Corruption, almost as if guarded by it.
Sunny took a deep breath…
And then, following an impulse, summoned the Sin of Solace.
[Hideous Truth] Enchantment Description: "The more the wielder's sanity is shattered, the more powerful this blade becomes. It bestows revelations of madness on those who give in to its will."
Sunny was not entirely mad, but through the paradoxical nature of the Sin of Solace, the spirit of the cursed sword had long ago reached completion. Therefore… he was long overdue to receive revelations as a reward for reaching the pinnacle of madness.
The hilt of the jade jian landed comfortably in his hand.
And the moment it did, Sunny felt the thin barrier separating him from understanding the nauseating runes dissolving.
Finally, their true meaning was revealed to him.
Looking down, Sunny shuddered as he read:
[Hail Weaver
Demon of Fate
Firstborn
of the Forgotten God]
***
Sunny stared at the familiar runes, dazed.
'Hail… Weaver…'
His mind was in a state of shock… or maybe epiphany. He couldn't tell.
'The… Forgotten God?'
So the Unknown, the progenitor of the daemons… was a god?
The seventh god?
How could it be?!
He raised a hand and wiped his face, suddenly feeling cold.
There were only six gods. Sun God, War God, Beast God, Storm God, Heart God, and Shadow God.
Which was strange, considering how obsessed the Spell — and the Dream Realm as a whole — seemed with the number seven.
But who was the Forgotten God?
Where had another god come from, and how could he be the parent of the daemons?!
Daemons were said to have appeared out of nowhere, creating themselves…
'No, wait.'
If there was a seventh god — which was rather unbelievable, considering that Sunny had never seen him… her… it?... mentioned anywhere — then why would the Spell refuse to translate his name?
And why did Sunny feel dizzy and nauseated when encountering the few, exceedingly rare mentions of him, written in the strange runes?
And why was the name of Weaver written in the runes at the heart of the Tomb of Ariel?
Sunny hesitated for a while, then walked further, heading for the next set of runes shining underwater some distance away.
'Forgotten God, Forgotten God…'
A seventh god existed, huh? That was… very strange.
Soon, he reached the next set of shining runes. They read:
[Hail Hope
Demon of Desire
Daughter
of the Forgotten God]
He frowned a little, then continued walking.
Soon, he walked over the runes mentioning all seven of the daemons: Demon of Fate, Demon of Desire, Demon of Oblivion, Demon of Dread, Demon of Imagination, Demon of Repose, and the Demon of Choice — as well as Destiny.
It seemed that even Ariel had forgotten to mention the name of the Demon of Oblivion. Or perhaps he had, but Sunny had already forgotten reading it.
In any case, all seven daemons were called the children of the Forgotten God.
It was at that moment that a startling realization ignited in Sunny's mind, making him sway a little.
'Desire, Dread, Repose, Imagination, Oblivion, Destiny, Fate…'
The seventh god… the Forgotten God… was the progenitor of the seven daemons.
In hindsight, it was all so obvious.
'Wouldn't it make him… Dream God?'
Dream God — the god of dreams, nightmares, restoration, imagination, oblivion, and fate.
People dreamed about what they desired. They saw nightmares about things they dreaded. Sleep brought with it rest, and was full of fantastical things. Dreams were easily forgotten, disappearing into oblivion. And, sometimes, dreams brought with them visions of fate… like the prophetic visions Cassie received when she slept.
Destiny, meanwhile, was the other side of fate.
It all made sense.
The seven daemons… each represented one of the Aspects of the seventh god, Dream God.
Who had been forgotten and erased from history, for some reason, only mentioned in forbidden runes that could not be read by most people, and repelled anyone who tried.
Thus becoming...
The Forgotten God.
Sunny remained motionless for a while, trying to digest the earth-shaking revelation he had received in the Estuary.
He felt as though he had stumbled on a great, almost unimaginable secret. Something that, perhaps, lay at the root of all the mysteries that had been plaguing him for so long.
There were not six, but seven gods: Sun God, War God, Storm God, Beast God, Heart God, Shadow God… and Dream God, who had been forgotten.
The daemons were children of this Forgotten God.
Therefore… by rebelling against the gods, had they rebelled against their own kin? Just like the gods themselves had waged war against their kin, the ineffable beings of the Void.
'No, wait…'
The connection between the Forgotten God and everything that had happened, and continued to happen, was too deep to be a mere coincidence.
The realms of the gods were destroyed, consumed one after another by the Dream Realm. Seeds of Nightmare bloomed in its depths, infecting the last remaining realm, the waking world, by a plague of Nightmare Creatures.
And then there was the Nightmare Spell, created by Weaver — the firstborn of Dream God.
Had the Forgotten God really been Dream God?
Or had he been Nightmare God?
Or… had he been Dream God once, but then became the god of nightmares?
Why had he been erased from history? Why did the runes describing his title… and not even his real title, but simply referring to him as the Forgotten God… possess a repelling force to them? It was almost as if merely mentioning him was forbidden.
On a level close to a universal law.
'Wait…'
If a mere mention of the Forgotten God was forbidden, was that why Weaver's lineage was described as forbidden, as well? Come to think of it, Sunny had never heard about any of the daemons having offspring. Had they been forbidden from propagating because of their connection to the erased deity?
His head was spinning.
'There's something to it… I am certain.'
The Forgotten God, the Dream Realm, and the Nightmare Spell. There was an obvious connection between them, a throughline that neatly tied it all together. An answer to most of the questions that Sunny had asked himself countless times, but was never able to solve.
The next set of runes shone in the distance, luring him to walk further.
'Maybe that answer lies right ahead.'
Taking a deep breath, Sunny walked across the surface of the hidden lake.
Soon, he reached the source of light. However, to his surprise, it was not a string of runes… instead, it was an image. A familiar image, too.
Surrounded by a field of terrifying darkness, a mass of golden flame was burning, illuminating the void with its radiance.
It was the start of the myth of creation — the scene where desire was born in the everlasting void, bringing with it direction.
'Why is this here?'
Sunny frowned, then walked forward, soon reaching the next source of light.
Again, a familiar image was in front of him… or rather, beneath him. This one, however, was a bit different from what he had seen in the drowned temple of Fallen Grace. On the mural of the drowned temple, there were six radiant figures surrounding the reduced mass of flames, with vague shapes of the Void Creatures hidden in the darkness.
But here, in the waters of the dark lake… there were seven.
And looking at the seventh figure made Sunny feel dizzy and nauseous. It seemed that not only mentioning the Forgotten God was forbidden, but depicting him, as well.
Sunny walked further.
The next several scenes painted in the water were largely the same. They depicted the seven gods fighting against the Void Beings, albeit in a more artistic and mysterious manner.
However… the final scene of the war was very different from how it had been drawn on the mural in the drowning temple.
There, the Void Beings had been shown beaten and diminished, surrounded by the six proud and victorious gods.
Here in the Estuary, though, the scene was entirely not the same. The Void Beings were just as giant and terrifying as ever, and the seven gods were depicted in a desperate fight against them, both sides seemingly on the verge of being destroyed.
The next scene was different, as well.
In the temple, it showed the six gods confidently enveloping the Void, and the harrowing creatures dwelling in it, in a net made from the remnants of the golden flame. Here, though… the scene was largely the same, with one important distinction.
One of the seven radiant figures was hopelessly caught among the terrifying shapes of the Void Creatures, unable to retreat. Nevertheless, the net of flames still enveloped the void, creating a cage around it.
And sealing the radiant figure in that cage with the beings of the Void.
Sunny shivered, a terrible understanding dawning on him.
He walked to the next scene and saw it…
Just before the net closed, forever sealing the Void, the radiant figure of the seventh god tore seven pieces of itself and sent them flying away. The radiant sparks — much brighter than the remnant sparks of the golden flame that would later become humans — escaped the cage just before it closed.
The final image was very similar to the one depicted in the drowned temple. It showed the familiar picture of forests, plains, river, and a vast sky… the world as Sunny knew it.
Humans were depicted in that image, as well, wandering the landscape as tiny dots.
There were seven vague, but much more prominent figures among them, though, standing under the blue sky, confused and lost.
The daemons.
Sunny trembled.
'This is not the myth of creation.'
Indeed, the story drawn in the depths of the mystical lake was not the myth of creation.
Instead… it was the story of how the daemons were born.
Of how the gods sealed the Void, abandoning one of their own, and how that seventh god tore seven pieces of his soul to let a part of him escape the cage.
Thus becoming the progenitor of the daemons… who were mysterious creatures that were rumored to have appeared from nowhere, possessing a power not quite equal, but similar to that of the gods.
As it turned out… the daemons had not appeared out of nowhere, nor had they created themselves.
Instead, they were born from the seven pieces of a god whose very existence had been erased from the world, concealed, and forbidden from being mentioned. The seventh god…
The Forgotten God.
Who had been Dream God, once.
So, it was not that the origin of the daemons was unknown. It was just that their very existence was forbidden, and since no one was allowed to remember the Forgotten God, it seemed as if they had appeared from nowhere.
Sunny shivered, and then looked ahead.
There, the last cluster of light was burning under the surface of the dark lake.
He walked forward, his legs numb.
Soon, he reached the light and looked down, seeing runes once again. Taking slow steps, he studied them.
The message left behind by Ariel, the Demon of Dread, read:
[Here is the truth I leave behind
That reveals the lie of the gods
The Forgotten One slumbers
In the Void
Eternal, everchanging
Dreaming of escape
The gods, who were flawless
Learned shame
And were flawless no more
I am a child of their transgression
And thus, their Flaw]
Sunny trembled.
'The gods… were flawless no more…'
Suddenly, he remembered the last thing Noctis had said to him, in the depths of the Second Nightmare, just before Hope broke free of her chains. He remembered the weight of the four words the whimsical sorcerer had whispered:
'Never trust the gods.'
The gods… were liars, indeed.
They left one of their own in the cage they had built to imprison the Void, and, full of shame, erased his existence from the world.
Was that how the universal law of imperfection had been born? Or maybe it had gone the other way around, and it was precisely the creation of the law of imperfection that had given the gods the final push they needed to seal the Void.
Thus making the Forgotten God their Flaw.
And, therefore, making the daemons, who had been born from his soul, living incarnations of that Flaw.
Was that what Hope had meant when she spoke to him?
Hope, who had been imprisoned by Sun God, her kingdom destroyed, after mortals started worshiping her.
'Wait… no…'
Was shame really what had made the gods forbid the knowledge of the Forgotten God from spreading?
Or was there something deeper hiding behind that colossal lie?
'The law of imperfection…'
Everything in the world created by the gods was imperfect, including the gods themselves. Therefore… the seal they had placed on the Void had to be imperfect, as well.
Which meant that it could be broken.
That, in a sense, was their Flaw, too.
And therefore, the Forgotten God, who had been sealed in the void for so long, slumbering, could one day break free.
What would happen if he did?
Suddenly, something clicked in Sunny's head.
'No… not what would happen.'
He paled, an expression of utter terror appearing on his face.
'What has happened.'
There were seven gods, not six.
And therefore, there had to be seven divine realms, not six, like Wind Flower had told him.
The waking world was the sixth, most likely belonging to War God…
While the Dream Realm was the seventh, belonging to the Forgotten God.
The Dream Realm, which was devouring all the rest and spreading Corruption to all of existence through the blooming Seeds of Nightmare.
Corruption was the result of the Void influencing that which had been created by the gods…
What would happen if one of the gods was exposed to the Void for eons, then?
Could there be a corrupted god? The God of Corruption?
Sunny trembled once again.
That god… had already broken free of his seal.
But, perhaps, he was still asleep. And all of existence was in the throes of his nightmare.
'The Forgotten God… has succumbed to Corruption.'
And the day he was released would have brought doom to the world created by the gods. So, they had to have done everything in their power to prevent him from growing stronger, restless, and awakening from his slumber.
They had erased all mentions of his existence from the world. They had forbidden the daemons from siring offspring, thus preventing the propagation the lineage of the Forgotten God.
And they had destroyed Hope's kingdom when people started worshiping her… and, through her, the god from whom she was created.
Which was a really cruel punishment, considering that daemons had not even been aware of their origin at the time. After all, the description of the Mantle of the Underworld stated it clearly about Nether…
[...He wasn't the first to lead his army against the gods. However, he was the first to shed their blood, as well as learn the secrets of his own.]
Nether had been the first to reveal the lie of the gods and learn the truth of his origin.
Sunny gritted his teeth, feeling sick.
'Damnation… damnation…'
Finally, the history of the Dream Realm was revealed in front of him.
Except for the very end of it.
What had happened during the Doom War?
How had the gods and the daemons perished?
How had the seal of the Void been broken?
And if it had been broken, why wasn't all of existence already consumed by it?
Why was the Forgotten God still sleeping, instead of awakening to devour everything?
Most importantly of all…
What was the true purpose of the Nightmare Spell, and what was Weaver's real goal?
Remembering the scheming daemon, Sunny suddenly shuddered.
'Wait… wait a minute…'
The daemons had been forbidden from propagating, and yet the Demon of Fate still secretly created a lineage. The forbidden lineage… which Sunny had inherited.
Since the blood of Weaver was flowing through his veins…
Did it mean that he had actually inherited the lineage of the Forgotten God?
'What the hell does that mean?!'
Sunny raised his hands and clutched at his hair.
He was a bit overwhelmed.
After finally solving countless mysteries about the past of the world, despite that very knowledge having been forbidden from being learned by a divine law… he was left with one final set of questions.
But these questions were perhaps the most important, because they directly influenced the present — and, therefore, the future.
His future, as well as that of everyone he knew.
'Argh!'
Sunny would have loved to spend an eternity contemplating the many harrowing revelations he had received. But he wasn't sure that he could endure it, at the moment.
Most importantly… he didn't have time!
His freedom was here, somewhere, in the Estuary of the Great River.
Hidden at the very heart of it…
Where the most burdensome truth Ariel wanted to be free of should have been buried.
Sunny had to reach it before Nephis burned the First Seeker to ash.
Therefore, gritting his teeth, he tried to calm his frenzied mind and hurriedly walked forward.
'Lying gods, forgotten gods, corrupted gods… I'll deal with all of this later!'
The Forgotten God dreamed of being free…
Well, Sunny dreamed of being free, as well!
And his wish was almost within his grasp.
So, he was going to make sure that he didn't fail to grasp it, at all costs.
Sunny turned away from the chilling testament that Ariel had left behind in the silent waters of the still lake and continued forward.
There were a million thoughts in his mind. The magnitude of the revelation he had received dwarfed almost everything Sunny knew — the very reason for the cold reality he was born into now had an explanation. The future, too, had become much clearer. And it was a frightening future, as well.
The gods were dead… but not all of them.
The seventh god was still alive, slumbering in the cradle of the Void. All of existence was already infected by the horrors of his nightmare, and once the Forgotten One awakened, even that ailing world would come to an end.
And yet, Sunny had no desire to ponder these truths right now.
The matters of corrupted gods and dying worlds were far away. The dreadful future they promised was far away, too… although perhaps not as far as he would have hoped for. In any case, none of it held any meaning as long as he was bound.
As long as he wasn't free.
Free to live his life the way he wished to live it, as well as free to try and change the predestined outcome. Even if the end promised by the truth of Ariel truly came before Sunny died peacefully of old age, even if he failed to change anything, in the end... there was really only one thing sadder than living as a slave.
It was dying as one.
So, Sunny wished to gain freedom even more desperately now.
And, unlike the dreadful truth, his freedom was near.
The Guiding Light was still shining, pointing across the dark waters. Sunny followed that light through the darkness.
As he walked across the still lake, subtle ripples spread from where he stepped. His reflection walked alongside him, and a few steps back, the Sin of Solace followed, staring at Sunny with hateful eyes.
'Why is he being so quiet?'
There was something strange happening to the sword wraith. He seemed… different, somehow, ever since they had entered the Estuary. Sunny had long grown accustomed to the company of the loathsome apparition, but now, he was growing wary of its presence.
Not the least because he knew now what harrowing knowledge the Sin of Solace was harboring, prevented from sharing it only by the seal placed on him by the Estuary Key.
Just like the Void could break its seal and consume all of existence, the knowledge of it that the wraith possessed would consume Sunny should the Estuary Key disappear.
The thought was chilling.
'It's… a good thing I never tried to transfer the Key of the Estuary to someone, I guess.'
Sunny continued to walk across the dark lake, losing all sense of time — or rather, what little of it he had left. There were no lights shining under the surface of the water anymore, but gradually, the lake itself changed.
Its surface, which had been calm before, was slowly growing restless. There were powerful currents moving underneath the surface, making the dark water stir and surge, forming waves. Soon, advancing had become harder.
Eventually, Sunny saw something in the distance. Jagged rocks were rising from the water, resembling cliffs. The water was flowing between them, restless, and wisps of mist rose here and there.
The silence was broken by the sound of rushing water and the whispers of distant currents.
Sunny reached the towering black rocks, looking at the surging water with a complicated expression. There was a labyrinth formed by the passages between the jagged cliffs, shrouded in mist. The water traveled through the stone maze, disappearing from view.
He could hear it roar in the distance, as if plunging from great heights.
He could also feel the very fabric of reality grow thin and strange all around him.
'What is this place…'
Sunny did not know… but he had a suspicion.
And that suspicion only grew when he noticed something at the base of one of the cliffs. There, a mark had been left on the black stone, as if cut into it by a sharp blade.
Two runes, one meaning "sun", the other meaning "loss".
'The Mad Prince passed through here.'
And not only him.
Looking into the passages formed between the cliffs and listening to the distant roar of water, Sunny felt sure that here, the lake hidden in the inner part of the Estuary connected back to the Great River.
Only, since the lake existed entirely outside of time, the connections it formed were special.
If he followed one of the streams, he would most likely be able to exit the Estuary. He would also enter the Great River at a point in time different from where he had left it — perhaps far in the future.
Or, perhaps, far in the past.
Long before the day he had entered the Nightmare.
That was how the Mad Prince had been able to invade a cycle of the Great River where he was not meant to exist — and had taken the future Plagues with him. Cassie had said so herself…
What had her exact words been?
'After reaching the Estuary and using it to invade the next cycle of the Great River, the two of them meticulously prepared the playing field for the arrival of us, the new challengers.'
Sunny had not paid attention to these words back then, overwhelmed by other matters, but now, he finally understood what Cassie had meant.
The Estuary existed outside of time… or rather, time itself did not exist yet in the Estuary. So, the relationship between this eerie place and the rest of the Tomb of Ariel was tenuous at best.
By choosing the right passage, one could escape the usual cyclical flow of the Great River and travel to a different time — not the subjective time of the Great River represented by its current, but the objective time that dictated the rise and fall of its civilization.
If Sunny had a thousand attempts, he could map the labyrinth and find a way to come and go as he pleased, visiting different eras of the Tomb of Ariel. He could even travel to a time before the Plagues invaded the latest cycle, prepare for their arrival, then destroy them in one fell swoop.
They had not been as powerful back then, after all.
That way… perhaps, the River Civilization would not decline as fast. Perhaps Twilight would not be destroyed, yet. Perhaps the Nightmare could be conquered differently.
But then again, maybe not. Maybe Twilight had always been fated to be destroyed by the forces of the Defilement, and the beautiful cities of the sybils had always been fated to fall apart and drown.
In any case, he did not have a thousand attempts.
He barely had one.
And so, Sunny entered the labyrinth and followed the Guiding Light, wondering where it would lead him.
Would he return to the Great River?
Would he be sent into the future? Or into the past?
Whose True Name had Torment delivered to Cassie, and how would finding that creature — or place — release him from the chains of fate?
He was going to find out.
Eventually, there was nothing left around him except for towering cliffs and rushing water. Sunny used the Dark Wing to glide between the jagged rocks, propelling himself forward with stunning speed. He felt a need to hurry, knowing that Nephis was somewhere out there, leading an assault on Verge…
In the end, the Guiding Light led him to neither the future nor the past.
Instead… the radiant crystal simply showed him the way through the labyrinth, keeping away from the sound of roaring water.
Escaping the misty labyrinth, Sunny found himself in front of a vast body of water once again. He was back to the calmer reaches of the dark lake.
The part of it hidden behind the maze of cliffs, though…
Was entirely different from what he had seen near the shore.
'W—what is this…'
Sunny froze for a moment, gazing forward with a pale face.
In front of him… countless corpses were floating in the water.
It was very much like the dreadful sight of the slaughter that had happened at the approach to Twilight, but with one striking difference.
If the carcasses littering the still water there belonged to the Defiled abominations, then here, all of them seemed to belong to Great Nightmare Creatures.
Sunny knew it because there were numerous husks of Dark Butterflies among the floating corpses, all lifeless despite having no discernible wounds.
Something had violently destroyed their very souls, leaving only lifeless corpses behind.
And there, far away…
Did it only look that way, or was something dark rising from the water?
The Guiding Light was pointing directly at that distant speck of darkness.
Sunny remained motionless for a few moments, then gritted his teeth and took a step forward.
As he did, something vast moved in the depths of the still water…
And gazed at him.
Sunny staggered as the gaze of the being hiding beneath the still water of the lake fell on him. A scream almost escaped from his lips, but he gritted his teeth and pushed it down.
'Ah…'
The feeling of being looked upon by the invisible watcher… whatever it was… was unlike anything he had ever experienced. Sunny had been in the presence of powerful people before, and even more powerful Nightmare Creatures. He had been crushed by the suffocating force of their presence, and struggled to move while being pressed down by it.
But the gaze of the being hiding under the silent dark waves was entirely different.
It was not only heavier and more insurmountable, hinting at the terrifying power of the hidden watcher, but also did not feel the same. The force of oppression emanated by mighty beings was usually aimless and directionless, while the chilling gaze… was piercing and penetrating.
It felt as though the mysterious being was not simply looking at Sunny from beneath the mass of dark water, but rather looking through him.
Sunny's body, mind, and his very soul were like an open book in front of the hidden watcher, and they were being read, one page after another.
'G—gods, gods…'
His soul was being witnessed.
And, somehow, Sunny felt that it was more than that.
His soul was being judged.
Paled, he slowly looked around, seeing the floating corpses of the Great Nightmare Creatures in a new light.
Had all these harrowing abominations… failed to pass the judgment?
Just what was this place? Was there something else hidden at the very heart of the nebulous lake, even after all the forbidden knowledge left behind on its shore and in the depths of its outer reaches? Why had Ariel placed it behind the labyrinth of rushing currents and mist, leaving a fearsome guardian behind?
Sunny grimaced, swayed a little… and took a step forward.
Then, another.
'Go on, judge me. I… have nothing to hide…'
He did not know what he was being judged for, but the sincerity of his wish to be free was indisputable. Hopefully, the dreadful being would see its purity, and let him pass.
Feeling as if he was walking to his execution, Sunny walked toward the very heart of the Estuary — the speck of darkness that the Guiding Light was pointing at. He maneuvered around the motionless corpses of the Great Nightmare Creatures, who had all lost their lives in this eerie place, and forced himself to put one foot in front of the other.
One step at a time.
The harrowing gaze followed him for a while, inhuman and indifferent…
Then, the feeling of something vast and ancient watching him suddenly disappeared, leaving him shaken and rattled.
Sunny staggered again, filled with incredible relief, and almost let out a groan.
It seemed that he had passed the judgment.
'What was that thing looking for?'
Who was allowed to approach the heart of the Estuary, and who was not?
Why did the guardian let Sunny pass?
He regained his balance and looked forward with dark resolve burning in his eyes.
'Come on… you are almost there.'
Feeling battered and drained from being looked upon by the invisible, inconceivable guardian of the inner lake, Sunny forced his tired body to continue walking.
He walked and walked, eventually leaving all the floating corpses behind.
Now, there was nothing in front of him except for the still expanse of dark water and the vague shape rising from it in the distance.
…Oh, and one other thing.
A few dozen steps in front of him, a familiar figure was standing on the water, looking at him with no humor in its dark eyes.
It was the Sin of Solace, who had disappeared somewhere just before the chilling gaze fell on Sunny.
Now, the sword wraith was back, standing in Sunny's way with a cold expression on his face.
'I guess it's time, then…'
Sunny grinned darkly and took another step forward.
As he did…
He felt something shattering within his soul, and the Spell whispered into his ear, its voice somber:
[Your Memory has been destroyed.]
Sunny did not have to look at his runes to know which of his Memories had mysteriously destroyed itself.
It was the Memory that had appeared in his soul without an explanation, and was now gone without an explanation.
The Key of the Estuary.
Why had it been destroyed?
Well, that much was obvious…
It was because whatever door the Mad Prince had wanted to unlock with it was already ajar.
Feeling a dark kind of amusement, Sunny slowly walked to the Sin of Solace and stopped just a step or two away from him.
The loathsome sword wraith looked cold, not at all delighted despite being free of the seal that had constrained him for so long.
However, somehow… he also looked much more sinister than before.
The apparition stared at Sunny with a bit of contempt, a bit of resentment… and a bit of pity.
"Here we are… you fool. Really, how could you not expect that outcome?"
Sunny met his gaze and sighed.
How could he have not expected this to happen?
Of course, he had.
The actions of the Mad Prince had always been bizarre and almost impossible to understand. The depths of the schemes the vile madman had woven were nothing short of unfathomable, destroying countless lives and reshaping the entire Nightmare to his will.
Sunny had long guessed what drove the Mad Prince… it was his desire to redeem the sin of killing Nephis and bring her back to life.
That said…
Who was to say that his previous self only had one goal? Who was to say that he had been willing to simply cease to exist, thus preventing himself from enjoying the fruits of his labor?
After all, if there was one thing Sunny knew about himself… it was that he was a cockroach.
He was very hard to kill, and even if something did manage to kill him, he had a strange track record of somehow finding a way to come back to life.
So why would the Mad Prince be any different?
Of course, there was a bit of contradiction between what the two of them wanted.
It was because, in order for the Mad Prince to come back to life, Sunny had to disappear. He had to become a vessel to the memories of the vile madman, and lose his sanity to Corruption.
Taking a deep breath, Sunny stared at the Sin of Solace silently.
So… which one of them would get to exist?
Which one of them would manage to outscheme the other?
Sunny had an inkling that the Mad Prince had not been willing to quietly disappear for a while now. However, it had always been just that — a suspicion, substantiated by nothing except for his knowledge of himself.
Sunny wouldn't have wanted to cease to exist, so why would his Defiled version be any different?
The Mad Prince had wished to be free, and in the process of fulfilling that wish, he caused Neph's death. His soul was consumed by the Defilement, but not entirely so — a small sliver of his humanity remained due to the Sin of Solace, who preserved it to torment his host better.
And so, the vile madman came to regret pursuing his wish. He schemed and conspired to bring Nephis back to life and create such a cycle of the Great River where the Nightmare could be conquered by the cohort. He turned his friends into the Plagues, and then betrayed them, arranging for each to be slaughtered.
But was that all that the Mad Prince had wanted?
Apparently, no.
Sunny was a greedy person, and his past self had to have been, too. Therefore… there were at least two more things the Mad Prince had schemed to achieve.
The first one was more or less obvious. He had not only wished to bring Nephis back to life, but to be with her, as well.
Staring at the Sin of Solace, Sunny shook his head in disgust.
'That crazy bastard. Did he really think that Neph would accept a horrid Corrupted maniac like him?'
Well… it was in the name. Despite all his devious cunning, at the end of the day, the Mad Prince was exactly that — entirely and utterly mad. Sunny had no doubt that the lunatic imagined countless ways to bend the future to his will in that perverse head of his.
The Sin of Solace, meanwhile, smiled darkly.
"Oh… I see that you are starting to understand. I am sorry to say this, though — it's already too late for you."
Sunny simply stared at him without saying anything.
Indeed, he was starting to understand.
How the Mad Prince had planned to return, and why was it only happening now.
There was a second thing he must have wanted to achieve, after all.
And that thing… was to reach the heart of the Estuary.
Sunny could not have come to that conclusion before, but after witnessing the inner sanctum of the hidden lake and experiencing the chilling gaze of its guardian, he realized something.
There was indeed one last secret hidden at the very heart of the Estuary… perhaps the most terrible, and the most precious, of them all. And Ariel had arranged for that secret to be protected above all else.
Only those who passed the judgment of the guardian of the lake had the right to learn that secret.
That judgment… appeared to be a very simple one.
Why had the Great Nightmare Creatures that found their way into the Estuary been slain, while Sunny was allowed to pass?
…It was because their souls were Corrupted, while his was not.
Corruption was not allowed to come near the heart of the Estuary, as if Ariel had not wanted for whatever was hidden there to be sullied by its vile touch.
And, therefore… the Mad Prince had not been able to witness the final secret, either.
As the Sin of Solace looked at him mockingly, Sunny smiled.
'Of course… it was so obvious.'
How could the Mad Prince, a Corrupted Titan, infiltrate the heart of the Estuary if no Corrupted creature could?
The answer… was oblivion.
He had to forget the knowledge of the Void that planted the seeds of Corruption into his soul at the start of each cycle, pass the judgment of the lake guardian, and then regain his memories again.
So, the Mad Prince had created the Key of the Estuary — a Memory meant to get him to the innermost sanctum of the Estuary intact. A Memory that placed a seal on the Sin of Solace, thus preventing the sword wraith from sharing the knowledge of the Void and the memories of all previous cycles with Sunny.
Only for that seal to be broken once it served its purpose and got Sunny past the lake guardian.
Thus bringing the Mad Prince back in all his unholy glory.
The Sin of Solace chuckled.
"Ah… don't look so dejected. Whatever anger you feel, I feel more of it. Being stuck with you is already bad enough, you worm. Being stuck with the other guy? Gods. I've endured that for too long already."
He sighed.
"But, well. What's done is done. There is no way to escape the inevitable, now."
Sunny glared at him and outstretched a hand, summoning the jade jian into existence.
The Sin of Solace laughed.
"Oh, wait… I guess you can just destroy me before your soul is corrupted, huh?"
The sword wraith was immune to the flow of the Great River, keeping his memories of all the past cycles. And, since he was nothing but a splintered piece of Sunny's own mind, that knowledge would slowly seep through and contaminate the rest of his mind — like it had happened on Aletheia's Island.
The Sin of Solace could just whisper the secrets of the Void to Sunny directly, but he did not have to. Eventually, that knowledge would infect Sunny's mind simply because it was already there.
However… it would not happen instantly. Just like it had happened on Aletheia's Island, and even earlier with the cycles of the Great River, Sunny had some time before the contamination started in earnest.
If he was to somehow destroy the Sin of Solace during that time, the splintered part of his mind would be eradicated, and the terrible knowledge contained within it would be erased without a trace.
The problem was…
The beautiful jian appeared in Sunny's hand, its blade carved from pristine white jade.
[Perfect Jade] Enchantment Description: "This blade is carved from a piece of sublime jade, and as such is sharp and durable beyond logic and reason."
The Sin of Solace was a Transcendent Memory with an enchantment that drastically enhanced its durability, while Sunny was merely an Ascended. Was he even strong enough to break it?
And if he did break it... would the wraith born from it truly disappear?
Sunny had to destroy the Sin of Solace before the seeds of Corruption were planted into his soul. If he managed to destroy the wraith before that happened, the scheme the Mad Prince had concocted to come back to life would be thwarted, and Sunny would get to continue existing.
If he failed, the Mad Prince would return, consuming him in the process.
'That vile bastard…'
The sword wraith laughed as he watched him.
"My, oh my. You're not going to do something terrible to me, are you?"
Sunny glanced at him darkly, then at the beautiful jian in his hand.
Placing the Guiding Light on the water, he wrapped all six of his shadows around him and grabbed the jade blade, using all his inhuman strength in an attempt to break it against his knee.
The Sin of Solace was not only incredibly resilient, but also incredibly sharp. Despite the Marble Shell, Sunny could not get a good hold of it without losing his fingers… and even if he could, his strength seemed insufficient to shatter the cursed sword.
Even though his muscles felt like they were on the verge of tearing, the jian only bent, but did not break. As soon as Sunny released it, the blade sprung back to its initial, perfectly straight form.
'Maybe… I should try to escape back under the gaze of the lake guardian…'
But no, that would only end in his demise. The Sin of Solace was a part of him, and now that the Estuary Key had been destroyed, the guardian would obliterate them both.
The wraith chuckled, observing his efforts with disdain.
"Pathetic."
Sunny abandoned his attempts to break the jade blade and straightened.
Then, he smiled.
So what if he wasn't strong enough to break the damned sword?
That whole performance was just to satiate his curiosity, anyway.
Before the sword wraith could say anything else, he released his shadows and tossed the beautiful jian away.
A moment later, a hand rose from one of the shadows, catching the cursed sword. Saint stepped out of it, holding it with indifferent grace.
As an Ascended, Sunny might not have been strong enough to shatter the Sin of Solace. But luckily, he had a Transcendent Devil at hand… two of them, even.
It would have been even easier to make Fiend eat the jade blade, but he was worried that the cursed thing would give the ravenous ogre indigestion. So, the job of destroying the sinister Memory fell to Saint.
As the six shadows wrapped themselves around the graceful knight, her ruby eyes blazed with crimson light. The wraith opened his eyes widely.
"Now, wait a second…"
Not paying him any attention — or rather, incapable of perceiving him — Saint silently placed the flat of the jade blade against her greave, slowly raised her shield, and then struck the cursed sword with its rim.
A gust of hurricane wind spread from the point of impact, and the surface of the lake rippled.
The Sin of Solace cracked, then exploded into shards of beautiful white jade, which dissipated into a whirlwind of white sparks. Those sparks were then absorbed into Saint's stonelike body.
Sunny heard the Spell whispering into his ear, saying the same words for the second time in the last few minutes:
[Your Memory has been destroyed.]
A slight grimace appeared on his face. Losing Memories never felt good.
…There was the grimace on the face of the sword wraith, too.
"Argh! Aaah!"
The apparition convulsed, screaming, and hunched over.
For a few moments, there was silence.
And then, the silence was broken by the sound of mocking laughter.
"Oh, oh. It seems that breaking the sword… did nothing? I am perfectly fine. Who would have known?"
The Sin of Solace straightened and stared at Sunny with a disdainful grin.
"Fool… did you really think that it would work?"
Sunny stared at him silently, his face pale and grim.
The wraith shook his head.
"If it was that easy to get rid of me, do you think that I would still be here? Ah, Lost from Light… I am a part of your mind, now. The cause of me might have been that Memory of yours, but the source of me… is you. So, what good would destroying the sword do?"
The contemptuous smile slowly disappeared from his face, replaced by a cold and dark expression.
It was a little bit dejected, too.
The Sin of Solace sighed.
"Now, let's end this farce. It has been… a displeasure. To spend time with you, once again. Granted, what comes won't be pleasant, either…"
He opened his mouth, as if wanting to say something… some terrible truth that would drive Sunny mad and infect his soul with Corruption, without a doubt.
But before he could, Sunny took a step forward, coming face-to-face with the startled wraith, and leaned forward a little.
Then, he whispered into his ear…
Only two words.
The first words he had spoken after saying farewell to Cassie at the shore of Verge.
They were:
"Be gone."
And as he said them, the world shuddered.
The wraith's eyes widened slightly — this time, in earnest.
"You…"
And then, he was gone.
Erased, as if he had never existed.
The splintered part of Sunny's mind was gone, taking the forbidden knowledge of the Void, and all the memories of the previous cycles, with it.
Preventing the Mad Prince from ever being born again.
Healed from the curse that had plagued him since the early days of the Southern Campaign, Sunny closed his eyes for a moment, and then let out a long sigh.
Then, he looked down.
There was a thin thread tied around his neck — the same thread with which the mouths of the Voiceless Prelates, a band of Corrupted Demons led by a Devil named the Defiled Herald, had been sewn shut. Sunny had slain them back in Antarctica, receiving a certain Memory in the process.
That Memory was the Stifled Scream, a charm he usually used to augment Saint.
The charm possessed a second enchantment, though, which the graceful knight had never been able to use.
[Word of Power] Enchantment Description: "A word spoken by the master of this charm is a command. If born of great silence, the word of power can hardly be ignored. If not, it has no worth."
Saint never spoke, so [Word of Power] could not be used by her. Sunny, meanwhile, was never able to remain silent for long enough to let the enchantment accumulate enough potency.
The longer one remained silent, the more tyrannical the authority of the [Word of Power] would become.
And so, knowing that he might face the machinations of the Mad Prince in one way or another, Sunny had summoned the Stifled Scream.
That was the Memory he had summoned while bidding farewell to Cassie.
And ever since then, he had not made a sound.
The Great River was a river of time. And so, by traversing it, Sunny had let the Stifled Scream accumulate a lot of power… but much more than that, he entered the Estuary while wearing it.
Time did not exist in the Estuary, which meant that there was no difference between a single moment and an eternity here.
How dreadful would a silence that had lasted for an eternity be?
…Dreadful enough to obliterate the Sin of Solace, it seemed.
And powerful enough to save Sunny's life.
Not having to maintain silence anymore, he took a deep breath, and then cursed quietly.
'Damnation. You go to hell... me.'
The Mad Prince was gone.
This time, forever.
Which meant that Sunny had joined the exclusive club that Jet, Kai, and Cassie were already members of. He had vanquished an evil version of himself.
It also meant that the path to the heart of the Estuary was completely free.
Picking up the Guiding Light, Sunny dismissed Saint and headed for the vague shape rising above the dark waters of the nebulous lake.
The final secret of the Tomb of Ariel awaited there.
Limping across the dark expanse of still water, illuminated gently by the pure radiance of the Guiding Light, Sunny stared at his battered reflection. A dark grin twisted his lips into a crooked line.
"Look at us… nearing the finish line, and not anywhere near dropping dead."
The situation was quite unfamiliar. Usually, Sunny would have been at the very doorstep of death, or even past its threshold with one foot by now. But he was strangely in one piece. Sure, he had been mauled and mangled by plenty of dreadful Nightmare Creatures on the way to the Estuary — however, his state was nowhere near as rough as the norm in such moments.
Had he been lucky, or had his tenacity finally reached such an unreasonable level that it was simply too hard for anything to truly bring him down without outright killing him?
"Well, in any case… I'm not complaining. Let's finish this, then…"
His reflection did not answer, leaving Sunny in tranquil silence. He was momentarily unnerved by the lack of a mocking retort, but then remembered that the Sin of Solace was gone. His mind was free of the voice that had haunted it for so long with maddening whispers.
It felt... very strange.
'Sort of… peaceful?'
Now that the curse that had plagued him was gone, Sunny realized that he had been under constant pressure without even noticing it. His mental resistance had prevented the insidious whispers from truly driving him mad — but the act of resisting the loss of sanity itself had been putting a burden on his mind.
That burden was no more, filling him with a sense of levity.
However, he was also exhausted, drained, and deeply shaken by the secrets he had learned. It was a strange mixture of emotions.
'One step at a time.'
Sunny continued walking toward the vague shape rising from the water in the distance. As he did, he wondered about himself and the Mad Prince… about all the versions of himself and the Mad Prince that had reached the Estuary in the previous cycles.
How was it that Sunny — the current him — was the only one who had made it that far?
'I guess it's simple, really.'
It was already indescribably hard to find the entrance to the Estuary within the Source. Beyond that, though…
To get to the heart of the Estuary, one had to possess three things. The first one was a soul that was free of Corruption — made possible by the Estuary Key. That requirement itself demanded that he succumbed to the Defilement, invaded another cycle of the Great River, and spent centuries accumulating power and knowledge.
However, it was also the easiest of the three.
The second requirement was the ability to pass the stone maze that served as the border of the inner lake without falling back into the cycles of the Great River. Sunny did it without much trouble, but that was only because of the Guiding Light and the True Name that Torment had delivered to Cassie. How many cycles had it taken for the duo of conspiring Plagues to learn that True Name?
He did not know. What he did know, however, was that the story of this Nightmare was the story of the gradual accumulation of knowledge. The more cycles the Mad Prince and Torment had survived, the better they had been able to prepare for the last one.
The third requirement was, perhaps, the most dire one, and depended entirely on that accumulation. It was to have no desire to turn back and start a new cycle.
Even now, Sunny could turn back, return to the stone maze, and dive back into the Great River. However, he did not want to, and had no reason to… because the Mad Prince and Torment had already arranged for the Nightmare to end perfectly, with every member of the cohort — and Nephis — surviving its dreadful challenge.
How many attempts had it taken before they learned to manipulate all the events of the cycle in their favor? Too many to count, perhaps. And it was for that reason that Sunny was not tempted to try anew, aiming for a better, and less heartbreaking result.
In short…
Sunny made it that far because he was the inheritor and beneficiary of all the countless past versions of himself that had failed.
It was somewhat poetic, then, that he could only reach the heart of the Estuary by forgetting them all.
And a little bit sad.
…Soon, he could see the dark shape more clearly. As it revealed itself, a strange expression appeared on his face.
Out there in front of him… a mountain of black rock rose from the still water of the hidden lake, rising into the darkness. Its rough slopes were almost vertical, and it had two peaks, one of them broken, one of them as sharp as a spear.
Surrounded by water, the dark mountain looked lonely and forlorn in the empty expanse of the Estuary.
It also exerted a palpable pressure, making Sunny groan and shudder in dread.
'What the hell is this…'
Sunny lingered for a few moments, staring at the peak of the mountain and wondering if he would have to scale it. But then, he noticed a wide vertical crack at the base of the slope.
It looked like an entrance.
Taking a deep breath, Sunny smiled darkly and headed for that entrance. Passing its threshold, he plunged into the darkness dwelling inside the mountain and found himself in a long, winding tunnel.
There was water rushing beneath his feet, flowing to somewhere deep inside, and the walls surrounding him were rough, untouched by any tool.
'Not creepy at all.'
Somehow, Sunny felt… solemn. It was as though the mountain he had entered was a consecrated place — a place more holy than any temple he had ever visited, and therefore more divine.
Perhaps he had only been able to enter it because of the flame of divinity burning in his soul.
But at the same time, the sacral nature of the dark mountain felt strangely mournful.
Frowning, Sunny gripped the Guiding Light and ventured deeper into the tunnel.
He walked for a few moments — or maybe an eternity — before the walls of the tunnel widened, opening into a vast cave.
And as soon as Sunny entered that cave…
He suddenly turned blind.
The radiance of the Guiding Light was swallowed by darkness, and he lost the ability to see through it. What rattled Sunny the most, though, was that it was not the true, elemental darkness that had robbed him of vision.
Instead, he was still surrounded by deep shadows, which were like family to him. It was just that these shadows did not respond to him anymore, as if subjugated by some other, much more powerful and terrifying being.
At least his shadow sense was still with him.
Therefore, he sensed something vast moving in the darkness — in front of him, behind him. All around him.
Slithering like the coils of a gargantuan serpent.
Shivering, Sunny gripped the Guiding Light and lowered it slightly, ready to defend himself…
It was then that a harrowing voice resounded from the darkness, enveloping him like a hiss of the lightless abyss:
"Turn back."
Sunny gasped, feeling an almost overwhelming desire to kneel under the cold authority of that sinister voice.
He swayed, leaning on the Guiding Light for support. A tortured groan escaped from his lips, but in the end, Sunny somehow managed to remain standing.
'Damn it…'
He muttered a stifled curse and gritted his teeth, staring blindly into the darkness.
The shadows did not respond to his calls.
Sunny felt… strangely betrayed by their silence.
The harrowing voice resounded again, making him shudder:
"Leave."
Sunny grimaced.
Then, he sighed, and answered in a dark tone:
"...You can drop the theatrics, you know."
There were a few moments of silence, and then the voice resounded again.
This time, it did not sound like the hiss of the abyss itself. Instead, it was quite human, although still strangely coming from all directions.
The voice laughed.
"Ah… damnation. I really wanted to give a good performance. You are such a killjoy…"
The darkness was suffused by the dying echoes of humorless laughter for a few moments, and then the voice added, its tone incredulous:
"But then again, I can't really blame you. I vaguely remember this conversation, after all. It's a bit weird, to finally find myself on the other side of it."
Sunny winced, a resentful expression appearing on his pale face.
'Curse it. Of course, this had to happen… why the hell wouldn't it?'
He had already dealt with a past version of himself. The Mad Prince was no more.
Now, however…
There was the future version of himself, as well.
The voice — Sunny's own voice — spoke placidly from the darkness:
"When did you figure it out?"
Sunny remained silent for a while, still blind. His expression was somber, and there was an irritated twist to his lips.
'When did I figure it out?'
He grimaced.
"Just now, really."
Which was rather embarrassing.
Sunny hesitated for a moment, then shrugged.
"Well, can you blame me? Sure, I should have known much sooner. But there were so many things happening all at once… so, it took me some time to put the dots together."
He raised the Guiding Light and put it on his shoulder, still unable to see the radiance of the sacred staff.
"I mean, it is rather obvious in hindsight. Cassie was sent into the body of Dusk of Fallen Grace. Jet and Effie were sent into the bodies of two River Nomads. Kai and Mordret were sent into the bodies of two Riverborn warriors in Twilight. But what about me and Nephis? Who were the people that we replaced? And what were they doing so far upstream, in the distant future, way further than even Weave?"
He shook his head.
"I really should have understood it when we found the Chain Breaker. But I was so overwhelmed by how bizarre everything in the Tomb of Ariel was that I let it rest with the rest of the unresolved mysteries. And even as those mysteries were solved one after another, that one remained buried under the pile of startling revelations. I just sort of assumed that someone in the past — Noctis, maybe — had visited the pyramid, leaving their imprint in the Great River."
Sunny tiredly rubbed his face and smiled.
"But it was the opposite, wasn't it? It was not someone from the past. It was someone from the future. It was Nephis and me. We are going to return to the Tomb of Ariel one day, right? Not the illusion of it conjured inside this Nightmare, but the real deal. And just like Daeron had left his imprint to exist in the Nightmare, so will we. So… the bodies the two of us took. They have always been our own bodies. The roles we took are of ourselves."
The voice remained silent for a while, then scoffed.
"Right. I remember now. Yes, we should have figured it out much sooner."
Sunny gritted his teeth.
"I must say, though… it's a bit unfair. The Spell gave us our own roles, but made us mere Ascended. The two of you must be much more powerful, no? To brave the Nightmare Desert and enter the real pyramid. So, what are you? A Saint?"
The voice remained silent for longer now, then sighed.
"Yeah… a Saint."
Sunny frowned, judging how long the pause before the answer had been.
"Bastard… did you just summon Weaver's Mask?!"
The voice laughed.
"Did I? No, I absolutely did not. Trust me, I'm telling the truth... I'm the most honest person in the world, after all. Two worlds, even."
'Did he summon it or not?'
Was this future version of Sunny really a Saint? No, like hell he was… a mere Saint would not have been able to turn the shadows against Sunny so easily, and neither would his voice possess such a harrowing power to it.
Sunny shivered.
"You… you're a Sovereign? Damnation, what the hell?! After everything we experienced in this damned place, why would you go and challenge another Nightmare?! Are you that tired of living?"
The voice did not respond for a while. Then, his answer came, calm and insidious:
"I am not a Sovereign, though."
Then, it added, its tone devoid of any emotion:
"Nor am I alive. I'm not even a human, really. Just a phantom of a lost shadow, conjured by the Spell. Ah, but this Estuary is a strange place. Time does not exist here, and so, everything exists here simultaneously. Even though you have already taken my role, here we are, having a chance to meet each other."
Sunny shivered.
Meeting his future self was already shocking enough, especially considering how terrifying the power of that version of him was. It felt no less oppressive, and even much more so, than the power of the Great Nightmare Creatures that had torn their way into the waking world during the Battle of the Black Skull.
But why was that guy hiding in the darkness?
Why wasn't he showing his face?
Come to think of it… why was Sunny unable to sense a human body anywhere in the shadows?
And what did his future version mean by saying that he was neither human nor alive?
At this point, it was impossible to tell if the voice was lying or telling the truth. Whether he was wearing Weaver's Mask or not. All of it…
Left Sunny quite unsettled.
He cleared his throat.
"So… that's great, then. You can tell me everything about the future, how to deal with all my problems better, and how not to end up in the same sorry state as you."
The voice remained silent.
Sunny lingered.
"Right? Come on. Start talking."
There was no answer for a while.
Then, the voice said in a dark tone:
"I don't think I will. You know how it goes… knowledge of the future will just make that future happen faster, and all that. Haven't you been burned by trying to exploit Cas and her visions enough times already?"
The future version of Sunny laughed.
"Yeah, yeah. I know what you want to say. Frustrating, isn't it? I remember cursing my future self with all kinds of nasty words at that point, in my mind. No, it really is strange, to be that annoying future self now!"
His joyless laughter died down, and Sunny was once again surrounded by chilling silence.
After a few moments, the voice spoke again:
"It's of no use, anyway. Aren't you here to become banished from fate? If you do go further and your wish comes true… there's no telling what your future will hold."
The voice grew harder to hear, as if the two of them were being slowly separated by a great distance.
"Still, I ask of you. Turn back. Do not go further. You… are not ready for what lies ahead."
Sunny remained silent for a while.
Eventually...
He scoffed.
"If you truly are the future version of myself, then you already know my answer."
Turn back? Abandon his chance of breaking the shackles of fate and the slave collar wrapped around his neck?
Never. He would rather die a thousand deaths.
"I refuse."
His voice was resolute.
There was a distant, dejected sigh.
Then, the voice resounded once again, barely audible:
"You stubborn fool… well, as expected. Go on, then. Hurry up! This Nightmare won't last much longer."
And just like that, the voice disappeared, leaving Sunny alone in the cave. The shadows embraced him again, and his ability to see in the dark returned.
'Damn traitors...'
The radiance of the Guiding Light pointed forward again.
He took a shaky breath, trying to compose himself.
"What… an insufferable bastard."
What was up with his future self and his attitude? Was it really necessary to laugh and chuckle at everything Sunny said? And did he really have to keep all the knowledge of what was about to come a secret?!
The voice did say one thing, though…
It was that the Nightmare was about to end.
Cursing under his breath, Sunny rushed forward.
'That guy... gave me the creeps. He was a bit scary, though. Which meant that I will be, too. That... is good news? Right?'
He had no time to ponder that eerie conversation right now, and was in no mood to, either. There would be time for that later, but right now... his freedom awaited.
He crossed the cave and followed the Guiding Light into another tunnel, venturing deeper and deeper into the dark mountain.
And then, finally…
He reached its very heart.
Entering a dark cavern, Sunny stumbled and came to a halt.
The cavern was vast enough that he could not see its ceiling, its walls drowning in darkness. Its floor was covered in shallow water, and at a distance, a small island rose from the glossy surface.
There was a beautiful tree growing in the middle of the island. And, nestled beneath its branches…
Sunny's eyes widened.
'What? What is this… why?'
…An unadorned stone sarcophagus stood, its lid covered by withered leaves.
Sunny had reached the very heart of the Estuary.
There, hidden in the depth of a towering mountain, a vast cavern was filled with darkness. A single ray of bright light fell from somewhere high above, illuminating a small island rising from the glossy black water.
There was a beautiful tree growing on the island, its leaves a sea of pale magenta. As the branches of the tree swayed slightly under the wind, the leaves fell down on the surface of the water, making its reflection ripple.
And in the shadow of those branches, a simple stone sarcophagus stood, its lid covered by withered leaves.
It made… for a vivid and breathtaking sight.
The heart of the Estuary was peaceful, like an island of safety and tranquility in a world full of nothing but dread. And yet… it was also poignant and mournful. As soon as Sunny entered the cavern, he felt a strange melancholy fill his heart, as though an echo of a great sorrow that had been experienced here by someone, sometime, still resided in this sacred and silent sanctuary.
He shifted slightly.
'Why… why is there a grave here?'
The great black pyramid was called the Tomb of Ariel, but it was not the place where the Demon of Dread had been buried. Instead, it was a place he had built to bury unbearable truths. So, it was not really a tomb.
…Or was it?
Sunny stared at the unadorned sarcophagus, struck silent by the overwhelming sorrow that remained here even now, thousands of years after the daemons and the gods were no more.
He knew that the Tomb of Ariel was not a burial place for someone because of the words the Demon of Dread had shared with Weaver. Ariel had said so himself — what he had buried here were the hideous truths he did not wish to remember.
But that was the thing. If Ariel did not remember what he had buried in this tomb of his, then didn't it mean that his words could not be trusted?
Who was to say that he had not buried someone precious here, and then chose to forget about his sorrow?
Suddenly, Sunny remembered the description of the Mirror of Truth. Weaver's strange words…
'I have not known that you've built a tomb, nor have I ever seen it. How would I know to admire it? I just happened to be here by chance. Now that I've seen it, my heart is untouched. I feel nothing.'
'You wanted to be free of the truth, so you didn't deserve it.'
Why did it feel… that although Ariel had forgotten his sorrow, Weaver remembered?
Had the Demon of Fate really happened to visit the Nightmare Desert and stumble upon the great pyramid by chance?
And if it was not a coincidence…
Then who was buried here, at the heart of Ariel's Tomb?
Forlorn, and forgotten.
Looking at the sarcophagus that rested under the branches of the beautiful tree, Sunny inhaled sharply.
'Oblivion. The answer… is Oblivion.'
The Tomb of Ariel was where the Demon of Oblivion had been buried by her brother. Somehow, he was sure of it.
Wasn't it sad, even for her death to be forgotten?
'Wait, no… no, that doesn't make any sense!'
Suddenly, Sunny was confused. How could Oblivion have been dead? Six daemons had risen in rebellion against the heavens, while the seventh — Weaver — refused. Because of that, the Demon of Fate had been despised and hunted both by the six daemons and the six gods.
If Oblivion had been dead all along, then how could there have been six daemons participating in the war and pursuing Weaver? Something… fundamentally did not make sense about all this.
And yet, Sunny could not shake off the feeling of certainty about who it was that had been buried in the heart of the Tomb of Ariel.
It was the Demon of Oblivion
'What does it mean?!'
Taken aback and awestruck, he winced and closed his eyes for a moment.
More importantly, what did it mean for him?
Cassie had said that he would gain freedom from fate if he reached the very heart of the Estuary. Well, here he was, at its innermost sanctum. Even if there was a grave of a daemon in front of him… how was it supposed to break the chains of fate that bound him?
Sunny hesitated for a while, feeling a sense of solemn awe at the sight of the peaceful grave. Then, he took a deep breath and took a step forward.
If he had any doubt that an unimaginable being was buried here, it disappeared as Sunny crossed the still expanse of dark water and approached the small island. The closer he got, the more sacred the silent cavern seemed, and the more pressure he felt.
Even in death, the being resting in the stone sarcophagus emanated enough of it to crush a mundane person and make their soul collapse. Sunny, meanwhile, was able to reach the island and step onto its soil, albeit with difficulty.
As the withered leaves rustled under his feet, he walked to the sarcophagus and stopped in front of it, looking at the weathered surface of the stone lid. Then, following an impulse, he raised a hand and cleaned it from fallen leaves.
There were no runes on the sarcophagus, no carvings. Nothing to indicate who was buried inside, as no mark left to remember them by. It was nestled between the roots of the ancient tree, as if they were growing through it... or from it.
Taking a deep breath, Sunny fell silent and listened to his intuition.
What was he supposed to do here?
His intuition… was telling him to look up.
He did just that, and noticed that one of the branches of the tree was hanging low, pulled down by the weight of a beautiful golden fruit. The fruit glistened as it basked in the light falling from the ceiling of the cavern.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then raised a hand and easily plucked the fruit off the branch.
His mind was in turmoil.
'Am I… really doing this?'
There was no answer. But he had already made it so far…
Letting out a sigh, Sunny brought the fruit to his mouth and sunk his teeth into its succulent flesh.
It was the sweetest thing he had ever tasted.
Without wasting any time, Sunny satisfied his hunger and quenched his thirst by consuming the mystical fruit. He did not know what to expect, exactly, but felt that it would be like the fruits of the sacred tree growing on the deck of the Chain Breaker — which contained soul essence within them.
Granted, it could also be like fruits of the Soul Devourer, which contained soul fragments, as well as enthralled those consuming them with an insidious hex.
However, nothing of the sort happened. After finishing the divine fruit, Sunny received neither essence nor fragments. He was not enthralled, either.
Instead…
There was a strange feeling in the depths of his soul.
A chillingly familiar feeling.
Sunny's eyes widened.
'Don't tell me…'
In the next moment, he let out a terrible shriek and fell on the lid of the sarcophagus.
'Gods… oh gods…'
The pain… was exquisite.
It was inconceivable.
It was the kind of pain that could kill a person, or at least make them pass out in an instant. Sadly, the latter did not happen, because the pain was not physical.
Instead, its source was Sunny's soul, which was being altered and transformed.
Not in a way it had been changed every time a new core was formed, but rather in a way his blood and bones had been altered in the past.
"Aaargh!"
Sunny hit the lid of the sarcophagus with enough force to split his skin and fell to the ground, the carpet of leaves softening his fall.
'Wh—what… what the hell?! How… is… this possible?!'
He knew what was happening to him. However, he had no idea why it was happening, and how eating the golden fruit from the tree growing above the grave of Oblivion had caused it.
In any case, Sunny had no choice but to endure.
He wasn't shy about screaming and howling in pain, though, especially because there was no one here to witness his sorry state.
"D—damn it! Damn it! D…damn it all!"
After an eternity — this time, quite a literal one, considering that time did not exist in the Estuary — Sunny found himself laying on the ground, staring blindly at the beautiful crown of the mystical tree. His body felt weak, and his face was wet with tears.
'...Curses.'
That one was definitely going into the collection of the most horrendous agonies he had experienced. What place? Probably not the first, which was still held by activating the [Where is my eye?] enchantment of Weaver's Mask. But it was a confident second.
"Ah…"
Sunny groaned, and then shakily rose to his feet. Then, he took inventory of his soul.
It felt… different, somehow. And much, much more potent.
Already knowing what he would see, Sunny summoned the runes.
'It can't be… can it?'
But it could.
There, in the shimmering field of runes, a new string appeared in the list of his Attributes.
Pale as a ghost, Sunny read:
Attributes: [Fated], [Flame of Divinity], [Master of Shadows], [Blood Weave], [Bone Weave], [Marble Shell]...
And at the very end, a new one:
[...Soul Weave.]
He sucked in air, stunned.
'How the hell…'
Concentrating on the new string, he read the description:
Attribute Description: [You have inherited a part of Weaver's forbidden lineage. Your soul has been altered and imbued with stalwart potency.
A lonely demon shed tears standing above a forgotten grave. A tree grew from the ground where the demon's tears fell, and from it grew a wondrous fruit.]
Sunny stared at the runes for a while, then dismissed them and concentrated on his soul.
It felt… reinforced, somehow.
His essence felt much more potent, and the rate at which it replenished itself was much faster. The soul itself seemed more robust and durable, capable of withstanding a terrible amount of damage and maintaining its integrity even if large swathes of it were entirely destroyed.
Briefly diving into the soul sea, Sunny glanced at his six lightless cores. They did not look very different, at the surface, apart from the fact that the dark flames burning within them seemed even darker now, and more fierce.
However, once he peered into the depths of his cores… was he seeing things, or had he glimpsed a weave of ethereal golden strings creating a graceful pattern within the six black suns?
Sunny left the Soul Sea, both elated and perplexed.
'So… I inherited another part of Weaver's lineage. Soul Weave. That's great.'
It was, indeed, a remarkable boon.
'...But what the hell was it doing here?'
It was already shocking enough to find Oblivion's grave. But why was a fragment of Weaver's lineage left there? If anything, it should have been Oblivion's lineage… apart from the fact that no daemon except for the Demon of Fate had created one.
It was as though Weaver lost a part of his… her?... soul at the grave of Oblivion, for some reason. But why?
How had the two of them been connected?
And did it have something to do with the strange incongruity in the number of daemons that had participated in the Doom War?
Sunny did not know.
But all of it... was highly suspicious.
And it wasn't even the most pressing question.
'Yes, it's great that my soul has grown stronger…'
But where was his promised freedom? How was Soul Weave supposed to break the shackles of fate?
Sunny pursed his lips, unsure of what exactly was happening.
Had Cassie been wrong? Had she…
But then, something distracted him from these thoughts.
From the corner of his eye, Sunny noticed an ominous detail. Looking down, he stared at the Guiding Light, which had rolled away from him when he fell down, and was now laying to the side of the stone sarcophagus.
The crystal at the top of the sacred staff was still shining.
However, it wasn't pointing at the sarcophagus.
Instead, it was pointing into the darkness behind it.
Sunny slowly looked up… at that moment, it felt as though a ripple spread through the world. His surroundings suddenly felt less substantial, as if reality itself was slowly dissipating.
His eyes widened.
'The Nightmare… it's starting to collapse!'
Somewhere far away, Nephis must have delivered a fatal blow to the First Seeker.
But Sunny could not concentrate on that thought for too long.
Because just then, he noticed something moving in the darkness.
A hunched, towering shape that filled him with indescribable horror.
'H—how did I not notice… before…'
A giant creature had been hiding in the darkness of the vast cavern, hidden completely from his sight, his nose, and even his shadow sense, despite being the size of a hill. It had a hunched back, a disheveled mantle of messy black feathers, a terrifying beak, and mighty wings that were vast even when folded, hiding its gaunt body.
And a vile soul filled with more Corruption than he had ever seen, spreading outward from six grotesquely giant nodes.
'A… a Cursed Terror…'
Horrified, Sunny took an involuntary step back.
And just as he did, a pair of round, utterly insane eyes pierced him with a demented look.
A terrible pressure crashed into him, making it hard to breathe.
The Cursed Terror that had been hiding behind Oblivion's grave… was a giant, mad, and unmistakably vile bird.
'D—damnation!'
Sunny took a step back, but at the moment, the vile bird lunged forward, its demented eyes igniting with avarice and greed.
Before he could even react, he was drowned by its loathsome shadow.
And then, its talons plunged into his chest.
Sunny gasped.
However, the talons did not rip his flesh apart. Instead, they dove much deeper, finding their way into his very soul.
If he had time to enter the Soul Sea at that moment, he would have seen the shapeless form of the Vile Thieving Bird's Spawn being snatched by the crooked talons.
And yet, they did not stop there.
Passing through Sunny's soul, the talons dug even deeper, into the depths of his being he had not even known existed.
And there, they grabbed onto something else.
Onto countless strings that were wrapped around him tightly, surrounding him like a chrysalis.
Or like the strings that held up a marionette.
Straining itself, the vile bird struggled for a few moments… and snatched those strings, too, somehow ripping them away from his existence.
Sunny opened his mouth, trying to scream, but no sound came out of his mouth.
There was another sound, though.
The voice of the Spell, whispering into his ear as the Nightmare collapsed around him:
[Your nightmare is… your… you nightmare is… is…]
It never finished speaking. Instead, the familiar voice broke and abruptly grew quiet, leaving him in utter, lonely, and terrifying silence.
'What… the hell… is h—happening?!'
And then, everything disappeared.
The heart of the Estuary was gone. The beautiful tree and the sarcophagus resting beneath its branches were gone, too.
The harrowing bird plunging its talons into his chest was nowhere to be seen.
Sunny found himself in utter darkness.
…And then, he was expelled from that darkness.
The Nightmare was over.
The illusory world that Spell had conjured had collapsed, expelling the surviving challengers.
They were supposed to find themselves in the empty void between dream and reality, where countless stars shimmered in the darkness, forming a vast and inconceivable pattern. There, the Spell was supposed to appraise their performance and let them go through the process of rising to a new Rank in peace.
However, that was not what happened to Sunny.
He had no time to comprehend the consequences of having his very existence pierced by the talons of the Cursed Terror when the Nightmare Collapsed, sending him into a world of darkness. There was no appraisal, and no pattern of stars shimmering in the void.
Instead, still reeling from the inconceivable and frightening turn of events, he was thrown out of the void, entering another, much smaller, but similarly dark space. In fact, he was violently catapulted into that space, crashing into a jagged piece of scorched concrete, shattering it, and colliding with a deformed alloy wall behind it.
The force of the impact was terrible enough to make the alloy crack, and for Sunny to lose consciousness.
And that…
Was how he became possibly the first human in history to Transcend while passed out.
The six shadows gathered around his reforged body, perplexed and dumbfounded.
After a while, one of them sighed, and then shook its head in utter dejection.
***
The first thing Sunny felt was pain.
Not the terrible kind of pain he was sadly used to experiencing from time to time, but a more mundane pain. He was laying on a rough surface, something sharp biting into his back through the fabric of Ananke's Mantle.
The air was full of dust. The world was silent.
He was cold.
Groaning, he opened his eyes and sat up, feeling strangely refreshed and revitalized. Looking down, he saw jagged pieces of concrete littering the floor. No wonder he had been uncomfortable.
He stretched his hand, wishing to sweep a few of them away.
However, he must have misjudged his strength, because the concrete pieces simply turned to dust from his irritated swipe. More than that, the floor cracked under his palm, and the world shook, more dust spilling from somewhere above.
'Come to think of it…'
Where the hell was he?
Sunny shielded his eyes from the dust and looked around, trying to assess his surroundings.
It was rather strange.
At first, he thought that he had found himself in a small cave. It was a few meters in diameter, the ceiling just tall enough for him to stand up. There did not seem to be an entrance to the cave, and therefore, no exit.
But after a few moments of contemplation, Sunny realized that the dusty pocket of space he had come to his senses in was not a natural cave. It looked more like the result of a cave-in.
The walls and the ceiling were a chaotic mess of cracked concrete and torn alloy, as if some building had collapsed on itself, forming a few pockets of empty space in the compressed ruin.
'Wait… alloy?'
As Sunny's eyes widened slightly, he concentrated on the details of his surroundings. Alloy and concrete, pieces of broken machinery, a torn piece of a sign written in human language.
His heart was beating wildly.
'I am… back in the waking world?'
Indeed, he was. The Nightmare had ended while the horrid bird was tearing his soul with its talons, and the Spell must have sent him back.
Not to the Nightmare Desert, but instead back to the point in the waking world where his tether had been placed.
…Which was supposed to be Valor's stronghold in one of the siege capitals of East Antarctica.
Sunny observed the scene of devastation around him for a while, his expression somber.
'Has the siege capital been destroyed?'
If so, it would explain why he was in a random pocket of empty space inside a ruin instead of his quarters in the comfortably furnished stronghold of a great clan.
Then, he was distracted by the feeling of cold air brushing against his chest. Looking down, at himself, Sunny blinked a couple of times.
'What… the hell. Why am I naked?'
He was still covered by the nebulous folds of Ananke's Mantle, but the Shroud of Graceless Dusk was gone. Here and there, his pale skin was revealed, covered in dust.
Frowning, Sunny summoned the Shroud of Dusk.
However, nothing happened.
'What…'
Sunny called upon his Memory again, and yet there was no response. It was as if it did not exist anymore.
'Do I not have enough essence to summon even a single Memory?'
Sunny turned his attention to his soul, planning to assess how much essence he had left…
And froze.
'What, what the hell?!'
It was only then that he realized how vastly different his soul, his body, and the world itself were.
His body was suffused with power… such terrifying power that even Sunny himself felt a chill. It was already scary enough now, while he did not have his six shadows wrapped around him.
What would happen when he layered six consecutive augmentations on top of it?
His soul was filled with a cold ocean of essence, and that essence… it had already grown more potent after he had acquired Soul Weave. But now, it had become qualitatively different, possessing such depths and density as to appear inexhaustible. The intensity of power contained within it was frightening.
That was not the most shocking change, however.
The most shocking change… was that he could vaguely feel a different kind of energy all around him, cool and flowing, that was similar, but also different from the essence he was familiar with. That ambient essence seemed to belong to the world itself.
Or rather, to the shadows that surrounded him.
And since he was currently in total darkness, it was everywhere.
What really amazed him, though, was that the spirit essence flowed freely through him, wisps of it replenishing the missing shadow essence in his six cores. It was as if he was able to replenish his reserves of essence by borrowing the power of the world itself, as long as he was in his element.
'A stronger body, a qualitative change of essence, and an entirely new relationship between myself and the world…'
Sunny flinched.
"Wait. Have I… Transcended? I must have!"
His voice sounded hoarse in the utter silence.
Of course, he should have. He had conquered a Third Nightmare, after all.
Was he a Saint now?
Sunny remained motionless for a few moments, then feverishly summoned the runes.
But, just like the Shroud of Dusk…
The runes did not appear.
There was no response at all.
The Spell... was silent.
Sunny was paralyzed for a few moments.
He tried to summon the runes several more times, but there was no result. The Spell did not respond to him, as though he was not one of its carriers at all. A part of him that had long become integral was simply gone.
The shock Sunny experienced at that moment was hard to describe.
After a while, he tried to calm his wildly beating heart and think things through.
'Calm down. Calm down. This is not the first time something like that happened…'
He had been cut off from the Spell once before, in the Red Colosseum. Back then, it was the result of Solvane's zealots using Hope's own sorcery to prevent the sacrificial slaves from escaping.
But there was no enchanted collar around his neck right now. And he was in the waking world, not inside an ancient theater built by a daemon.
More than that… the absence of the Spell felt much more profound this time, somehow.
In fact, as he concentrated on himself, he realized that he felt rather strange. Something else felt absent from the world.
The world was subtly unfamiliar.
Trying not to panic, Sunny slowly assessed his abilities.
His shadow sense was still with him. So were the other facets inherent to his Aspect. His Abilities, his Attributes — those of them the existence of which he could prove without the runes, at least — and his Aspect Legacy did not disappear.
His Flaw was also present. He had learned that by trying to tell a lie aloud, despite the fact that it hurt like hell.
His six shadows were observing his actions with varying reactions, all present. Saint, Fiend, and Nightmare could also be summoned.
However, he could not summon the runes. Neither could he dive into his Soul Sea to take a look at his Memories.
And the Memories…
Most of them were gone.
After trying to summon every Memory in his soul arsenal, Sunny realized that only a few of them remained.
They were Silver Bell, Puppeteer's Shroud, Extraordinary Rock, Endless Spring, Weaver's Mask, Covetous Coffer, Shadow Lantern, Shadow Chair, Overpriced Saddle, Weaver's Needle, and Ananke's Mantle.
The Midnight Shard, Dark Wing, Moonlight Shard, Autumn Leaf, Cruel Sight, Heavenly Burden, Memory of Fire, Memory of Ice, Strike of Thunder, Morgan's Warbow, Bone Singer, Dying Wish, Bitter Cusp, Stifled Scream, Essence Pearl, Nimble Catch, Shroud of Graceless Dusk, and Crown of Twilight were gone.
He felt a chill running down his spine.
As a Saint, he did not really need to protect himself from the elements with clothes, but it was still uncomfortable not to wear anything underneath his cloak. Sunny manifested the Marble Mantle and grabbed his head.
He quickly realized the pattern in which some of his Memories remained while others seemed to have been destroyed.
The Memories he could still summon were those that had been either personally created or modified by him, as well as his two Divine Memories — Weaver's Mask and Shadow Lantern.
The rest of them were gone, which brought him almost physical pain.
'M—my… my Memories!'
Sunny almost spat blood.
The pain of losing most of his soul arsenal... the precious Memories he had spent years gathering... hurt almost as much as receiving Soul Weave had.
Sunny felt as if he had received a terrible blow.
After he had some time to come to terms with the unforgiving reality, he leaned on the cracked alloy wall and stared into the darkness with an empty gaze.
After a while, Sunny had to admit it.
'I am banished from the Nightmare Spell.'
The damned bird had done something to him, resulting in such an impossible thing happening. Which meant… what?
That he was free from the Spell's tyranny?
It also meant that every tool and assistance it provided to the Awakened would not be accessible to him anymore. No more receiving Memories and Echoes from the slain enemies. No more runes that conveniently described and categorized the world. No more guidance and support in the perilous undertaking of walking the path of Ascension, tyrannical as it might have been.
No more Nightmares… and no more shortcuts to higher Ranks.
The scale of this tectonic change was too vast to comprehend. His life, for better or worse, would be entirely different from now on. Sunny was sure that he would be discovering the consequences of not being a carrier of the Nightmare Spell for a long, long time.
'How the hell did the future me reach further than Transcendence?'
And speaking about not being infected by the Spell and Transcendence…
Without the helpful runes, Sunny did not even know what his Transformation Ability was.
Come to think about it, now that he was a Saint, there were more new things he was supposed to be able to do. Awakened traveled to the Dream Realm when they slept, while Masters could do it at any time… they still needed a Gateway to come back, though.
Saints, however, were akin to miniature Gateways themselves. They were supposed to come and go between the two worlds as they pleased, and could even bring other living beings with them — although that last part was very limited.
So… how was he supposed to learn to do so without the Spell? Although its help was subtle, it did help Awakened learn their innate abilities by making them instinctual. Controlling essence, using Memories, placing tethers in the waking world, and many other things — the subconscious knowledge of how to accomplish all these feats was placed in the heads of the Awakened by the Spell.
Sunny did not have such a luxury anymore.
'I should still be able to sense how to use my Transformation Ability, at least.'
He looked around, evaluating the small pocket of dusty space. What would happen if his Transcendent Form was truly giant? Would he break through the debris, or cause a collapse and bury himself?
Most likely, it would simply not work if there was not enough space.
He was still curious to try, though.
Sunny looked at his six shadows and asked:
"What do you think? Should I?"
Surrounding Sunny in a semicircle, they stared at him silently. Happy shrugged without confidence.
Sunny chuckled wistfully.
"Come on. I am a Saint now… can you believe it? After all the crap I went through to get to this point… it would be a shame not to try."
He searched within his soul, hoping to find something new and unfamiliar.
It was an extremely strange thing, to explore his own self blindly.
However, one's Aspect was their own, existing outside of the Spell. And so, after some time passed, Sunny did sense it… a new kind of power slumbering deep within him, waiting to be called upon.
It was similar to how he sensed his other Abilities, but also different.
'This is how I Transform, I guess.'
Sunny took a deep breath… and then activated his Transformation Ability.
He had expected his body to balloon and change shape.
But nothing happened.
There was a considerable pull on his essence, but apart from that, he did not seem to change at all.
Sunny frowned.
'What the hell?'
Somewhat unsettled, he looked at his shadows and said:
"Why isn't it…"
But then, the words died on his lips.
The shadows... were gone.
Instead, six identical versions of him were sitting in a semicircle around him, all clad in fearsome onyx armor, staring at him with confused expressions.
Sunny found himself surrounded by six identical versions of himself, all staring at him with confused expressions. Alabaster skin, raven-black hair, eyes that were like glistening onyx… all of them were clad in full suits of fearsome onyx armor, as well, its design both intricate and impregnable.
He stared at them back.
For a moment, Sunny was scared.
And who could blame him? He had just managed to rid himself of the Sin of Solace, avoided being consumed by the Mad Prince, and survived a meeting with his frightening future self — each a version of him.
But… no.
None of the three were among the six copies that were sitting around him in a semicircle. In fact, the six impostors looked strangely familiar. And not just because they looked exactly like him.
Rather, they were like versions of Sunny that each possessed a distinct personality, which subtly changed how they looked.
One was sullen. Another was joyful. One was deadpan and unsettling, while the one next to him was arrogant and disdainful. The fifth copy seemed mischievous, while the last one looked like a complete lunatic.
They were… his shadows.
Sunny felt like pinching himself.
"Hey, you guys… what, uh… what are you doing?"
Six identical copies of him glanced at each other, then shrugged in unison.
"That's not helping!"
When it became clear that none of them were going to explain himself, Sunny shook his head in bewilderment.
So… this was his Transformation Ability?
'Come to think of it. It makes sense?'
Transformation Abilities were varied. Some were more unique, while most allowed Saints to assume the shape of powerful beasts. Sunny had expected to become a giant beast, as well, but then again… wasn't he already capable of that?
His mastery of Shadow Shell allowed him to assume the form of all manner of creatures, provided he knew how. Serpents, leopards, and winged horrors... as long as Sunny studied someone for a bit, he could grasp the essence of their being through Shadow Dance and recreate it through Shadow Manifestation. Of course, that transformation was purely physical, and did not grant him the mystical powers of the beings whose forms he used. In that regard, Shadow Shell was a lesser version of a true Transformation Ability. But it was still an immensely powerful tool, and much more versatile than almost any such Ability could be.
It was reasonable, then, that his Transformation would have nothing to do with his body.
Instead, it had to do with the invaluable helpers that followed him around.
His shadows.
The new Ability transformed them into perfect copies of Sunny, which was different from simply making them tangible through Shadow Manifestation. If simply made tangible, the shadows were fragile and vulnerable, exposing his soul to lethal damage.
These… shadow avatars, however, were just as strong and durable as Sunny's own body was. That much was already apparent — he could see the proof himself.
That proof was the Marble Mantle… no. It would be the Onyx Mantle now, wouldn't it? Its [Bound] trait was supposed to make it as strong as his soul was. Since Sunny was Transcendent now, the Mantle would have risen to a new Rank, as well.
In any case, the Mantle was a manifestation of the Onyx Shell Attribute. And since each of the shadows was clad in the fearsome armor, they seemed to possess the same Attribute.
Which meant that they possessed the rest of his Attributes, too. [Master of Shadows], [Flame of Divinity], [Onyx Shell]… and the three Weaves: [Blood Weave], [Bone Weave], and [Soul Weave].
[Fated], meanwhile… was up in the air. Sunny was not sure if he even had such an Attribute anymore.
He took a deep breath.
Since the shadow avatars possessed his Attributes, they were just as resilient and durable as him. The Weaves granted them strength and made their bodies exceedingly tenacious, while the Onyx Shell granted them protection against all kinds of attacks, as well as a handful of extremely useful traits.
So, they were just as robust as him.
But were they as powerful? What, exactly, could they do?
Sunny hesitated for a moment, and then decided to find out just that.
He could still perceive the world through the shadows. Now that Sunny composed himself, he could give them a few simple commands to see what they were capable of while manifested through his Transcendent Ability. He concentrated on the gloomy version of himself.
Sunny was about to open his mouth to give the command, but at that moment, something strange happened, making him fall silent.
As he concentrated on the shadow and its perception… it was as though their connection deepened, and changed.
Sunny was still looking at the sullen version of himself, and in turn looking at himself through the eyes of the sullen shadow, but it felt entirely different.
It was as though he was not just perceiving himself from outside his body, but actually… had two bodies.
Startled, Sunny flinched back.
At the same time, his second body flinched back, too, and he felt himself flinching back twice.
He opened his mouth:
"What the hell?!"
"What the hell?!"
His second body cried out, as well, two identical voices breaking the silence of the dusty pocket of space at the same time.
Sunny froze, looking at himself… and at the same time, his other body also froze, looking at himself.
He felt the cracked floor under his hands, and shards of concrete under his other hands.
Sunny raised his left hand and waved at himself, simultaneously raising his other left hand to wave at himself.
'How... weird!'
It was indeed as if there were two of him. He could not only perceive the world through the shadow avatar, but also control it as he would his own body.
As his eyes suddenly glistened with burning intensity, Sunny concentrated.
In the next moment, his own body waved its left hand again, while the shadow avatar waved its right.
'Complete independence…'
Throwing a glance at the other five copies of himself, Sunny gritted his teeth.
Then… each of the seven identical young men trapped in the ruins performed a separate action.
One rose to his feet. Another lowered himself to the floor. One turned his head to the left, while the one next to him turned his head to the right. The fifth closed his eyes, the sixth pressed his hands against his ears.
The last one covered his mouth with a hand.
Seven stunned gasps resounded at the same time, one of them slightly muffled.
The first Sunny — the original Sunny — swayed a little.
Controlling seven bodies at the same time put a lot of pressure on his mind… but it was not nearly as burdensome as almost anyone else would have found it. Sunny was perfectly accustomed to perceiving the world from multiple points of view, after all, so although it took some adjustment to exist in seven places at the same time, he was more than capable of managing it.
It was going to take some time to get used to it… but Sunny had no doubt.
One day, soon, he would be able to wield his six shadow avatars into battle.
Which meant that, instead of becoming a Saint…
Sunny had become seven Saints.
After calming down a little, Sunny conducted a few simple experiments to figure out what exactly his shadow avatars were capable of.
The results… left him a bit breathless.
The most important thing about his Transformation Ability was that the manifested shadows were, indeed, no different from himself.
They possessed the exact same body and the exact same Attributes. More than that, they were just as powerful as Sunny — meaning, each of the six avatars was as fast, strong, and resilient as a Transcendent Terror.
But that was not all.
Not only did they possess the same power as him, they could also use the same Abilities as him. Meaning that all six avatars could independently use Shadow Control, Shadow Step, and Shadow Manifestation.
They could also summon his Shadows, wield the Memories he possessed, and weave strings of shadow essence. Most frighteningly of all… each of them could form their own Shadow Shells.
Even though maintaining several shells at the same time almost made Sunny pass out, he could theoretically turn each of his avatars into a different kind of terrifying creature.
There were two things Sunny and his shadow avatars shared, though.
The first one was rather obvious — it was his mind. The shadow avatars could act independently, following his commands to the best of their ability. But when he took direct control of their bodies, it was not as though he suddenly had several consciousnesses. Rather, his sole consciousness controlled many bodies, and, therefore, took on the corresponding burden.
A weird quirk of that situation was that the shadows refused to speak unless the body was directly controlled by him, despite being physically able to. Whether it was an external limitation or simply not in their nature, he did not know. In any case, that meant that his Flaw prohibited him from lying even through the mouths of the avatars.
The second thing Sunny shared with his avatars was his soul. That was why they were able to summon his Shadows and his Memories… that was also why all seven of them shared the same pool of shadow essence.
Maintaining the avatars already cost him a considerable amount of essence. If all of them went around using powerful enchantments and activating their Abilities simultaneously… the result would be truly cataclysmic, without a doubt, but also short-lived.
If Ascended Sunny possessed this Transformation Ability, he would have been forced to only use it to deliver short bursts of truly devastating damage or short periods of incredible utility.
However, Sunny was not Ascended anymore. His Transcendent soul was full of frighteningly potent essence now, and could passively replenish it with spirit essence when in the embrace of shadows, to boot. Just as important was the fact… that he had Soul Weave.
Soul Weave entirely changed the potential of his Transformation Ability. With it reinforcing his soul, Sunny could summon the full wrath of his avatars for much longer.
Beside that, he could also sustain a few of them permanently without losing any essence. The natural rate at which it was expended and replenished now made it so that he did not need to dismiss at least a couple of his avatars at all.
Which meant that he was one of those exceedingly rare, freakish Saints who could maintain their Transformation indefinitely.
There was another important piece of information in that latest discovery, too. It was that he did not need to Transform all of his shadows at the same time. He could make some into avatars while keeping the rest in their natural form.
Those shadows that remained in their natural form, then, could augment either him or the manifested avatars. The proportion could be whatever he desired — he could augment himself with all six shadows, manifest an avatar and augment it with the remaining five shadows, share the augmentation between himself and the avatar, do the same with two avatars, and so on.
In short, it was a supremely flexible and adaptable Ability. Sunny could shift freely between being a single source of overwhelming power or several sources of slightly less unreasonable might.
…With his Shadows added into the mix, the amount of strategies he could come up with grew even more varied.
In short…
'It's ridiculous.'
The amount of power and flexibility that Sunny now commanded was nothing short of daunting. He was already slightly frightened by his Transcendent might… now that there could be seven of him, that feeling only grew more intense.
Sunny had always held a lot of respect for Saints, but now that he was a Saint himself — and one of the most powerful Saints in existence, no less — he truly understood why each of them was a singular existence among the Awakened.
Granted… there were some limitations to his newfound power. The burden on his mind and reserves of shadow essence was one of them, obviously.
The need to arm each of the avatars with suitable equipment was another. They might all be wearing the Onyx Mantle, but that was simply because it was a manifestation of his Attribute. If he summoned a powerful Memory weapon, six copies of it would not magically appear in the hands of the avatars — there would be only one.
…Which was a moot point, for the moment. Sunny did not even have a Memory weapon right now, let alone a powerful one.
'How the mighty have fallen…'
He spent a moment in bitter silence, shocked at the fact.
And, by thinking about it, Sunny had to face some other facts.
Now that he had conducted the exploration of his new abilities — an initial exploration, at least — he had no choice but to turn his mind to other matters.
Much more frightening matters than his Transcendent power was.
What had happened at the end of the Nightmare? What had that Cursed Terror… whose identity was rather obvious… done to him? Was his fate really broken, and was he free?
What had happened with the other members of the cohort in Verge? Were all of them alright?
…What had happened to Antarctica after the Battle of the Black Skull?
Now that Sunny was back in the waking world, there was no escaping finding the answers to all these questions.
He looked at his six identical, but distinct avatars.
After a few moments of silence, Sunny asked:
"Shall we… go take a look?"
Just as expected, he was met with silence. The shadows seemed to be looking at him with expressions of support, though, each in its own way.
Sunny took a deep breath and then looked up, at the unstable ceiling of the pocket of space inside a ruin that he had found himself in.
"...Let's climb out of this concrete tomb, then."
Sunny looked at the ceiling, extending his shadow sense upward. At the same time, he allowed his mind to drift back to the very end of the Nightmare.
…And what a Nightmare it had been.
Sunny did not know how long he had spent wandering the dreadful currents of the Great River, trying to escape the Tomb of Ariel. The last cycle had taken… how long was it? Close to a year? And that was only his subjective time. For some people, like Cassie and Mordret, it had lasted for much longer.
But that was only the final of the countless cycles. So, he could not even guess how long of a journey it had been.
What he did know, however, was that it ended in the very heart of the Estuary, past the silent lake where Ariel's heretical testament had been inscribed. Near the forgotten grave of the Demon of Oblivion…
Where a Cursed Terror had been waiting for him, hidden in the darkness.
That Terror…
Sunny was more or less sure who it was.
'The loathsome Thieving Bird, hated both by the gods and the beings of the Void…'
It was the thieving miscreant who had stolen one of Weaver's eyes, and whose spawn he had slain on the Forgotten Shore, thus receiving the [Drop of Ichor] and Weaver's lineage.
That single event had started the chain of falling dominoes that intertwined his fate with the nebulous Demon, as well as the rest of the daemons and the dead gods.
Wasn't it very ironic, then, that the Thieving Bird would be the one to break that fate?
And Sunny… was pretty sure that that was exactly what the vile thing had done.
The moment the Thieving Bird's talons plunged into his chest, he felt it taking something from his soul. But then… he vaguely sensed it taking something else, from somewhere that lay even deeper.
It was a hard thing to describe. Even now, Sunny felt somehow different, in addition to all the changes caused by the Transcendence. It was as though a burden he did not even know he was carrying had been lifted, making him feel both unburdened and scarily untethered.
Had the Vile Thieving Bird stolen… his fate?
That would certainly be one way — an indescribably bewildering and roundabout way — for Cassie's promise that he would gain freedom in the Estuary to come true. It would also explain whose True Name Torment had delivered to the blind seer at the cost of her life.
But what did it mean, exactly, for his fate to be stolen?
Did it even work? Did he lose the [Fated] Attribute? Was he really free?
What about Shadow Bond? He had been banished from the Nightmare Spell as a result of losing his fate… would his mystical connection to Nephis be severed, as well?
Sunny frowned, knowing that he would find out soon.
'One thing is certain, though…'
If the Nightmare had not ended at just the right moment, he would have certainly been killed. Sunny could justifiably be proud of his power and prowess, but he was a mere ant in front of a Cursed Terror... and a very special Cursed Terror at that. If even Weaver had fallen victim to the vile Thieving Bird, what hope did he have to resist it?
'What was that thing even doing in the burial chamber? Why did it enter the Tomb of Ariel? And how did it get past the guardian of the lake?'
The last question was the easiest to answer. The vile thing had even been able to steal from the Demon of Fate, so bypassing a guardian left behind by Ariel would certainly have been easy for it.
As for the other two…
A piece of Weaver's soul had been left in the heart of Ariel's Tomb. Perhaps the Thieving Bird had become obsessed with the Demon of Fate? The description of the [Drop of Ichor] said that it had been enamored by Weaver's beautiful eyes, after all. Not to mention that it had gone mad after witnessing the reflection of the Void frozen in Weaver's pupil.
Had it stolen Sunny's fate because it was connected to the enigmatic daemon?
If so, it would have probably taken his body and soul, as well, given the chance. He had inherited three parts of Weaver's lineage, after all.
'Was the Nightmare ending just at the right moment simple luck, or the last gift from [Fated]?'
Sunny did not know. Nor did he care, really.
If he was truly free from that damned Attribute, he would rather never remember that it had ever existed at all.
'Let's go.'
He had already extended his shadow sense as far as he could — which was much further than before, now that he was a Saint. Sadly, all he could feel was a mess of compressed concrete and alloy for dozens of meters above. That was only logical, considering that Valor's stronghold in Antarctica had been largely built underground.
He was, more or less, buried alive.
'Figures…'
Still, there was no reason to worry. Sunny could not simply use Shadow Step to reach the surface, but he was more than strong enough to burrow through the ruins — mundane concrete and alloy could not stop a Saint.
However, there was a simpler method.
Sunny lingered for a moment, then dismissed his avatars and wrapped the shadows around his body. Then, he dissolved into the darkness, becoming a shadow himself.
The collapsed stronghold was not a monolith. Even after it crumbled, there was plenty of space left between the debris — perhaps not enough to accommodate a human body, but more than enough for a formless shadow to slip through.
Gliding up the wall, Sunny slid into a thin crack between two concrete plates and slithered upward for a few meters, eventually reaching a dead end where the debris was compressed too tightly, leaving no gaps. There, he simply used shadow sense to locate another tiny pocket of empty space nearby and teleported to it, still maintaining the form of a shadow.
Just like that, he ascended higher and higher, slowly approaching the surface. In the process, Sunny discovered something remarkable.
Now that he could absorb the ambient essence while in the embrace of shadows, the rate at which his own essence was being consumed to keep himself intangible was lower than the rate at which it was being replenished. In other words, Sunny could remain in the form of a shadow indefinitely now, for as long as he stayed away from bright light and true darkness.
'Amazing…'
Eventually, he reached another large pocket of space and temporarily assumed corporeal form to look around.
By some luck, the level of destruction was much lower here, enough so that there were mostly intact pieces of furniture strewn around the floor, covered in dust. Sunny observed the dark, claustrophobic space for a few moments, then took a step forward and bent down, fishing out a small device from under the dust.
It was a standard-issue military communicator, its screen cracked. Nevertheless, the communicator was still working — when Sunny picked it up, the broken screen lit up, revealing a fragmented image.
The thing seemed to be malfunctioning, but he could still make out what he needed — the time and date.
Staring at the blinking screen, Sunny opened his eyes wide.
'...Huh.'
According to the broken communicator…
Today was roughly a week since the disastrous Battle of the Black Skull.
Considering the time the members of the cohort had spent traversing the harrowing desert, the Spell sent them back to the exact moment they had entered the Seed of Nightmare.
While they were wandering the dreadful depths of the Tomb of Ariel, time stood still in the waking world.
Sunny let out a long sigh and tossed the broken communicator away.
'I see.'
He felt a strange mix of profound relief and tense apprehension.
The reason for being relieved was obvious. Sunny did not know how many cycles it had taken them to conquer the Nightmare, but from what he had seen in the Estuary, it was at least thousands. Therefore, he had been secretly afraid to return to the waking world only to find out that humans there had gone extinct thousands of years ago.
That Rain, and everyone else he knew, were long gone.
Alternatively, the strange nature of the Great River could have resulted in them leaving the Nightmare in the time corresponding to where they were in relation to the Estuary — namely, in the Age of Gods. Which would have been terrible in its own right.
So, the fact that their Third Nightmare had taken no time at all, from the point of view of the waking world, was one of the best possible outcomes.
However…
It also meant that Sunny and the other members of the cohort had been sent to a continent where an unknown number of Great horrors were currently roaming freely.
Now that they were Saints… did they stand a chance in a battle against the terrifying creatures that had entered the waking world during the Battle of the Black Skull?
That was the reason Sunny felt tense.
'I wonder if we'll meet Skinwalker again…'
He smiled somberly, and then dissolved into shadows once more.
'At least I didn't miss years of Rain's life.'
Encouraging himself like that, Sunny continued slithering through the ruins.
After a while…
He finally reached the surface.
Sunny found himself on the slope of a vast crater, under a stormy grey sky. Even though the situation was more than a little ominous, he suddenly felt a strange sense of comfort.
It was a privilege many people never thought about, to have a familiar sky above their heads. To be home.
Without wasting any time, Sunny scaled the slope and escaped the embrace of shadows at the top of the tall mound formed by the crater. Standing there, he looked around, at what he had expected to be the ruins of an obliterated siege capital.
To his surprise...
The siege capital did not look particularly obliterated.
Sure, there were signs of destruction here and there, with a few buildings having collapsed… but Valor's stronghold seemed to have sustained the worst damage. Most of the city was still intact, and there were crowds of people moving through the streets in an orderly manner, escorted by the soldiers.
As Sunny assessed this scene, two details attracted his attention…
Both shaking him to the very core.
The first one was near the center of the city, where a large park sprawled. There… a giant Gate pierced the sky, dwarfing the tallest building in the siege capital. It was like a vertical fracture in the fabric of the world, instilling him with terror.
'Here, too? But why…'
Then, he noticed that there was something strange about the giant Gate.
It was entirely, utterly wrong.
Usually, the Gates looked like tears in reality, revealing nothing but vile darkness in their depths. But this one was different. Not only did Sunny not feel an instinctive revulsion toward the strange Gate, but there was also no darkness within it.
Instead, he could see to the other side.
There, clearly visible through the fracture of the Gate, a beautiful lake sparkled under bright sunlight. And from that lake... rose a magnificent castle.
It was Bastion.
Sunny was still struggling to comprehend that stunning sight when he noticed something else. There was an orderly column of refugees slowly entering the Gate.
He shuddered.
'That… that is impossible…'
A Nightmare Gate was not something one could enter. It was a door that only opened one way — from the Dream Realm into the waking world. Therefore, anyone trying to pass through a Gate from that side was destined to fail. More than that, approaching a Gate was lethal… Sunny had briefly brushed against one himself, in Falcon Scott, and it was a memory he did not wish to revisit.
So how could countless refugees be passing through the strange Nightmare Gate?
Was it even a Nightmare Gate? Or something else entirely?
The answers to these questions were, perhaps, connected to the second detail Sunny had been stunned to see.
And that one… was far more chilling.
Out there, far away from him, the great wall of the siege capital stood, broken and torn. Long spans of it had collapsed, and beyond them, a mountain of black flesh was rolling across the plain, devouring everything in sight.
There were no soldiers, no Awakened, and no lumbering MWPs on top of the damaged wall.
However, there was a single human there, facing the Great horror with indifferent resolve.
From that distance, Sunny couldn't see who it was, exactly. All he could tell was that it was a man. The man was tall, with broad shoulders, his posture as straight and sharp as a steel sword. A long vermilion cloak fluttered in the wind behind his back.
The man did not move, but the stormy clouds seemed to follow his will, flowing across the sky. A rustling haze connected the clouds with the crawling mountain of black flesh, as if rain was falling from the sky.
That rustle…
Sunny looked up, at the clouds that obscured the heavens like a grey veil.
'N—no... it can't be...'
It was only then that he understood that they were no clouds at all.
Instead, they were countless flying swords, enough of them to form a storm front, all moving with clear and hypnotizing, lethal intent.
The haze he saw in the distance was not rain, but thousands of swords falling on the colossal abomination like a bombardment of slaying steel, shredding and slicing its profane flesh apart.
Sunny paled, forgetting to breathe.
He suddenly realized who the man facing the Great horror was, what the strange Gate was, and why the siege capital had not been destroyed yet.
...The King of Swords had descended into the waking world.
And with him, the harrowing might of a Sovereign's Domain had descended, as well.
Sunny remained motionless for a few moments, staring at the distant figure wearing a bright vermilion cloak.
The clouds veiling the sky were not clouds, but a myriad of flying swords. The man standing on the ruined wall of the siege capital was not a mere mortal, but a Sovereign.
One of the three Supreme humans in existence…
Anvil of Valor, the King of Swords.
The Sovereign was facing a Great Titan. Sunny recognized that harrowing creature from the Battle of the Black Skull, where it had decimated the armies of both Valor and Song. The Titan was vast and abominable, its power inconceivable…
But the King of Swords was no less terrifying.
He was more like a force of nature than a human being, a walking cataclysm that tolerated no defiance. Where Anvil stood, his will was the law. Wherever his sword pointed was his kingdom.
And within the borders of his kingdom, his authority was absolute.
Whoever dared to disobey would be obliterated by a flood of slaying swords.
Sunny took a stifled breath.
'Crazy… it's crazy.'
That was what Nephis wanted to fight against?
He slowly shook his head and forced himself to look away from the awesome visage of the rain of swords. If each of them was infused with the power of a Supreme being… then Anvil was much more powerful than Sunny had ever imagined.
Considering that he was effortlessly controlling enough swords to cover the entire sky, this whole siege capital could be destroyed by the tyrannical Sovereign in a matter of seconds. There was no one in the waking world strong enough to stop him.
Well… except for the other two. Ki Song and Asterion.
'Are they here, in Antarctica, as well?'
Sunny wondered. The Queen of Worms had to have descended, too. As for the most mysterious of the Sovereigns, who knew? His ways were inscrutable.
Finally, his gaze settled on the titanic Gate.
A Nightmare Gate… no, not quite.
A Dream Gate.
Something clicked in his mind, and Sunny's eyes widened slightly.
'Of course. It makes sense…'
Sunny had been wary of the Sovereigns for many years, but he did not really know a lot about them — and about their power. What did it mean, exactly, to be Supreme? He had learned that the Sovereigns possessed a unique ability to create, rule, and expand their Domains. Even this piece of information was vague and shallow at best.
However, that was not what Sunny was currently thinking about.
Rather, he was thinking about a more subtle characteristic of those carrying the Nightmare Spell.
Awakened traveled to the Dream Realm when they slept. Masters could enter it at will and physically, leaving a tether behind. Saints were like miniature Gateways, able to come and go between the two worlds as they pleased, and even carry people with them.
What about the Sovereigns, then? How did this facet of their power evolve when they rose to the Supreme Rank?
Wouldn't it be reasonable to assume that theirs would be a continuation of the power that all Saints possessed? That they would not only contain a Gateway within themselves, but would actually be capable of creating a stable external bridge between the two worlds?
The opposite of a Nightmare Gate. Nightmare Gates allowed abominations to leave the Dream Realm and enter the waking world. A Dream Gate, then, would allow living beings to enter the Dream Realm from this side.
'...He is evacuating civilians.'
Indeed, that was what the King of Swords was doing. The Evacuation Army had spent close to a year ferrying refugees over the dreadful expanse of the ocean to other Quadrants. The process was slow — after all, the seafaring alloy behemoths could accommodate only so many people, and it took them more than a month to make a round trip.
Not to mention all the dangers that the naval convoys faced at sea.
The government had evacuated as many refugees as they could, and the operation would have probably ended in a semblance of success… if not for the three Category Four Gates that had opened during the Battle of the Black Skull. With the Great Nightmare Creatures roaming East Antarctica, there was no hope of anyone surviving — the civilian population, the Evacuation Army, the small contingents of Legacy Awakened… all of them were destined to die.
East Antarctica would have ended up the same way the Antarctic Center had, with everyone who was not already evacuated perishing in the flood of abominations.
And so, the two Sovereigns must have descended, holding back the Great horrors and opening a new, much more efficient path to salvation. The Dream Gates.
Perhaps it was because they could not allow their children — Morgan, Seishan, Beastmaster, and Silent Stalker — to die.
Perhaps it was because Mordret had been right, and the Sovereigns could not abandon humanity that easily. The new world they were building in the Dream Realm had to be populated by someone, after all, and hundreds of millions of refugees with nowhere else to go were the perfect fuel for strengthening their domains and nurturing more Awakened.
In any case, here it was.
Antarctica's salvation.
Sunny felt both incredibly relieved and indescribably bitter as he looked at the towering Dream Gate. Relieved because his worst fears had not come true, and his mission… the Evacuation Army's mission… was not doomed to fail. All the sacrifices that he and his soldiers had made were not in vain.
At the same time, he felt incredibly bitter because the unexpected salvation had come from those whom he despised the most — the Great Clans, whose conceited indifference created this terrible situation, in the first place.
If only they had moved sooner… if only they had not wasted so much time secretly fighting each other instead of preventing the Chain of Nightmares from claiming countless lives.
He could already see the mighty propaganda machine spinning its wheels, burying the truth in the clamor of triumphant fanfares. Look at the noble heroes of the Legacy Clans, who had selflessly come to the rescue of the Southern Quadrant in its darkest moment! Just like these faithful guardians of humanity always did.
Come to think of it, the Sovereigns had finally chosen to reveal their existence. That would also be spun into a fitting tale, no doubt. Probably something about the champions of the two great clans rushing to conquer the Fourth Nightmare in order to assist the people of Antarctica. That would also explain why they had been so late to offer genuine support.
They had not been tardy at all, but had instead been risking their lives in a Nightmare.
A dark expression appeared on Sunny's face.
'Ah. I hate it.'
But at the same time, he couldn't hate it. As long as people were saved, did the hypocrisy of the Sovereigns really matter?
Of course, he still had many questions. Would all these refugees be infected by the Nightmare Spell as soon as they entered the Dream Realm? What were the limitations that made it difficult for the Sovereigns to enter the waking world, and how had they bypassed these limitations to appear in Antarctica?
How would the world change now that the existence of the Supremes was revealed, and millions of mundane people crossed over to the Dream Realm?
And so on.
Well… he could take his time finding the answers to all these questions.
For now, the situation did not seem critical. With Anvil holding down the fort, the siege capital was not on the verge of being destroyed. Judging by how orderly the soldiers and the civilians were moving, the situation was under control, or at least not critical. Therefore, Sunny's first priority was to find the members of the cohort.
Since he had been sent back to where his tether had been placed in the waking world, the rest of them would be, too. Which meant that Mordret and Jet had been sent to the siege capital controlled by Song, while Effie and Kai had been sent to the Evacuation Army headquarters.
Nephis and Cassie, though, were supposed to be right here. Probably somewhere in the same ruins he had just crawled from.
Taking a deep breath, Sunny looked around, studying the crater.
It was then that he was thrown to the ground, and a massive explosion tore the center of the crater apart.
The ground shook, and some parts of the crater's slope collapsed. Sunny, who was standing on the edge of its mound, lost his balance and rolled down, dirt and pieces of debris raining on him from above.
'Ouch.'
Coming to a halt much further down the slope than he had been before, he could not see the Dream Gate and the King of Swords anymore. What he could see, however…
Was a towering pillar of white flame rising from the torn depths of the wide crater.
It moved and twisted, as if alive. As though a giant made from pure flame was stretching its shoulders after being trapped underground for a long time. For a moment, Sunny was entranced, thinking that he could make out the shape of a winged being woven from dancing flame, hidden in the depths of the incandescent pillar.
Then, the whirlwind of flame collapsed on itself, and slowly formed into a humanoid figure.
The radiant being looked like a beautiful, pure spirit of immaculate light, her graceful body contrasted against the dark soil of the deep crater. With wide wings spread behind her like a blinding mantle, she slowly glided down. The moment her feet touched the ground, it started to melt.
Slowly, the brilliance of her skin grew dimmer, and was then extinguished. Without the blinding light, Sunny could finally see who had just escaped the ruins.
Of course, he had already guessed who it was.
It was Nephis.
She looked just like the last time he had seen her… but also different.
Not only because the white metal of the Starlight Legion armor was torn and scorched, breached in half a dozen places…
And not only because her presence seemed to illuminate the world, so much stronger and tantalizing than it had been before.
And not even because she had grown even more beautiful after undergoing the rebirth of Transcendence.
No… it was because Nephis had wings.
A pair of white wings extended from her back, looking too majestic and pure to be a part of this mortal world.
Sunny stared, enthralled.
'...Partial transformation?'
There were Transformation Abilities that had several steps to them. From the looks of it, Neph's had at least three — the winged form, the brilliant spirit of light whose radiant body seemed to contain an ocean of furious flame, and the vast mass of unleashed fire that could seemingly assume any form, or no form at all.
At least that was what Sunny surmised after catching a glimpse of Neph's striking arrival.
There had to be more to this Transformation, of course. Sunny doubted that a Divine Aspect would be limited to enhancing one's might and granting one the ability to fly.
He stared for a few more moments, then sighed.
'Well, I can ask her later.'
For now…
Sunny had to do something very unpleasant.
Namely, explain himself.
What was one supposed to say after leaving his partner to face the last challenge of a dreadful Nightmare alone?
Sorry, I had to step out to break fate really quick?
He winced, not looking forward to that conversation at all.
Shaking his head, Sunny stood up and spent a moment evaluating his appearance through the shadows.
He would lie if he said that he wasn't apprehensive about his looks at the moment. Becoming Transcendent had improved his body once again, after all. So… he was certain that he was now reasonably attractive. Even though it was a bit childish, he wanted Nephis to see him in the best possible light the first time they met after escaping the Tomb of Ariel.
Sadly, it did not really matter.
No matter how beautiful the Transcendence had made him, it was impossible to tell what he looked like right now. Because Sunny was completely covered in dirt, dust, and soot. His face was almost entirely hidden beneath a layer of grime.
'Ah… curses…'
He hastily rubbed his face, but only managed to spread the dirt around.
'Goddammit.'
It was too late, however, because that movement attracted Neph's attention.
She turned her head and looked at him, her eyes shining with radiant white light.
Sunny smiled nervously, then hesitated and took a step in her direction.
He had more than one reason to feel nervous.
There were the complicated intricacies of his relationship with Nephis and the consequences of the choice he had made, yes.
But there was also the reason he had made that choice.
His connection to the Nightmare Spell was gone, and his [Fated] Attribute was also gone.
What about Shadow Bond?
As Sunny walked, considering what he would say, Nephis spoke in a calm, even tone:
"Stop."
He took a couple more steps and froze, stunned.
First, because she had broken her promise once again and given him an order.
And second, because he had not felt compelled to follow that order.
'It's… it's…'
It was gone.
The connection between him and Nephis was gone.
Even though Sunny had stopped, it was of his own volition. When she told him to do so, there was nothing forcing him to stop walking. Nothing had overwritten his personal will, nothing had violated his freedom and agency.
Even though he had received a direct command, there was no reaction at all.
Sunny took a shaky breath.
'It... worked. It worked!'
An involuntary smile found its way onto his face.
'I'm free!'
Sunny had been a bit scared to face Nephis after abandoning her at Verge… but he was much more scared that his decision to leave had been for nothing. That would have been a really, really bitter pill to swallow.
But, luckily, it had not been in vain.
Everything had worked just as promised.
[Fated] was gone. The chain of Shadow Bond wrapped around his neck was gone, as well.
His wish had come true.
His smile widened, refusing to go away... which was a bit awkward, considering the nature of the conversation they were about to have.
Sunny opened his mouth, trying to say something…
But Nephis beat him to it.
Looking at him coldly, she frowned slightly and asked:
"Who are you?"
There was no hint of recognition in her voice.
"...Identify yourself."
"...Identify yourself."
Sunny's smile froze.
His body froze, too.
For a moment, he was utterly confused, doubting that he had heard Nephis correctly. But there was no doubt — her voice was very clear.
'Identify yourself? What is she doing, giving me the cold shoulder?'
He could understand if she was angry at him because of what had happened on the cold shores of Verge. Resentful, even. But still, wasn't it too childish, to pretend as if she did not know him?
Sunny tried to calm down, but at the same time, he knew that he was deceiving himself. Nephis was not the kind of person to lash out by treating him as a stranger… she just genuinely did not recognize him.
'H—how can it be?'
Well... to be fair... he was indeed covered in dust and dirt from head to bottom. It was easy to mistake him for someone else. No, was it? It might have been for someone else, but not for Nephis. She knew him far too well for that, not to mention that he was wearing a rather unique suit of armor. There was no mistaking the Onyx Mantle.
Sunny hesitated, not knowing what to say.
But he had to say something, because the pressure of the Flaw was building, forcing him to answer.
"It's me… Sunny."
His voice sounded strangely lost.
Neph's frown deepened slightly.
"Your affiliation?"
Petrified and feeling his hair stand on end, Sunny answered stiffly:
"...Evacuation Army, I guess. Army Command, special envoy."
What was going on?
What was happening?
As Sunny was balancing on the edge of mental collapse, desperately trying to keep the emotions from showing on his face, Nephis nodded. It seemed that she accepted his explanation easily.
She looked around, then opened her mouth to say something... possibly to ask what was going on, what date it was, and what state the Southern Quadrant was in. But then her expression changed, and she turned slightly, as if listening to a distant sound.
"Cassie!"
A moment later, Nephis dashed away and plunged her hands into the slope of the crater. Her beautiful white wings spread, and with a barely audible gasp, she pulled a massive alloy plate from under the ground. The plate itself must have weighed many tons, and with the added weight of all the soil and debris piled on top, it should have taken titanic strength to raise it.
But that was exactly the kind of strength Nephis possessed.
Straining her slender body, she gritted her teeth and tossed the massive plate of torn alloy to the side. It landed a dozen meters away from them, making the whole crater shake and raising a cloud of dust into the air.
Then, Nephis jumped down into the ruins below.
Leaving Sunny alone, for a few moments.
He gasped for air, suffocating.
'Fate… the Thieving Bird stole my fate…'
But what did it mean, to have his fate stolen?
In simple terms, it meant that the loathsome miscreant had taken all the countless strings of fate that bound Sunny, and tore them away. Leaving Sunny entirely free of their shackles.
However… those shackles…
Were also what made Sunny the person he was, and what connected him to all other living beings, as well as to the world itself.
He suddenly remembered a thought that had visited him once, in the depths of a Nightmare...
As one went through life, they collected strings and tethers that connected them to others. Everyone's fates were intertwined, and everyone was tied down and bound by those numerous connections, some of them fleeting, some deep and precious. Sunny, too, was tethered to the world that way.
...Or rather, he had been.
By proclaiming that he wanted to break fate… that he wished to be free of its chains…
Had he not proclaimed his desire to set himself free from these tethers, as well?
His mouth was suddenly terribly dry.
Taking a step back, Sunny swayed and almost fell down.
His face was as pale as that of a ghost.
'Be careful… of what you wish for.'
A disbelieving chuckle escaped from his lips.
He should have known that there would be a price to pay… no, he had known. Of course, he knew. But he stubbornly pressed forward, anyway.
To gain freedom.
Well, now, he had gained it. He had liberated himself. Not just from fate, but from… everything.
When the vile Thieving Bird stole the strings of fate wrapped around him, it also tore his very existence from the tapestry of fate. And so, his existence was erased from the fabric of the world.
His [Fated] Attribute was gone. His connection to the Nightmare Spell was gone.
And much more importantly… he had lost his True Name, as well. Because True Names were innately tied to one's fate.
That was why Nephis could not command him anymore. Everything about his Aspect remained intact, including his Innate Ability, Shadow Bond.
[Find a worthy master and let them know your True Name. Once they recite it out loud, you will be bound to their will, unable to disobey any command. It is improper for a shadow, let alone a divine one, to walk around without a master.]
Shadow Bond had not disappeared. It was just that Sunny did not have a True Name anymore, and therefore, its condition could not be fulfilled.
The bond formed between him and Nephis was broken, and no one else was going to be able to enslave him, ever again.
Because a fateless being could not earn a True Name.
Sunny was truly and utterly free.
But at what cost?
The memories of his existence had been erased from the world.
'Be… be careful… of what you wish... of what you wish for…'
Sunny fell to the ground and looked up, at the grey sky drowning in the flood of rustling swords.
After a while, a terrible smile split his face like a jagged chasm.
Taking a shallow breath, he laughed bitterly and whispered:
"...I'm free."
Winter had grasped the streets of NQSC with frigid fingers, making people on the streets shiver from the chill and hurry to get inside. The sky was distant and cold, full of icy clouds.
In one of the more prosperous districts of the city, a splendid-looking young man was sitting on a rusty bench, cradling a cup of luxurious plant-based coffee in his hand. Despite being dressed in light clothes, he didn't seem to be bothered by the cold. In fact, he looked like nothing in this world could bother him.
The people rushing past the park couldn't help but throw furtive glances at the young man. His expensive clothes, lithe figure, alabaster skin, gleaming onyx eyes, and lustrous raven-black hair… but, most of all, the aura of confidence and subdued power emanating from him… made the young man look out of place.
It was as if he belonged in a marble palace instead of this small and bleak park.
Taking a sip of his coffee, Sunny grimaced and shook his head.
"...Still bitter."
Standing up, he tossed the empty cup into a trash bin and crossed the street.
There, a convenience store invited potential customers to come inside with a colorful sign. Sunny hesitated for a moment, then opened the door and did just that.
The bell fixed above the door rang melodiously, announcing his arrival to the clerk.
Ignoring the clerk, who was staring at him with wide eyes, Sunny looked around the modest store. There were all kinds of food items on the shelves, from cheap synthpaste rations to more extravagant natural snacks. This district was mostly visited by a somewhat affluent crowd, so there was a lot to choose from.
That said, Sunny did not really know what to buy. Despite having been an affluent person himself, once, he had rarely visited stores like this. Most of his time had been spent in the Dream Realm, anyway, and here in the waking world, he would usually either eat at the Academy or cook something up back home.
'Hmm.'
Sunny stared at the shelves for a while, then turned to the window, where a small dining surface was arranged for those who wanted to grab a quick bite right here in the store.
Currently, there was only one person sitting in front of the window. It was a pretty young woman in a neat school uniform, who was absentmindedly eating cup ramen while studying the screen of her communicator with a serious expression. She had pale skin and black hair, just like him.
In fact, one could even say that the two of them looked quite alike.
Sunny cleared his throat and then asked in a neutral tone:
"Hey. What's good here?"
The girl was distracted from her communicator and turned to him, still engrossed in whatever it was she had been reading.
"What?"
Then, she froze, looking at him with wide eyes.
Sunny sighed, already accustomed to such reactions. It had already been a bit bothersome before he Transcended, but now that he was a Saint, mundane humans were often startled by his appearance.
He smiled politely.
"I asked what you would recommend. Is that one good?"
He pointed to her meal.
The girl nodded, acting a little bashful.
"Ah… yes… sir."
'Sir? Well… it's better than "brat", I guess.'
Sunny nodded and went on to purchase himself the same type of cup ramen. Pouring boiling water into the cup, he sat down on the chair next to the young woman — there were only two chairs there, to be fair — and looked into the window.
He was unperturbed, but she seemed to be feeling awkward. After a few moments of silence, the girl asked in a shy tone:
"Can I ask, sir… are you an Awakened?"
Sunny glanced at her, then opened the steaming cup of ramen and picked up his chopsticks.
"Oh? Sure."
He enjoyed the spicy smell, then slurped a generous portion of noodles and chewed them with visible delight.
"Wow, you weren't lying. This one is really good."
The girl stared at him strangely, and then suddenly asked in a hesitant tone:
"I'm sorry, but… do I know you?"
Sunny looked at her and remained silent for a few long moments.
Then, he lightly shook his head.
"No… no, I don't think you do. I mean, why would you? I'm quite a memorable person, actually. I doubt someone would easily forget meeting me. In normal circumstances."
While she looked away in embarrassment, Sunny shrugged.
"Why do you ask?"
The girl shook her head.
"No, it's just that you look familiar, sir. I must have mistook you for someone."
Sunny studied her for a couple more seconds, then turned away.
"Don't worry. I won't hold it against you."
He returned to his food, while the young woman finished hers. They didn't speak again for a while, but then Sunny suddenly asked:
"Are you a local here, in NQSC?"
The girl looked at him in surprise.
"Um… sure? Although I'll be moving soon. My dad, he works for the government. So, with everything that is going on, he is being sent to a new post. We'll be leaving in a few months."
Sunny sighed.
"Ah. I see. Actually, I'll be leaving on a long journey soon, too."
He smiled and put his chopsticks down, then added in a strangely wistful tone:
"...Because I'm far away from home."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, then shook his head and stood up.
"Well, anyway. Thanks for the recommendation. I'll be sure to repay you, when we meet again."
The young woman looked at him in confusion.
And as she did, a dark serpent flowed from her shadow into the young man's shadow, unnoticed.
At the same time, the shadow of the young man split in two. One remained glued to him, while the other glided across the floor, hesitated for a moment, and hid in the girl's shadow, replacing the dark serpent.
Sunny said a silent goodbye to the happy shadow and smiled.
"Stay safe, Rain. I'll see you around."
With that, he headed for the door.
Startled, Rain rose from her seat and called out:
"Wait… sir? How do you know my name?"
But the strange Awakened was already gone. The bell hanging above the door remained silent, yet the young man was nowhere to be seen. It was as if he had never been there, at all.
All that remained was an empty cup of noodles and lingering feeling of unexplainable familiarity.
And the vivid memory of their odd first meeting.
…Sunny stepped out of the shadows a few hundred meters away and sighed, looking up.
It was time to leave.
White snow was falling slowly from the lonesome grey sky.
[End of part three: Well of Wishes.]
[End of volume seven: The Tomb of Ariel.]
There was a rustle, and a gentle breeze caressed Sunny's face. He awoke slowly, allowing himself to enjoy the sweet moments of comfort and peace that dwelled on the edge between dream and wakefulness. His bed was soft, warm, and cozy… today, it was especially hard to abandon its familiar embrace.
After a while, he sighed and opened his eyes.
The sun was yet to rise, but the sky outside his window had already started to brighten. The wind blowing from the lake made the curtains flutter, filling the modest bedroom with the delightful smell of freshness. Even after all these years, Sunny was still sometimes startled at how clean and pure the air of the Dream Realm was.
He took a few deep breaths, rubbed his face, and rose from the bed.
His room was not very large and not very luxurious. However, it was very cozy. There was a bed, a nightstand, a case with various books crowding the shelves, a writing desk, and a simple dresser. The furniture was made out of natural wood, crafted with affection and care. There were a few decorations added here and there, as well as plenty of signs of the room being well lived-in.
Well, of course it was. He had been spending his nights here for a long time, after all.
Putting on simple clothes and summoning the Nebulous Mantle, Sunny yawned, tied his hair back, and left the bedroom. He splashed some water in his face, then went to the kitchen and brewed himself a large cup of strong, fragrant coffee.
Finally, holding the steaming mug, he left the house and sat down on the porch, intending to enjoy his coffee while watching the sun rise.
It was rather hard to get his hands on coffee beans in the Dream Realm, but today, Sunny wanted to pamper himself. It was his birthday, after all.
He was turning twenty-six.
…Of course, no one in the world knew that.
Taking the first sip of his coffee, Sunny smiled slightly and looked up. A few of the brightest stars could still be seen, shining in the pale lavender expanse of the morning sky. Just at that moment, the gentle sun finally crested the dark line of the distant horizon, imbuing the sky with a beautiful golden radiance. The soft twilight of dawn was imbued with a hint of bright daylight.
He watched the sun rise while enjoying his coffee.
Despite the beautiful sight, Sunny felt a bit of melancholy. He looked down with a wistful smile.
'...I am older than mom was when she passed now.'
It was a strange feeling. When Sunny was a child, his mother was the definition of an adult to him, and adults were magical creatures who possessed wondrous and incredible powers. But now, he was an adult himself, which was why he was able to realize… that his mother had been a kid herself.
She was gone, but both her children were alive and doing well. There was precious solace and consolation in that fact, so Sunny did not feel too sad.
Well, alive was a given, but he wasn't too sure about doing well. During these last four years, he had gone through a long rough patch… and had even done a few very stupid things. Still, it was looking better now.
This peaceful morning he was able to enjoy was proof.
Sipping on coffee, Sunny watched as sunlight finally reached the lake and reflected on its clear surface. The lake was vast and picturesque, so calm that its surface was like a mirror.
A grandiose, magnificent white castle rose from the lake, with vermilion flags fluttering on its many towers. It almost seemed too beautiful to be real, like something from a fairy tale. But, of course, it was truly there.
The beautiful castle of white stone was Bastion, the Great Citadel of Clan Valor, where the King of Swords held his court. It was also the heart of a populous city that had grown around the lake in the last four years.
After the Sovereigns had revealed themselves, most of the remaining civilian population of the Southern Quadrant — around two hundred million people — was evacuated directly to the Dream Realm, divided between Bastion and Ravenheart, and gradually funneled into lesser Citadels. Later, the Dream Gates were opened in the other Quadrants, and even more mundane people received a chance to relocate into the Dream Realm.
Even if few understood the true meaning of these events, the gradual exodus of humanity from the waking world had already begun. For now, most of those who left were from the fringes of society — people who did not possess citizenship, and therefore did not receive their share of the scarce resources needed to live a proper life on the dying Earth.
But Sunny knew more than most. He had no doubt that, sooner or later, everyone would leave… if they were given enough time. As the years passed, the situation in the waking world would gradually turn worse and worse. There would be more Nightmare Gates, more powerful Nightmare Creatures, and less space for humans to exist. Until the entire world was swallowed by the Dream Realm.
Granted… humanity was growing stronger, too.
The Chain of Nightmares had been like a turning point in history. Before, the number of Awakened in the world was relatively limited… there were a hundred thousand Awakened or so, a few hundred Masters, and a few dozen Saints.
After Antarctica, these numbers changed. By now, there must have been no less than a million Awakened out there, with several thousands of Masters and more than a hundred Saints guiding them all to fight against the Nightmare Creatures. The balance of power that had been maintained for decades was finally broken, and humanity set out on the path of no return.
There were hundreds of millions of mundane humans residing in the Dream Realm, too. Many lived in the sprawling cities surrounding the three Great Citadels, but most had settled across the lesser Citadels scattered around the human-controlled regions of this dangerous world. Dozens of towns had popped up here and there, all developing swiftly.
Of course, life in the Dream Realm was not easy, and people had to go through a period of adjustment before becoming accustomed to this new, harsh reality. But since most of them were either refugees or from the outskirts of the overcrowded siege capitals, they were no strangers to discomfort. Instead, the lives of many had only improved after leaving the waking world behind.
They could not return, anyway. Or rather, they could not return without risking their lives. The moment a mundane human entered the Dream Realm, a Seed of Nightmare was planted into their soul. However, that seed would not bloom, summoning them into the First Nightmare, unless one of two conditions had been met. One of the conditions was stepping back into the waking world.
The other was leaving the territory of the Domain to which they had pledged their loyalty. As long as the Sovereigns willed it, their mundane subjects were protected from the ravages of the Nightmare Spell.
This was another reason why the number of Awakened had increased so much in the last four years. Those who wished to challenge the First Nightmare could simply request it from the great clans instead of waiting to be infected by the Spell. Many of them even survived.
Sunny took another sip of coffee and turned his head, looking at the lively city that had grown around the beautiful, calm lake.
Of course, it could not be compared to a vast human hive like NQSC. However, there was still a startling amount of people here, at least a dozen million of them or so. Another million or two lived in the castle itself.
Building a city like that in a short amount of time was a great undertaking, but with thousands of Awakened participating in the construction, all possessing inhuman strength and powerful Aspects, it happened surprisingly quickly. Now, the city looked neat and tidy, with two- or three-storied houses lined along lovely streets.
The houses were built from white stone, their roofs covered by colorful red tiles. There was plenty of trees and greenery, as well, with parks, gardens, and water features placed harmoniously here and there.
Modern technology might have been hard to use in the Dream Realm, but nothing prevented the city planners and architects from using the vast accumulated knowledge of humanity and all the processing power of the waking world to do all the preparatory work in advance.
In short, Bastion looked very pretty and picturesque. It was also usually quite lively.
This early in the morning, however, most people were still asleep, which was why Sunny was able to enjoy his coffee surrounded by peaceful silence.
…Oh, he owned a house in Bastion as well. More than that, it was a house many would be jealous of.
Although not as prestigious as being able to live in the castle itself, his property was on the very shore of the lake, with its back windows opening straight to the water.
It was an elegant one-story cottage, which was seemingly built from brown bricks, with a sloping tiled roof and a tall chimney. There was a small garden in the back and a neat lawn in front of it, with herbs and flowers growing in ceramic pots.
Since it was situated at the end of the street, few people ever passed by.
If they did pass by, however, they would have seen a modest sign hanging above the door of the cottage.
It read:
"Sunny's Brilliant Emporium: Café & Memory Boutique"
As the city was slowly waking up, Sunny finished his coffee and leaned back, enjoying his last moments of peace. He did not have a lot of regular customers, but there were some. They were probably going to start arriving soon, which meant that he would be busy for the next few hours.
Before that, however…
He glanced at his shadow, his gaze becoming distant for a moment.
Then, a familiar voice whispered into his ear:
[You have slain a Great Demon.]
[Your shadow grows stronger.]
It was his own voice.
Sunny brushed his fingers across the black bracelet on his left wrist and slowly exhaled. The bracelet was a Memory he had created a while back… it was a crude knockoff of the Spell, replacing some of its simplest functions. Announcing his kills was one of them.
He shifted slightly.
'That… went better than expected.'
He had just killed a Great Demon.
Well, technically, it was his other self that had done it. His avatars were not beholden to the maximum range of Shadow Control, so there was a vast distance between them.
Currently, Sunny was simultaneously in three separate locations. His original body was here in Bastion, enjoying a peaceful life in the company of the gloomy shadow — he had kept that guy so that people had no reason to ask why he was walking around without a shadow at all. His second self was incarnated by the happy shadow, keeping an eye on Rain. His last avatar was far away, in one of the most dangerous regions of the Dream Realm, incarnated by the haughty shadow.
Haughty, naughty, creepy, and crazy were together. Saint, Fiend, Serpent, and Nightmare were with them, as well. Unlike the first two, the third Sunny knew no peace. He wielded the most power of the three and spent his days in eternal darkness, often clashing with dreadful abominations.
Of course, the three of them were actually one person. So Sunny had been enjoying a peaceful morning in Bastion, accompanying Rain, and battling the Great Demon at the same time, all along.
But he had grown good at compartmentalizing over the years, allowing him to at least pretend to live three separate lives.
'So that thing is finally dead, huh.'
It had taken him almost a month of meticulous preparations to finally attack the abomination in its lair. Sunny had expected to sustain heavy injuries, but the battle ended well. With the demon's death, there was no one left to challenge him in the immediate vicinity of the temple…
Sunny lingered for a moment, then summoned the runes. A field of familiar symbols appeared in front of him… the runes themselves might have been the same, but they looked a bit differently. He had designed this whole thing himself, after all, tying the enchantment to his memory, perception, and the black bracelet. So, Sunny had taken liberties to change the look and feel of the field of runes to his taste.
The runes read:
Name: Sunless.
True Name: —
Rank: Transcendent.
Class: Terror.
Shadow Cores: [6/7].
Shadow Fragments: [1591/6000].
His True Name had been lost in the Tomb of Ariel, and he could not earn another while banished from fate. As for his shadow fragments… seeing the measly number, which had been very slow to increase in the past four years, made Sunny a bit disheartened. But there was nothing he could do about it.
He had slaughtered countless Nightmare Creatures after becoming a Saint. Their blood would have been enough to fill the lake surrounding Bastion… the problem was, his soul only grew stronger when he killed Corrupted and Great abominations, which were not that easy to find, and harder still to survive.
So, he had only managed to slay a mere thousand of those, or so. Of course, if anyone heard Sunny being disappointed about only killing a thousand Corrupted and Great Nightmare Creatures, they would have slapped him across the face. But for him, it was a sign that he would not be able to become a Titan anytime soon — unless he found some shadow creatures to hunt, at least.
Sadly, Sunny had not discovered any in all these years. It seemed that shadow creatures had gone entirely extinct during or soon after the Doom War. Come to think of it, discounting Fiend, he had never encountered a corrupted shadow creature. Were there none, or had they remained somewhere far away, in a place that he wasn't able to find yet?
Shaking his head, he glanced back at the runes.
Memories: [Silver Bell], [Puppeteer's Shroud], [Extraordinary Rock], [Endless Spring], [Weaver's Mask], [Shadow Lantern], [Shadow Chair], [Overpriced Saddle], [Weaver's Needle], [Nebulous Mantle], [Handy Bracelet], [Quintessence Pearl].
There was no surprise there. Sunny made his living by creating Memories, but strangely enough, he was not in a hurry to create many Memories for himself. He did not need to seek power in them, because he himself possessed tremendous power. With Onyx Mantle and Soul Serpent, most of his needs were met.
Which was not to say that Sunny did not plan to forge himself new equipment in the future. It was just that what he wanted to create was too ambitious to be crafted in a hurry, and he had only opened up his shop a year ago.
For now, the only Memories he crafted for himself were the [Quintessence Pearl], which was basically an improved version of the destroyed Essence Pearl, and the [Handy Bracelet] — the poor replacement for the Spell. He also modified Ananke's Mantle a bit, renaming it the Nebulous Mantle in the process.
The Quintessence Pearl and the Handy Bracelet were simply for convenience, but the last one was of vital importance for him. After all, it was the Nebulous Mantle that allowed him to live in Bastion, pretending to be a mere Master. If people found out that the humble shopkeeper was a Saint… things would become complicated.
Sunny turned back to the runes.
Echoes: —
Shadows: [Onyx Saint], [Soul Serpent], [Nightmare], [Shadow Fiend], [Marvelous Mimic].
The [Marvelous Mimic] was what Sunny had called the latest of his Shadows, which was created from the modified Covetous Coffer and the shadow of the Mordant Mimic. It was the only Shadow that he kept with himself in Bastion instead of sending it to his third avatar.
The reason was that he needed it. It was next to him right now, actually…
The unassuming brick cottage where his shop was located was, in fact, not a cottage. It was the Marvelous Mimic, who had taken the shape of a picturesque house. Its interior existed in a separate dimension, which allowed Sunny to hide a lot of things below ground.
His house could also walk, swim, shapeshift, devour intruders, and produce soul coins. Among other things.
Sunny had lost his home in NQSC after his existence was erased from the tapestry of fate, so he made sure that his new home would be able to follow him wherever he went.
Smiling faintly, he glanced back at the runes.
They read:
Attributes: [Lord of Shadows], [Flame of Divinity], [Blood Weave], [Bone Weave], [Soul Weave], [Onyx Shell], [Fateless].
The [Master of Shadows] had evolved into the [Lord of Shadows] during his Transcendence. Its description was succinct…
[Shadows recognize you as their ruler.]
With it, all his Abilities had been strengthened and enhanced. The range of his Shadow Control was now north of forty kilometers, and he could extend his shadow sense just as far. He could remain the form of an incorporeal shadow indefinitely, and cover great distances with each Shadow Step. The depths and intricacy of what he could manifest wild shadows into had also increased tremendously.
In short… it wouldn't be an exaggeration to call Sunny a demigod.
Or rather, to call his third avatar a demigod. This version of Sunny was just a modest Master with a Utility Aspect who ran a cafe and sold Memories from time to time. All people could call him was… harmless.
Speaking of running a cafe, the customers would be arriving soon.
Sunny smiled and took a last look at the runes.
Aspect: [Shadow Slave].
Aspect Rank: Divine.
Innate Ability: [Shadow Bond].
Master: —
Aspect Abilities: [Shadow Control], [Shadow Step], [Shadow Manifestation], [Shadow Incarnation].
Aspect Legacy: [Shadow Dance].
Flaw: [Clear Conscience].
There was another string at the very end of the field, as well. It read:
…Citadel: Nameless Temple.
Those words did not mean that Sunny was anchored in a Citadel called the Nameless Temple.
They meant that he owned it. It was his Citadel, which he had personally conquered and claimed.
That was where his third avatar was, and that was the reason he had to kill that Great Demon. After becoming the lord of a Citadel, Sunny also became rather territorial.
No Nightmare Creature was allowed to exist in the vicinity of his temple, because there was already an apex predator living there. Preparing for the moment when the Death Zone turned into…
Well, anyway. That was for his third avatar to worry about. This Sunny had nothing to do with it.
Dismissing the runes, he stood up and stretched.
It was time to open the shop.
Before Sunny went inside, he lingered for a few moments and glanced at the magnificent castle one last time. Then, he slowly looked up.
Out there, high above the tallest tower of Bastion and slightly to the side, a beautiful island was hovering in the sky, bathed in the golden light of dawn. A great pagoda of pristine white stone rose from it, just as majestic as the colossal ancient fortress.
The Ivory Tower.
The wandering Citadel looked harmonious drifting above Bastion like a satellite. In recent years, its lady and her warriors had been sent to defend remote human enclaves on countless occasions, their fame and renown growing with each improbable victory.
The image of the immaculate white tower was slowly becoming a symbol of hope for those besieged by Nightmare Creatures in the Sword Domain.
Which was more than a little bit fitting.
Sunny looked at the Ivory Tower for a few moments, his expression remaining perfectly neutral. Then, he averted his eyes and sighed.
'She has been in Bastion for almost a month now. That is unusual... I thought Anvil would send her to some other godforsaken battlefield by now.'
With that, he went to enter the cottage. Before he could, however, there was a sound of unhurried steps approaching from further down the street.
Turning his head, Sunny saw a petite young woman with short dark hair walking over. She looked sleepy, covering a yawn with a small palm. Unlike most Awakened, the young woman stubbornly clung to wearing modern clothes. Her black slacks and white blouse, admittedly, did not stand out in the eclectic fashion of Bastion.
Here, one was just as likely to meet a person wearing a stylish business suit as a person clad in enchanted armor. The former was even more in vogue, considering that it took some effort to transport material possessions from the other side.
The young woman stopped and stared at him sullenly.
"Hey, boss."
Sunny smiled.
"Hey, Aiko. It's a wonderful morning, isn't it?"
Her expression did not change, but her gaze turned even darker. A moment later, Aiko looked away and sighed bitterly.
"I still don't understand why you insist on opening so early… the sun is not even up yet, for the love of gods…"
Chuckling, Sunny opened the door.
He had found Aiko shortly after returning to civilization, which happened about a year ago. Back then, the young woman was barely making ends meet. According to her, her Memory shop went out of business because the main inventory supplier disappeared somewhere in Antarctica.
It was a curious thing.
Aiko seemed to remember that she had had a partner, and even that her partner had been responsible for providing the Memories for the shop. However, her memories were vague at best, and her attention seemed to wander away every time she tried to concentrate on who that partner had been, exactly. She would even forget trying to recollect the details, switching to thinking about something else.
That was how the world covered the glaring hole in existence where Sunny used to be. No one remembered that he had existed, and for events that were too important to be entirely forgotten, a vague and abstract substitute took his place.
Just some guy. An inconsequential stranger. A fleeting acquaintance. A comrade who had perished long ago, their face and voice erased from memory by the passage of time. People vaguely recognized that someone had been there, side by side with them, but as soon as they concentrated on these memories, their minds naturally wandered to other matters.
The same went for the material traces he had left in the world. There was that famous movie, for example… The Devil of Antarctica. It had been inspired by his actions during the Southern Campaign. People knew that the main character was based on a real person, but were incapable of thinking deeply about who that person was.
So, they just assumed that the main character was a representation of the collective heroism of countless soldiers who had perished in Antarctica.
Oh… Sunny was dead, officially. Not that anyone knew or remembered. Therefore, his citizenship status had been revoked, his accounts frozen, and his house in NQSC resold.
In short, not only had everyone forgotten him, but they were even incapable of becoming aware of having forgotten him.
His smile turned brittle.
…In any case, Aiko had been reluctant to pledge her allegiance to the Legacy Clans or the government. She had lost her job as Kai's manager when he enlisted, and the Brilliant Emporium was on the verge of going bankrupt. That was when Sunny found her and purchased the ownership of his own business back from her.
After all, although the countless Nightmare Creatures he had slaughtered while aimlessly wandering the Dream Realm had not given him a lot of shadow fragments, they had provided him with numerous soul shards. He was secretly an extremely wealthy person.
Since Sunny needed a capable manager to help him run the Emporium, he hired Aiko once again. Now, she was playing the role of his assistant… as well as, begrudgingly, assistant cook.
"Come on. The early risers will be here soon."
The two of them went to the spacious kitchen and started preparing for the day. Sunny was preparing the ingredients, while Aiko went over the books with a frown on her face.
"Boss, we are running low on most ingredients. You need to make a trip to the waking world soon."
"Boss, we are not making enough money. We only sold one Memory in the last two months! What even is the point of calling ourselves a Memory Boutique? Give me some funds for a marketing campaign, I'm begging you…"
"Boss, there will be a delivery from the Beast Farm later today. I still have bruises from dealing with them the last time… you do the honors!"
Listening to Aiko nagging, Sunny let out a sigh. Running a business wasn't easy.
Especially while dealing with crafted Memories and desperately trying to not attract Clan Valor's attention.
As he was almost done with the preparatory work, the first customer finally arrived.
It was a familiar face.
It was still very early in the morning, so the streets of Bastion were mostly empty. However, someone had already come to the Brilliant Emporium.
As the door opened, a melodious sound spread through the interior of the Marvelous Mimic. There was a beautiful silver bell affixed above the door, its soft and pleasing ringing welcoming the entering customers.
Of course, it was the Sonorous Silver Bell.
Sunny looked up from what he was doing, then wiped his hands on his apron and left the kitchen. There was an elderly gentleman standing at the door, dressed in a patchy enchanted robe. He had messy grey hair, absentminded eyes, and a pair of bushy eyebrows that seemed to have a life of their own.
Sunny suppressed a smile.
"Awakened Julius. You are here early."
The old man looked at him and smiled politely.
"Ah, Master Sunless! Well, I am a night owl. Plus, you know what they say, the early bird gets the worm. Wait... I am mixing metaphors..."
He hesitated for a moment, then coughed.
"Sorry. I seem to remember that you dislike birds. In any case, it is nice to see you on this pleasant morning."
Sunny nodded.
"Likewise. The usual?"
As the old man assumed his favorite spot near the window, Sunny returned to the kitchen. There, he went about making coffee for his former teacher, while at the same time preparing a light breakfast.
'We are running low on coffee beans, indeed. I'll have to visit NQSC this week, won't I?'
While Brilliant Emporium could not contend with more prestigious restaurants in Bastion, hot beverages like coffee, tea, and hot chocolate were Sunny's selling point. That was because he exclusively used the pure water from the Endless Spring to brew them, which made each cup especially invigorating.
He ground the beans, poured the fragrant powder and a little sugar into a copper cezve, then sent a wisp of essence into the stove and placed the cezve on the fire. The stove had been created by him by reversing the enchantment of a long-destroyed charm of his, [Memory of Fire], which made kitchen work much easier.
When the ground coffee heated a little, he took the Endless Spring off the shelf, poured water into the cezve, and placed it back on the fire. Ideally, he should have been using a pan of heated sand instead of open fire, but, oh well… there were limits to how fancy Sunny was willing to be.
While the coffee was brewing, he ignited a second flame and put a pan on it. Then, Sunny opened the icebox and took out a few eggs, butter, and a jar of milk…
The icebox had also been created and enchanted by him, in the best attempt to imitate the luxurious refrigerator he had greatly enjoyed owning in the past. In fact, it was more of a large cabinet than a box, made out of natural wood instead of synthwood. So, in a sense, it was even more luxurious.
There was no ice inside, either. Instead, the enchantment was the reverse of another charm he had lost, [Memory of Ice]. There was a luminous enchantment, too, activated when the door of the cabinet was open. A third enchantment created a dedicated reserve of essence that powered the first two, so Sunny just had to replenish it once every few months.
Breaking the eggs with one hand and putting butter on the pan with the other, Sunny mixed the eggs while slowly blending milk in and poured the resulting mass into the melted butter.
He waited for the omelette to set, then effortlessly flipped and folded it, finally adding some mushrooms, vegetables, and ham. Well… monster ham, to be precise.
Soon, a perfectly cooked omelette and a cup of fragrant coffee were ready. Putting them on a tray, Sunny glanced at Aiko, who was still going over the books, and left the kitchen once more.
Placing the plate and the cup in front of Teacher Julius, he curiously glanced at the book the old man was reading. Its cover was hidden by a leather jacket, but he knew the title from a glance.
It was The Exploration Report on the Tomb of Ariel, by: Nobody.
Sunny was the nobody in question, of course.
Even though he had lost credit for his previous academic papers, it seemed like a shame to just leave all the knowledge he had accumulated in the Third Nightmare go to waste. So, even knowing that it would cause some problems, he published a research paper anonymously.
He kept the existence of the Plagues and everything he discovered in the Estuary to himself, though, concentrating on the unique culture of the River Civilization, and especially on the stories of Weave he had heard from Ananke, instead.
Not only because there were some things that were better left unsaid, but also because some knowledge was simply too dangerous to share. There were very few people in the world who could withstand a mere mention of the Forgotten God, anyway, while many could be harmed by being exposed to it.
However, even with these redacted parts, his report had caused a furor in academic circles.
…It had caused a furor in some other circles, as well.
Namely, among the Great Clans.
There were supposed to only be six people who had ventured into the Nightmare of the Tomb of Ariel, after all. And since none of them was the author of the report… then who the hell was? And how did that person know so much about the Great River?
Needless to say, the existence of the Exploration Report, written by nobody, was under a lot of scrutiny. Which was why even a respected professor like Teacher Julius chose to hide its cover under a jacket and read it in the Dream Realm, as opposed to on his communicator in the waking world.
When the old man smelled the delicious fragrance of coffee, he got distracted from his book and looked up.
"That smell! Ah, I've been looking forward to it all week."
Sunny smiled and pointed to the Exploration Report.
"Are you reading that report again, Awakened Julius?"
The old man looked around and pressed a finger against his lips.
"I am! But shhh! You know this amazing work is supposed to be banned, Master Sunless."
He picked up a fork and sighed dejectedly.
"Such a travesty. The depth of knowledge and wisdom the author of this remarkable work possesses is truly astounding. Their discoveries and insights have truly overturned our understanding of the history of the Dream Realm, especially its later stages. Not to mention the incredible revelations about the origins of the Nightmare Spell they documented! Such a person should be lauded and celebrated, not hunted. Those Legacies are really out of line, this time."
Sunny smiled politely.
"Who do you think the author is?"
Teacher Julius looked thoughtful for a moment.
"A person of utter brilliance and integrity, no doubt! Well… they should be an old fossil like me, most likely. Probably one of the first-generation Saints? Otherwise, I don't see how they could have survived the harrowing depths of the Great River, let alone avoid being found out by the… those who are trying to find them."
He sighed.
"Well, a young man like you won't understand, Master Sunless. Being an explorer is a noble calling, you see. Uh… not that there's anything wrong with making an honest living like you do. Gods know I would have been lost without your excellent cooking skills! Please excuse my outburst. This old man was being impolite."
Sunny chuckled.
"No, no… you are right. Please enjoy your breakfast."
With that, he bowed slightly and took a step back.
The Silver Bell rang again, announcing the arrival of the next customer…
The new customer was a young woman wearing a sharp, but somewhat wrinkled formal suit. Her white blouse was buttoned up all the way despite the warm weather, and her dark hair was gathered in a bun. There were dark circles under her deeply intelligent, but tired eyes.
Unlike Teacher Julius, who visited Bastion in his sleep, she was a mundane human residing here permanently. It also seemed like she was visiting the Brilliant Emporium after burning the midnight oil and working through the night, instead of doing so first thing in the morning.
The young woman glanced at Sunny, frowned slightly, then gave him a curt nod.
"Master Sunless."
He hid behind a polite smile.
"Miss Beth."
"Ah, Chief Bethany! You've made it!"
Forgetting about Sunny's existence, Beth turned to where Julius was sitting and smiled brightly.
"Professor Julius! Of course, I have."
Sunny received her order and retreated back into the kitchen. As he started preparing a cup of hot chocolate for the tireless scientist, he sighed and shook his head.
"She doesn't change…"
Aiko, who had just finished running some calculations on a wooden abacus, gave him a curious glance:
"Oh? Do you know Chief Bethany, boss?"
He lingered for a few moments, then shrugged stiffly.
"We had a few brushes in Antarctica. I doubt she remembers, though."
Then, he looked around and added:
"Can you pass me salt?"
Aiko continued to abuse the abacus, but the salt shaker floated from the shelf into Sunny's hand. That was her Dormant Ability — a weak form of telekinesis.
…Which really put her integrity in doubt, considering that she used to run a gambling den in the Bright Castle.
But who was Sunny to judge?
Shaking his head, he finished making the hot chocolate, poured it into a ceramic cup with care, and walked out of the kitchen.
As he was placing the cup on the table, he caught a part of the conversation between Teacher Julius and Beth. The old man was saying:
"So, how are you and your team doing?"
Beth let out a long sigh and picked up her hot chocolate, warming her hands on the cup.
"Ah, we are drowning in work. There are rumors that our colleagues in Ravenheart had a breakthrough recently, but you know how it is… both sides are hoarding information instead of sharing it. The guys from Valor are also tightening up security, as if they are wary of spies. Madness, it's pure madness! They do understand that we could have achieved results twice as fast if there were fewer roadblocks for proper cooperation?"
She grimaced and shook her head.
"In any case, developing the infrastructure of Bastion has been a titanic undertaking. Thousands of engineers have given it their best, but with how strange the Dream Realm is, there are countless challenges. That is where we, the scientists, are supposed to step up."
A distant expression appeared on Beth's face for a moment. She took a sip of her hot chocolate and savored it for a bit.
Her gaze cleared a little.
"But even with all the data we gathered during the Chain of Nightmares, shielding technology remains simply ineffective. Actually, the entire approach is flawed, but the bigwigs are too myopic to realize that we should not be concentrating on developing better insulation, to begin with. So… that was why I went and became a bigwig myself. Now we are on the right track, at least."
A subtle smile appeared on her face.
"Actually, there is progress! We are very close to creating a working model of a power station. There is no reason for electrical power not to work in the Dream Realm, right? And yet, it doesn't… for now. But mark my words, I'll have the streets of Bastion illuminated by electric lights before the end of the year. And from there, all manner of things will become possible."
Teacher Julius raised his hands and applauded her silently.
"Electricity, huh? Wonderful, simply wonderful! What are you using to generate the current? Soul essence, I presume?"
Beth shrugged.
"I mean, it's not that complicated. Most electricity in the waking world is still produced by steam-powered turbines. It's just the method of producing heat, and therefore steam, that differs. So, we are using heat. Granted, finding a way to produce heat from soul essence is the ultimate goal. A truly sustainable source of energy…"
After that, Beth's explanation became too technical for Sunny to understand. He had long retreated to the reception desk, of course, but his hearing was greatly enhanced when compared to that of mundane humans — he was a Saint, after all. If Sunny wanted, he could eavesdrop on the conversations between the residents of the surrounding houses, let alone those of his own customers.
Not that he was in the habit of doing such things.
In any case, it seemed that what Beth was talking about was beyond Teacher Julius, as well. After a while, he coughed in embarrassment and said in a hesitant tone:
"Well… that sewage system you guys built is already remarkable enough. I mean it, truly! A thing like that can make or break a city…"
Beth rolled her eyes.
"Oh, gods. Don't remind me. The earth here is still full of the roots left behind by that titan… any kind of subterranean construction is a nightmare…"
Sunny sighed and turned away. The Shadow Chair, which stood behind the reception desk, creaked quietly as he shifted his weight.
'She… is living well, at least.'
When hundreds of millions of people entered the Dream Realm, there was an instant crisis having to do with how and where to settle them, of course. That crisis was not too terrible, though, because the Great Clans had been secretly preparing for an event like that for a long time.
As a result, many of the best specialists in all things having to do with building a robust infrastructure had been either found among the refugees or recruited from the waking world. The prospering city around Bastion had not just appeared on its own — countless engineers, architects, scientists, craftsmen, and professionals of all kinds had worked incredibly hard to make it a reality, Awakened and mundane alike.
Beth was one of these pioneers, and of a high rank at that.
Of course, being a champion of civilization on the wild and hostile magical frontier was not an easy job. Especially considering that the Dream Realm operated on a set of laws subtly different from the waking world, making most modern technology useless here.
But human intelligence prevailed.
'Electricity before the end of the year?'
Sunny blinked a couple of times, trying to imagine what Bastion, and other human cities in the Dream Realm, would look like if something like that truly happened.
What would they look like in ten years?
He wasn't sure he could guess.
Well, if anyone could fulfill such a promise, it was Beth. Professor Obel's last disciple…
The sun had risen above the horizon, bathing Bastion in warm radiance. The morning was already in full swing, and so, Teacher Julius finally had to go.
"Goodness gracious, look at the time!"
He coughed, then looked at Beth with a smile.
"I am sorry, young lady, but this old man has to leave. I promised to meet a former colleague of mine, Master Rock. Now that he left the Academy to pick up his mace, it's tough for us to cross paths. If I miss him today…"
Beth shook her head.
"Don't worry, Professor. I'm meeting someone else, as well."
Soon, the elderly Awakened left. Beth continued to sip her hot chocolate, her weary gaze fixed on the beautiful white castle in the distance. Sunny, meanwhile, remained behind the reception desk, idly studying the latest issue of the Monster Almanach — an annual publication containing information about all the Nightmare Creatures humans had encountered in the last year.
His interest in these abominations was not at all theoretical. Powerful Memories demanded exceptional materials to be created, after all, and most of those materials came from the carcassess of slain abominations. Granted, a nobody like him rarely received an opportunity to trade for truly valuable trophies that Awakened brought back.
Especially here in Bastion, where the enchanters of Valor kept the best materials for their own use.
Still, if he knew where to search, he could hunt the suitable Nightmare Creatures himself.
'Instructor Rock, huh…'
Sunny couldn't remember when he last saw the giant man. It was strange to know that one of his first instructors had not only returned to the battlefield, but also Ascended at some point in time.
The news of the Sovereigns having conquered the Fourth Nightmare and the existence of the Dream Gates had truly invigorated humanity. With a vast and perilous frontier to conquer and make safe for the settlers, countless people had found new motivation to fight. Many of those less powerful were also burning with passion, wishing to help out however they could.
Some simply dreamed of forging a better life for themselves in the new world.
In any case, winds of change were blowing both over the dying waking world, and over the Dream Realm, which was killing it.
'I wish him luck.'
At that time, the Silver Bell rang again, and new customers entered the Emporium. Sunny rose from his seat to welcome them.
It was a young couple, both dressed in the kind of clothes Awakened usually wore outside of battle. Armor-type Memories often had layers, and those layers could usually be summoned and dismissed independently. So, many Awakened simply dismissed the heavier elements of their armor and walked around in the base layer, which could look like anything.
In fact, it often ended up looking peculiar at best, and bizarre at worst. Strangely enough, the latest trend in the fashion world was to imitate this unconventional style, which was why many idols and public figures were sporting strange combinations of bespoke gambeson jackets, linen trousers, tunics, bodysuits, and kimonos these days.
However, the couple was not trying to be fashionable. Both the young woman and the young man were seasoned Awakened warriors, which anyone who knew anything about the world could see at first glance.
There were a lot of people like them after Antarctica, all easily recognizable by the hint of icy coldness left forever in the depths of their eyes.
The young woman was petite, with mousy hair and an unassuming face. Her gaze, however, was calm and confident. The young man had unruly hair and mischievous eyes, a light smile never leaving his lips. The quiet seriousness of the woman did not fit well with the carefree attitude of the man, and yet, they looked oddly harmonious together.
The young man looked at Sunny and seemed disappointed for a moment.
"Oh! It's you, senior. Uh… where's that cute little assistant of yours?"
Sunny tilted his head a little.
"She's in the kitchen."
At the same time, the young woman glanced at her companion.
"Why are you asking?"
The young man laughed.
"No reason, no reason! Gods, Kim, give your husband some credit… I was just surprised to see Master Sunless welcoming us personally, that's all…"
The couple were, of course, Kim and Luster — Sunny's former subordinates.
The government had taken good care of the veterans of the Evacuation Army, so Luster was now as good as new despite having been gruesomely injured in Falcon Scott. Kim was doing well, too. Due to her unique Aspect, the unassuming young woman was in high demand, being treated as a precious asset by the government.
The two of them had married not long after the Southern Campaign was over. Sunny was still bewildered by that fact, but also happy for them.
"Kim! Luster!"
Beth waved at the young couple, and they joined her at the table. Sunny walked over to receive their order, then retreated into the kitchen.
'What a strange combination…'
Kim had ordered waffles, while Luster had ordered pancakes. Beth, who seemed to have worked up an appetite, joined Kim in deciding on the waffles, as well… the odd thing, though, was that they requested a bottle of hard liquor, too.
Shaking his head, Sunny looked at Aiko and said:
"Aiko… get the good stuff from the top shelf."
She put the abacus away and looked at him darkly. His assistant was of very small stature, so it might have seemed like Sunny was bullying her by demanding the petite girl to get something from all the way on the topmost shelf.
However, after glaring at him for a moment, Aiko simply floated to the ceiling, got the bottle of the expensive whiskey, and presented it to Sunny. That was her Aspect — the Dormant Ability allowed Aiko to move objects, while the Awakened Ability allowed her to move herself.
"Thank you kindly."
Taking the bottle, Sunny picked up three glasses and went to deliver the whiskey to the esteemed guests.
Pancakes and waffles.
The two were almost identical, but also infinitely different, like two sides of the same coin. Just like both the gods and the Chaos Creatures were born from the everlasting Void, both pancakes and waffles were made from the same ingredients. However, the end result was not the same.
Perhaps there was a deep philosophical lesson to be learned from how two things made from the same ingredients could end up so vastly different, but Sunny did not particularly care.
He did, however, care about waffles and pancakes.
It wasn't hard to make either, but there was endless depth in the deceiving simplicity of these staple breakfast foods. Making pancakes was both an art and a kind of science. Waffles were even more elusive.
Even with Sunny's potent Transcendent mind and perfect physical coordination, it took him a long time to master the challenging art of making them. Still, his ultimate goal — a perfect pancake and a perfect waffle — were still out of reach.
And doomed to stay forever out of reach, because imperfection was one of the governing laws of existence.
It was… tragic.
'Perfection might not exist, but I've gotten damn close to it…'
Every cook had their own approach, but as far as Sunny was concerned, the secret of a near-perfect waffle was letting the batter rest in the icebox for exactly one night. Which was why he had prepared it in advance yesterday.
For pancakes, though, he preferred to use fresh batter. Not wishing to make the guests wait, he manifested his shadow as an avatar and went about preparing both at the same time.
While his avatar was busy with the waffles, Sunny used his original body to make the pancakes.
The process was both simple and intricately complex.
First, he broke and separated the eggs, then poured the yolks and the whites into separate bowls. He then carefully blended milk and melted butter into the yolks while whisking the whole thing. At the Same time, Sunny manifested a pair of shadow hands to whisk the whites, using a bit of his Transcendent strength and speed to hasten the process. Finally, he combined baking soda with vinegar and mixed that with flour, sugar, and salt.
Baking powder would have worked, as well, but it was currently in short supply in Bastion. So, soda and vinegar were going to have to do…
Aiko glanced at him — both of him, with all his six arms — shook her head, and returned to her work.
Now came the most important part. As soon as the whites were beaten to have stiff peaks, Sunny carefully combined the flour mix, the yolk mix, and the whipped whites together, creating batter.
This was where most wars were fought among the pancake enthusiasts. Some swore on lumpy batter, some considered anything except a perfectly smooth blend heretical. There were various factions in between the two extremist camps, too.
Sunny himself was a moderate, standing by a precise and immaculate balance between smoothness and lumpiness, which he had painstakingly discovered after countless attempts. Most things worked best in moderation, after all.
When the batter was ready, he put a pan on the fire and waited for it to grow hot, while simultaneously letting the batter rest a bit. Then, he used a large spoon to pour a portion of the batter into the pan, watching with satisfaction as it formed into a neat circle.
The rest was just a matter of skill. Sunny waited until bubbles broke on the surface of the pancake, then flipped it with one smooth, precise motion. Years of sword practice helped him perform the flip in the most efficient and spectacular manner.
'One serving of transcendent pancakes coming right up...'
Soon, both the pancakes and the waffles were ready. For the final step, Sunny places a scoop of vanilla ice cream on each serving of the waffles, adding freshly cut strawberries on top.
As for the pancakes…
Sunny took a deep breath.
Ancient texts mentioned that pancakes were ritually served with something called maple syrup. However, such a thing did not exist in the world anymore, and the ancient tradition could not be maintained. There were a few substitutes, sure — especially here in Bastion, which was famous for its forests.
But the most popular one… he grimaced.
Shaking his head, Sunny put butter on the pancakes, then retrieved a glass jar from the cupboard with a shaking hand. Finally, he poured some… s—some... some honey on top.
'Disgusting. Gods! I just don't understand people…'
Hiding his discomfort behind a polite expression, he picked up all three plates, dismissed the avatar, and went to serve breakfast to the guests.
"Aiko, make two coffees…"
Beth, Kim, and Luster grew lively at the sight of the pancakes and waffles he had cooked up. Sunny took a step back and secretly watched them take their first bites. He made an effort to hide his pride.
Kim's eyes widened a little.
"These… these waffles have no vulnerabilities…"
He smirked subtly.
'Of course, they don't. These waffles were made by a Saint!'
Soon, Aiko came out of the kitchen with two cups of coffee. She placed them in front of Luster and Kim and walked away.
At that point, Sunny noticed that the bottle of whiskey he had brought out earlier was still untouched. As he contemplated why the three survivors of the Antarctic Center ordered hard liquor early in the morning, Beth turned and waved at him.
"Oh… can we get two more glasses, actually? We are waiting for someone."
Sunny lingered for a moment, then nodded and turned around to walk to the kitchen. As he did, he noticed that Aiko was still loitering near the entrance, for some reason.
"What are you doing?"
The petite girl flinched, then glanced at him and touched her hair nervously.
"W—what? Nothing…"
Just then, the Silver Bell rang once more, and a new customer walked in from the street, bringing with him the smell of verdant leaves.
It was a gallant man wearing a suit of enchanted armor. His reserved, but pleasant smile possessed a hint of warmth to it, which made his already handsome face even more attractive.
The man was followed by an Echo that resembled a monstrous hound, its fur as black as night.
Aiko suddenly straightened and met the new customer with a bright smile.
"Master Quentin! Welcome. Uh… the weather is very fine this morning, isn't it?"
Indeed, the gallant man was none other than Quentin, the healer and melee specialist of Sunny's old cohort of Irregulars.
Quentin's soul had been swallowed by the Call when he lost consciousness during the siege of Falcon Scott. As a result, he was pronounced missing in action by Army Command… but no one had any illusions. Everyone, including Sunny, had thought him dead.
However, the gallant healer proved everyone wrong. Somehow, he had not only managed to reach a suitable Seed of Nightmare in the hellish white desert without succumbing to its many perils, but also conquered that Nightmare alone.
There were a few people among the members of the Evacuation Army who had managed a similar feat, but still, Quentin's return could only be described with one word.
A miracle.
Sunny did not like that word too much, though. It detracted from Quentin's own effort, resolve, and incredible determination to survive. He was a man who had once clawed his way out of a cocoon made by an abominable spider, after all, while being digested alive. So, perhaps Sunny should have given him more credit.
In any case, Quentin had survived. His physical body had long been destroyed by the time he Ascended, so the Spell created a new one for him, sending it to the Citadel where he was anchored at that time.
Sunny had only learned about it a few years after becoming a Saint. Knowing that the gallant healer was alive brought him a bit of solace.
Before, he was under the impression that most of his soldiers had perished. Now, he knew that only a half of them had… which was better, somewhat.
Maintaining a facade of polite indifference, Sunny silently pushed Aiko into the kitchen and showed Quentin to the table where Beth, Kim, and Luster were waiting. They met the healer warmly.
"Master Quentin, good morning!"
"Hey, Quentin!"
"Well, if it isn't Mr. Big Shot Ascended…"
Quentin smiled in embarrassment and took a seat.
Sunny followed Aiko into the kitchen, ignored her glare, and retrieved the additional glasses.
'Strange…'
He had opened his shop in Bastion because that was where most of the people he knew were. There were not that many good restaurants here, yet, and certainly very few run by a Master. Not to mention the Memory side of the business. Therefore, it was inevitable that he would run into an old acquaintance or two sooner or later.
Since his services were top-notch, the Brilliant Emporium gained many customers through word of mouth. Those old acquaintances recommended the new place to people in their circle, so it wasn't that odd to meet someone Sunny had known, on occasion.
Plus, many of the people he had known were also people Aiko knew.
Still, it was strange for an impromptu meeting between the survivors of the Antarctic Center to happen in his cafe all of a sudden.
If it had happened before, Sunny would have thought that [Fated] was pulling the strings of fate behind the curtains.
But he was free of such concerns now. Coincidences were nothing more than coincidences, and they did happen.
'Free…'
Sunny smiled neutrally as he placed the glass in front of Quentin.
"Would you like something to eat?"
The healer made an order, and Sunny left. As he was walking away, he saw Kim pouring the whiskey into the glasses. The sound of laughter disappeared, and the smiles disappeared, as well.
The four of them remained silent for a few moments, their faces solemn. Then, they gulped the bitter liquor down.
The fifth glass of whiskey remained standing on the table, untouched.
Sunny had an idea of what his customers were going to talk about, so he dove into the kitchen, not wanting to listen.
Aiko was there, waiting for him with a dismayed expression. She whispered angrily:
"Why did you push me away! Boss… listen… I can serve that dreamy… uh… serve Master Quentin and his friends myself. You just rest…"
Then, she noticed something on his face and grew silent.
A couple moments later, Aiko sighed.
"You are being strange again."
Sunny glanced at her impassively, then said with a shrug:
"Those guys are from the First Evacuation Army, and they are here for a reason. Leave them be."
She coughed awkwardly.
"Oh. I keep forgetting that you were in Antarctica, as well. Sorry…"
Sunny did not make a secret of the fact that he had gone through the Southern Campaign — without going into details, of course. That was because the situation there had been extremely chaotic, and many people ended up being forced to challenge Nightmares with no warning. Few managed to survive them alone, like Quentin, though.
Still, it was easy to explain where an absolutely unknown Master had popped out from by simply saying something like "Oh, I sort of stumbled into a Nightmare in Antarctica". That was also a perfect conversation killer, dissuading people from asking further questions.
In short, it was very convenient.
Sunny patted Aiko on the shoulder and went to cook Quentin's order.
"Get ready. The breakfast crowd will arrive soon."
He cooked another omelette, brewed some coffee, and delivered both to the gallant healer.
Retreating to the reception desk, Sunny picked up the Monster Almanac and continued to read.
He could not help but catch bits and pieces of the conversation his former soldiers were having.
After the initial solemn atmosphere, the mood at their table gradually turned lighter. They joked, laughed, and shared news about themselves.
Listening to the sound of their laughter, Sunny remained silent.
At some point, though, his expression changed slightly.
Quentin was talking at the moment, his pleasant voice tinged with a complicated emotion:
"Oh… I heard something strange a few days ago, by the way."
Luster raised an eyebrow.
"Good strange or bad strange?"
The healer shrugged hesitantly.
"I'm not sure. You see… that thing. The Winter Beast. Apparently, it's gone."
Kim and Beth looked at him sharply, their eyes turning colder.
"Gone? What do you mean, gone?"
Quentin shook his head.
"It seemed like someone… or rather, something… killed it. You know how hard it is to catch glimpses of the Southern Quadrant, but apparently, the evidence suggests that it was killed years ago. We just didn't know."
A long silence settled over the table.
Then, Kim poured the remaining whiskey into their glasses and raised hers.
A pale smile appeared on her face.
"Good. That's good, then…"
Turning the page, Sunny sighed subtly.
Of course, he knew that the Winter Beast was gone.
He was the one who had killed it, after all, ripping the wretched thing apart with his own two hands.
Well, it was in the past now.
Right now, he was running low on coffee beans and a bunch of other ingredients. Worse than that, his Memory business was not doing that well.
This was the kind of problems Sunny was facing in the present.
The four survivors of the Antarctic Center finished their meal. As a good host, Sunny saw them off, then remained on the porch for a few moments, looking as they walked away.
However, he did not have time to waste.
By then, there were several other customers waiting to be served, so he sent Aiko to the dining hall and hid himself in the kitchen. Manifesting a second body, Sunny concentrated on preparing food.
Mornings were a busy time in the Brilliant Emporium, but the two of them were managing fine. Sunny had two bodies and could manifest as many hands as he needed, while Aiko was a perfect waitress, simply floating the dishes to the tables with her telekinesis.
After an hour or two, the breakfast crowd dwindled and gradually cleared out, leaving the interior of the Marvelous Mimic empty once again. Sunny washed his hands and leaned back on the Shadow Chair, while Aiko was counting the money they made.
With the increase in human population of the Sword Domain, it was not convenient to simply use soul shards as currency anymore. Credits, meanwhile, were a purely digital currency… so, the Great Clans had recently started minting their own coins. Each coin contained a small amount of essence, and their value was supported by the shard treasuries each clan possessed.
Sunny did not really care about the matters of economy, but Aiko was all about it, constantly pestering him to think about converting the Brilliant Emporium into a bank and making his money make money by lending it out to less affluent people in Bastion. The possibility of capitalizing on the first-mover advantage in a new world almost made her drool.
That said, the petite girl was not really serious about these fanciful dreams, since she understood that growing too big would land them in the steel embrace of Valor, as well.
In any case…
Sunny spun a heavy silver coin between his fingers, studying it with a distant expression. One side of the coin had a number on it, while the other was embossed with the image of a sword piercing an anvil. He could feel a minuscule amount of soul essence contained in the silver, ensuring its authenticity.
This essence could also be directly absorbed, which was why many Awakened carried a few coins with them at all times, just in case they found themselves in dire straits.
'...The coins my Mimic makes are much more valuable.'
Granted, the Marvelous Mimic had few opportunities to consume someone here in Bastion, so there were not a lot of these coins around.
And speaking of the Marvelous Mimic…
Sunny shifted when he felt the Brilliant Emporium tremble slightly. It was as if the shapeshifting Shadow was shivering in fright.
'Ah.'
"Boss! Boss! They're here!"
Aiko hurriedly dashed toward the kitchen and hid behind the door, peeking from behind it with a concerned expression.
Sunny sighed, then stood up and headed toward the door.
'It's time, then.'
Walking outside, he mentally prepared himself.
Out there, on the front lawn of the Brilliant Emporium… an adorable wolf pup was sitting, staring at him with shining eyes and wagging his tail excitedly.
The little wolf was undeniably cute. However, the problem was that he was also the size of a bull.
Sunny looked at the lawn, which had been torn by the wolf pup's claws, and grimaced.
"Little Ling… we talked about it. Human form, remember?"
The puppy tilted his head in confusion, his ears flopping side-to-side. Then, his body shimmered subtly.
Sunny averted his eyes.
In the next moment, there was the sound of rushing air, and a man's voice resounded from a bit further down the street:
"Ling Ling! Summon your clothes!"
A childish voice answered a moment later:
"Buuuut… daddy…"
"Right now!"
Sunny waited for a bit, then looked down.
The wolf pup was gone, and there was an equally adorable four-year-old boy standing in front of him, dressed in a simple tunic. Further down the street, a good-looking young man was pushing a sizable cart toward the Emporium, beads of sweat glistening on his forehead.
He gave Sunny a friendly smile.
"Master Sunless! Sorry if we are a bit late."
Sunny wanted to answer, but at that moment, the little boy smiled brightly and shouted:
"Uncle!"
With that, he pounced at Sunny and hugged him.
Sunny gasped, turning a bit pale, and was pushed back a couple steps. His bones groaned.
"Ah… ouch…"
The strange pair were from the Beast Farm — which was where Sunny purchased most of the fresh ingredients used in the Brilliant Emporium. They were making a delivery.
…Of course, they were also Effie's husband and child.
The huntress swore that she named her son "Ling" in honor of the leader of her first cohort, but Sunny had his doubts. In any case, Little Ling was a unique existence. He had been born in the void at the heart of Ariel's Tomb, and therefore treated as a challenger when the Nightmare was conquered.
So, Little Ling had become a Transcendent as an infant. The child Saint was now a darling of humanity, famous across both worlds.
The good-looking young man, meanwhile, was the nameless Awakened Sunny had once welcomed back from the First Nightmare. That guy was not exactly famous, but definitely infamous. Many people treated him with a peculiar mix of envy, admiration… and fearful sympathy.
After all, being married to one Saint and a father to another was not for the faint of heart!
Especially considering the fact that his wife was none other than Raised by Wolves, and that it had taken Little Ling a while to start learning how to control his Transcendent strength.
Depending on one's point of view, that guy could either be called the luckiest or the unluckiest person in the world.
'Poor bastard…'
Little Ling was indeed getting better at controlling his strength, but that did not mean that he was good at it.
Suppressing a groan of pain, Sunny struggled to inhale and cautiously patted the adorable boy on the head.
"Little Ling… dear… uncle can't breathe…"
Sunny had experienced a lot of bizarre things in his life, but the nameless guy really took the cake.
It must have been one hell of a conversation when Effie came back from a routine mission as a Saint, with a baby in tow despite only being in the third month of her pregnancy, saying that the baby… was somehow also a Saint.
Sunny did not even want to imagine.
In any case, Effie and the nameless guy seemed to have worked things out in the end. In fact, their relationship was strangely picturesque and idyllic. Their son was growing up happily, too, bathed in endless care and affection.
His mom was now one of the five Transcendent powerhouses of the government, as well as one of the most well-known and beloved protectors of humanity. His dad, meanwhile, had gone into the Dream Realm on the winter solstice, a month after the cohort returned from the Tomb of Ariel, and became an Awakened. He possessed a Utility Aspect having to do with mending, restoration, and cultivation... as well as golden hands.
Now, the nameless guy was managing a large farm that he and Effie had established on the beautiful meadow contained within her Supreme Memory. That farm was the source of many ingredients Sunny used in the Brilliant Emporium, so he received visits from the nameless farmer often.
Which was why the Marvelous Mimic was afraid of Little Ling. The cute boy possessed an endless amount of enthusiasm, like all children did, and the power of a Transcendent being. Therefore, he was nothing short of a walking disaster for furniture, appliances, and even buildings.
Sunny did not know how Effie's house was still standing, but the Mimic had suffered greatly despite being a powerful devil.
…Sunny had suffered greatly, too.
As he extricated himself from Little Ling's embrace, thanking Bone Weave for keeping his ribs intact, Sunny shook his head in dejection.
'Well, it's my own fault.'
He just couldn't resist the adorable brat, so every time they visited, Sunny treated him to something tasty, like hot chocolate, waffles, or ice cream.
Who knew that a child's fondness could be bought that easily? Therefore, Sunny didn't have anyone but himself to blame for being the target of Little Ling's affection.
As soon as the little boy let go, he looked at Sunny with huge eyes and smiled bashfully.
"...Auntie Aiko?"
'Sorry, Aiko.'
Sunny smiled and pointed behind himself.
"Oh, she's in the kitchen."
His only saving grace was that Aiko seemed to be the energetic puppy's favorite. So, he heartlessly hid behind the petite girl every time the duo arrived.
"Yay!"
Little Ling disappeared behind the door. A moment later, the Marvelous Mimic seemed to shake a little.
The nameless guy had brought his large cart over, by that point. Sunny looked at him and nodded politely.
"Nice to see you, Ling's Dad. How is it today?"
Ling's Dad panted for a few moments, then grinned.
"Great! We were finally able to cultivate a strip of raspberries, in addition to what we already grow in the garden. The fields are taking well to the new fertilizer, too. Oh, and we are thinking of procuring more cattle, considering how high the demand for fresh milk has been lately."
He pointed to the cart.
"Plus, with all the enchanted items you made for us, my life has become much easier. So, this time, I was able to bring everything on the list. Milk, eggs, tomatoes, flour…"
He listed all the things in the cart, leaving Sunny to contemplate for a few moments.
'That's good. I won't have to search for many substitutes in the waking world. Still, Bastion is still far away from being self-sufficient, so there is no choice but to go…'
Indeed, although humanity's presence in the Dream Realm had expanded dramatically, they were still dependent on the waking world for countless things. As far as Sunny was concerned, things like coffee beans, chocolate, salt, and a bunch of other commodities could only be procured on the other side.
Which was a bit of a pain, considering that he had to act as a Master. So, every time Sunny wanted to go to the waking world, he had to enter the Castle and pretend to use the Gateway there.
At least he didn't need to come back through the Dream Gate. That would force him to interact with people from Valor way more often, and way more closely, than he wished to.
He nodded at Ling's Dad and offered him a hand:
"Let me help you unload everything."
As they were unloading the cart, he asked nonchalantly:
"Oh, how is your wife doing, by the way?"
Ling Dad smiled, a glint appearing in his eyes.
"Effie? She is doing great. Soul Reaper and she have just returned from suppressing a minor Gate Crisis in the Eastern Quadrant. The casualties were minimal, so everyone is celebrating…"
Sunny sighed.
As much as the situation in the Dream Realm had improved for humans, the situation in the waking world was slowly getting worse. There were more Gates, and those Gates were more powerful. Even with resource shortages being greatly relieved by the mass migration to the other world, the infrastructure was still reeling from losing Antarctica.
So, the government was busier than ever. Not only were they working to establish a firmer foothold in the rapidly changing Dream Realm, but they were also working hard to contain the growing menace of the Nightmare Spell.
Luckily, it was not only the Legacy Clans that had become much stronger after the Chain of Nightmares. Although the government did not have many Saints, their Awakened forces had grown tremendously in recent years — mostly due to many veterans of the Evacuation Army choosing to remain in service.
And the few Saints the government did have were up there with the mightiest champions of the Great Clans. Soul Reaper Jet, Raised by Wolves, and Nightingale… the three of them were worth a dozen less powerful Transcendent, if not more.
Ling's Dad straightened, wiped his brow, then almost blinded Sunny with a smile.
"Ah! Sorry, I forgot to mention… she'll be coming by in a short while."
Sunny blinked a couple times.
"She… Transcendent Athena? She'll be coming by?"
The nameless guy nodded happily.
"Yes. She had a meeting to attend in the Castle, so I just told her to meet us here..."
Sunny froze.
Sunny froze for a moment, then smiled politely.
"Ah. In that case, it seems I'll be busy in the kitchen soon."
His face did not betray any emotions, but he was a bit rattled on the inside.
'What is up with today?'
He had wandered the Dream Realm alone for about three years after becoming a Saint, only returning to the embrace of civilization a year ago. So, the Brilliant Emporium had not been open for too long. In that time, Sunny had brushed sides with some members of the cohort, but it did not happen often.
And definitely not in any kind of meaningful way.
Which was how he preferred it. He was being contradictory in that desire, perhaps — after all, the very reason Sunny had chosen to open his shop in Bastion was because many of his old friends were here. Well… there was another reason, as well, but that was the deciding factor.
Still, while he could maintain a level of nonchalance while meeting people like Teacher Julius or the Irregulars, it was different with his former companions. Being close to them was both sweet and painful… but mostly painful. Which was why he both yearned to see them and preferred to avoid them at all costs.
Sunny knew that getting closer to the cohort members would only bring him anguish and torment. Nevertheless, he was sometimes tempted to abandon reason and ingratiate himself into their company once again.
Luckily, in the end, reason always won.
In any case…
'Calm down. You brought this on yourself, anyway.'
Not only was the Brilliant Emporium bound to attract the attention of local powerhouses eventually, but there was also Aiko.
There were less than a hundred survivors of the Forgotten Shore alive now, and she was one of them. Many of the Fire Keepers were on friendly terms with her, so they visited her place of work often.
Sadly, that did not translate into Memory sales — as the elite battle force led by Nephis, they not only had access to the best weapons and equipment the Great Clan Valor could supply them with, but also spent most of their time on calamitous battlefields, earning plenty of powerful Memories of their own.
…Kai and Effie were among Aiko's friends, too. That was how Sunny had established the partnership with the Beast Farm, in the first place.
He sighed and beckoned Little Ling's Dad.
"Please come in. I'll pour you something cold and refreshing while you wait."
The two of them carried the ingredients into the kitchen, witnessing a peculiar scene. Little Ling was giggling as he jumped around like a rabbit, reaching his small hands toward Aiko. The petite girl, meanwhile, had sought refuge at high altitude and was floating near the ceiling with a distressed expression on her face.
"Auntie! Auntie! Come down!"
She threw a resentful glance at Sunny, sighed, and glided to the floor. Catching the little boy, Aiko nimbly spun him around and then patted him on the head.
"Here, here. I'm down. How about we get you some ice cream, wolfie? Just… be a good boy!"
The rascal immediately put on a subdued expression and looked at her with his huge eyes.
His entire being expressed nothing but well-behaved obedience.
"Little Ling is a good boy."
At the sound of his solemn voice, Aiko couldn't help but smile.
"Alright. Then, let's go…"
Soon, the little boy was sitting at one of the tables and happily swinging his legs in the air. In front of him was a bowl of ice cream, adorned with freshly cut strawberries… the ice cream was disappearing with a frightening speed.
His dad, meanwhile, was drinking a glass of cold lemonade as he watched the street through the window.
Sunny was looking at the contents of his icebox, wondering if there would be anything left for other customers after Effie was done plundering his cafe.
Soon, he heard the sound of the Silver Bell ringing, and an excited yelp:
"Mommyyyy!"
Then, there was a sound akin to a torpedo hitting the hull of a warship, and the entire Marvelous Mimic shook. Dust spilled from the ceiling.
Letting out a sigh, Sunny turned around and left the kitchen.
Effie was perhaps the only person who could withstand the full force of Little Ling's excited pounce without being pushed back or reeling. She had easily caught the brat and raised him into a tight hug, laughing. The boy was hanging from his mom's tall body like a monkey.
"Hey there, dumpling. Missed me?"
"I'm not a dumpling! I'm a boy!"
"Alright, alright… but why are you so tasty?"
"Mooommy!"
As Effie pretended to bite Little Ling, he giggled happily and squirmed in her embrace. Sunny observed the scene while suppressing a smile.
Despite the flow of time, Effie had not changed at all. She was still the same tall, beautiful, and vibrant woman Sunny had met in the Dark City. Her athletic body was still brimming with boundless vigor and vitality, her perfect lean muscles rolling under the dewy olive skin.
Of course, there were changes, too. Effie had grown even more appealing, her Transcendent allure capable of bringing countless men to their knees. There was a subtle, but palpable presence about her, too… perhaps it had always been there, but now there was no mistaking it.
Wherever Effie went, the air brimmed with liveliness and energy. Everyone around her felt a certain primal intensity permeate their bodies, infusing them with stimulating, spirited force.
Such was the effect that Saint Raised by Wolves, one of the most famous and beloved warriors of humanity, had on people.
Carrying Little Ling, she walked over to where the nameless guy was sitting, hugged him with one hand, and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she looked at Aiko and grinned.
"Hey there, shorty! Gods, have you grown even tinier? I really can't… Aiko, you're so cute. Every time I see you, I just want to squeeze you and dress you up."
The petite girl frowned.
"There will be no more squeezing happening today, thank you very much."
Effie laughed.
"...That stupidly gorgeous boss of yours, as well! Ah, he's just like a porcelain doll. If I wasn't a married woman, I would have definitely tried dressing him up. Or, you know. Undressing him would be fine, too…"
Aiko's eyes widened, while Little Ling's Dad spat out his lemonade.
Effie's smile turned a little strange. She fluttered her lashes sheepishly, then coughed.
"Oh. He's standing right behind me, isn't he?"
Effie slowly turned around, just in time to notice the unreasonably gorgeous proprietor of the Brilliant Emporium falling. Three cups of coffee that he had been carrying on a tray were flying into the air in slow motion.
It seemed that he had tripped.
Without missing a beat, the enigmatic shopkeeper regained his balance with a graceful half-step, extended his hand unhurriedly, and caught all three cups on the tray without spilling a single drop.
A moment later, he smoothly approached the table and placed the cups down, acting as if nothing had happened. Then, the nonchalant young man smiled pleasantly and gave her a respectful bow.
"Saint Athena. Welcome."
Effie found herself unable to speak for a moment.
'D—damn. So cool!'
At the same time, Sunny was nothing short of panicking on the inside.
'What the hell?! No, what the actual hell?! I mean… what the hell?!'
How could she go and say something like that?!
And right in front of her husband, too!
Did that woman have no tact?!
Glancing at Ling's Dad covertly, Sunny noticed that the young man was looking at him apologetically. He seemed more embarrassed than anything, with no signs of anger or insecurity written on his handsome face.
It seemed that the nameless guy was used to his wife's antics… well, it made sense.
'Why wouldn't he be?'
Sunny had been teased relentlessly by Effie. What made him think that the poor bastard would have had it any easier? If anything, as her husband, he probably had it way worse…
Effie, meanwhile, smiled and said in a reserved tone:
"Oh, Master Sunless. You were here."
It stung a little. The fact Effie used his name instead of a nickname, like she did with her close friends, stung. The fact that she made an effort to act with decorum around him stung, too.
Even not being openly teased by her caused a dull ache in his heart.
But, at the same time…
Seeing her healthy and well made him happy. Being around her felt familiar and nice, too… even though he was nothing but a dull, unassuming merchant in her eyes. A passing acquaintance not deserving of a second thought, unremarkable and easily forgotten. Someone not worthy of her time, let alone attention.
In fact, it was strange for her to even remember his name.
But that was the best Sunny could hope for.
For now.
He nodded politely.
"Indeed. I took the liberty of making some coffee for you to enjoy while the food is being prepared. Aiko, you take a break and keep our esteemed guest company."
Effie was being uncharacteristically taciturn, probably because she felt uncomfortable around a stranger. She was also looking at him strangely. If Sunny did not know better, he could have even imagined that she was feeling shy.
But, surely, that was impossible.
Bowing again, Sunny turned around and fled into the kitchen.
Of course, he made sure to make his retreat seem calm and dignified.
…As he was walking away, though, he couldn't help but hear Little Ling giggling.
"Hehehe. Clothes are itchy! Can mommy undress Ling Ling, too?"
Feeling his ears burning, Sunny dove behind a door.
'Damnation!'
Right. He had to concentrate on cooking… knowing Effie's appetite, nothing less than a veritable feast would do.
Sunny did just that, manifesting an avatar and several pairs of shadow hands. Slicing, dicing, washing, roasting, boiling, simmering, stirring… he had to do a lot of things at the same time just to distract himself from thinking too much.
Thankfully, his other two avatars were busy at the moment, as well, increasing the load on his consciousness.
An idle mind was a restless mind! So, Sunny preferred being busy.
Nevertheless, he couldn't help but hear bits and pieces of the conversation happening in the dining hall.
"Shortie, is your boss single? I have someone in mind to set him up with!"
"Single? Actually, he's double… I mean, there's two of him…"
"Huh?"
"In any case, leave my boss alone! Every time you people show up, my career takes a nosedive! First in the Bright Castle, then in NQSC… I swear to the dead gods, Effie, if another of my employers decides to enlist and become a war hero after spending time with you lot, I'll take it personally!"
"Ah! Are you still angry at Kai? Actually, he asked me to pass a message to you…"
"Tell that pretty bastard to keep his messages to himself. Unless he wants to help me sue himself for unlawful termination, I don't want to hear a word from him."
"Hehe. Bastard! Bastard!"
"Ling Ling! Don't say that word!"
Sunny shook his head and let out a sigh, thinking that Aiko was being too harsh on Kai.
Actually, Effie and her were not that close. The two of them were on friendly terms and shared a deep bond as the survivors of the Forgotten Shore, sure, but back then, Aiko had lived in the Bright Castle, while Effie had been a huntress of the outer settlement. Their paths had not intersected often.
Another point of connection between them was Kai, who knew the petite girl much better from their days of paying tribute to Gunlaug. Aiko had even worked as his manager after returning to the waking world. So, when he chose to end his idol career and enlist in the military, she lost her job.
As a result, Aiko seemed to be holding a grudge.
Which was a bit sad, considering that she was one of the main reasons why Kai had ended up as a Saint in service of the government, to begin with.
Kai's life could have been safe and comfortable as an Awakened, but he had chosen to follow Sunny and the rest of the cohort into the Second Nightmare, and later joined the Southern Campaign. One of the main reasons he had done that was the shame he felt about not having done anything to help Aiko when she was being harassed by one of Gunlaug's Pathfinders.
The bastard whom Nephis had eventually killed.
So, Kai never wanted to be powerless to help people like Aiko, and Aiko herself, ever again. That was his motivation to seek strength and continuously put himself at risk as one of the government's champions.
'What a messed-up situation.'
The web of human relationships was like that, and sometimes it seemed that people were helplessly stuck in its complicated embrace.
Sunny, on the other hand, had been forcefully freed from that web.
And yet… his situation was just as messed up.
He chuckled.
There was no salvation from the human mess anywhere.
It was not every day that a famous Saint visited the Brilliant Emporium, so Sunny went all out with cooking up a feast.
And Effie was, without a doubt, very famous.
The world had changed a lot from the day he Awakened. Back then, there had been barely a few dozen Transcendents in existence, each representing the absolute pinnacle of human tenacity and achievement. They were distant and dazzling, like living legends.
Today, though, there were more than a hundred Saints out there. They were still revered and venerated, and each of them was still an absolute elite — an exalted warrior and champion, the best of the best humanity had to offer.
But, still. Not all Saints were made equal. All of them were remarkable, but some were more remarkable than the rest.
In general, the hundred Transcendents were often divided into three loose tiers. The lowest tier — if such a description could even be applied to these legendary figures — was the largest, and mostly consisted of those Saints who had reached Transcendence after the Southern Campaign.
They were younger and less experienced, and their path to Sainthood had been a little easier than that of their predecessors. So, these undoubtedly outstanding warriors were still considered a bit weaker than the rest of the Saints.
The middle tier consisted of the few most talented representatives of the new generation, as well as of the old guard — of those seasoned veterans that had reached Transcendence before the Chain of Nightmares. Saints like Sky Tide, Summer Knight, Silent Stalker, Bloodwave, and Wake of Ruin were among them.
These powerhouses wielded fierce powers and possessed a frightening amount of experience, each towering above the rest of humanity like mythical giants.
…However, there was still someone above them.
Each of these unique individuals was a singular existence, a presence that broke all the rules. Their terrifying power could hardly be measured, and they stood apart from even the Saints, inferior only to the Sovereigns themselves. There was no word for what these people were, but everyone knew their names.
The government possessed three of these exceptional champions: Raised by Wolves, Nightingale, and Soul Reaper.
Clan Song possessed three, as well. They were Mordret, Seishan, and Beastmaster.
And lastly, Clan Valor possessed two. They were Nephis and Morgan, the Sword Sisters.
…Of course, there were Saints of equally terrible power who were completely unknown. One of them was Cassie.
The other one was Sunny.
And that was pretty much it.
So, it wasn't an exaggeration to say that a very famous Saint was currently visiting the Brilliant Emporium. Saying that she finally understood what the female Fire Keepers had been talking about when they mentioned the "eye candy cafe".
Sunny frowned subtly.
"Eye Candy Cafe? Hmm. I haven't heard of it. Do I have a new competitor?"
New shops and restaurants were popping up in Bastion almost every day, so he was not very diligent about keeping up with the competition.
'Whatever. All the more reason to make sure that Effie is satisfied with her experience in the Brilliant Emporium. Then, she can tell the Fire Keepers to stay loyal to it. Her own soldiers, as well! Although the government Awakened have fewer coins to spend, there are a lot of them…'
Eventually, he used one of his bodies to start serving the dishes.
Various side dishes, a mountain of dumplings, tender barbequed meat, black bean noodles, steamed buns, spring rolls, red rice cakes, and perfectly cooked rice… he had really outdone himself this time.
Panting, Sunny wiped his hands on the apron and smiled pridefully.
Back in the dining hall, Effie had already demolished half of what he had cooked and let out a satisfied sigh.
"Ah! This is great!"
Then, she gave his avatar thumbs up and added:
"Can I get another one of everything?"
Sunny's smile wavered.
***
After Effie was done with her meal, she stayed for a while, catching up with Aiko. They had invited Sunny to join them, but he politely refused and returned to the reception desk, pretending to read the Monster Almanac.
Therefore, he accidentally heard Effie sharing some information about the meeting she had attended in the Castle.
"It's about the winter solstice, of course. Which is today. By tomorrow, many Sleepers from the waking world would be sent into the Dream Realm, scattered all across its territory. With how many humans are here now, most will find their way to the nearest settlement without much problem. The rest will be picked up by the patrols we've jointly established. Well… apart from those who are unlucky."
She grew quiet for a moment, and then added in a somber tone:
"Of course, there very well may be poor bastards like us two. Since not all regions of the Dream Realm have human presence, they can be lost. No one wants the Forgotten Shore to be repeated, so this time, there is an initiative to widen the search area. Valor is even sending a team into a Death Zone."
Aiko frowned.
"Let me guess who is going to draw the short straw. They're going to send Changing Star, aren't they?"
Effie sighed.
"Yeah. My poor Princess can't catch a break. Well, of course, it's all a ruse. The real reason they are sending her there..."
She lowered her voice:
"...is the Lord of Shadows."
Sunny turned the page of the Monster Almanac, his face remaining perfectly neutral.
Aiko, meanwhile, raised an eyebrow.
"Lord of Shadows? Who is that?"
Effie gently caressed Little Ling's head. The boy was resting his head on her lap, fast asleep. His dad, meanwhile, simply listened to their conversation while sipping coffee with a smile on his face.
The huntress shrugged.
"He's just a rumor… ah, but since Valor is taking action, I guess he's not, after all. In any case, there has been a lot of talk about a mysterious Saint appearing in the Death Zone between the Sword Domain and the Song Domain not too long ago. If he really exists, and has been able to survive there alone for so long… then he is immensely powerful. Of course, both Domains would want to obtain his allegiance."
She hesitated for a moment, then added darkly:
"Or, if that is not possible, to make sure that no one else gets him. I guess they are sending Nephis to test the waters."
Shaking her head, Effie remained silent for a few moments, and then laughed.
"Can you imagine? I mean, has Anvil lost it, or what? Don't get me wrong, I love Princess… but really, she is probably the worst person in the world to use as a negotiator…"
Sunny couldn't help but agree.
Of course, what Effie did not know was that the person Nephis was supposed to negotiate with was sitting just a few meters away, having just served her a delicious dinner.
'So, they are finally starting to move…'
Sunny let out a quiet sigh. Things were progressing according to his calculations, but at the same time, he felt that it was sometimes unpleasant to be right.
Many things had changed since Antarctica. But many things were also the same.
The balance of power was entirely different, for example.
Sunny had been born at the time when the three Great Clans were in charge of humanity, so for the longest time, he simply assumed that that was the natural order of things. But actually, although some Legacy Clans had always been more prominent than the others, the three great families — Valor, Song, and Night — only rose to their exalted status shortly before he was born.
And now, the status quo had changed again. Even though there were still nominally three Great Clans, in practice, only two remained. The House of Night had lost its competitive edge for a multitude of reasons, the main being that it lacked a Sovereign.
Without a Sovereign, the masters of the Stormsea could not bring millions of mundane humans into their area of influence and develop their Citadels into prosperous cities. They could not keep up with the exploding number of Awakened, Masters, and Saints the other two Great Clans now commanded, either.
In short, the House of Night had been relegated to the role of a supporting player in the great game between Valor and Song.
The role of the government was not the same, either. Now that the Sovereigns had revealed themselves and the exodus of humanity from the waking world had quietly begun, the writing was on the wall. As the force mainly responsible for maintaining the cradle of humanity, the government had no choice but to become obsolete.
Perhaps it was not going to happen in a decade, or even several decades, but their days were numbered. Unless the government changed, that was.
And so, it was changing, slowly developing its presence in the Dream Realm. Strangely enough, despite the bleak future, the government's power had actually grown in recent years. Although there were not a lot of Saints in its employ, three of those Saints belonged to the highest tier of Transcendents. There were countless Awakened and a large number of Masters remaining loyal to the army, as well.
So, the government had actually shortened the gap and was now almost as powerful as the House of Night.
It was nowhere near the two nascent kingdoms of the Dream Realm, though.
And those kingdoms — Sword Domain, and Song Domain — had changed the least.
The war between the two Great Clans was not being fought in the open, but it had never ended. The only thing preventing it from progressing to direct conflict was that the two Domains did not share a physical border.
Yet.
But, in fact, the territories of Song and Valor were dangerously close to each other. It was just that they were separated by a perilously dangerous Death Zone. That Death Zone was doomed to become the first battlefield of the inevitable open war between the two Dream Kingdoms.
...It was also where Sunny had established his Citadel, right in the middle of this exceedingly important strategic region. And where his third avatar was currently hunting down anything stupid enough to challenge his rule.
His thinking was simple…
He had to put himself in an advantageous position for when the war inevitably started.
Because after three years of wandering the Dream Realm alone and slowly losing his mind, he realized that he didn't want to observe the end of the world, and the birth of a new one, from the sidelines.
He wanted to be right in the middle of everything, shaping the outcome to fit his will, and achieving his goals in the process.
Well, anyway…
That was the third avatar's problem. The second avatar was keeping an eye on Rain and cautiously exploring the hidden side of Ravenheart.
This Sunny, meanwhile, was simply running a shop.
And occasionally feeding gluttonous Saints.
"Hey there, Master Sunless. Can I ask you a question?"
Sunny looked away from his book and turned to Effie.
"You certainly can, Saint Athena."
Effie hesitated for a moment, then smiled mischievously.
"Is Sunless really your name? You know, I'm not saying that it sounds like something an eighth-grader would call himself… but I'm also not not saying that…"
He stared at her with a polite expression.
"...Didn't you name your son Dumpling?"
Effie flinched.
"W—what? No! Ling, his name is Ling! It's the name that belonged to a dear friend of mine!"
Sunny smiled and turned back to his book.
"My mom, you see, had a poetic soul."
He hesitated for a moment, and then added nonchalantly:
"Also, I never attended school. So I wouldn't even know what an eighth-grader would call himself…"
***
Effie, Little Ling, and Little Ling's dad eventually went on their way, leaving a mountain of dirty dishes behind. Sunny used his avatar to wash them while resting on the porch and listening to the lively sounds of Bastion.
Although his shadow sense could reach far and wide, he didn't dare use it right under Anvil's nose. The King of Swords possessed unrivaled authority within his Domain, after all, and few things escaped his gaze.
Chances were, he would sense someone exploring his capital through unseen means. So, Sunny kept to himself.
Soon, the midday crowd arrived, and he spent a couple of hours in the kitchen cooking various lunches. That crowd disappeared, as well, leaving the Brilliant Emporium empty.
Sunny was drowning in a strange melancholy after meeting Effie. The time she had spent in his restaurant had felt very uplifting, but now that she was gone, only wistfulness remained.
It was his birthday, as well. But she didn't remember. No one did. Honestly, even he had almost forgotten about it himself.
What was the big deal, anyway?
Suppressing a sigh, Sunny closed his eyes and concentrated on his other avatars. That was another advantage of existing in several places simultaneously — he was almost never bored.
'So, Nephis is coming…'
It was not unexpected, but happened sooner than he had thought. How long would it take her to find the Nameless Temple? Knowing Neph... two weeks, at most?
So, he had two weeks to mentally prepare himself.
That was probably enough time.
'Rain needs better arrows, too...'
Time passed swiftly while he contemplated various matters.
Then, a new customer arrived.
This one, however, was not here for a meal, but rather for a Memory.
The Silver Bell rang once more, and a new customer walked in. Sunny was idly wondering what they would order when he noticed who it was. A moment later, his eyes glistened with professional interest.
It was a young woman wearing light armor and a white cape… an Awakened. Her elegant beauty and golden hair were lovely, but her expression was cold and composed, creating an uninviting impression.
Sunny did not really care about what she looked like, though. The aloof Awakened was important because she was one of his clients, and had come to retrieve a Memory. More than that, she was a Legacy. Which meant a hefty commission and a great boost to the Brilliant Emporium's reputation.
Plus, she was a passing acquaintance from Sunny's former life. Even though they had only met a few times, hers was still a familiar face.
He smiled and bowed politely.
"Awakened Telle. Welcome."
The young woman glanced at him sternly and nodded.
"Master Sunless. I'll be leaving Bastion soon, so I wanted to check on your progress. It would be convenient if you procure a suitable Memory before I depart."
He couldn't help but widen his smile a little.
"It is good that you decided to pay the Brilliant Emporium a visit, my lady. In fact, I have just recently acquired something that might be of interest to you."
Sunny did not make a big secret of the fact that he could craft Memories, but he was hiding the extent of his abilities. So, for the more demanding commissions, he pretended to be a mere merchant. Very few people knew what he was really capable of.
For most, it seemed like he simply possessed a network of connections that allowed him to find and purchase suitable Memories in a timely fashion.
Sunny signaled Aiko to hold down the fort and invited Awakened Telle to follow him downstairs. Passing through an ornate wooden door, they descended a set of stairs and entered the spacious basement of the Marvelous Mimic.
There, a large chamber was illuminated by the soft light of enchanted lanterns. The furnishing was luxurious, but tasteful, exuding elegance and class. Various Memories were displayed in glass cases that were attached to the walls, sharp steel glinting on dark velvet. No sound from the upper floor reached this silent place, creating a solemn atmosphere.
…In short, Sunny had nothing to do with designing how the Memory Boutique looked. It was all Aiko's work.
The petite girl possessed much more knowledge on how to actually sell Memories, both because she had been close to Stev, the caretaker of the Bright Castle's arsenal, and because she had run the actual operation of Sunny's Brilliant Emporium in the past. Plus, she was generally savvy when it came to business.
Aiko had explained her rationale well to make Sunny sign off on all these expensive furnishings.
There were much more Awakened now, but good Memories were still quite expensive. In that sense, they were much closer to luxury goods than to common tools. Therefore, a Memory shop had to cater to a luxurious clientele in order to seem reputable. The classier it looked, the more inclined affluent clients would feel about spending their coins here.
Although Aiko had complained that the Brilliant Emporium had only sold one Memory in the last two months, it was actually not that bad of a result. In fact, Sunny only had to sell a Memory once in a while to keep the business afloat… selling one every month, meanwhile, would be more than enough to turn a large profit.
Right now, the main problem he faced was not weaving Memories, but actually crafting them. Since Sunny did not want to reveal his secrets, he was reluctant to partner up with external specialists. Therefore, he did everything alone, playing the role of a blacksmith, jeweler, tanner, tailor, carpenter, and so on himself.
He was surprisingly good at it… well, actually, it was not very surprising.
Sunny had learned the basics of craftsmanship a long time ago. Every Awakened knew how to survive in the wilderness, which included maintaining their equipment, constructing shelter, sewing up wounds, and many other things. Additionally, he deepened his knowledge of all kinds of crafting while learning to weave Memories.
That knowledge was then put to the test when he lost access to the Nightmare Spell and had to survive in the remote regions of the Dream Realm alone for three years.
Most importantly, though… Sunny was a weaver. His ability to craft weaves of essence strings made all other forms of craftsmanship seem accessible. He also had a golden touch due to consuming Weaver's phalanx.
Lastly, he was a Transcendent. His dexterity, physical coordination, and precision were unrivaled, his senses were vastly superior to those of mundane humans, and his mental acumen was far beyond the norm.
In short, Sunny had put a lot of effort into mastering his trade, and was confident that he would not lose to the famed forgemasters of Clan Valor when it came to the quality of his craftsmanship.
Although… he was somewhat envious of all the tools and resources they had access to.
Awakened Telle could not see it, but there was more than one chamber in the basement of the Marvelous Mimic. Sunny also had an expansive workshop hidden behind the boutique, containing everything he used to do work, from a forge and a kiln to a pottery wheel and a sewing machine. There was also a large storage room where various materials, mostly sourced from the carcasses of Nightmare Creatures, were kept.
It had not been easy to arrange a proper workshop in the basement of the Marvelous Mimic, let alone an opulent boutique. The interior of the Shadow was somewhat of a separate dimension, after all, and although Sunny had managed to alter the weave of the original Covetous Coffer to make it capable of containing living things, it wasn't really suited for it.
Above ground, the problem was easily solved by having the Marvelous Mimic manifest windows, which could let in air and light. Below ground, though, things were a bit tricky.
In the end, Sunny had to create enchanted lanterns for illumination and heat plates for warmth. The air, meanwhile, was supplied by inferior copies of the Quintessence Pearl placed strategically here and there. The Marvelous Mimic supplied the essence needed to keep these enchanted items working itself.
That arrangement had the side effect of turning the interior of the Marvelous Mimic into an isolated environment that could sustain human life... or any kind of life, really... even if the Shadow was buried deep underground or fell to the bottom of the ocean. Even drowning in a volcano was not going to present much of a problem.
But that was beside the point. Sunny had no intentions of drowning in volcanoes any time soon. or better yet ever.
Walking to a rich mahogany display table, Sunny put on black woolen gloves and retrieved an elegant lacquered box, placing it down carefully.
Then, he opened the lid and smiled at Awakened Telle politely.
"Please, take a look."
Inside the box was a Memory that he had recently finished crafting.
Inside the lacquered box, an intricately engraved vambrace was laying on black silk. It was forged from a light silvery metal and decorated with a pattern resembling interlaid feathers. The vambrace emanated a feeling of restrained power, and just from a passing glance, one could tell that it was an extraordinary item.
Awakened Telle, however, seemed unimpressed.
Well… from what Sunny could remember, she always seemed that way.
The young woman raised an eyebrow.
"Master Sunless. From what I remember, I commissioned you to procure a suit of armor."
He smiled.
"Your memory is stellar, my lady. But don't be concerned… this vambrace possesses a rare enchantment that allows it to unfold into a full plate of impregnable armor, just like what you wished to purchase. The process only takes a second, and consumes very little essence. While such a trait might bring a slight inconvenience in case of a sudden attack, it also makes this Memory uniquely adaptable."
Telle's eyes gleamed.
"...I assume that it can be used by a Saint?"
Sunny nodded.
"Indeed. It can accommodate any type of Transformed creature up to about fifty times the size of an average human. The speed with which the vambrace unfolds remains the same. Of course, the essence expenditure grows in proportion."
He continued to smile, but really, Sunny wanted to cry on the inside.
That was because it took him an incredible quantity of magical alloy to create the damned vambrace. The thing looked small, but he would have had to bankrupt the Brilliant Emporium in order to purchase the materials needed to forge it... if anyone would even sell them to him. In the end, he had been forced to track down and kill a dozen Corrupted Beasts with metallic carapaces to complete the commission.
Which meant that Sunny had not suffered a loss… but he could have sold all that Transcendent steel, instead!
His heart was bleeding.
In fact, he was even lamenting the cost of the expensive lacquered box with silk furbishing that Aiko had made him buy for the vambrace.
'But it is for a good cause.'
Sunny had to remind himself why he had put in extra effort to make sure that this Memory was particularly potent and durable.
Awakened Telle finally showed a hint of satisfaction. She studied the Memory for a few moments, then asked in a slightly warmer tone:
"You have conducted a thorough study of its other enchantments, of course. What are they? Oh, and what is its name?"
Sunny carefully picked up the vambrace and began the description:
"My lady, this Transcendent Memory of the Fourth Tier is called the Belated Apology. Apart from the unfolding enchantment, it also possesses three others. One vastly enhances its physical durability. The other grants the person wearing it greatly increased protection from elemental attacks. Finally, the third enchantment might interest you the most. It allows the master of the Memory to make it as light as a feather."
Unbelievably… a smile appeared on the young woman's stern face.
Well, of course it did. That set of enchantments was almost perfect for an armor-type Memory.
"That's perfect! That is exactly what my father needs!"
Sunny hid a smile and put the vambrace back in the box.
Then, he asked, pretending to do it only out of politeness:
"Oh? And how is Saint Roan doing?"
…Indeed, the young woman in front of him was Lady Telle of the White Feather clan. She was the daughter of Saint Tyris and Master Roan… although the latter was also a Transcendent now.
Sunny had bumped into her a few times in the Sanctuary of Noctis, and later in Falcon Scott. To his shame, though, he had never known that the standoffish girl was actually the daughter of his benefactors, mostly because of how young her parents looked. Determining the age of Awakened was a messy affair.
It was only after coming to Bastion that Sunny realized his mistake.
Telle smiled a little.
"He's doing well, apart from lacking a good Transcendent armor… and still being in the doghouse because of having challenged the Third Nightmare against mother's wishes…"
She fell silent abruptly.
"W—wait, why am I telling you this?"
The young woman looked at Sunny with wide eyes.
Then, strangely enough, she blushed a little and looked away.
"...Well, in any case, both of my parents are fine. They are awfully busy, of course."
Sunny was a bit perplexed by her reactions, but just shrugged mentally.
'Unsurprising.'
There were very few Legacy Clans being led by two Saints. The White Feather's prominence had risen greatly since their exile to Antarctica — and therefore, so had their duties. No one could discard them anymore.
Sunny smiled and lowered his head with respect.
"That is good to hear. I wish them all the best."
***
Young Lady Telle of White Feather ended up purchasing the Belated Apology and leaving the Brilliant Emporium in good spirits. Aiko was happily counting the money, as well.
And since Sunny knew that the Memory he had painstakingly created would serve Saint Roan well, he was in a good mood, too.
Not long after that, evening came. More customers visited the Brilliant Emporium to enjoy tea and snacks after a long day of work. The evening crowd receded, and the sun disappeared beyond the horizon. Moonlight and darkness enveloped the streets of Bastion, and the city slowly grew quieter.
Aiko left, leaving Sunny in the empty cottage.
He cleaned up the dining hall, and then went to the porch to breathe some fresh air.
Looking at the thriving city surrounding him, full of countless people… Sunny felt painfully alone.
Especially today, he couldn't help but feel it sharply.
Sunny remained on the porch for a while, watching the pale moon slowly move across the starlit sky.
Then, he sighed and went inside.
'I'll clean up the kitchen, then go to bed. Everything else can wait until tomorrow.'
This day had been strangely eventful.
He was busy washing the kitchen utensils when the Silver Bell suddenly rang again. Surprised at the appearance of a late customer, Sunny raised an eyebrow and walked into the dining hall.
"I'm sorry, but we are about to close…"
The words died on his lips.
Out there, in front of him, stood a delicate young woman in a seawave cloak. Her hair was like a cascade of pale gold, and her eyes… were hidden behind a strip of blue cloth.
Despite the blindfold hiding her eyes, the young woman's ethereal, otherworldly beauty was simply breathtaking.
She lingered for a moment, then turned her head in the direction of Sunny's voice.
"Oh… I am sorry. I'm afraid I'm a bit late, then."
Sunny remained silent, trying to overcome his shock.
'What… what is she doing here?'
He suppressed his emotions and put on the polite smile of a humble shopkeeper.
"No, no. It's no trouble. What did you want? I'll prepare it quickly."
The young woman tilted her head a little, then said hesitantly:
"My name is…"
He interrupted her, trying to put an appropriate amount of respect and reverence into his voice:
"I know who you are, Lady Song of the Fallen. Who in Bastion doesn't? I am the owner of the Brilliant Emporium... you can call me Master Sunless. It's an honor to meet you."
Cassie sighed, then nodded curtly. Eventually, she said:
"... I heard that you can procure rare Memories. Or make them."
Sunny froze for a moment.
'Ah.'
One of the Fire Keepers must have recommended him to her. And knowing Cassie, it must not have taken her long to discover that the owner of the Brilliant Emporium did not just sell Memories, but also crafted them.
But why would she come to him? All the enchanters of Clan Valor were at her disposal.
Sunny took a deep breath.
"Are you interested in commissioning a Memory, my lady?"
She nodded again.
"In a way."
He smiled. Now, he was in familiar territory.
"Great! I am sure that you won't be disappointed in my services. Just today, a member of the renowned White Feather clan purchased a Memory from our stock. They were extremely satisfied with its quality."
Cassie smiled, then shifted slightly as if looking around.
"That is good to hear. The Memory I want you to make must be of the highest quality."
She lingered for a few moments, then turned to him and added in a neutral tone:
"Oh, and by the way…"
Her smile wavered a little.
"...Happy Birthday."
A vast white plain was shining under blinding sunlight. It seemed deceptively endless, devoid of any features. No living thing was moving across its surface, and none would dare to.
Changing Star of the Immortal Flame Clan was kneeling on that plain. She had been kneeling there for three days without moving a muscle, and even her right hand was frozen in the air, holding the hilt of a silvery sword. Its blade was like a radiant mirror reflecting a boundless white void.
Her impassive face was showing signs of fatigue, but her beautiful grey eyes were cold and sharp, full of indomitable resolve that bordered on obsession.
Her silver hair was moving slightly in the wind.
"Lady N—ephis… the wind…"
Staying still like a statue, she spoke without looking back:
"I know. Stay strong."
There were a few moments of silence, and then another voice spoke:
"I… don't know how much longer I can endure."
Nephis answered evenly, white sparks igniting in the depths of her calm eyes:
"Stop talking unless you want to die."
She wasn't threatening the man, simply stating a fact. In response to her words, there was silence.
The wind blew across the white plain, crashing into her with furious force. There were a few gasps from behind Nephis, and yet, no member of her retinue allowed themselves to be shaken by the squall.
The only thing that moved was the torn veil of ominous grey clouds. It swirled and flowed, slowly obscuring the merciless sky… not that Nephis could see it, frozen as she was. All she could see was the shadow slowly spreading across the flawless white plain.
Where the shadow of the clouds was cast, the white surface lost its blinding radiance, becoming easy to look at. As Nephis watched the radiance dim, her face remained motionless… her heart, however, started beating faster.
Finally, the stormy veil repaired itself, and the sky became completely hidden behind it. The blade of Neph's sword was extinguished, reflecting nothing but a swirling expanse of grey clouds now. The clouds were glowing brightly with diffused and scattered light.
She let out a quiet sigh.
Behind her, bodies hit the ground in a clatter of metal, and pained groans tore apart the silence. Nephis remained motionless for a few moments, then lowered her sword and slowly stood up.
'This one was long.'
Turning around, she looked at the seven Masters that were sprawled on the ground, panting as they tried to recover from three days of torturous stillness. Shim, Kaor, Shakti, Sid, Gorn, Gantry, and Erlas… they were the Fire Keepers that had followed her into the Death Zone on this mission. The rest were in less dangerous regions of the Dream Realm, searching for young Sleepers.
Far away.
There had been a time when Bastion, located in the heartland of the Dream Realm, was separated from Ravenheart by an immeasurable distance. Ravenheart was situated far north-west, after all, on the outskirts of the Hollow Mountains.
But Awakened had conquered a lot of territory in the last few decades. Led by the Great Clans, humans had greatly expanded their area of influence in the Dream Realm. The two enclaves had swallowed many regions… and yet, they still did not share a border.
In the south, both the Sword Domain and the Song Domain bordered the Stormsea, which was ruled by the House of Night. In the north, the Hollow Mountains stood like an impregnable wall in the path of human expansion.
The two Domains were separated by a Death Zone — or rather, several of them, stretching from the Hollow Mountains all the way to the Stormsea. This deadly territory widened in the south, but was comparatively narrow in the north. Which meant that if the two enclaves were to be connected by land, the narrowest and northernmost region separating them had to be conquered.
And that was where Nephis and the Fire Keepers had been sent… to the Death Zone far in the north. This place, which had taken the lives of many powerful Awakened, had no official name. However, people often called it the Godgrave.
The reason for it was rather simple.
Turning her head slightly, Nephis looked north. Out there, far in the distance, a titanic skull was laying on the misty slopes of the Hollow Mountains, staring back at her with one colossal, empty eye socket. Deep darkness nestled in its gaping chasm, still and foreboding.
The other eye socket, as well as the forehead and the entire left side of the titanic skull, had been entirely shattered by some unimaginable blow. The bone splinters, which had rained down thousands of years ago, created mountain peaks of their own.
The skull was connected to a white spine, which stretched south from the Hollow Mountains. In fact, it was connected to an entire skeleton of inconceivable proportions. From the top of the skull to the right knee joint, which was the southernmost intact point of the skeleton, it was at least five thousand kilometers in length.
The skeleton and the ground below it… was the Death Zone. It was called Godgrave because Awakened, shocked and frightened by the terrifying size of the ancient remains, had speculated that it was the corpse of a god.
Of course, Nephis did not think the same way.
In any case, the right hand of the skeleton lay in the Song Domain, while the left hand lay in the Sword Domain. By climbing the skeletal arms, one could travel along the bones of the titanic corpse.
If they could survive the journey, of course, which very few could.
The seemingly endless white plain where Nephis stood was actually the skeleton's breastbone. She had led the Fire Keepers here, climbing up the shattered left arm of the ancient corpse, fighting her way across its vast collar bone, and making progress south over the past two weeks.
The progress was slow because they could not fly the Chain Breaker here. It was too dangerous.
There were three ways of traversing Godgrave, ranging from deadly to absolutely lethal.
The most suicidal one was to move across the ground, which was shrouded in twilight and covered by a carpet of ash. The Death Zones were regions of the Dream Realm where Great, Cursed, and Unholy Nightmare Creatures dwelled… and in this Death Zone, the deadliest things were hiding beneath the ash. Anyone who stepped on it was doomed to be consumed.
The second way was not much better. It was to travel in the great hollows of the titanic bones, hidden from the sky. The hollows were the safest place in Godgrave… and for that reason, they were home to an entire ecosystem of harrowing Nightmare Creatures and tainted flora, all hungering for the taste of human souls. Fighting through that monstrous jungle that thrived within the inconceivable skeleton was just as suicidal.
The last way was to traverse the surface of the ancient bones. Here, there were fewer dreadful abominations, and those who did prowl the surface were a bit less powerful. But that was for a reason, as well.
The reason was that Godgrave had a peculiar nature. There were no nights here, and the sky was constantly shrouded by a veil of clouds. If the veil was broken, though, revealing the radiant white sky…
Anything that moved under the open sky was immediately erased from existence, turning into scattering ash. There was no exception to the rule, and no salvation from the gaze of heaven.
So, that was why Nephis and the Fire Keepers had spent three days without daring to move a muscle. They had been waiting for the torn clouds to hide the sky once again.
And now that the grey veil was mended by the wind, they could continue on their mission…
To find the mysterious Saint who was rumored to have made his home at the very edge of the titanic breastbone, right before the abyssal chasm leading to the skeleton's spine.
The man known as the Lord of Shadows.
Nephis studied the immaculately white bone plain in front of her for a few moments, then turned around and looked at the Fire Keepers. They were gracelessly sprawled on the ground, with pained expressions on their faces. Even with their powerful Ascended bodies, it had not been easy to remain completely still for three long days.
If there was one consolation, it was that Nightmare Creatures they had been fighting when the merciless skies revealed themselves were nothing but ash now. The Fire Keepers, meanwhile, had all survived.
There was a reason why she had chosen this particular cohort to follow her into the Godgrave.
The Fire Keepers were a fearsome force even now, when the number of Awakened, Masters, and Saints had vastly increased. That was because each of them was an Ascended, and a cohesive battle unit consisting of close to fifty seasoned Masters could not be ignored by anyone.
Not to mention that the Fire Keepers were the survivors of the Forgotten Shore, and as such, could be easily called the most talented Awakened warriors of their generation… all generations, perhaps.
These warriors were her personal army, and under her leadership, their brilliant glory and fame had grown explosively in the past four years. The Ivory Tower, the Chain Breaker, the crest of the Fire Keepers, and her own name, Changing Star, had all become symbols of unrivaled virtue, valor, and excellence.
Their names were known far and wide, all according to her conscious will and intent.
The Fire Keepers were her heralds and emissaries, but each was also a heroic figure in their own right… still, some of them had more renown than others. The seven Masters in front of her had once been Cassie's own cohort, and therefore, they were a cut above the rest.
That was not the reason why Nephis had chosen them for this mission, though. The real reason was that one of the members of the cohort, Erlas, possessed an Aspect that could augment the endurance and stamina of his allies. Knowing what waited for them in Godgrave, she wanted to have his powers at hand for when the white void of the sky above the ancient corpse was revealed.
As it turned out, her consideration had not been in vain. If not for his support, the last three days would have been much more torturous, and potentially fatal for the members of her retinue.
Even Nephis had felt the strain. Nevertheless, there was no time to waste.
Looking at the Fire Keepers, she said evenly:
"We have five minutes to recover. Five more to drink water and eat. Then, we continue south."
Such a short span of time was not enough for them to rest their weary bodies, but it was better to relieve the fatigue on the move. The sky was not the only danger in this desolate bone expanse, after all.
"Yes, Lady Nephis."
The Fire Keepers groaned as they started to move. Storage Memories were summoned, water and field rations were hastily consumed. Shim, the leader of the cohort, used his healing powers to help the less resilient members recover faster. They were seasoned veterans and did not need her to tell them what to do.
Nephis used the short rest to quench her thirst, as well.
By the time the ten minutes she had given her subordinates ran out, the bone plain was already starting to move.
"Ready your weapons! Forward!"
As she started to walk, the Fire Keepers followed her.
Although the sun-bleached bones of the dead god — or whatever the ancient skeleton had been, once — seemed like a continuous surface of solid white, in truth, they were littered with cracks and fissures. The deepest of those cracks led to the great hollows within the titanic bones, and the inner hell hidden in their horrid expanse.
Merely ten minutes after the veil of clouds had been mended, those cracks exploded with life. Tendrils of vibrant red moss and vermilion grass spread from them, devouring the flawlessly white surface of the ancient bones. Swarms of tiny Nightmare Creatures were instantly born, hunting each other as they moved between the stalks of grass.
That was only the beginning.
Since everything that moved under the merciless gaze of the white sky was instantly incinerated, the abominable life thriving in Godgrave had adapted to its whims. There was no way to predict when the veil of clouds would be torn, and how long it would take for the stormy barrier to repair itself. Therefore, everything here lived at incredible speed.
The red moss, the vermilion grass, the tiny Nightmare Creatures, and the larger abominations that were yet to be born… all of them were in a hurry to be born, grow, consume, and propagate before turning to ash. The white plain was bare and featureless a few minutes ago, but in an hour or two, it would be teeming with horrid life.
If the veil of clouds was not broken for the next several days, Godgrave would come to look as if the infernal subterranean jungle had escaped the great hollows. By then, the most harrowing of the surface hunters would have been born and reached maturity, making the surface of the bones almost as dangerous as their inner expanse.
But even now, Nephis and the Fire Keepers were already in danger.
The predatory vegetation and the swarms of tiny critters were enough to envelop and devour a legion of Masters.
This… was the Death Zone.
Watching a sea of red slowly surround them, crawling closer with each moment, Nephis silently raised her sword.
"Prepare."
As she brandished the silver sword, a wave of sparks exploded from where its tip scraped against the surface of the white bone.
A moment later, each of the sparks exploded with a thundering roar, and a flood of white flame was unleashed into the world. The wave of fire rolled forward and enveloped a wide swath of the red grass, incinerating countless vermin in an instant.
It did not stop there, though.
Following Neph's will, the flames moved, turning into a wide ring around the Fire Keepers. Then, it spread in all directions like a flash fire, flooding the air with heat and ash.
Soon, the vast bone plain had turned into a terrible white inferno.
White flames danced across the bone plain, incinerating the vermilion grass and the swarms of tiny abominations that had just been born moments ago. Unbearable heat assaulted the cohort of the Fire Keepers, and the air was suddenly full of swirling ash.
The eyes of their lady burned in the haze like two cold stars.
"Mounts!"
A whirlwind of ethereal sparks surrounded the cohort, soon forming into eight bestial Echoes. Each of them was unique, but shared a common trait — most of these Echoes were not powerful enough to be of aid in a fierce battle. However, they were fast and could be ridden, serving the Fire Keepers as mounts.
Many Masters spent considerable time hunting down suitable types of Dormant Nightmare Creatures to procure such Echoes. The braver ones hunted Awakened abominations, while some lucky ones even had Ascended beasts as their steeds.
Nephis was the exception to the rule, since the steel stallion she had summoned was an artificial Echo created by the enchanters of the Great Clan Valor.
Being the adopted daughter of a Sovereign had its advantages, even if the royal gifts came with an insurmountable cost.
"Forward!"
The eight Echoes formed into a wedge and rushed across the burning plain, swiftly moving south. The sea of flames parted in front of them, and then rolled forward, protecting the flanks of the formation.
Nephis rode at the head of the wedge, looking ahead with a focused expression. Her sword had changed form, turning into a silver lance. The Fire Keepers were ready for battle, too — despite the wall of fire that surrounded them, no one dared to lower their guard.
And for a good reason.
Soon, Shakti and Erlas — the archers of the cohort — drew their bows and let enchanted arrows loose. There were larger shadows moving behind the wall of flame, surrounded by ash, since the inhabitants of Godgrave had had more time to be born and grow here.
From that moment, their advance turned into a tense and perilous affair. Nephis sustained the rolling curtain of flame, preventing the cohort from being consumed by the red grass, and led the charge. The Fire Keepers met whatever Nightmare Creature the Death Zone threw at them with calm coordination.
There were no Great abominations on the surface of the ancient skeleton, at least not that soon after the white sky had wiped the slate clean. So, it was well within their ability to handle the onslaught of newborn monstrosities.
Granted, the Fire Keepers were far more able than most Masters.
It was to the point that Nephis had time to think without having to concentrate entirely on the battle.
After a while, she thought silently:
[Cassie.]
A few moments later, Cassie's voice resounded in her head, as if the blind seer was there, by her side, whispering into her ear:
[Yes?]
Cassie's powers had changed and grown after Transcendence, as well. Her Dormant Ability now allowed the blind girl to learn more about the people and creatures she perceived. Her Awakened Ability allowed her to sense longer into the future. Her Ascended Ability not only allowed her to perceive the world through other people's senses, but also to communicate with those she had marked.
So, Cassie was like a spider waiting at the heart of a vast web. Even Nephis did not know how many people throughout the two worlds were serving as her eyes and ears… just that there were many, scattered around both the waking world and the Dream Realm. Some of the spies in the blind seer's network were willing agents, while others did not even know that they had been marked.
The latter consumed more of Cassie's soul essence, sadly.
Regardless, her ability to gather information was an incredible boon to them. It was just that…
Nephis frowned slightly.
The nature of her friend's power had changed subtly after the Third Nightmare. From what Cassie had shared, it seemed like her ability to receive visions of the future was compromised, somehow, making them strange and chaotic. Cassie herself had begun to act strangely, sometimes, as well.
Nephis was concerned.
Turning her steel steed slightly to avoid a large crack in the white bone, she thought:
[Tell me about this Lord of Shadows again.]
The man she had been sent to negotiate with was more than a little mysterious. There were many more Saints in the world now, true… however, it was still strange for an independent Transcendent to exist out there, especially one whose origin and background were entirely unknown.
Not to mention one powerful enough to not only survive in the Godgrave, but also make it his home.
Cassie remained silent for a few moments. Then, her voice resounded once again, whispering into Neph's ear:
[Not much is known about him, really. What we do know comes from a dozen Sleepers who were unfortunate enough to be sent to Godgrave last year. They were all rescued by a mysterious Saint and brought to a Citadel under his control. The Saint did not speak with them much, and was rather aloof. In fact, some of them even describe him as sinister and frightening.]
Nephis had already heard all of this, of course. However, there was no harm in going over what they knew once more, just in case there was some hint she had missed.
After a momentary pause, Cassie continued:
[He has to be strong, considering where his Citadel is located. The Sleepers also confirmed that his Aspect has to do with shadows, and that he commands several powerful Echoes. Apart from that, there's very little information about him. Instead of allowing the Sleepers to place their anchors in his Citadel, the Lord of Shadows escorted them out of Godgrave and sent them on the path to one of Song's strongholds.]
Nephis frowned.
[So he might be friendly with Clan Song?]
Cassie lingered for a bit.
[Both Valor and Song have their eyes on Godgrave. Considering that it is most likely to become the main battlefield of their war, how can they not? So, understandably, both Domains are very interested in a powerful Saint dwelling in the depths of this deadly region. Actually, Valor is not the first clan to try recruiting the Lord of Shadows.]
Neph's gaze darkened.
[Is it true? That they sent…]
Cassie's answer came swiftly:
[Indeed, they sent Mordret… well, one of his bodies, at least. However, he failed to persuade the Lord of Shadows to swear allegiance to the Queen of Worms.]
If the Prince of Nothing had succeeded, Nephis would not have been sent to find the reclusive Saint. But how had he failed?
[It is strange, though, isn't it? I doubt that Mordret would have simply accepted a refusal. He would have definitely tried to consume that Saint if persuading him was impossible.]
Cassie's voice changed slightly:
[That is the most interesting part. It is not confirmed, of course… but, from what we managed to learn… Mordret was actually defeated. His vessel was destroyed.]
Nephis took a deep breath.
'Is there really someone else capable of defeating that monster?'
She had once fought against Soul Stealer, after all. So, Nephis knew better than anyone what Saint Mordret was really capable of… in fact, that man was no less of a plague than Skinwalker, whom most of humanity lived in constant terror of.
If Lord of Shadows was really capable of fighting against the Prince of Nothing…
Neph's calm grey eyes gleamed coldly as she contemplated the future.
They crossed most of the remaining distance to the edge of the breastbone plain that day. Night never graced Godgrave with its presence, but anywhere else, the sun would have already been rolling toward the horizon.
It was never dark in this strange and terrible place. The grey sky shone with diffused light, and white bone was colored here and there by fields of vibrant vermilion grass…
Or rather, it was never supposed to be dark.
Nephis slowed her steed as she peered into the distance, a complicated expression appearing on her face.
'What is that?'
Out there, far away, it was as though someone had dropped a can of black paint on the world. The darkness, which was not supposed to exist in Godgrave, swallowed the plain, and the scattered light of the stormy sky was powerless against it. The deep shadows persisted, unperturbed by the bright daylight around them.
'How is this possible?'
Soon, they drew closer to the wall of darkness. Strangely enough, there were much fewer abominations in this area of the titanic skeleton, and even the scarlet flora seemed scarcer.
It was as though even the Nightmare Creatures were wary of the land of shadows.
Nephis frowned slightly, not showing her hesitation to the Fire Keepers.
"Advance slowly."
As they proceeded further, the light slowly dimmed, and the growths of red grass became smaller and smaller, until they disappeared entirely. Soon, they were surrounded by nothing but impenetrable darkness, with only Neph's eyes shining in it like small stars.
"Stop."
She remained silent for a moment, listening to the silence, then said evenly:
"Dismount."
The Fire Keepers jumped down from their Echoes, dismissing them into a rain of sparks. Their surroundings were illuminated for a few moments, and by the time the sparks dissipated into nothingness, they had already summoned enchanted lanterns.
A flood of stark white light flooded the dark land. However, it seemed weak and faltering, barely able to force the deep, dark shadows to recede a little.
Nevertheless, Nephis did see something now that the luminous Memories pushed the darkness back.
A few meters away from them, a massive carcass was laying on the ground, its grotesque bones towering above the plain. The creature must have been enormous once, but now it was broken and dead.
What killed it?
Nephis walked over to the carcass and studied it for a few moments, spending a bit more time looking at the clean cut where the monster's head had been severed.
"Lady Nephis… what do you think?"
She lingered for a while, then shook her head.
"The head was severed by a sword, but something had gnawed on the bones. There are teeth marks everywhere, and by the look of it, the creature's flesh was devoured by something large. Most importantly…"
Her expression grew a little somber.
"Considering where we are, this carcass must belong to a Great Nightmare Creature."
Had it been killed by the Lord of Shadows? If so, the rumors of his power might not be exaggerated. Many Saints were capable of slaying Great Beasts, but very few could finish such a powerful abomination with one strike.
Nephis was about to say something else, but at that moment, a terrifying roar tore apart the silence. Something was rushing toward them from the darkness.
The Fire Keepers instantly assumed a battle formation. Shim and Sid moved forward, raising their shields, Gantry and Gorn took positions a step behind and to the side of them, while Shakti and Erlas hid behind the melee fighters while summoning their arrows. Lastly, Kaor moved to the rear of the cohort, ready to defend his comrades in case of an unexpected attack.
Nephis remained where she stood, calmly looking into the darkness. Her lance had changed form once again, turning back into a longsword.
"Be ready."
They heard the sound of massive claws scraping against bone as the Nightmare Creature approached at high speed. Judging by that speed, the abomination was powerful.
It was going to reach the Fire Keepers in a matter of seconds.
…Before it did, however, something rustled in the air, and they heard the familiar, gruesome sound of flesh being severed by sharp steel. Something crashed heavily onto the ground, and a moment later, a monstrous head rolled into the light, a river of blood spilling from its cut neck.
'One strike.'
Nephis looked at the abomination's severed head for a split second, then turned to face the darkness.
There, two crimson flames ignited, staring down at her.
Then, something walked out of the darkness and stopped at the edge of light, making the Fire Keepers tremble.
'What in the world…'
The graceful creature looked like a beautiful onyx statue that had come to life. Her fearsome black armor seemed to be carved from polished stone, and forged according to an intricate, elegant design. The dark sword she was holding was smeared in blood, radiating a sense of chilling, inescapable lethality.
The demonic statue towered above Nephis and the Fire Keepers, much higher than even Effie was, observing them with cold indifference. There was no hostility in her gaze, but also no benevolence.
She was clearly not human.
However, the living statue did not seem like a Nightmare Creature, either. She was more like… a Transcendent Echo? A Saint?
However, Nephis had never met an Echo... or a Saint, really... who exerted so much pressure on her. The graceful knight's onyx body radiated a sense of vast, dreadful power, and the menacing crimson flames dancing in her ruby eyes were full of strange, inhuman will.
She was strong.
In fact, if Nephis was not here and the strange creature decided to attack the Fire Keepers, they would most likely all perish under her blade.
The question was… would the living statue attack them, or not?
As Nephis looked at the demonic knight calmly, ready for both outcomes…
The beautiful onyx statue lowered her sword and turned away, then beckoned for them to follow her with indifferent grace.
Nephis and the Fire Keepers followed the onyx devil across the land of shadows. Their taciturn guide walked without looking back, her beautiful armor gleaming as it reflected the white light of their lanterns. The living statue's steps were neither slow nor hurried, her measured pace full of indifferent confidence.
It was as though she was not afraid of the creatures hiding in the dark at all.
Nephis would have expected the steps of such a heavy creature to resound like thunderclaps in the dead silence, but they were entirely noiseless. She stared at the back of the mysterious stone knight, white flames dancing in her eyes.
The Fire Keepers were tense and quiet, looking into the eerie darkness with wary expressions.
'What is going on?'
Nephis was not troubled, but she did feel somewhat curious. A vast expanse of inexplicable darkness, the fearsome creature that had been sent to meet them… it was all hard to explain, and she rarely encountered things that escaped explanation.
[Cassie?]
There were a few moments of silence, and then the familiar voice resounded in the darkness, answering the question she had not asked:
[It is… strange.]
Nephis glanced at the beautiful stone demon and waited. Cassie continued after a short pause:
[She is a Transcendent Devil. Her soul is an impossible fusion of shadow, darkness, and divine flame. Her powers are those of a sword saint… however, she is not a simple Echo. I… I don't know what she is.]
Nephis nodded calmly.
[That is alright. I do.]
Indeed, it would have been strange if she had not recognized that fearsome stonelike armor, that cold presence, and those jewel eyes.
The onyx devil was one of Nether's children, after all. They were what she looked up to in the depths of the Second Nightmare, drowning in despair as the darkness of the Underworld crushed and suffocated her. The prideful beings who ruled the great caverns of the Hollow Mountains while she struggled to survive far below, at the edge of the abyss.
In fact, the body she had inhabited was one of the countless flawed vessels that Nether had callously discarded before successfully creating the first of the Stone Saints.
So… in a sense, the onyx devil was a more perfect version of what Nephis used to be.
But what was she doing here? Had some of Nether's children succumbed to Corruption and survived until this day? Had the Lord of Shadows killed one of them?
Nephis tilted her head slightly.
The Stone Saints had been known to command true darkness, each inheriting a spark of divinity from their creator, as well. But why did this one possess an affinity to shadows? That was not in their nature.
Did it have something to do with the Aspect of the Lord of Shadows?
And this lightless expanse around them… had he somehow conjured it, as well?
Was it something that a mere Transcendent could do?
Her curiosity grew a little.
Meanwhile, the beautiful onyx devil led them deeper and deeper into the darkness. Considering how difficult it must have been to chase away the deadly sunlight of Godgrave, Nephis had not expected for this shadowy region to be expansive. But to her surprise, the land of shadows stretched for many kilometers in all directions, without a hint of ending.
'Odd.'
The further they went, the more eerie their surroundings became. Because sunlight never reached here, there was nothing to incinerate the bones of slain Nightmare Creatures. Therefore, remains of powerful abominations appeared in sight from time to time, all devoid of flesh.
At first, there were few of them, but the deeper into the land of shadows the Fire Keepers ventured, the more and more skeletal remains they saw.
Some of the abominations had been slain by sharp steel, some shattered and broken by brute force, some killed by strange means that she couldn't even guess.
Eventually, it was as if they were walking across a terrible battlefield. The magnitude of slaughter that had transpired in this ominous place was nothing short of chilling. Even if all these powerful Nightmare Creatures had not been slain at the same time… what kind of person was capable of eviscerating this many dreadful abominations in the depths of a Death Zone?
It seemed that there was a seed of truth in the ominous rumors about the dire power of the Lord of Shadows.
In the end, it had taken almost half a day for the onyx devil to lead them to their destination. The signs of fierce battles that had transpired under the cover of darkness only grew more apparent.
'...Almost fifty kilometers to reach the heart of his territory.'
Out there, in front of Nephis, the breastbone plain abruptly ended, turning into a vast chasm. If she could pierce the darkness with her gaze, she would have seen the spine of the titanic skeleton far below. To her left and to her right, in the distance, its ribs must be rising like mountains.
Right ahead, though…
Illuminated by the light of their lanterns, a magnificent temple stood at the very edge of the abyss. Its colossal columns and walls were cut from black marble, with exquisite reliefs decorating the stygian pediment and broad frieze. Beautiful and awesome, it looked like the palace of a dark god.
In front of the palace, the ground was littered with countless bones.
Most of the ancient edifice was hidden by darkness, but Nephis felt oppressed by its solemn majesty nevertheless. She frowned slightly, feeling a shapeless presence gaze at her from behind the marble columns, and instinctively gripped the hilt of her sword.
"Is this… a Citadel?"
One of the Fire Keepers voiced her question in a tired and bewildered tone. Another answered warily:
"It must be. Who could have built a temple in this place?"
Nephis remained silent, observing the dark temple somberly.
She was not afraid of the Lord of Shadows, his onyx devil, and other secrets the mysterious Saint could have been hiding. However, should the negotiations go badly… fighting a powerful enemy within the walls of their Citadel was bound to be troublesome.
It would be a shame for the Citadel to be destroyed in the process, at least.
Glancing at their beautiful demonic guide, Nephis smiled slightly and nodded.
"Lead the way."
The living statue lingered for a moment, then started climbing the steps of the temple. Nephis and the Fire Keepers followed.
Soon, they passed between the towering black columns and reached a grandiose hall.
Its dark expanse was drowning in impenetrable shadows.
The interior of the dark temple was drowning in deep shadows, and the enchanted lanterns of the Fire Keepers seemed even weaker in their cold embrace. The light emanating from the luminous Memories flickered, barely able to illuminate a narrow circle around them.
In fact, it was not even the shadows themselves… Neph's eyes narrowed when she felt the subtle presence of the being who was hiding in the depths of the hall wash over her like a tidal wave. Suddenly, the darkness around them seemed infinitely more dark, in turn making the light starker.
'...Strong.'
While Nephis was peering into the darkness, their silent guide walked to the side and turned around, resting the tip of her sword on the stone floor of the temple. It was as though the onyx devil assumed the position of an entrance guard.
…There was another strange sculpture on the other side of them. This one was at least five meters tall and resembled a four-armed fiend that had escaped from the depths of a fiery hell, his mighty body forged from polished black silver. The infernal troll had long, sharp spikes protruding from his steel carapace, as if he was made from countless shattered swords.
No, not a sculpture.
As the towering fiend moved slightly, the infernal flames burning in his eyes ignited with hungry malice.
The Fire Keepers grew tense under the gaze of the menacing giant.
Nephis remained unperturbed.
A moment later, Cassie whispered into her ear:
[It is… it is a Supreme Devil. His body is incredibly durable and almost immune to fire.]
'...Bothersome.'
Killing a Supreme Devil was not impossible, but this one seemed especially tough. Melting him down would be a chore…
Of course, there were ways to deal with such turtle-like enemies. It was just that fighting the towering fiend and the onyx devil at the same time would not be convenient. In fact, Nether's daughter felt more dangerous despite being of a lower Rank.
In any case, neither of them showed signs of wanting to attack the guests. They just stood motionlessly, as if inviting them to walk deeper into the temple.
Nephis passed between the two powerful monsters and did just that. The Fire Keepers followed, looking oppressed by the inhospitable darkness.
When they reached the middle of the great hall, she stopped. In front of them… the shadows grew even deeper, and the light of the lanterns simply drowned in them, disappearing without any effect.
It seemed that the Lord of Shadows did not wish to be seen.
Nephis sighed and looked up.
She could feel something enormous moving in the darkness beyond, staring at her from incredible height. At the same time, a chilling sound resounded in the silence of the ancient temple, surrounding her and her warriors from all sides. Like the rustle of countless scales as they scratched against the ancient marble.
It was as though a colossal serpent was slithering in the darkness, uncoiling its gargantuan body to raise its long neck and gaze upon them from the darkness.
Not being able to see the giant creature was a little uncomfortable.
Luckily, Cassie was there to help Nephis know what she faced:
[A… a Transcendent Terror.]
Nephis frowned.
'How many powerful servants does the master of this temple have?'
She was… amused. Was the Lord of Shadows really independent? How come he had more powerful summons than she had, then? Wasn't it a bit ridiculous?
Granted, the Great Clan Valor did not treat its adopted daughter with nearly as much sincerity as it did Morgan. But still…
It was not the quantity of these monsters that mattered. It was just that Nephis could sense that each of them was far more ferocious and dangerous than any Echo she had seen.
Suddenly, she felt something very unexpected...
A hint of sympathy for the Prince of Nothing.
[What about the Lord of Shadows himself?]
Cassie remained silent for a few moments.
[I don't sense anyone else. There is nobody there…]
But just as she said that, a cold voice suddenly resounded from the darkness, enveloping the Fire Keepers like a death knell:
"Nephis of Valor… welcome. I did not expect to be visited by someone as exalted as the last daughter of the Immortal Flame."
***
Sitting on a tall throne cut from black marble, Sunny looked down on Nephis and her warriors. His face, hidden behind the polished black wood of Weaver's mask, was impassive.
However, a storm of emotions was raging in his heart.
Here in his territory, where the Nameless Temple now stood, he was almost omniscient. That was because the Shadow Realm Fragment enveloped a vast area around the Citadel, allowing Sunny to perceive everything, everywhere, all at once.
So, he had been watching Saint guide Nephis and the Fire Keepers to the doors of the temple all along. Sunny had thought that he would be ready to face her.
But he had been wrong.
Seeing her face, her lustrous silver hair, her beautiful grey eyes, the familiar stubborn resolve shining in their calm depths…
It felt as if he had been struck by lightning.
His heart was beating faster than when he had been facing that Great Demon.
Looking at Nephis from the darkness, Sunny remembered all the reasons he had come up with to spare himself the pain of being close to the members of his former cohort.
At that moment, he understood one simple thing.
'...I'm doomed.'
Because the moment he saw Nephis, all reason was obliterated.
What was good about being reasonable, anyway? Hadn't he personally preached the benefits of being unreasonable before?
Sunny took a deep breath, and then leaned back, glancing at the huge head of the Soul Serpent hovering high above his throne.
Then, he lingered for a moment and said, keeping his voice calm and devoid of emotions:
"Nephis of Valor, welcome. I did not expect to be visited by someone as exalted as the last daughter of the Immortal Flame."
She stared into the darkness, then bowed slowly.
"Greetings, Lord of Shadows. I hope you don't mind being addressed this way… or would you prefer I call you something else?"
Sunny remained silent for a few moments.
Eventually, he answered evenly:
"I would not. But you can call me Shadow."
"I would not. But you can call me Shadow."
The voice of the man who called himself Shadow resounded in the lightless temple, making it seem as though the darkness itself had answered her question. That strangely elusive voice was cold and aloof, devoid of any emotion.
And yet, there was a hint of arrogance to it.
Nephis frowned subtly.
Now that the introductions were out of the way, it was time to announce the purpose of her visit. However, she was at a disadvantage. The master of the dark temple seemed to know everything about her, and yet, she knew close to nothing about him.
Even Cassie, whose gaze could pierce countless mysteries, seemed to be entirely blind to the existence of the Lord of Shadows.
…Granted, Nephis had some idea about his true identity.
The darkness spoke again, its voice remaining emotionless:
"To what do I owe the honor of being in the presence of Lady Changing Star? What do you want with me?"
Nephis hesitated for a moment, thinking.
She had been sent to persuade a powerful Saint to join the banner of the King of Swords. However, having reached his Citadel, Nephis had to reevaluate her opinion of the Lord of Shadows.
He was not merely powerful… no, he was one of those few like herself who were beyond the ordinary definitions of power.
Now that Nephis had seen the vast expanse of inexplicable darkness, the bones of dreadful abominations hidden in its tenebrous embrace, the solemn edifice of the dark temple, and the creatures that guarded it, she knew that the Lord of Shadows had not survived in Godgrave by luck, or by having an Aspect that was uniquely suited for living in this harrowing environment.
Rather, he had survived here through strength.
…Which only made him more desirable.
Of course, there were still many unknowns about the enigmatic Saint. Nephis could not be sure of what his powers truly were. The fierce creatures that served him were neither Echoes nor Nightmare Creatures… so, they could have been manifested by his Aspect, like the hideous Reflections of the Prince of Nothing were, or subjugated like those abominations that Beastmaster ruled.
It was unclear how strong the man himself was, or if his Aspect had any application in direct combat. It was also unknown where he had come from, and how he managed to become a Saint without leaving any traces of himself in either of the two worlds.
And yet, Nephis had a strong suspicion.
Awakened who possessed affinity to shadows were exceedingly rare, let alone those who were truly powerful. Meanwhile… five of the six divine lineages had already been reclaimed by humans.
Immortal Flame were the inheritors of Sun God, Valor were the inheritors of War God, Song were the inheritors of Beast God, Night were the inheritors of Storm God, and finally, Asterion was the sole inheritor of Heart God.
One last lineage remained unclaimed.
No one had been able to find and inherit the blood of Shadow God.
So… this man, a Saint of immense power that had come out of nowhere, wielding authority over shadows. Was he the proof that the last divine lineage had finally revealed itself?
If so… why now? What did it mean?
One thing was certain. Nephis had to change her approach, since her preconceived notions had been proven wrong. In this dark temple, her power and exalted status didn't mean much, because the man she wanted to persuade possessed the same power, and could claim the same status, should he wish to do so.
She had to treat the Lord of Shadows… as an equal.
Nephis smiled slightly.
"Then, Lord Shadow. I won't be coy… you asked me what I want? It's simple."
She paused for a moment, then added in her usual impassive tone:
"I want you."
She could hear the Fire Keepers shift behind her. One of them even seemed to choke, coughing loudly in the dead silence of the dark temple. His coughing somewhat spoiled the solemn atmosphere of her serious proposal.
The Lord of Shadow did not respond immediately, either.
'Well, of course. He must be carefully considering the benefits and disadvantages of pledging his allegiance to the Sword Domain. I wouldn't expect anything else.'
However, the silence stretched for longer than she had expected.
'I see. He must be contemplating very deeply.'
Nephis was nothing if not patient. So, she waited patiently, giving the enigmatic Saint time to seriously consider his decision.
After a while, the Lord of Shadows spoke again, his elusive voice sounding a little flat:
"What, exactly… do you mean?"
Nephis was slightly taken aback, but masterfully hid her confusion. Had she not been clear?
"Allow me to clarify, then. I, Changing Star, invite you to join the alliance of Transcendent warriors and serve under the banner of the King of Swords, protecting and expanding the domain of humanity in the Dream Realm as one of his champions."
She lingered for a moment, and then added:
"I trust I do not need to list the benefits of pledging allegiance to one of those who have achieved Supremacy. These details can be discussed later, anyway. Resources, assistance, powerful Memories and Echoes, soul shards… nothing is out of the question. You won't be undervalued, Lord Shadow. No one survives in the Dream Realm alone, after all."
There were a few moments of silence, and then the cold voice resounded from the darkness once again:
"Ah. Thank you for the clarification."
Nephis tilted her head a little.
'What else did he think I meant?'
Had she said something odd again?
'No, it shouldn't be.'
Nephis frowned slightly.
She thought she had done rather well…
The problem was most likely that the emissary of Song must have offered all the same things to the Lord of Shadows, if not more. And yet, they had been refused.
While she was contemplating, a cold laughter resounded in the dark temple, traveling across the great hall like wind. The Fire Keepers shivered, gripping their weapons tighter.
A few moments later, Shadow's voice came from the darkness, finally showing a hint of emotion:
"Oh? So you want me to join forces with the Great Clan Valor for the benefit of humanity? I see… you must be sincere, then. Surely, it has nothing to do with the impending war between the King of Swords and the Queen of Worms. Surely, it is not because your side wants to use me as a weapon in that war. And, surely… you have no ambition to subjugate Godgrave with my help to gain control over the future battlefield."
The master of the dark temple chuckled again, and then said, his sinister voice growing even colder:
"You wouldn't be trying to deceive me, would you, Lady Changing Star?"
At the same time, the enormous creature hiding in the darkness shifted slightly, filling the great hall with the chilling sound of rustling scales.
Sunny felt glad that his face was hidden behind Weaver's Mask and shrouded in impenetrable darkness. That was because he might not have controlled his expression very well in the last few minutes.
One of his other two avatars might have even stumbled out of nowhere, somewhere far away.
Those lazy guys…
Luckily, he regained his composure swiftly.
'Damn it, Neph…'
The echo of his last words was still traveling across the Nameless Temple when Nephis frowned slightly. Sunny had just accused her of trying to deceive him in a rather threatening tone… he even commanded Serpent to make a bit of noise to add some weight to his perceived displeasure.
What would her reaction be?
Unexpectedly, a subtle smile bloomed on Neph's face, and her eyes gleamed with satisfaction.
"I see that you are better informed than I presumed, Lord Shadow. Good. That saves me a lot of trouble."
Sunny was stunned for a moment. That… was not the reaction he had expected.
'Shameless! She's completely shameless!'
Nephis, meanwhile, put her hand on the hilt of her sword and looked up a little.
"Since you already know that the war is inevitable, and that it will happen here in Godgrave, you must also realize that you can't escape it. One way or the other, you will be implicated in the clash between the two Domains. So… unless you want to abandon your Citadel and flee into the waking world, you might as well choose a side. In fact, I think that you already have."
Sunny scowled, staring at her with displeasure.
'How the hell does she know?'
Of course, he had intended to insinuate his way into a high position of the Sword Domain's army from the very start. That was why he had established the Nameless Temple in Godgrave and waited for the emissaries of Valor to take the bait.
But Nephis had no way of guessing that.
Sunny shook his head in the darkness and asked, keeping his voice devoid of emotions:
"Have I?"
Nephis nodded.
"You must have. After all, you have already refused the emissary of Clan Song. Since you have shown no desire to join the other side, only one choice remains. It's us."
Sunny remained silent for a while.
Then, grabbing the armrests of his throne, he leaned forward and asked, his voice suffused with an insidious undertone:
"Says who?"
She stared into the darkness with a hint of confusion on her beautiful alabaster face.
"What?"
Sunny smiled.
"Who said that I refused the emissary of Clan Song? I did not."
Which was, of course, a lie. He could not say a word of truth while wearing Weaver's Mask, and this avatar of his almost never took it off. The Lord of Shadows was meant to attract the attention of those with great power, after all, all the while keeping Sunny's secrets safe.
This time, however, it had worked to his advantage.
Neph's expression remained the same, but he could feel the pressure she exerted growing sharper. Right now, she was probably considering whether the Nameless Temple was a death trap. With Saint and Fiend behind her, the path to escape was cut off. In front of her were Sunny and the Soul Serpent.
Nightmare and the shapeless guardian of the temple were close, as well.
Nevertheless, Nephis maintained her composure. Facing the wall of impenetrable darkness in front of her, she asked calmly:
"You didn't?"
Sunny sighed quietly and leaned back.
From here onward… he had to sell himself to Nephis while making her think that she was the one insisting on making the purchase. People did not value that which came into their possession too easily, after all. If Sunny wanted to be treated as a precious ally instead of a cheap tool, he had to make Clan Valor think that they had been extremely lucky to gain his support.
He remained silent for a moment.
"I did not refuse the generous offer of the illustrious Clan Song. However… perhaps I didn't accept it, either. Instead, I gave the emissary Ki Song sent a chance to win my allegiance. I despise the idea of fighting side by side with those weaker than me, you see."
Sunny smiled.
"So, I'll give you the same chance, Lady Changing Star. If any of you, emissaries of Valor, manage to leave a scratch on my armor, I'll accept your proposal. What do you say?"
Nephis did not answer immediately, contemplating his offer. Eventually, she asked:
"A duel? Which one of us do you want to fight?"
He chuckled.
"Any of you, all of you… it doesn't matter. I won't even use my Aspect. Instead, I'll crush you with pure skill."
A corner of Neph's mouth twisted upward.
"...Arrogant."
Sunny laughed, noticing the Fire Keepers tremble at the cold sound of his sinister laughter.
"Arrogant? Oh, on the contrary… I am being modest."
He was in a strangely good mood. The truth of the matter was… that Sunny missed the feeling of fighting against humans. He had very few opportunities to fight a proper duel in recent years.
The deadly reaches of the Dream Realm he had explored were full of all kinds of harrowing Nightmare Creatures. He had faced and killed countless abominations, coming very close to being killed by them instead on numerous occasions.
Those battles had been fierce, terrible, painful… and sometimes exhilarating.
But the exhilaration of facing a dreadful monster was different from the joy and delight of facing a skilled human opponent in battle. The artistry of combat was lost on most Nightmare Creatures.
The Fire Keepers, though… Sunny knew these people well. Each of them was a brilliant fighter. Even though they were mere Masters, if he held back a little, clashing with them promised to be very satisfying.
And then, of course… there was Nephis herself. A genius swordsman who had taken the legacy left behind by her legendary father, Broken Sword, and elevated it to new heights.
His former teacher, rival, and partner.
How could Sunny not feel excited at the thought of crossing swords with her again?
As he was thinking about that, Nephis stared into the darkness for a few moments, and then nodded decisively.
"...Alright. I accept."
There was movement in the darkness.
Nephis could not see it, but she felt the shadows that drowned the great hall of the ancient temple shift and surge, as if celebrating the arrival of their master. The Fire Keepers behind her tensed, looking up with somber expressions.
Thud.
A heavy sound resounded, followed by another. It seemed that someone was descending from an unseen dais, the weight of their unhurried footsteps echoing in the lightless hall like an ill omen.
Suddenly, the enchanted lanterns ignited with bright radiance, chasing away the darkness. As if they were finally allowed to shine.
As soon as they did, a dark figure stepped into the light, the shadows shrouding it like a mantle.
Even Nephis, who rarely felt fear, sensed a slight chill at the sight of the Lord of Shadows. She didn't quite know why.
The man in front of her was as elusive as his voice. His figure was encased in a fearsome onyx armor, its polished surface glistening like black glass. His features were hidden behind a mask of a fierce demon, nothing but darkness dwelling in the narrow slits of its eyes… as if there was no human face behind the mask, and no human flesh beneath the intricate black armor.
Just a formless shadow.
Strangely enough, Nephis could not say how tall the man was, exactly. But it felt as if he dwarfed everyone in the ancient temple, looking down at them with cold, malevolent arrogance.
…He was unarmed.
Nephis studied the Lord of Shadows calmly.
[Cassie?]
The blind seer answered after a moment of silence:
[I can see him through your eyes. But I still can't sense him. It's like there's nothing but emptiness where a man should be.]
Nephis felt a bit dejected. It seemed that she had grown too used to enjoying the amazing boon of having Cassie serve as her eyes and ears. The great advantage of information superiority had spoiled her… this time, though, she would not be able to know what her opponent's Attributes, Abilities, and hidden cards were in advance.
Well, it was for the best, then, that Shadow had offered to duel her and the Fire Keepers. She would learn what he was capable of firsthand.
Showing no emotion, she looked at the fearsome Saint and took several unhurried steps back. At the same time, the Fire Keepers moved forward, facing him.
The Lord of Shadows tilted his head a little.
"What? You are not going to fight, Changing Star?"
His cold voice sounded almost… disappointed.
Nephis shook her head.
"You've challenged all of us, haven't you? But… I don't draw my sword for just anyone. Prove yourself first, Lord Shadow."
The unnerving black mask stared at her for a few moments, and then the elusive voice resounded once again, full of cold indifference:
"No matter. You, there… come all at once."
As he said these words, the Lord of Shadows raised a hand. The darkness flowed from the floor, assuming a long and sinister shape. A few moments later, a great odachi formed from the shadows, its curving blade so black that it seemed to devour light.
Disturbed, the Fire Keepers moved forward.
***
Seven Fire Keepers…
Sunny remained calm, but he also felt a little tense. Of course, there was no question that he could crush a cohort of Masters without breaking a sweat, no matter how seasoned and talented they were.
But, how could he put it…
He might have allowed himself to be carried away, a little, while acting out the role of the cold and mysterious Lord of Shadows. Not only had he promised to avoid using his Aspect, but he also set a ridiculous condition for his loss.
Defeating the enemy was easy, but doing so while not receiving a single scratch on his armor was not.
Of course, Sunny had no intention of winning, to begin with. He just wanted to put on a good show and lose gracefully, thus laying the necessary groundwork for infiltrating the war machine of the Sword Domain.
However, the person he needed to impress was Nephis. And now, he had to deal with the Fire Keepers first to cross swords with her.
'Should I cheat?'
He considered the idea for a moment, then discarded it. That would not be any fun.
Sunny studied the seven Masters that were surrounding him.
Shim, Shakti, Kaor, Sid, Gorn, Gantry, and Erlas.
He knew them well.
Shim, a young man wielding a shield and a spear, was the healer who led the cohort. Strangely enough, he was also the most skilled and lethal warrior among them — that was because, back on the Forgotten Shore, he had been one of Gemma's Pathfinders. An elite who had survived countless hunts in the Dark City.
Gorn, Gantry, and Erlas had been among the Hunters of the Bright Castle.
Gorn was tall, immensely strong, and possessed an Aspect that allowed him to manifest an additional pair of hands, preferring to use two greatswords in battle. Gantry usually fought with a heavy battle axe, and was able to sharpen his weapons with his Aspect Ability. Erlas was a skilled archer capable of enhancing the resilience and stamina of his allies.
Sid, a young woman with dirty blonde hair, had been a hunter in the outer settlement. The fact that she had survived there was a testament to her skill and tenacity, and her Aspect greatly augmented her physical strength in short, but devastating bursts. She was armed with a sword and a shield.
Finally, there were Shakti and Kaor. Both had been Artisans in the Bright Castle, possessing potent Utility Aspects — Shakti's had to do with plants, while Kaor's had to do with carpentry. The former was a deadly archer, as well, while the latter was a jack-of-all-trades who usually guarded the rear of the cohort.
All seven were elites even among Masters, and their ability to work together was second to none.
Placing the odachi that he had manifested from the shadows on his shoulder, Sunny smiled behind his mask.
'This… is going to be fun.'
Sunny had never stopped fighting, sharpening his mastery of combat to a sublime level. He had already been one of the most seasoned warriors of humanity four years ago… mostly because very few had it as rough as he had it on the Forgotten Shore and in the Antarctic Center.
But the last four years had not been easy on him, either. Crossing the Hollow Mountains alone had given him more battle experience than most Awakened would receive in their lifetime. So, now, he had a solid reason to be supremely confident in his ability.
That said, there was a difference between fighting Nightmare Creatures and fighting humans. Sunny had mostly been doing the former recently, so the latter… he was a bit rusty.
As the Fire Keepers surrounded him, Sunny observed them silently.
Now that they were Masters, each possessed one additional Aspect Ability. Gorn not only had four arms, but also expanded in size, towering above the floor at almost three meters in height. Gantry seemed to have augmented his body, somehow… making it more durable? More nimble? Or simply more powerful?
He was going to find out shortly.
Erlas, meanwhile, was enhancing the physical state of each member of the cohort. His powers had been mainly focused on endurance and stamina before… what about now?
Sid was bound to do something unpredictable, as well.
Shim, Shakti, and Kaor all possessed non-combat Aspect, so guessing their powers was of less importance. Still… they could be full of surprises.
There were the Memories the Fire Keepers wielded to consider, as well.
'Ah…'
Sunny felt a pang of regret for setting such strict restrictions for himself.
But, still… he was looking forward to it.
A real clash of skill, cunning, and competence.
He had missed it a lot.
"What are you waiting for?"
Before the echo of his cold voice had time to disappear, the Fire Keepers attacked. The two archers opened the battle, instantly letting two arrows loose. They were showing decorum, too — since it was a friendly duel, his opponents refrained from using truly destructive Memories inside the Citadel.
Sunny did not augment himself with any of his three shadows. Being a Transcendent already gave him a great advantage as far as physical prowess and the intricacy of essence control went, so it was unnecessary.
Shifting slightly, he dodged both arrows with the minimum effort. One seemed to possess a homing enchantment, turning sharply to strike him in the back, but was tossed aside by the flat of the black odachi's blade.
At that moment, the melee fighters of the Ascended cohort were already upon him. They coordinated their attacks seamlessly, using the arrow salvo to cover their advance.
'Perfect teamwork.'
Shim and Sid were the spearheads aimed at his chest and back. Gorn and Gantry, who wielded longer weapons and had a wider reach, attacked from behind them at the same time.
There was a ceiling to a numerical advantage, since space was limited and only a few people could target a single opponent simultaneously… but by using this simple formation, the Fire Keepers effortlessly increased that limit.
There was no way for Sunny to block and deflect four attacks that came from different directions with a single sword.
So, he didn't. Instead, he removed himself from the path of the enemy weapons, deflecting Shim's spear and Gantry's heavy axe in the process. Using explosive footwork, Sunny escaped the encirclement and used the bodies of the Fire Keepers to block their comrades from chasing after him.
Then, he lashed out with a probing attack.
Sharp steel sang in the dark expanse of the Nameless Temple.
'Interesting…'
Sunny's smile widened under Weaver's Mask. The Fire Keepers… had not wasted these four years, either. He had known that Valor had used Nephis and her personal battle force like a sledgehammer, endlessly sending them to put out one fire after another. It was almost as if they were being repeatedly sent to death, but stubbornly refused to die. As a result, their lethality reached chilling levels.
Of course, he could have crushed them easily if he wished to. The gap between Saints and Masters was already vast, and Sunny was a singular existence even among Saints, to boot.
But with the limitations he had put on himself, the Fire Keepers were a challenging adversary. Especially because he could not allow himself to be hit even once.
Plus, he had chosen to only use a single battle style against them… Morgan's own battle style, to be precise. The sharp, deadly, and ruthless technique she used was representative of how warriors of Valor fought — not even becoming one with their weapons, but instead treating themselves as weapons.
So, it wasn't easy.
It was exhilarating, though.
'Damnation. More!'
There were a few tense moments when the unexpected facets of the Ascended Abilities of his enemies revealed themselves. There were several interesting enchantments their Memories possessed, as well.
But Sunny still managed to evade, block, or deflect all their attacks in the most efficient and economical manner. He didn't make any big moves, using the least amount of motion possible in every situation.
And all the while, he was studying how the Fire Keepers fought.
Solving their battle styles and their teamwork like a puzzle.
And when that puzzle was solved…
The dynamic of the battle changed abruptly.
***
The Lord of Shadows was indeed like a shadow. Swift, elusive, and insidious, he moved across the black marble of the great hall with stunning speed and flawless precision, effortlessly deflecting the rain of blows that the Fire Keepers unleashed upon him.
His black odachi seemed to have a life of its own, flowing like a stream of darkness. A weapon of that length was supposed to be if not unwieldy, then at least less maneuverable than a shorter blade… and yet, the odachi was always exactly where it needed to be, effectively creating an impenetrable barrier of steel around its cold-hearted master.
It was not because of his speed, strength, or mystical power. Instead… it was pure foresight and pure skill, both sharpened and tempered until they became a lethal weapon.
Nephis observed the movements of the Lord of Shadows silently.
The Fire Keepers, who had gone through countless battles by her side, fought well. They fought bravely. They fought with great skill and cunning, proving that their glorious fame was well-earned.
And yet, she had guessed the result of the duel almost as soon as it started.
Soon, the cadence of the battle shifted. The Lord of Shadows, who had been defending against the barrage of attacks, suddenly abandoned all pretenses of defense. Instead, he easily shrugged off a squall of steel and moved through it, attacking the Fire Keepers before they could even react.
It was almost as if he was dancing...
The black odachi hissed like a snake as it cut the air.
It struck Shim in the chest, sending him flying back. A split second later, Sid's shield was pushed aside, and her breastplate caved as the young woman toppled with a short yelp. Gantry was struck by the pommel of the odachi almost at the same moment, swaying once before falling down. By the time his back hit the floor, Gorn was already on his knees, both of his greatswords sliding away.
The Lord of Shadows was among them. A moment later, he had already reached the two archers.
"Crap…"
Kaor, who was supposed to protect them, was tossed back with one unhurried blow of the demonic swordsman's fist. Shakti and Erlas attempted to retreat, but both were sent to the ground before taking a single step.
From start to finish, the duel between the Lord of Shadows and the Fire Keepers had taken a couple of minutes.
However, they had all been defeated in just two seconds.
It was as though the master of the ancient temple was telling them — look! I could have ended you all any time I wanted.
White sparks ignited in Neph's eyes.
'Beautiful.'
The Lord of Shadows stopped and calmly put the spine of the black odachi on his shoulder. His fearsome mask remained the same, eerie and devoid of any emotion. The Fire Keepers groaned as they slowly picked themselves up from the floor.
"Is that all?"
His voice was still the same, cold and impassive.
Nephis smiled slightly and finally unsheathed her sword.
"You haven't defeated all of us yet, have you?"
He tilted his head a little, staring at her with arrogant indifference.
Well… Nephis thought that those were his emotions. In truth, there was no way to know what was hiding behind that fearsome mask… if there was anything behind it at all.
The Lord of Shadows slowly lowered his odachi and gripped its hilt with both hands.
"Stop wasting my time, then."
Nephis took a step forward.
That mask…
Why did it look so familiar?
Sunny held his odachi lightly as he watched Nephis take unhurried steps in his direction. The familiar white flames were dancing in her eyes…
But what was this?
As he walked, the same sparks ignited in the eyes of the seven Fire Keepers. A moment later, their bodies shone with a soft white radiance, and the bruises and contusions left on them by his restrained blows disappeared without a trace. Expressions of gratitude and relief appeared on their faces, and at the same time, Neph's own face grew colder.
'Since when can she heal others from a distance?'
Before he could consider the implications of that unexpected turn of events, her sword left the enchanted scabbard with a quiet murmur. Its mirror-like blade was as black as the night sky, the light of the magical lanterns reflecting in it like distant stars.
He knew that sword well… or rather, he had known it once.
The silver blade was a Transcendent Memory of the Seventh Tier Nephis had received after slaying Soul Stealer. It was a mighty weapon, and had been made mightier still by Sunny himself. He had transplanted a Supreme soul shard as one of its nodes, augmenting the fundamental enchantment of the silver blade.
But now, it was different.
Sunny frowned behind the mask when he noticed a familiar symbol branded into the mystical steel just above the crossguard. An anvil pierced through by a sword…
Had one of the forgemasters of the Clan Valor deemed themselves competent enough to improve on his own work? No, they wouldn't have been able to.
That left only one person, then.
The King of Swords himself.
'That bastard. Who gave him the right to taint the gift I gave her with his dirty hands?'
Suddenly, Sunny felt displeased.
And since he did, the shadows drowning the great hall of the Nameless Temple moved, overcome by the same displeasure.
The Fire Keepers, who had been retreating to give the two Saints space to fight, suddenly paled.
Nephis sensed the change in the atmosphere, too.
"What is the matter, Lord Shadow? Do you not wish to fight me?"
Sunny smiled darkly.
"...I am a peaceful man. I hate fighting."
As he said that, he lunged forward without any warning and thrust his odachi at Neph's throat. His sudden attack was violent and ruthless, aimed at slicing open her arteries and severing her spine.
Of course, Nephis deflected the black odachi easily, taking a sidestep in the opposite direction at the same time. Her movements flowed like a placid river, and yet Sunny instantly felt that he was in mortal danger.
The silver sword had pushed the blade of the odachi down just a split second ago, but was already flying forward. It was moving at a speed that could not be perceived by the Fire Keepers, and even Sunny struggled to sense its passing. Unable to pull his own sword back in time, he had no choice but to jump back.
The tip of the silver sword missed his chest by mere centimeters.
After that first exchange, Sunny and Nephis circled each other for a few moments.
Then, she suddenly spoke:
"The battle style you used. Only those trained by Valor are masters of it."
Tilting his head a little, Sunny responded coldly:
"My esteemed guests have been sent by the King of Swords. It only seemed polite to greet them by using the battle style of his knights."
The corner of Neph's mouth twitched subtly.
"Then what style would you have used if we were sent by Song?"
Sunny raised his odachi and took a step forward.
"Something like this."
A moment later, they were upon each other once more, their swords weaving a complicated web of attacks and deflections in the air. Both were moving with astonishing speed, exchanging dozens of blows in a second. The clangor of steel fused into a continuous wail that echoed in the darkness of the solemn hall, followed by a thunderous sonic boom.
A shockwave spread from the spot where the Lord of Shadows and the radiant Star of Ruin clashed, sending a cloud of dust rushing outward like an opaque sphere. The Fire Keepers reeled and staggered back.
'This is it… this is it!'
Straining his Transcendent body to its limit, Sunny was momentarily overcome by the exhilaration of combat. He had missed having someone to spar with, and dueling the Fire Keepers had not satisfied his thirst.
…Of course, the clash between him and Nephis was much more furious and destructive than the previous fight. After all… he was a Transcendent Terror, and she was a Transcendent Titan. Neither was using their Aspect to augment themselves, but their power was still terrible enough to devastate their surroundings.
Luckily, the Nameless Temple was very hard to destroy. It would not have remained standing from the dawn of the Age of Gods to this day otherwise… granted, Sunny had found it in a rather sorry state, and had to perform plenty of repairs to make this ancient Citadel presentable.
In any case, he wasn't worried that it would be seriously damaged… not unless either Nephis or him decided to unleash their full power.
'Now… how do I lose without having Nephis realize that I threw the fight…'
There were two problems.
First, Nephis was too good of a swordsman, so weaving any kind of pretense in front of her was not easy.
And secondly… Sunny was having too much fun.
He didn't want their fight to end so quickly.
'Shall… shall we make it more interesting, then?'
Grinning behind the mask, Sunny suddenly shifted his weight and switched to an entirely new technique. The battle style of Clan Valor was sharp, domineering, and fatal. But this new technique… it was flowing, unpredictable, and supremely adaptable.
It was the battle style taught to Nephis by her family, and then by Nephis to him.
'There. Finally!'
The mask of indifference that she wore finally cracked a little, and he could feel her blade waver for a split second.
That split second was all that Sunny needed.
Breaking through Neph's defense, he delivered a swift strike. And yet, no matter how swift his attack was, she still managed to compose herself and evade it by disengaging.
Nephis took a step back, and the tip of the black odachi hissed angrily past her breastplate, separated from the polished white steel by no more than a centimeter.
She lingered for a moment.
"...Who taught you that style?"
Her voice was even, but Sunny knew Nephis well enough to recognize a somber undertone within it.
He pulled his odachi back and answered in an even tone:
"Nobody."
With that, Sunny lunged forward once again.
What was a battle style?
Depending on the practitioner, the answer varied.
At the lowest level, a battle style was nothing more than a comprehensive collection of movements and steps aimed at giving the practitioner sufficient competence to engage in battle. A set of practices meant to encompass all possible combat situations, and arm the warrior with tools to solve them.
There were countless battle styles, some taught to groups of people, others formed from the personal habits and quirks of talented combatants. Some styles emphasized strength and strived to overpower the opponent, some emphasized speed and precision, some emphasized solid defense and waiting for a perfect moment to counterattack.
There were solid battle styles created with deep insight, and poor battle styles that were concocted without a real understanding of the fundamental laws of combat.
But that was only the most shallow layer of a true battle art. A person could practice a battle style without truly understanding its essence, but they would never be able to master it.
At a higher level, a battle style was not only a set of movements, but also a formative philosophy. It concerned not only the body, but also the mind. A person who truly mastered a style had to possess a certain level of insight into the governing laws of combat. Knowing why each of the elements had been created and what its purpose was, they were not beholden to a predetermined repertoire of actions. Instead, they could freely improvise an actionable response to each situation.
If all movements could be improvised, then what was the difference between the various battle styles? It was their philosophy. The school of thought and the dominant intent, a unifying principle that guided the shape and direction of these improvised moves.
Therefore, even among those practitioners who had mastered both the body and the mind, there were still those who fought with domineering strength, swift precision, patient caution, or any other type of guiding intent.
These were the true masters of combat.
Sunny had become one of them — and one of the absolute best among them — a long time ago.
But now that he was a Saint, a whole new horizon had opened up before him.
Because there was a third layer above the body and the mind, available only to a few chosen existences.
It was soul.
'She has changed…'
While clashing with Nephis in a ferocious dance of steel, Sunny couldn't help but feel amazed. She had always been a true genius of the sword, and since he knew her better than anyone, he had expected this fight to be a tough one.
After all, just like him, Nephis had four long years to perfect her technique. As the vanguard champion of Valor, she had gone through countless battles. She had also come into her Transcendent power, learning to wield it as naturally as she breathed.
A Saint was a different kind of beast, and the difference between them and their lessers was not only a question of raw power. Sunny had already glimpsed that chasm when he and Nephis fought Dire Fang, but only now that he was a Transcendent himself did he truly understand the reason it existed.
The further a human walked on the Path of Ascension, the more intricate their control of soul essence became. Masters were already very proficient in using it to deliberately and efficiently augment their bodies in combat, but Saints were capable of elevating these rudimentary essence techniques to a completely new level.
Therefore, a comprehensive essence technique was an integral part of a truly transcendent battle art. And since each Transcendent warrior possessed a unique Aspect, each essence technique had to be tailor-made for a single user. The difference that mastering such a technique could make was truly striking, and therefore, that alone made Saints vastly more deadly on the battlefield.
But that was not the end of it.
Since each transcendent battle art was unique and tailored to a single user, there was an additional step to be taken. And that was to seamlessly incorporate each Aspect Ability into the combat technique, making it truly complete.
A transcendent battle art demanded the complete integration of body, mind, and soul into a combat technique.
...Losing his True Name made it much harder for Sunny to advance in mastering Shadow Dance, so he had been concentrating on developing such a personal transcendent battle art for himself in the past four years. He had already formulated its principles, and was now tempering these principles in battles against powerful opponents.
And, in the process of it…
He thought that he might have glimpsed what the next level of mastery was.
Saints did not exist in and of themselves, as sovereign beings. Their souls were vaster than their bodies, coming into contact with the world and the underlying laws governing it. Some parts of the world welcomed them, while others repelled them. That was why Transcendent beings were able to absorb the spirit essence of the world, as long as they were in their element.
For Sunny, that element was shadow. For someone like Saint Tyris, it was the sky, or perhaps storm clouds. For someone like Nephis… he couldn't guess. It might have been light, or flame, or something more esoteric, like inspiring longing in the souls of other beings.
Therefore… he guessed that what came after the body, the mind, and the souls was the world. Incorporating the world itself into one's battle art would probably make it a supreme battle art. That said, Sunny was not sure if it could even be called a battle art, at that point, let alone how to actually achieve something like that.
In any case, he was voraciously curious to witness and experience the battle styles of other Transcendent warriors. To learn from them, and maybe even gain more understanding about the path to supremacy.
Which was why fighting Nephis was a boon to him.
So… he definitely wasn't prolonging their clash simply because he missed her.
Why would he cut this duel short if humanity's premier sword savant was graciously allowing him to steal her achievements?
'I see… I see. No, I don't see…'
Deflecting a barrage of almost instantaneous attacks, and at the same time desperately preventing these attacks from dictating his next moves to avoid the countless traps Nephis constructed for him on the fly, Sunny carefully observed her movements, the flow of her essence, and the form of her shadow.
Pretty soon, he had to admit something to himself...
'What the hell has she been doing for the last four years? It's… damn incomprehensible!'
Sliding across the marble floor as he was being pushed back by a merciless onslaught of unhurried, but lethal attacks, Sunny was carefully observing Neph's movements.
'Why can't I make sense of it?'
He shifted his weight, deflected the silver blade to the side, and used the long hilt of the odachi as a lever to spin its blade at an inconceivable speed. Nephis easily parried it with the crossguard of her sword, but Sunny was already transitioning from a downward slash into a rising stab.
Every movement flowed into another, forming a torrent of deadly steel.
'How strange.'
Nephis was the first person Sunny had ever shadowed. After years of training together and fighting side by side, he knew her better than anyone else. Therefore, it should have been easy to glimpse the true essence of her transcendent battle art, or at least start to unravel it.
And indeed, Sunny sensed the heart of her intent. Just like how Nephis could read his intentions through her sublime mastery of combat, he could predict her actions through Shadow Dance. But his perception was oddly shallow… he could guess what would happen, but not why it would happen.
Almost like those initiates who had only mastered the body, but not the mind.
Nephis evaded his stab by turning and leaning sideways, took a graceful step to shift her balance, and pulled her blade out of the bind. A split second later, it lashed out, almost striking his thigh. If Sunny was a beat too late, he would have had to receive her blow.
The Onyx Mantle was akin to a Transcendent armor, while the mirror sword was a strange hybrid between a Transcendent and a Supreme weapon that he himself had created. Considering that offense usually trampled defense in the ruthless world of the Nightmare Spell, a single strike was all it would take for him to lose the duel.
The silver blade might not break his armor immediately, but leaving a scratch on its onyx surface would be easy.
He disengaged and stared at Nephis impassively for a moment.
Apart from manifesting this avatar, Sunny was not using his Aspect. She had not promised to do the same, technically, but was still following suit. Whether it was out of respect for the Lord of Shadows or simply because Neph was just as starved for a good opponent as he was, Sunny did not know.
That was a part of the problem.
A transcendent battle art was tailored to a single user, seamlessly incorporating their unique traits and abilities. So, since Nephis was not using any of her Aspect Abilities, what Sunny was witnessing was not the true extent of her battle style, but rather a partial version of it.
Of course, he had hoped to extrapolate the missing pieces by experiencing the foundational technique, but it was not going well.
'Should I try to deduce what's missing?'
Sunny had plenty of experience constructing his own battle art, so it was not impossible for him to guess what Nephis would have created.
'Let's see…'
The basic principle of elevating a battle style to a transcendent battle art was universal… at least it was supposed to be. Sunny had not consulted any Saints on how they built their personal techniques, so he did not know if everyone followed what he perceived to be common sense.
The first step was to create a comprehensive essence technique. By infusing one's body with essence, one was capable of greatly enhancing their physical prowess. Awakened could not control essence with finesse, so their way of going about things was crude and rudimentary, mostly consisting of flooding the entirety of their bodies with essence.
Masters were much more skilled in that regard. Their control of essence was rather intricate, as was their understanding of the human body. By selectively infusing various areas, muscle groups, and organs with essence at just the right time, they were able to not only increase its efficacy, but also drastically reduce its consumption, thus raising efficiency.
But Saints could control soul essence as naturally as they were breathing, and with truly incredible finesse. They could more or less selectively enhance each muscle fiber, nerve cluster, or tendon in their body — not only that, but due to better control, the range and manner of these enhancements were broader than those of a Master, and could be consciously altered.
In short, Saints could explosively increase their already stunningly formidable strength, speed, agility, and resilience if they were smart about using their essence, and had trained themselves to do it instinctively… like Sunny had in the past four years.
Each time he took a step or delivered a strike, the complex machine of his body performed numerous actions. His heart pumped blood through his veins, electrical impulses traveled along his nerves, various muscles relaxed or contracted, and so on. To perform a proper strike, a warrior had to possess great control of his body and know how to use it well.
Of course, no one consciously willed all these minute processes to happen. If trained properly, the body itself would remember how to act to the best of its ability.
An essence technique, therefore, was like an additional layer on top of physical training, designed to augment every motion in the most effective and efficient way, as well as tailored to the unique personal battle style of the individual. Designing such a technique demanded immense insight into the functions of the body, the laws of combat, and one's own self.
At first, including his soul in the movements of his body was a conscious process, and one that demanded an inconceivable amount of concentration, at that. But by now, it was like an instinct to Sunny — luckily, he had possessed a rich foundation of going through countless battles as an Awakened and a Master to build upon, so mastering his essence technique had not been too hard.
There had been the Soul Serpent and Soul Weave to assist him, as well.
…Similarly, Nephis had designed an essence technique of her own. Sunny could perceive her radiant, pure soul essence flowing through her body with a strange and almost hypnotic elegance, moving in perfect harmony with the fluid grace of her sword dance.
Her technique seemed even more intricate and precise than his own… was it simply because Neph's swordsmanship had a different personality than his, or because she had spent more time to thoroughly comprehend the science behind the biology of her body and the physics of her sword?
After all, Sunny had mostly taught himself through practical experience and intuition, spending less time on theory.
In any case, this shallow layer of Neph's battle art was not a mystery. Sunny had enough ability to perceive it, enough insight to dismantle it, and enough experience to reassemble it… even emulating it was not a problem, given enough time.
But that was what an essence technique represented — the most shallow and basic layer of a battle art.
The true essence hid much deeper, having to do with Aspect and Attributes. That was what Sunny had to deduce in order to remove the strange interference that prevented him from comprehending Neph's elevated battle style.
There was another sonic boom, and the two of them were momentarily thrown away from each other. Sunny increased the weight of his body and slid several meters back, swiftly coming to a halt. Nephis pivoted on one leg and performed an effortless pirouette, regaining her balance almost immediately.
The Fire Keepers scrambled to get even further back, seemingly stunned by how long the duel was lasting.
Sunny smirked behind the mask and rushed forward.
'If I compare our Aspects…'
A transcendent battle art was meant to incorporate the user's Aspect into their combat technique. What did it mean for Sunny?
The first element he had to consciously and comprehensively integrate into his battle style was the easiest — it was his ability to perceive the movement through shadows, as well as see what was happening behind his back. That did not sound like much, compared to his other abilities, but was actually a drastic change.
Almost every battle style he had learned in the past was meant to be practiced by humans, after all, and humans only had two eyes. That naturally dictated how they fought, and how the masters who taught young warriors to wield weapons constructed their styles.
However, Sunny was not beholden to these standards. Therefore, he had spent plenty of time relearning the very basics of combat, building his technique in a way that allowed him to fully utilize that subtle, but confounding advantage.
The second element was even more fundamental, since it concerned movement. Movement lay at the base of every battle style… footwork was just as indispensable as striking and defending, if not more so. Not only did it dictate the balance and strength available to a fighter, but it also controlled space.
Advancing and retreating, evading and pressing the opponent — both offense and defense relied on controlling space. Sunny was not beholden to space, either, because he was supremely mobile due to Shadow Step.
That was perhaps his greatest advantage in a battle, and therefore, he meticulously altered his way of thinking about space in accordance with this advantage, practically rebuilding his battle style around it.
The third element was… group battle. It was a strange matter, considering that Sunny was both an individual and possessed multiple bodies.
Back on the Forgotten Shore, he and Nephis had been able to slay Carapace Scavengers by acting together — one served as bait, another delivered a fatal blow from behind. That simple manner of teamwork illustrated perfectly why the boon of fighting in a group was not additive, but instead multiplicative. The sum was greater than its parts, and Sunny alone… had seven parts.
So, he had trained himself relentlessly to fight while controlling many bodies at the same time, learning how to efficiently use group tactics without anyone's help.
The fourth element had to do with Blood Weave and Bone Weave. Most living things were hard to kill unless you aimed at their vital points, and due to these two Attributes, Sunny lacked several vulnerabilities that most humans possessed. He wouldn't bleed to death even if his artery was sliced open, and his bones were immensely resilient, to the point that breaking them was almost impossible.
Therefore, he had to teach himself how to make use of these traits. It was the simplest, but also the hardest mindset alteration he had to absorb — because it went against his most powerful instinct, the instinct of self-preservation. Nevertheless, Sunny had succeeded in changing his behavior in a manner that allowed him to strategically sacrifice non-vital parts of himself.
The fifth element was about another Attribute of his, the Onyx Shell. Among other things, it allowed Sunny to freely change his weight… or was it mass? He could never tell the difference.
In any case, such an ability opened up a vast ocean of possibilities for a skilled warrior, from increasing the impact of his blows to greatly augmenting his speed, solidifying his balance, and even performing actions that would otherwise be impossible without toppling like a cut tree.
Sunny had incorporated the effects of the [Feather of Truth] trait of the Onyx Shell into his battle style a while ago, but since he had had nothing but time in the last four years, he took this opportunity to fully reconsider it, learning how to use it not only comprehensively, but also instinctually. Now, he did not even have to think about utilizing that adaptable trait to enhance his every move.
The sixth element was the most broad, and concerned Shadow Manifestation. Sunny had the ability to manifest endless variations of tangible shadows, roughly divided into two methods. The first was to summon external implements like shadow hands or chains… this method was destructive, but lost too much of its potency in battles against truly powerful opponents.
As such, it was best used against large groups of weaker foes, or for pure utility.
The second method was to alter the shape of his body with manifested shadows, from summoning additional limbs to building towering Shadow Shells. The shape of the Shells Sunny could create was, theoretically, endless — so, it was hard to pinpoint exactly how he was supposed to incorporate this method into his battle art.
However, in practice, his repertoire of Shells was currently limited. Since Sunny did not possess a True Name anymore, there was nothing to anchor his self, and therefore, assuming the shapes of alien creatures was extremely dangerous — unless he wished to lose himself entirely. So, he only used a handful of Shells. In exchange, these Shells had been perfected by him to a stellar degree.
Currently, he was slowly translating his battle art to each of these Shells.
And finally, there was the seventh element… or rather, there wasn't.
Sunny did not know what the last element of his transcendent battle art would be, but suspected that once he mastered it, his technique would become a supreme battle art.
'Wishful thinking…'
Sunny and Nephis clashed in another exchange, the silver sword and the black odachi howling as they repeatedly attracted and repelled each other. A few seconds later, the two Saints disengaged and spent a moment to realign themselves.
He frowned behind the mask.
The odachi he had manifested from a wild shadow was infused with his Transcendent essence, which in turn was made more potent by Soul Weave. So, it was akin to a Transcendent weapon, and a powerful one at that. The odachi had held up well against Neph's quasi-Supreme longsword.
But just then, he had felt a crack forming along the length of its blade. The odachi was not going to last much longer… Sunny could easily repair it, of course, but doing so would mean breaking his promise to abstain from using his Aspect.
More than that, he would be cheating — it wasn't a coincidence that his weapon was failing, after all. Instead, it was the result of Nephis consciously targeting the same spot on the dark blade over and over again, without him noticing.
'How devious…'
Sunny couldn't help but smile.
Nephis might have forgotten her teacher, but it seemed like she remembered the lessons.
This duel of theirs would have to come to an end shortly.
It was a shame.
He didn't attack, this time, waiting for her to come to him.
'Can I understand what is wrong before the duel is over?'
If Sunny remembered his own considerations when elevating his battle style to a transcendent art, he could try to imagine what Nephis had done.
What elements did her battle art consist of, apart from the essence technique?
Her Aspect was much more straightforward than his. Sunny had a wide array of traits and abilities that made him a jack-of-all-trades, skirting the line between combat prowess and utility, but leaning slightly more toward the latter.
Of the other two Divine Aspects he knew of, Mordret's was pure utility with hardly any battle application. Neph's, on the contrary, was all about combat prowess and destructiveness.
So, how would she have altered her battle style after becoming a Saint?
[Longing] was not applicable in combat, so it shouldn't have affected anything. The ability to control fire was probably similar to the first method of using Shadow Manifestation, mostly needed when facing swarms of weak abominations, or maybe enemy fortifications.
The most obvious change would, of course, have to do with her Transformation Ability. She must have developed a robust technique for aerial combat, where there was no ground to stand upon and therefore no footwork, with a completely different relationship between mass, force, counterforce, and impact. She would have also paid more attention to archery, using it against enemies on the ground.
Sunny was less knowledgeable about the two forms Nephis could assume apart from the winged one, so he couldn't even start to guess what her combat approach would be in those states.
The most important change, however, had to be about her very first Ability… the wondrous ability to heal herself. Just like Sunny had to rethink his relationship with physical harm due to Blood Weave and Bone Weave, Nephis would have forced herself to change the way she fought in accordance with her own inconceivable vitality.
Sunny had seen her destroy the vessel of the Skinwalker after having her neck broken. In Twilight, Soul Stealer had delivered her a thousand fatal wounds, and yet, that wasn't enough to stop her. Scarily enough, if one thought about it... Nephis was nearly undying.
He did not know what it would take to fully destroy her, and hoped that he would never find out. However… ever since the battle in Twilight, it felt as though Nephis had come to terms with her chilling power. If she had incorporated it into her battle art…
What would it feel like, to fight against a nearly-indestructible enemy? Someone who would continue to fight despite being pierced by your weapon, could sacrifice a limb to wound you and then immediately restore it, could not be slowed down even by the most gruesome injuries, was too accustomed to harrowing pain to care about it, would not bleed to death… and simply would not die before killing you?
He shivered slightly.
'Not unsolvable, but definitely frightening.'
Yes… she had to have rebuilt her battle style around that dreadful Ability of hers, disregarding the torturous curse of her Flaw.
There was another element Sunny had to consider, though.
Neph's Aspect Legacy. The tree with seven branches, each bearing fruits of knowledge. She had mastered one, [Knowledge of Fire], in Twilight. Had she mastered others after that?
Was there a way to incorporate the Sorcery of Names into a battle art?
He defended against her increasingly violent assault, contemplating.
But even after coming up with all these guesses, Sunny simply couldn't comprehend her battle art. It was just too strange, making no sense, as if something was interfering with his ability to understand it.
Stumped, he remembered the first time he had tried to shadow Nephis… long before he even knew what it meant to shadow someone.
It had happened on the Forgotten Shore, when they were traveling toward the Hollow Mountains. Back then, Nephis and Caster were sparring with each other, and Sunny sent his shadow to observe her.
That was how he had received a revelation that resulted in Shadow Dance, to begin with.
Ironically, Nephis had not even used her most precious battle style in the spar against Caster. Since she knew that he had been sent to kill her, she guarded her true skill against him, showing a different and less lethal technique instead.
…Sunny eyes suddenly widened slightly behind the mask.
'No way.'
But, at that moment, he finally understood why he was having so much trouble. In hindsight, it was pretty obvious why he couldn't peer into the secrets of Neph's transcendent battle art.
...It was because she wasn't showing it, to begin with. Instead, she was deceiving everyone with a lesser, fabricated version of it.
Was it for his benefit? No, not likely. She was probably fooling the entirety of Valor with this splendid performance. After all, despite being one of the most renowned champions of the Great Clan Valor… she was ultimately its most insidious enemy.
Sunny suppressed a grin.
'As expected. Ah, my curiosity is thoroughly satisfied.'
Nephis was not using her Aspect, and on top of that, she had created a whole fake transcendent battle art to deceive her enemies. Therefore, trying to learn its secrets was of no real benefit to Sunny.
He felt his odachi slowly coming undone and sighed.
'Shall we end this duel, then?'
By then, the Fire Keepers had almost retreated to the entrance of the ancient temple. The darkness seethed and surged, disturbed by the fearsome clash of the two Transcendent champions.
Both Changing Star and the man who called himself Shadow were beyond powerful. A Saint was like a natural disaster, and even though neither of them had called upon the dreadful power of their Aspects, the devastating physical might of two Transcendent warriors was more than enough to obliterate their surroundings, reshape the landscape, and instill terror in the hearts of countless people.
Luckily, both their lady and the master of the ancient temple seemed to be holding back. Otherwise, the Citadel might have been severely damaged by their duel.
Lady Nephis was clad in a suit of knightly armor that had been forged from sublime white steel and adorned with golden accents. With her fair skin and silver hair, pure flames dancing in her eyes, she was like a spirit of light.
Lord of Shadows, meanwhile, was like a devil born from pure darkness. His ominous onyx armor, demonic mask, and raven-black hair fused with the lightless void of the great hall, making it hard to discern where his figure ended and the shadows began.
The silence had long been torn apart by the melodic disharmony of clashing steel.
But… wasn't something very strange?
One of the Fire Keepers, Sid, looked at their leader and asked after hesitating for a few moments:
"Why… is he still standing?"
Her somber voice was hiding a note of bewilderment.
The seven of them had followed Lady Changing Star to storm the Crimson Spire, across the frozen hell of East Antarctica, and into countless battles after that. In the past four years, they had seen her turn hordes of abominations to ash, topple titans, and bring every Saint who dared challenge her to their knees. Only a few people could claim to be her equal, and even they did not dare to.
How was it that the Lord of Shadows had not only persisted for so long, but also seemed… to be holding his own in a duel against the last daughter of the Immortal Flame?
"Who the hell is he?"
Shim, the leader of the cohort, shook his head slightly without looking away from the barely perceptible whirlwind of the stunning clash.
"Watch carefully."
Out there in front of them, the cadence of the duel finally changed.
***
'Now?'
Sunny delivered a lightning-fast strike, the air parting in front of the blade of his odachi with a wailing hiss. The strike was just a feint, turning into a thrust, turning into a downward slash.
Nephis ignored the feint, deflected the stab, and strangled the slash by binding their swords. She pushed him and shifted her body to gain an advantage in the follow-up attack. Sunny was forced to take a step back, which would have landed him in an awkward position and made it impossible to mount a stable defense… if he did not increase the weight of his armored boots while at the same time decreasing the weight of his breastplate.
With his center of gravity lowered, he had enough stability to block Neph's calm and vicious attack without staggering back.
But even though he blocked it, she unerringly struck the exact same spot where his odachi had already been weakened.
Finally, the shadow blade shattered, exploding into a rain of shards. Those shards almost instantly turned ethereal, dissolving back into an intangible shadow.
The force behind Neph's strike was so terrible that her sword continued to fall down like an executioner's axe. Sunny, who had expected something like that to happen, was prepared and dodged the mirror blade just in time. It struck the black marble plate of the temple's floor, sending a net of cracks running through it.
Dust and pieces of stone flew into the air.
Without wasting a heartbeat, Nephis shifted into a low stance and delivered a rising diagonal slash.
However, Sunny was already moving by then.
Instead of retreating, he took a step forward and found himself almost face-to-face with her.
Silver clashed against stonelike metal with a thunderous clangor.
Both of them grew still.
...As the dust settled, the Fire Keepers saw a bewildering scene.
Sunny and Nephis were standing motionlessly, with almost no space between them. His right hand was gripping the hilt of her sword, which had been stopped a mere centimeter away from the onyx surface of his fearsome armor.
Her right hand, meanwhile, was gripping his left wrist. Held in his left hand was the hilt of the broken odachi, the jagged steel of its broken blade stopped several centimeters away from her neck.
Sunny remained still for a few moments, then looked down, at the cracked floor beneath them.
A somber sigh escaped from his lips.
"...Let us stop here. Otherwise, my Citadel will sustain irreparable damage."
He allowed the broken odachi to dissolve into shadows, let go of Neph's hand, and took a step back, turning away with cold indifference.
As Sunny was walking back to his unseen throne, Nephis called out to him:
"What about the duel? We have not determined the winner yet."
He stopped, facing away from her.
After a few moments of silence, Sunny spoke:
"I'm willing to admit defeat."
He lingered for a bit, then turned around and stared at her. His voice turned even colder:
"However… I have no interest in joining forces with the Great Clan Valor, Nephis of the Immortal Flame."
He tilted his head a little:
"I'm only joining forces with you. You personally, not your clan and not your kingdom."
These statements were technically both a truth and a lie. Sunny might have preferred to deal with Nephis, and Nephis alone, but doing so was tantamount to joining Anvil's side.
Still, it at least allowed him to get his point across despite the [Simple Trick].
'I feel like… wearing this mask around people will quickly grow annoying.'
He suppressed a sigh.
Nephis looked at him for a while, then said evenly:
"My personal wealth is not that vast. I can't promise you the same boons and riches that my clan can."
Sunny chuckled. Considering the kind of atmosphere he had created, his laughter sounded sinister even without him trying.
When he responded, his voice was as cold as ice:
"I don't desire riches. Resources, assistance, powerful Memories and Echoes, soul shards… why should I want to get them from Clan Valor? I don't lack anything. If there's something I want, I can go and take it myself."
Nephis frowned slightly.
"So what is it that you want from me, Lord Shadow?"
Sunny turned away again.
"It's simple, really."
He took a step into the darkness and added indifferently:
"All I want is for you to owe me a favor, Changing Star. One day, when I come calling… help me out with what I ask."
It was an offer heavy with meaning. The concept of debt was somewhat sacred among the nobility of the Awakened society, especially to people who strived to follow quaint ideals like honor and virtue.
Being owed by someone like Nephis might have been more precious than a mountain of soul shards.
Especially because Sunny had not indicated what kind of help he might want to receive.
She studied his back for a few moments, and eventually nodded.
"That is acceptable."
Sunny entered the darkness and looked up at his marble throne.
Hidden from sight, he sighed deeply, then smiled.
"Then it concludes our deal."
And just like that, a tentative alliance between a mysterious Saint residing in Godgrave and a princess of the Sword Domain was forged.
The Lord of Shadows did not seem in the mood to talk after the conclusion of the duel. Maybe he was dissatisfied with its result, or maybe he had simply strained himself too much in order to withstand the torrent of steel unleashed by Nephis, and needed rest. With how mysterious the reclusive Saint was, it was impossible to tell what was on his mind.
In any case, shortly after he had disappeared into the darkness, the beautiful onyx devil moved once again, inviting them to leave and make a camp outside the temple.
The territory around the ancient Citadel seemed safe enough, with all the Nightmare Creatures having been eradicated by Shadow and his servants. So, the Fire Keepers did not mind resting outside… there was no trust between them and the master of the temple yet, anyway. They would have felt uncomfortable resting under his roof, surrounded by powerful creatures.
A Transcendent Devil, a Transcendent Terror, a Supreme Devil… and gods knew who else. That power was enough to give a stronger force pause.
So, they made camp a dozen or so meters away from the great dark edifice of the Citadel, among the bones of slain Nightmare Creatures.
The lanterns chased away the darkness, and a fire had been ignited in the middle of the camp. Various storage Memories were summoned, containing food and beverages. They even raised several tents, hoping to enjoy a bit of peaceful sleep.
After experiencing two weeks of pure hell, the Fire Keepers could finally rest and relax a little. Of course, they did not lower their guard completely, still wearing their armor and keeping watch in shifts.
Nephis sat in front of the fire, watching it dance with a thoughtful expression.
The Lord of Shadows…
There were too many mysteries about him.
That mask, for example…
By now, Nephis remembered where she had seen it. Ananke had worn a mask almost identical to the one worn by Shadow. It was a symbol of the priests of the Nightmare Spell.
So… was Shadow one such priest, as well, or at least considered himself to be one? Or had he simply slain a follower of Weaver in one of his Nightmares and received the mask as a reward?
In fact, Nephis had seen the depiction of Weaver's Mask long before meeting Ananke. It was drawn on the wall of the Ebony Tower, where the Demon of Destiny had left a map of strongholds built by his siblings in various realms.
The mask, representing Weaver, was placed north of the Hollow Mountains, above all six strongholds… almost as if looking at them from afar. But it did not mean that Weaver's stronghold was hidden somewhere on the Forgotten Shore, or even further north. It simply meant that no one had any idea where Weaver's stronghold was, or if the transient daemon even had one.
So, Nether had drawn it outside the map.
Was the Lord of Shadows connected to the priesthood of the Nightmare Spell, or to the Demon of Fate directly?
And what business did the heir of Shadow God have being tied to a daemon?
'Curious.'
The mask was curious. The Citadel that somehow existed in the middle of Godgrave was also curious. So was the lineage of Shadow God that the master of the Citadel seemed to possess, and his Aspect.
But most curious of all…
Was his swordsmanship.
Staring into the fire, Nephis sighed.
These days, she rarely met anyone who could wield the sword well enough to give her a challenge. There were dreadful Nightmare Creatures and Transcendent warriors with potent Aspects, sure… but that was a competition of power and will, not skill and technique.
As such, the only person Nephis could truly spar with was Morgan.
The Lord of Shadows… was at least on par with the Princess of Valor. No, not quite. It felt like he was much more dangerous.
The first battle style he had used was more or less a perfect replica of the refined and domineering style that the Knights of Valor practiced. Mastering it was already no easy feat.
But it was merely one of the styles the Lord of Shadows seemed to have mastered. He was a true sword saint, one of the few that had been born since the descent of the Nightmare Spell.
Suddenly, Nephis wanted to duel him again, this time using the full might of their Aspects. What abilities would he show her? How ingenious was his transcendent battle art?
She had no doubt that he had built one.
Which was… impressive.
Most Saints had mastered a battle art of their own, but few had created it without aid. After all, Saints were supported by their clans, as well as the Great Clans they owed allegiance to. Most had inherited the skill and wisdom of their predecessors, as well as received extensive help from exalted counselors and mentors.
Lord Shadow seemed like a solitary man. There was no clan behind him, let alone a Domain. Which meant that whatever technique he possessed had been designed by him, and him alone.
And then…
There was the second battle style he had shown, obviously as a message to her. Or a provocation.
Her father's style.
Nephis hugged her knees, calmly looking into the fire. Feeling the shift in her mood, the fire surged and swirled.
How was it possible?
As far as she knew, there were only two people in the world who had been taught that style. She had been taught by her family, and Cassie was taught by her. There were no others…
Or were there?
Had her father had a pupil that she didn't know about? Was Lord Shadow that pupil, or a disciple of that pupil?
She wanted to know. She wanted to ask.
Her father had perished when Nephis was four, so she did not have a lot of memories of him. Most of what she knew about Broken Sword was from listening to her grandmother, who talked about her son-in-law often. The rest was from the legends that he had left in the world before dying an untimely death.
But…
She sighed.
There was little sincerity in the world. Knowledge was power, and people guarded their power fervently. Usually, one had to be prepared to pay a price if they wanted to receive an answer. Secrets were not revealed easily.
She was already indebted to Lord Shadow. He seemed like an unfriendly sort, and would definitely not part with information lightly. In fact… he had probably chosen to use that style for the exact purpose of enticing her into deepening her debt.
'Devious.'
Who was that man? So strong, so devious, and having enough resources to disregard the riches of Clan Valor…
As she considered that, the ground suddenly trembled.
As the ground trembled, the lively atmosphere in the camp instantly turned cold and professional. The Fire Keepers, who had been enjoying a late supper just moments ago, instantly rose to their feet and picked up their weapons. A moment later, they were standing in a defensive formation, ready to repel any kind of attack.
Nephis had stood up, as well. The white flames burning in her eyes grew more intense, and the fire behind her grew taller, chasing the darkness further away.
'What is it?'
Was there a Nightmare Creature approaching them from afar, or had the master of the ancient temple decided to betray them?
She was going to find out soon.
As they stood motionlessly, preparing for battle, the ground shuddered again. A cold wind rose, bringing with it a strong smell of rotting leaves and humid jungle. A tense silence settled over the world.
A moment later, Nephis felt a new presence beside her. Turning her head slightly, she saw the Lord of Shadows standing at the edge of the camp, peering into the darkness calmly. He had appeared out of nowhere without making any noise, as if the shadows themselves had risen up to spawn him.
He seemed to have discarded his mask, but since Nephis was behind him, she couldn't see his face.
The Fire Keepers flinched, startled by his sudden appearance. Each was an experienced Master, and many carried Memories that enhanced their senses. It wasn't easy to sneak up on them…
And yet, the Lord of Shadow had done it effortlessly.
Nephis frowned, realizing just how vulnerable her subordinates were in front of him.
"What is happening?"
Her voice remained calm, addressing the mysterious Saint with sufficient decorum.
He remained silent for a few moments, then sighed.
"It's nothing much. One of the Great sleepers has awoken, that's all. "
Shadow lingered for a second, then added:
"I usually keep them asleep to avoid trouble, but the most feisty ones sometimes escape their slumber."
'A Great Nightmare Creature? Keep them asleep?'
Nephis frowned slightly.
"Should we fight it together, then?"
Still facing away from her, the master of the ancient temple shook his head.
"No need. It's merely a Beast."
With that, he took a step forward.
The darkness surged, enveloping him like a vast mantle. The figure of Lord Shadow dissolved into it, becoming one with the lightless void.
And then, the void exploded upward.
As Nephis watched, secretly startled, a colossus built of shadows slowly rose above the bone plain.
His body was a perfect replica of the Lord of Shadows. The titanic torso was formed first, followed by two immense arms. At first, the giant seemed to be kneeling, but then he slowly rose to his feet, coming to stand as tall as the ancient temple. The shadows rippled and solidified, repeating the contours of his back. She saw lean muscles rolling under the obsidian skin.
A moment later, a layer of glossy onyx covered the dark colossus, encasing him in a suit of impregnable armor. His head was too far away now, the light of the enchanted lanterns unable to dispel the veil of darkness hiding his face.
When the giant took a step, the whole plain quaked.
'...A Transformation Ability?'
The size of the shadow colossus was nowhere near Effie when she assumed her Transcendent form, but it was still awe-inspiring.
But that was not the end of it.
There was a rustle from behind them, and a dreadful hiss. Turning around, the Fire Keepers saw the head of an enormous serpent appearing from the entrance of the temple. The creature was massive enough to easily swallow the entire cohort in one bite, its scales the same color as the tenebrous armor of the Lord of Shadows.
The obsidian serpent slithered out of the Citadel, its long body flowing like a river of darkness, seemingly endless. It must have been coiled around the entire great hall of the ancient temple, surrounding them from every side the moment they stepped inside.
Nephis watched carefully.
'The Terror?'
The colossal serpent slithered across the bone plain, passing the frozen Fire Keepers and approaching the giant made of shadows. Its neck rose high into the air, and it nimbly coiled around the leg of the Lord of Shadows, crawling up his body like a tree snake.
The creature reached the shoulder of the giant, and then slithered along his outstretched arm.
Then, it… changed.
Where a serpentine head was before, the sharp tip of a gargantuan sword suddenly appeared. Slowly, but also too fast to notice, the body of the Transcendent Terror rippled, and turned into an inconceivable odachi, its hilt and curving blade as long as the shadow giant was tall.
Finally, a dark titan was standing on the bone plain, his body encased in a suit of fearsome onyx armor, wielding a giant obsidian sword.
He looked like an ancient deity that had descended to the mortal realm from the heavens… or maybe crawled out of the lightless depths of the abyss.
Not paying the Fire Keepers any attention, the shadow giant took another step.
Something lunged at him from the darkness… a grotesque monstrosity that towered above the ground, its mottled fur wreathing with a swarm of pale maggots. Its misshapen head was crowned with sharp horns, and its maw was wide open, revealing a wall of massive fangs.
Its limbs were a mess of claws, chitinous scythes, and pulsating tentacles.
A chill spread through the hearts of the Fire Keepers at the sight of the hideous abomination.
However, the towering sword of the dark colossus only fell once.
One strike, and the neck of the Great Beast was cleanly severed, its head rolling to the ground.
The massive body toppled and crashed into the bone surface of the dead god's breastbone, causing it to tremble once again.
The Great Beast… was dead. Just like that.
The dark colossus peered at it with disdain, then shook his head and crumbled on itself, turning into a tide of shadows.
A moment later, all that was left was the corpse of the hideous monstrosity, and the deep groove left in the white bone by the tip of the obsidian odachi.
Silence settled over Godgrave once again.
Nephis stared at the corpse of the abomination, her expression unreadable.
Eventually, she tilted her head a little.
'One strike.'
Suddenly, she was glad to have made a pact with the man who called himself Shadow.
...It was much better to be his ally than his enemy.
Far to the northwest of Bastion, across the chain of Death Zones crowned by Godgrave, lay the vast human enclave ruled by the Great Clan Song. Although younger and smaller in territory than the Sword Domain, the kingdom of Ki Song was nevertheless just as populous and potent.
Unlike Bastion itself, which lay at the heart of Valor's territory, the capital of Song was located at the northernmost point of her domain, on the slopes of a towering mountain chain that branched out from the Hollow Mountains. It was a stark and beautiful place nestled between snowy peaks and fuming volcanoes, shrouded in snowstorms and raining ash.
Its name was Ravenheart. The Great Citadel had another name in the runic language of the Nightmare Spell, but after an obscure figure from the first generation of the Awakened conquered it, people gradually started calling the remote mountain palace by her True Name.
That obscure Awakened warrior was the founder of the Song clan and Ki Song's late mother. Her daughter elevated their minor clan to prominence, and then to the very height of power. Similarly, Ravenheart had grown from the stronghold of a lesser Legacy clan to one of the Great Citadels of humanity, sheltering hundreds of thousands of Awakened.
And now, after the Chain of Nightmares, it was home to millions of mundane humans, as well.
The Citadel itself was a magnificent palace that stood on the slope of a snowy mountain, perched at the very edge of a bottomless chasm. The legends said that it had been cut from pure white jade once, but after enduring the wrath of the surrounding volcanoes for thousands of years, it turned entirely black, as if made from obsidian glass. Still, contrasted against pristine white snow, its sublime beauty had only become more tantalizing.
A titanic stone bridge spanned the vast chasm between the mountain and the volcano standing opposite it, connecting the two branches of the mountain chain like a road meant for giants. Its black pillars were decorated with intricate engravings, and the scale of the construct defied reason.
These days, the members of the Song Clan inhabited the frozen obsidian palace, while the titanic bridge had become a town for the Awakened warriors, who could withstand the cold. The city itself had been built on the slopes of the volcano, where its warmth protected the mundane citizens of Ravenheart from the inhumanly harsh climate of the snowy region.
They did not have to be wary of sudden eruptions, either, because Queen Song and her Transcendent daughters could protect them from any disaster.
Ravenheart was a harsh place. But it was also an incredibly beautiful place.
And therefore, life here was harsh, but also thriving.
The surrounding lands had long been cleared of the truly dangerous Nightmare Creatures, but they were more dangerous than the heartland of the Dream Realm, where Bastion stood. Many abominations still dwelled in the snowy mountains, and the environment itself was deadly for those unprepared to face its cruelty.
At the same time, there was a lot of fertile soil in the lowlands, which had been generously fertilized by volcanic ash. There was also geothermal heat, countless hot springs, and precious minerals of all kinds everywhere around. The people who had been evacuated here from Antarctica found their lives turning stark and intense, but also intensely enjoyable.
If one grew accustomed to the solemn and eerie power of Queen Song, of course, which they quickly had.
In any case, there was endless work to be done, from plowing the ashen fields to mining mystical ores, to building a semblance of a modern infrastructure by using endless geothermal energy.
And since there were many Nightmare Creatures dwelling in the mountains, there was also a dire need for someone to protect all these workers.
…Which was why Rain was buried in the ash, sweating as she waited motionlessly. She had been laying there for a few hours already, keeping absolutely still.
Around a hundred meters away from her, where the slope of the gorge rose sharply, a hideous creature was slowly dragging its body from between the cliffs. It resembled a scaled worm with six long, thin limbs, each ending with dagger-like claws. Its maw was a horrid circular mess of sharp, needle-like fangs.
'Damnation.'
She had expected a Beast, but was faced with a Monster instead. Granted, the Stone Worms were merely Dormant abominations…
But since Rain wasn't even a Sleeper, but a powerless mundane human instead, that thing could rip her apart in a matter of seconds. No, not even seconds… a second.
'No wonder everyone calls me "the crazy girl"... I am indeed crazy. I'm crazy to have listened to you, mad bastard!'
If not for the nagging of her teacher, she would have long ago applied to return to the waking world, thus challenging the First Nightmare and becoming an Awakened. But no… he just had to insist that his student could only Awaken naturally, without becoming infected by the Nightmare Spell.
And, young and naive as she had been, she actually believed in his nonsense!
Years had already passed, and yet she was still a mundane human. Granted, she could somewhat feel her essence now… which supposedly was the hardest step.
Still! Her teacher was without a doubt a brazen scam artist!
'Damn you, you damned ghost… or vampire… ar whatever the hell you are…'
As she was thinking that, a quiet voice suddenly resounded from behind her. Rain was startled, but, remembering her training, remained absolutely motionless despite that. She didn't have to turn around to know that it was her shadow talking.
It said:
"You wouldn't be thinking something strange about me again, would you?"
Stone Worms had very bad hearing, but could feel the smallest vibration spreading through the ground. She coughed quietly, then answered in a whisper:
"What? Of course not, respected teacher! Your pupil… would never dare do something that disloyal..."
The quiet voice responded dubiously:
"Really? Well… good! You should hurry up, though. The wind is changing."
Rain uttered a stifled curse and slowly rose to one knee.
It was time to kill another Dormant Monster.
'How many have I killed, already?'
More than any Sleeper she knew, certainly. And more than many young Awakened in Ravenheart, as well, despite being mundane.
But she still had to be extremely cautious. She couldn't allow a single mistake… it was just like how her teacher always said. One mistake was all it took to turn into a corpse.
And becoming a corpse in Ravenheart was just too creepy.
Granted... teacher would probably save her if something happened.
Probably.
'...Right?'
Rain rose to one knee in one smooth motion and raised her bow. Flakes of ash rained from it like black snow, dancing gracefully in the wind. In one heartbeat, she took out an arrow from her quiver and nocked it on the string. Another heartbeat, and she strained her muscles to draw the bow.
The composite alloy resisted her pull, but swiftly surrendered to her strength and perfect form, both of which were the result of arduous training and countless hours of practice.
Her bow… was not a fancy Memory weapon. It was quite mundane, made from alloy and filament — more powerful than such weapons used to be, but nowhere near its enchanted counterparts. It was not a compound bow, either. More than that, even as far as recurve bows went, hers was on the weaker side.
But there was nothing Rain could do about it. There were alloy bows of monstrous power out there, but they were meant to be used by the Awakened. With her pitiful mundane strength, she wouldn't even be able to draw one, let alone do so swiftly and reliably.
As for compound bows… while they offered increased draw weight and other advantages, that was only good on paper. In reality, there was more to a weapon than its power. How reliable was it? Was it easy to carry? Would it endure the wilds? Could it be cared for and maintained in harsh conditions? And so on.
Awakened did not have to think about such things, but Rain did. And thanks to her teacher, she had learned all about these matters. Each piece of her equipment was picked out thoughtfully.
'...Yeah. Not at all because I simply can't use anything better.'
The inner layer of Rain's kit consisted of a military bodysuit, the kind the soldiers of the Evacuation Army had used in Antarctica. It could repair itself and regulate the temperature of her body, which was a necessity here in Ravenheart, where lethal cold and blistering heat somehow coexisted in appalling harmony.
Granted, the self-repair function of the bodysuit was practically exhausted after years of extensive use, and she had had to patch it up by hand on several occasions. Her teacher was weirdly good with thread and needle, for some reason, imparting that knowledge on his reluctant student.
She wore leather pants on top of the bodysuit, made from the hide of an Awakened Beast, as well as knee-high boots of the same material. The rest of her clothes consisted of a perfectly mundane henley, wool vest, and a military jacket with a manually reinforced lining.
There were a few pieces of armor supplementing her modest ensemble, as well — alloy bracers and shin guards, a leather chest guard, and a jointed shoulder guard.
The mundane armor was not nearly enough to protect her from the claws of Nightmare Creatures, but it was better than nothing. It could protect her from a glancing blow or two, at least. Wearing anything heavier would have just slowed her down without providing much additional protection.
Rain was also wearing leather gloves, while her long winter coat was currently folded and hidden inside her pack.
…Needless to say, she felt bitter envy every time she saw young Awakened gallivanting in suits of shiny enchanted armor. They didn't even need to wash their Memories, let alone repair them by hand! Not to mention the fact that their armor was much more durable.
'Focus!'
The Stone Worm was almost a hundred meters away. The ash was raining from the sky, making its figure vague and blurry… at least it was easy to tell the direction and strength of the wind. Hitting a target from such a distance was not an easy feat, but well within Rain's capability.
However, she wasn't sure that she would be able to kill the abomination with one arrow. Her arrows were more potent than her bow, true — the arrowheads had been made from the fangs of an Awakened Beast, and were quite deadly as a result. But the Stone Worms did not have an easily exploited vulnerability. There was no spot she could hit to bring the Monster down immediately.
The vile things were also terribly fast despite spending most of their lives underground. It would take the Stone Worm a couple of seconds, three at most, to cover the hundred meters separating them.
And another moment to rip her to shreds.
It had already noticed her, too.
'Be calm.'
It was like her teacher always said…
And don't you dare die, or I will kill you myself!
As a respectful and dutiful pupil, Rain had no choice but to obey her teacher.
She held her breath and took aim. Time slowed down to a crawl. Rain moved her bow slightly, accounting for the wind, and then relaxed her fingers, allowing them to slide off the string.
Relieved from terrible tension, her alloy bow propelled the arrow forward with dire force. The string struck against her chest guard like a whip. The falling ash swirled, disturbed by the violent turbulence.
A hundred meters away, the Stone Worm toppled to the ground in a mess of long limbs. The arrow had dove into its circular maw, piercing the creature's brain.
Sadly…
Stone Worms had several independent brains.
Before Rain had time to blink, the abomination rolled on the ground and shot toward her like a revolting flesh torpedo. It covered half of the distance between them in what felt like a split second. A cloud of ash rose into the air in its wake, spreading outward like a wave of boiling darkness.
Before it could cover the remaining distance, though, a second arrow struck it. It had only taken Rain that long to draw her bow again, adjust her aim, and let the arrow fly.
Even though hitting a moving target was endlessly more difficult, let alone such a fast one, the second arrow unerringly penetrated the creature's maw again. This time, it went in at a shallow angle, hitting the Stone Worm's spine.
The abominations stumbled… but continued barreling toward Rain.
She blinked.
'Crap.'
Dropping the bow, she hurriedly picked up a long javelin that had been laying under the ash.
Rain's weapon of choice was a bow. However, that did not mean that she was only versed in using a bow. Her teacher insisted that a ranged weapon was only good if one could keep the enemy at range, and in the Dream Realm, not even Saints could guarantee something like that.
Therefore, she was proficient not only with ranged weapons, but also with a wide range of weapons.
Rain was nothing if not resourceful.
By the time she grabbed the javelin and jumped to her feet, the Stone Worm was almost upon her.
With fetid blood spilling from its torn maw, the horrid creature raised its front limbs to slice her into pieces…
And suddenly disappeared from view.
The pit Rain had dug up and covered with branches might not have been deep, but it was perfectly placed to stop the charge of a mindless monster.
There was a great benefit in being able to handle a multitude of weapons, but there was an even greater benefit in always being prepared. Her teacher had hammered that simple principle into her head a long time ago.
Before the Stone Worm could recover from suddenly dropping through the ash, the heavy javelin struck it with all the force she could muster. Its white scales were broken by the wide spearhead, and the abominable monster let out a piercing screech.
Rain paled a little and finally drew her sword. The enemy was severely wounded, but it was not dead yet.
A mess of hideous flesh and thin limbs staggered out of the pit, only to be met by the blade of the tachi. Rain severed the front limbs of the sluggish monster, then delivered a ruthless slash across its scaly neck, putting a gash into it.
A few more precise strikes and well-timed dodges, and the abomination finally grew motionless. Only half of its vile body managed to crawl out of the shallow pit, and was now laying on the ash.
Rain slumped and grabbed her knees, panting heavily. Her lungs were burning, and a river of adrenaline coursing through her blood.
'D—d—dam it...'
Then, a voice resounded from behind her.
"You have slain a Dormant Monster, Stone Worm. Your shadow grows stronger!"
Turning around, she threw a dark look at her teacher, who had finally deigned to crawl out of her shadow in all his shameless splendor.
"...What the hell are you on about?"
The young man who was standing behind her, wearing light armor woven out of dark silk, looked away in embarrassment.
"Ah, that. Don't mind me. Just something I used to hear often."
Rain took a deep breath and turned away with a stoic expression on her pale, but beautiful face.
'...I am definitely going to kill him one day.'
Was it possible to kill a ghost?
***
Rain's teacher… was a strange existence.
Usually, he resided in her shadow, only showing up when no one else was around. At first, she thought that she had gone insane and was hallucinating, but after spending some time with the mysterious apparition, Rain slowly realized that it was real.
And not only that, but also immensely powerful.
Luckily, the apparition was mostly benevolent, and did not seem to harbor any ill will toward her. On the contrary, it… he… treated Rain with something that resembled familial affection. It was almost as if he was the spirit of her distant ancestor.
She did not think that her family had such an ancestor, though. But then again, Rain was adopted, and didn't know much about her biological parents. So… it might have been possible that there was an eccentric dark deity in her family tree?
Her teacher did, indeed, look a little bit like her. A much more glamorous, handsome, and male version of her, to be precise.
…Even if he was on the shorter side.
In any case, her teacher — who called himself Shadow — was a strange being. When he emerged from her shadow, he looked like a young man with flawless alabaster skin, raven-black hair, and beautiful eyes that resembled two pieces of glistening onyx. His exquisite appearance was perfectly human, if a bit too sublime.
That said… her teacher did not have a shadow of his own.
He also avoided mirrors like a plague, to the point that she was prohibited from having any in her vicinity. So, although Rain couldn't confirm it, she suspected that he did not have a reflection, either.
Which led her to believe that her teacher was a vampire.
He wasn't afraid of sunlight, though, and did not seem interested in drinking her blood. Or any blood, for that matter.
In short, even after spending four years in the company of her teacher, Rain still had no idea what he was.
Any attempt to ask him questions about his identity resulted in nonsensical answers that simply couldn't be taken seriously.
Like:
"Teacher… please tell me. Who are you, really?"
"Haven't I told you already? Gods, how many times do I have to repeat it? I am… your long-lost brother."
"I'm pretty sure I would remember having an older brother."
"You would assume so, wouldn't you? Ah, but, you see… after I killed the evil version of myself and reached the estuary of the river of time, which flows inside the great pyramid that a dreadful demon had built from the blood and flesh of an Unholy Titan, I was attacked by a vile, odious, very nasty, no good bird and had my fate stolen. So, no one in the world remembers me."
"...Uh-huh."
"Oh, but before that, I was very famous. Not only was I famous, but even my secret alter ego was famous. World-renowned, even. I was a war hero, too. And extremely wealthy. In fact… do you know Princess Nephis? Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan? I was practically her boyfriend."
"Uh-huh…"
Or:
"Teacher, can I ask you a question? How old are you, exactly?"
"You certainly can. Huh. That's a complicated question! One might say that I am a few years older than you. But, at the same time, this incarnation of me has only been born about four years ago? Oh, but actually, I guess I'm thousands of years old. I've just forgotten most of it after my cursed magical sword rebelled against me, and I had to destroy it, as well as my memories."
"A… cursed magical sword? How did you destroy it?"
"Well, I just told it to be gone. And it was gone. Your teacher is that awesome."
"..."
Or:
"Teacher, tell me the truth… you're not an evil god, are you?"
"Of course not!"
"Really?"
"Sure. I mean… the blood of an ancient demon does flow in my veins, and I did devour the alabaster phalanx of a nebulous deity after being cast down into the darkness of a bottomless abyss. And technically, I am indeed the master of a lightless fragment that was torn from a divine realm. But, an evil god? Preposterous!"
"I… I see."
"I mean. I am a demigod, at best…"
In short…
After a while, Rain had stopped asking questions.
She felt that, even if she had not gone mad yet, she definitely would if she continued.
So, she just lived her life and endured the harsh training, as well as the odd and eerie quirks of her mysterious teacher. Despite blaming him for not getting a chance to challenge the First Nightmare, Rain knew that his guidance had saved her life on numerous occasions. She had grown much stronger and more capable under his mentorship, too.
After a while, she had grown accustomed to his company, and even found comfort in it.
Not right now, though. Right now, she was seriously considering exorcizing him.
"Hey, Rain? Why are you spacing out?"
She flinched and looked at her teacher, feeling slightly embarrassed.
He shook his head.
"Go on, harvest that Stone Worm before the Queen takes it."
Rain stared at the revolting corpse of the dead abomination, sighed, and jumped down into the pit.
Pulling a sharp hunting knife from the sheath attached to the small of her back, she grimaced and got to work, mumbling:
"Before the Queen takes it? Ha! Why would she take a measly Stone Worm… as if she has need of such a weak and ugly servant…"
Despite the fact that Rain's clash with the Stone Worm had only lasted a dozen seconds, she was tired. Not only because she had tracked the creature down for a long time first, spending hours to prepare the ambush, but also because those few seconds of absolute mental concentration and daunting physical exertion took a lot out of her.
That was how it went every time. If a mundane human wanted to face a Nightmare Creature, anything less than giving it your all, and then some, meant death. Not that there were a lot of mundanes going out of their way to fight abominations — not a lot of those who lived to tell the tale, at least.
In that sense, Rain was an anomaly.
Sadly, the harsh physical demands of the hunt were not over after her prey was dead.
Grimacing, Rain gripped her sharp hunting knife and went about dressing the Stone Worm.
Its flesh was wiry and tough. Its scales were even tougher. Even with her knife having been forged from mystical steel, it took all of Rain's strength to rend the dead abomination. Especially because she didn't want to become drenched in its blood — not only because that would have been icky, but also because the stench of blood could attract other Nightmare Creatures.
"Curse it… curse it all…"
She worked up a sweat, eventually taking off her jacket and vest and rolling up the sleeves of her henley. The ash continued to rain from the sky, smearing her ivory skin like black ink.
Her teacher, meanwhile, sat comfortably on a rock and observed her with a content expression, not even trying to help.
'Bastard..'
"Cursing again? Rain, a proper young lady should act with modesty, poise, and decorum. Ah, you were such a well-mannered girl when we met… where did you even pick up these bad habits? Who taught you such foul language? Tell me, and I'll beat the crap out of the damned bastard…"
She paused for a moment, glared at him, and then returned to her work without saying a word.
"Stop pouting."
'I'm not pouting!'
Rain collected the abomination's sharp fangs — those could be used to fashion arrowheads — then moved to its limbs and separated the stonelike blades from the joints. The blades could be sold in Ravenheart for a good price or bartered for other materials.
However, the true treasure was the hide of the Stone Worm. Although it was merely a Dormant Monster, the scales of these creatures were lightweight and tough. The Awakened who had not earned a good armor-type Memory yet often used them to fashion scalemail — those with plenty of coins could afford something better, of course, but there were many of those who couldn't.
And when the latter got in trouble, their armor needed to be mended with even more scales. Therefore, there was always demand for Stone Worm's hides. Rain herself had worn such a scalemail armor at one point, but after hunting an Awakened Beast, she switched to equipment made from its leather.
So, she could earn a pretty penny by selling this hide. It was just that harvesting it was a tough and dirty process.
She arduously separated the hide from the flesh of the monster, cleaned it the best she could, and rolled it into a hefty sack. Tying the sack with rope, she grimaced and rubbed it with ash to get rid of the smell.
Then, she retrieved her two arrows. After studying them for a few moments, Rain sighed. One could be repaired, but the other was unsalvageable. Her arsenal of arrows was growing dangerously poor — there were plenty of them in the quiver, but only a few of those made from the fangs of the Awakened Beast remained.
She cleaned the intact arrow and put it aside.
Finally, for the most important part…
Fishing out two gleaming crystals from the remains of the Stone Worm, Rain looked at her teacher and smiled.
"Shall I?"
He raised his white hands and applauded her quietly.
"Go ahead. Good kill."
Rain pushed what remained of the hideous carcass into the pit with her foot, then knelt and placed the crystals on a flat rock. She often saw Awakened crush soul shards in their fists, but her mundane hands bruised terribly if she tried. So, instead, she simply brought the butt of her knife down on them.
The crystals shattered, and she felt an almost imperceptible amount of foreign essence trickle into her soul. It was a strange sensation, and one she had only become able to perceive recently.
Her teacher seemed satisfied, and she was, too.
"Teacher… how long do you think it will be before I can attempt forming a soul core?"
He studied her for a few moments, then smiled.
"Soon. You can already sense and control your essence, so it won't be long before it awakens. However…"
A soft sigh escaped from his lips.
"Something tells me that it is not soon enough. So, we'll need to hurry up. You have to hunt another Awakened abomination. A strong one, as well."
Rain shivered, remembering the last time she faced an Awakened Nightmare Creature. That clash had almost cost her life. Had that thing not been strong, in her teacher's eyes?
She gave him a long look.
"You know that we can simply buy an Awakened soul shard or few? It will be expensive, sure. But my parents can help. Wait… actually, why do we need to buy them? Teacher, you're so great and awesome. Just do your thing! Tell a bunch of powerful abominations to be gone, and let me collect the shards!"
He stared at her dubiously and coughed.
"Well… sure, you're right. Your teacher is awesome! I can kill the abominations for you…"
Rain's eyes gleamed.
"Really?"
But he was not done talking:
"...and while I'm at it, why don't I Awaken for you, as well? Should I also feed you from a spoon, like a little baby?"
He scoffed.
"Let me tell you, a baby I knew Transcended before learning how to walk. And he didn't even have me as a teacher! Come to think of it, what's your excuse? Huh? What do you have to say for yourself?"
Rain glared at him hatefully, then looked away.
"Forget I said anything."
She cleaned her weapons, sheathed her knife, and fastened the rolled hide of the Stone Worm to her pack. Finally ready to depart, Rain hoisted the pack on her shoulders and started to walk.
It was time to head back to Ravenheart.
Rain made a point of using light equipment, and yet, she carried considerable weight. There were her clothes and armor, her bow, a quiver of arrows, the javelin she used, her sword, the hunting knife attached to her belt, and another knife hidden in her boot. There was also plenty of stuff in her pack and attached to her pack — everything she needed to hunt and survive in the wilderness.
It would have been nice to simply summon and dismiss all these things when she needed them, but alas, Rain couldn't use Memories. She couldn't even really use the Memories that someone else had summoned and handed to her, because her soul did not have a core, and she was not a carrier of the Nightmare Spell.
Weighed down by the additional burden of the Stone Worm's hide and fangs, Rain felt miserable.
It didn't help at all that Ravenheart was situated in the mountains. She was currently at the bottom of a deep gorge, not too far from the relatively flat area at the foot of the mountain chain where the farms feeding the city were located. There was a long and tough climb ahead of her.
Using the javelin as a staff, Rain slowly made her way out of the gorge. Luckily, she was in good shape… amazing shape, really. Her lithe and resilient body had been tempered by years of relentless training, and was pretty much at the very limit of what mundane humans could achieve.
In the past, Rain had trained extensively with private tutors. She had thought that her physical condition was stellar back then… she had known nothing. Under her teacher's harsh and prudent guidance, her physical state entered an entirely new territory. Her youthful body was strong, tenacious, and as nimble as that of a cat.
Even the most elite athletes would have been rattled and green with envy if they witnessed what she was capable of… not that it mattered. Any Awakened could still blow her away with one half-hearted slap.
'Ah… whatever.'
Sometimes, Rain was angry at her teacher for prohibiting her from challenging the First Nightmare. But, at the same time, she was thankful to him. Not for her own sake, but on behalf of her parents.
They had already lost one child to the Nightmare Spell. If she was alone, Rain would have gladly risked her life for the chance of becoming an Awakened… but she could not bear the thought of putting her mom and dad through that suffering again.
So, her teacher's promise to help her Awaken without having to challenge a Nightmare was like a glimmer of light in a sea of darkness.
In any case… even though climbing mountains in terrible weather while carrying a heavy load was hard and miserable, she had long grown accustomed to it.
As Rain ascended higher and higher, her teacher walked side by side with her, going over the events of the hunt. She had performed well and managed to kill the Stone Worm without sustaining any injuries, but there were still things that could have been done better, and things that could have been done differently.
"Maybe I shouldn't sell the blades we harvested from the Stone Worm. Next time, I can place them at the bottom of the pit like spikes."
"That's a good idea, but don't rely on traps too much. This time, the bastard ran straight, but next time, you might not get so lucky. What were you going to do if the worm bypassed your pit?"
"Retreat to lure him into the second pit, of course. And anyway, was it really luck? I investigated the slope and found the wormholes, chose an ambush spot, and dug pits between the former and the latter. Beasts are stupid, so the enemy would have gone after me using the shortest path. Sure, it turned out to be a Monster… a bit smarter, but still pretty dumb."
"What do you think luck is, brat? Luck is not something that just happens to you, it's something that you make happen. Believe me, I would know! I used to be the luckiest person in the world. Unluckiest, too..."
Soon, Rain climbed high enough to escape the raining ash. The scorching heat was replaced by merciless cold, and the black soot was replaced by pristine snow. A strong wind rose, chilling her to the bone and almost tossing her off the slope.
Cursing, Rain shivered and hurriedly took her coat out of the pack, wrapping herself in its warmth and pulling the fur hood down. The coat, too, was fashioned from the hide of the Awakened Beast she had hunted, so it was enough to protect her from the fatal cold of the mountains.
Buttoning up the tall collar to shield her face, she lifted the pack and turned to look at her teacher.
He was standing a few meters away, wearing nothing but his light armor. Nevertheless, he was not showing any sign of being bothered by the cold, which only went further to solidify Rain's conviction that her teacher was some kind of unholy wraith.
His gaze was strangely solemn.
Turning to look in the same direction, she suddenly noticed a dark silhouette slowly moving through the snowstorm. Rain tensed for a moment, but then relaxed, noticing that it was a human.
A moment later, the strong wind died down, and the blizzard ended just as suddenly as it had begun.
She waved a hand and headed toward the stranger.
"Hey! Are you lost?"
However, her hand froze in the air. Something was wrong…
Why hadn't her teacher disappeared into the shadows? He never showed himself when other people were around.
Her javelin was already rising when she finally got a good look at the approaching stranger.
...It was a young woman three or four years younger than herself. A teenager, really. Just like her teacher, she was only wearing a suit of light armor, which was torn and turned dark with frozen blood. Her skin was so pale that it looked blue, like that of a corpse, and her steps were slow and clumsy.
Her eyes were like frosty glass, devoid of any light, and her face was like a mask carved out of ice.
She was dead.
"Don't disturb her."
Her teacher's voice was glum. Rain grew quiet, lowering her javelin, and then took a step back to let the dead girl pass. A tiny sigh escaped from her lips.
The closer the walking corpse drew, the better she could see the terrible wounds covering her frigid body. Eventually, unable to look, Rain turned away and furtively rubbed her eyes.
The dead girl walked past them without showing any reaction, her bruised pale face motionless, and slowly disappeared into the swirling snow. A few moments later, the wind erased her footprints, as if she had never existed.
Rain and her teacher were left alone on the snowy slope.
She sighed.
The winter solstice had just passed recently...
"Is she… is she one of this year's Sleepers?"
He nodded.
"She must have died on the way to a Citadel. So, the Queen took her."
Rain remained silent for a while, then sighed again.
Queen Song held authority over death, so anything that died in her Domain was taken by her. It wasn't rare to see the dead pilgrims walking through the snow. For some, the journey was long… for some, the journey was short. After reaching Ravenheart, they entered the ice caves under the palace and became the Queen's servants.
Queen Song was the queen of the living, but she was also the queen of the dead. That was why people in the Sword Domain derisively called her the Queen of Worms.
That nickname was preposterous, of course. There were no worms in the Ice Halls, where the cold was so terrible that only the dead could survive.
…Rain stared in the direction where the taken girl had disappeared, considering if she should follow her. Following a pilgrim was safer, because Nightmare Creatures tended to avoid them.
But in the end, she decided to continue on her way. Seeing the dead girl was just too unnerving.
Because the perished Sleeper reminded Rain of her own insolent aspirations to become a carrier of the Nightmare Spell against her teacher's wishes. If she had…
Would she have ended up walking frozen through the snow, too?
Eventually, Rain reached one of the roads leading from the lowlands to the city. These mountain roads had been in use from before the Chain of Nightmares… it was hard to remember now after the population of Ravenheart exploded to many millions, but it had been a Great Citadel even prior to that.
The roads leading to the great bridge, and the beautiful palace beyond it, were actually thousands of years old. Granted, they had been in a state of desolation and disrepair when the Song clan made the ancient Citadel their home.
The Awakened of the great Legacy clan had restored them to their former glory, and the whole network was further expanded to account for the increased traffic in the past four years.
Now, heavily protected road crews were far away from the Citadel, building safe highways to other cities within the Song Domain. Many Awakened with Utility Aspects were participating in the construction, and many warriors were employed to defend the moving builder camps from the roving Nightmare Creatures. Rain had even tried to get hired for one of the crews, but no one wanted to employ a mundane fighter.
The best they could do was remain polite and not laugh in her face.
'Ah…'
She couldn't really blame them. In any case, now that she had reached the wide and well-maintained road, the rest of the ascent would become much easier. There was probably a metaphor about the unnecessary hardships of walking the untrodden path somewhere in there, but Rain wasn't going to start complaining to her teacher again.
He had retreated into her shadow, anyway, unwilling to be seen by other people.
Rain rested for a bit, quenched her thirst from a military canteen, and continued on her way.
There were many people on the road. Workers descending into the lowlands or returning from their shifts, Song warriors on patrols, caravans loaded with heavy cargo… life was thriving, and the young city was boiling with activity.
Rain had grown up in the vast human jungle of NQSC, so Ravenheart did not seem that large, in comparison. However, it somehow felt much more vibrant. Its atmosphere was entirely different, as though everyone here was looking forward to the future, instead of trying not to think about it while being afraid of the past.
Four years ago, she did not understand the decision her parents had made to relocate the whole family, including her younger siblings, into the Dream Realm. Sure, her father had been offered a new position as one of the government liaisons in the Song Domain, which was technically a big promotion…
But was it worth it, to uproot the family, abandon the safety and modern convenience of NQSC, and tie the lives of their children to the Dream Realm? Returning to the waking world or leaving the Domain meant being sent into the First Nightmare, after all. No matter how well-prepared you were, it was a deadly gamble.
When Rain asked her parents why they wanted to move to Ravenheart, her father had answered simply:
"Because that is where the future is."
Now, she thought she understood what he had meant. The future of humanity was, indeed, here. Currently, the waking world was incomparably more populous and developed than the Dream Realm… but in a generation or two, their positions would be reversed. Eventually, the dying birthplace of humanity might even be entirely abandoned, making this harsh and dreadful world their only home.
And those who had left the cradle early would have an advantage in that future. So, the decision her parents had made was ultimately for the sake of Rain and her siblings. It was all to give them a head start.
'If humanity can even survive in the Dream Realm.'
Which was not a given, despite the power of the two Sovereigns.
She sighed and stepped aside to let a heavy wagon roll past her. Some of these wagons were being pulled by Awakened, who were much stronger and more resilient than any beast of burden could be, while some were not.
The one rolling past Rain was being pulled by… a Nightmare Creature.
A hideous beast that resembled a nightmarish fusion of a carnivorous bull and a horned reptile was attached to a harness, dragging the wagon behind it.
There were no draught animals in the Dream Realm, or any other kind of cattle. However, here in Ravenheart, Nightmare Creatures were often used to pull wagons, plow the fields, and perform all kinds of labor-intensive or dangerous jobs.
It was all thanks to Saint Song Eunbin, better known as Beastmaster. Funnily enough, the most terrifying of Ki Song's daughters had also done the most to ease the lives of the citizens of Ravenheart. If not for her, the development of the city, and the Song Domain as a whole, would have never been as fast or as explosive.
Of course, it was still a bit creepy to be around the subjugated Nightmare Creatures, and one had to be cautious around them. Even enchanted by Beastmaster, they were dangerous beasts, so each had to be watched over by a trained handler.
Looking at the wagon roll away, Rain sighed.
"Saint Eunbin is amazing."
Her teacher's voice resounded from the shadows, sounding a bit wistful:
"Oh? Beastmaster? Well, she's not bad… you know, she once asked me to run away with her. Of course, I refused. Your teacher is not someone who can be swayed by a pretty face!"
Rain gave her shadow a dubious glance, but kept her remarks to herself.
Grimacing, she carried her heavy pack and continued forward.
The closer to the city she got, the more crowded the road became. There were more Awakened patrolling it, too, some even accompanied by Echoes. The temperature slowly rose until it was warm enough for her to take off her coat. She even unbuttoned her jacket.
By the time the distant cold sun was ready to disappear behind the horizon, Rain finally reached her destination.
In front of her, built on the slope of the tall volcano, stood the gates of Ravenheart.
From where Rain stood on the slope, she could see most of the city.
Ravenheart was separated into three distinct districts.
The largest by far was sprawled on the dark slope of the fuming volcano, protected from the merciless cold by its heat. This was where millions of mundane humans lived. Their homes were mostly built from black stone, so it seemed as though the entire city was a part of the mountain, intricately carved from its slope by some divine being.
The second district was built on the grandiose stone bridge that stretched over a bottomless chasm toward a distant snowy mountain. It was much smaller than the first one, but still rather large. That Bridge was home to most of the Awakened citizens of Ravenheart — since only they could survive the bitter cold and the strong winds blowing across it.
And finally, a sublime palace that seemed to be cut from obsidian glass stood at the opposite end of the great bridge. The palace was visible from anywhere in Ravenheart when the weather was good, its dark and ethereal beauty never failing to take one's breath away.
That was where Queen Song and her clan lived, and where the Gateway to the waking world was located.
…The Dream Gate, meanwhile, was located directly opposite the palace, on the slope of the volcano behind the mundane district. Supply shipments and new settlers arrived from it almost every day, lured by the promise of a better life.
Rain spent a few moments enjoying the view of the city, then hurried to the gate. She couldn't wait to reach her den and climb under a warm blanket.
There were a few familiar faces preparing to leave the city just as she was returning. A group of young Awakened were gathered in front of the gate, all clad in enchanted armor and wielding Memory weapons. A few of the young men seemed to be paying rapt attention to her.
Rain sighed.
'These guys again…'
Her teacher didn't say anything, but she could feel an almost palpable scorn radiating from her shadow.
One of the young Awakened waved at her and smiled:
"Rain! Coming back from a hunt?"
She lingered, trying to come up with a polite way to avoid a conversation. Sadly, her mind was blank.
Eventually, Rain forced out a pale smile:
"Oh… yeah. I tracked down the Nightmare Creature that has been harassing one of the farms recently. A Stone Worm. Yeah… it's dead."
The young man stared at her somewhat intensely, wearing an expression that she struggled to discern.
'Why does he always stare at me? I'm crazy, I know! No need to make your distaste so obvious!'
To add insult to injury, the guy was very handsome… like all Awakened were…
He used to be one of the mundane humans that had relocated to Ravenheart, like her, but challenged the First Nightmare last year. Being more or less the same age, they had known each other before, a little. But now there was a great divide between their status and social standing.
"Is there something on my face?"
The young Awakened coughed and awkwardly looked away.
"N—no, no… ah, we are just leaving to patrol. Anyway, good to see you… oh! That, uh… is that a Stone Worm hide? I was actually hoping to purchase some scales. Do you want to… want to meet tomorrow, maybe? I have some spare coin to spend…"
Rain gave him a strange look.
The guy was clearly wearing a full suit of enchanted armor. From the look of it, it was an Awakened Memory, and of a high Tier, at that. Why the hell would he need Stone Worm scales?
He noticed her expression and coughed again.
"Ah! It's for a friend of mine. A friend."
'Weirdo…'
Rain shrugged.
"Aren't you going on a patrol? You won't be back for at least a week. Sorry, I don't want my house to reek like a slaughterhouse, so I'll sell the hide tomorrow on the market."
The young man blinked.
"Oh... right..."
She shook her head, nodded at him, and walked away.
As Rain was leaving, though, she heard the Awakened whispering among each other:
"Huh? Who was that? Why is she wearing trash, does she have no Memories?"
"You don't know? That's Crazy Rain! She's a mundane girl who goes around hunting Nightmare Creatures."
"What? No way…"
"It's true. You only Awakened this year, so you don't know. She's infamous here in Ravenheart, actually. Some say that she has killed more abominations than all of us combined… no one knows why she's still alive, but she is."
"Damn. Too bad she's a lunatic…"
"Both of you, shut up!"
"Yeah, shut up! And don't call her a lunatic!"
"She might hear..."
Rain walked away, leaving the annoying whispers behind.
Passing through the city gates, she pursed her lips and complained to her teacher:
"Why do those guys always stare at me and try to stir up trouble? Can't they just leave me alone?"
Her teacher answered in an incredulous tone:
"You don't know?"
Rain raised an eyebrow.
"Know what?"
There was a long pause, and then her teacher chuckled.
"They stare at you because you're pretty! There's no one prettier than my little sister!"
She couldn't help but burst into laughter, making a few people give her strange looks.
'Right. Perhaps talking to myself in the middle of the street is not the best idea… especially considering that they already think I'm crazy…'
Rain shook her head derisively.
"Who, me? There are thousands of female Awakened in Ravenheart, and each of them is prettier than me. I doubt an Awakened guy would ever give me a second look."
Of course, she knew that she was... not too bad, really, appearance-wise. By mundane standards. But the effect of the Awakening on one's body was simply too great.
'Ah… they all have such smooth and silky skin. And no calluses. A weathered brute like me cannot compete…'
Her teacher scoffed quietly in the shadows.
"Gods. How dense are you, girl?"
He remained silent for a few moments, and then suddenly gasped.
"...Wait. Eye candy café!"
There was another long pause, and then a dejected sigh.
"We are definitely siblings…"
The outer wall of the mundane district was thick and tall. Rain passed through the gateway, still thinking about what her teacher had said…
'Pretty? I'm pretty? He was teasing me, right? That scoundrel! Maybe if he allowed me to have a mirror at home, I wouldn't have had to ask!'
Her thoughts were interrupted by an Awakened warrior who suddenly appeared in her way. His equipment was visibly more potent than that of the young men and women whom she had met outside, and his face was much more mature.
Unlike those inexperienced greenhorns, he was a true warrior of Song.
"This way, please."
Rain obediently followed the Awakened to the side, where a cohort of veterans like him was keeping a watchful eye on everyone entering the city. They were led by a stunningly beautiful woman wearing an enchanted robe of fine wine-colored silk.
A Master.
There was no sign of Rain's teacher, as if he had dove deeper into the shadows. She approached the beautiful woman and bowed respectfully.
The Ascended smiled.
"Oh, it's you, little sister. Rain, was it? Please don't move."
A torrent of ethereal sparks swirled around her hand, and a red flower appeared on her palm. Its dark petals seemed to be glistening with dew, and it emanated a pleasant fragrance.
The woman raised her hand, as if offering the flower to Rain. Of course, Rain did not take it. Instead, she froze and looked at the crimson blossom solemnly. A few moments passed in tense silence, then a few more.
She glanced at the beautiful Master. The woman was still smiling, but her eyes were cold and full of dark… something.
'Murder math.'
That's what her teacher called it. Rain remembered the strange term well, because he often lamented the fact that she seemed to lack that cold quality, whatever it was.
In any case, the powerful Ascended was calmly calculating how to kill her, should the need arise. It was more than a little bit unnerving.
Luckily, nothing of the sort ended up happening. A dozen seconds later, the Ascended's smile finally reached her eyes. Moving her hand, she dismissed the red flower and gestured for Rain to leave.
"Welcome back. Have a nice evening."
Rain bowed one more time and walked away.
Internally, she sighed.
The strange meeting… was actually not strange at all. It was something that everyone entering Ravenheart — or any other Citadel in the Song Domain, she would imagine — had to go through. The Sword Domain had their own version of the ritual, and there were versions of it in the waking world, as well.
Its purpose was to prevent the dreadful bane, Skinwalker, from infiltrating more human settlements.
Although all other abominable things that had invaded the waking world during the Chain of Nightmare were either slain or remained in Antarctica, Skinwalker was different. It had entered the siege capitals by pretending to be human before the Dream Gates were even opened. Once there, Skinwalker spread like a curse…
There were little details about how it had been stopped, but Rain heard that the government forces led by Wake of Ruin and the great clans had joined forces to eradicate the creature. The Sovereigns emerged, and Lady Nephis returned from the Third Nightmare with five other Saints just in time. Eventually, they managed to prevent Skinwalker from spreading to the rest of the Quadrants.
But they had not managed to destroy it completely.
Today, Skinwalker was like a nightmare that haunted all of humanity. Its vessels were somewhere out there, in the shadows, hiding in the vast reaches of the Dream Realm or in the poisonous wilds of the waking world. Worst of all, the creature had learned and adapted, its act becoming almost indistinguishable from normal humans.
Several Citadels had already fallen after being infiltrated by Skinwalker, and if rumors were true, several cities in the Eastern Quadrant had, as well. That was why there were new security measures everywhere humans lived, aimed at preventing similar tragedies from happening again.
Apart from the appearance of the Dream Gates and the great wave of colonization that followed, the existence of Skinwalker had caused the single most significant change, perhaps, in how humans lived after the Chain of Nightmares.
So, Rain didn't mind being checked while entering Ravenheart. If she had indeed been taken by the harrowing fiend, the flower the beautiful Master summoned would have wilted, alerting her to the presence of a pretender.
There was one thing she did not quite understand, though…
Once Rain walked far enough from the gate, she whispered:
"Teacher… can I ask you a question?"
The answer came almost immediately:
"You sure can."
She lingered for a moment.
"What would they have done if I was truly a vessel of Skinwalker? A cohort of Awakened and a single Master… no matter how powerful she is, a Great Nightmare Creature can wipe them out in seconds. They would have stood no chance."
This time, there was a longer pause before her teacher answered:
"...Have you noticed a bronze mirror installed on the wall behind them?"
Rain nodded.
"Sure. There are mirrors like that everywhere in Ravenheart."
He sighed.
"They would have asked the mirror to help. That is already more than you should know, so don't ask anything else."
Rain couldn't help but throw a startled glance at her shadow.
They would have… asked the mirror to help?
'Don't tell me…'
Did her teacher's irrational fear of mirrors have an actual reason behind it?
Unsure what to think, Rain dove into the bustling labyrinth of Ravenheart's streets. Since the mundane district was sprawled on the slope of the volcano, it was divided into many vertical levels — not unlike the terrace neighborhood in NQSC where she had grown up.
Granted, the terraces that had been carved on the black slope were of a much greater scale, supporting numerous buildings and housing millions of people. The lower levels were where most of the work took place, while the higher levels were mostly residential.
Additionally, the more affluent neighborhoods were situated closer to the great bridge, while the poorer ones were situated further from it.
Rain's parents lived in one of the former, while her own den was in one of the latter. Actually, it was not too far from the city gate, which felt like a blessing today.
Dead tired, Rain found her way home, unlocked the door, and finally dropped the heavy pack.
A few minutes later, she crawled under her warm fur blanket and closed her eyes. The moment her head hit the pillow, all thoughts disappeared from it.
Rain yawned, curled into a ball, and said drowsily:
"...Goodnight, teacher."
He responded a moment later:
"You too. Sleep tight."
Her teacher's familiar voice was like a lullaby. Knowing that he would protect her if anything happened at night, Rain allowed herself to relax, and comfortably fell into the embrace of sleep.
Rain was woken up by the delicious smell of breakfast. She spent a few minutes in sweet drowsiness, enjoying the warmth of her bed and the softness of her pillow, then yawned and sat up.
Immediately after, she winced.
'Ouch.'
Her whole body was sore, which was not at all unfamiliar, but still unpleasant. The rigors of hunting Nightmare Creatures were not something a mundane body could handle easily, so she needed a few days of rest to recover from the fatigue.
…Unlike the Awakened, who could bounce back from straining themselves to the extreme in a matter of hours.
Whimpering pitifully, Rain climbed from under the furs and performed a few simple stretching exercises. When her stiff muscles relaxed a little, she sighed and finally went to the makeshift kitchen situated at the opposite side of her den, where the tantalizing aroma of freshly cooked food was coming from.
Rain's lair consisted of one rather spacious room and a modest bathroom. It was mostly below ground and did not get a lot of light, since the only window was situated near the ceiling. As a result, most of the space was drowning in deep shadows. It was also one of the reasons why the rent was so cheap.
Her bed took one of the corners, while the kitchen took another. The largest portion of the room was used for training, and lastly, the whole part near the entrance was meant for storing hunting spoils. The workbench where she mended her belongings and crafted new equipment was also there, littered with various tools, materials, and feathers for fletching arrows.
It was a bit messy, and a bit too spartan. Few people would have wanted to live in a place like that, and Rain wasn't really living here either. Her time was usually divided equally between the den and her much more comfortable family home. Staying with her parents was nicer, but having a place of her own also felt good, not to mention provided endless convenience.
She wouldn't want her mom and dad to faint every time she came back to Ravenheart caked in blood and covered in bruises. They were already very disapproving of every decision she had made in the past few years. But what could she do? She couldn't really say that her shadow talked to her, teaching her how to kill Nightmare Creatures and telling her to do strange things.
Rain was already an adult and could make her own decisions now, anyway. She was twenty!
"Eat your breakfast before it gets cold, young lady. And don't forget your vegetables!"
Her teacher's voice made Rain flinch.
Pouting slightly, she sat down at the counter and moved the plate closer. Her sour expression did not last, though, swiftly replaced by delight. Rain was very hungry after the hunt — in just a few minutes, all the delicious things her teacher had prepared were gone.
Putting the utensils down, Rain said sedately:
"Thank you, teacher."
He was surprisingly good at cooking, for an evil deity. Rain never saw her teacher eat, but she suspected that he was secretly a gourmet... was that the reason he had chosen to haunt her? Because she stupidly recommended him a good brand of instant ramen once?
A cold voice scoffed from the shadows, sounding a little bashful nevertheless:
"What are you thanking me for? Proper nutrition is also a part of good training. This is actually nothing. Let me tell you, when I was about your age, I was dining on Great Monsters…"
After hearing that last part, Rain almost choked on water and glanced at her shadow fearfully.
'He's… he's joking. He must be joking. Is he joking?'
She stared at the shadow for a few moments, then hurriedly turned away.
Some time later, Rain left her den carrying the hide of the Stone Worm. She had left most of her weapons behind, but kept the tachi in a scabbard at her belt. No matter how safe the streets of Ravenheart were, she never parted with her sword.
There were a few errands Rain had to run.
First, she went to the town hall of the mundane district to report the completion of the mission. The Stone Worm had been harassing the farmers in the lowlands for a few weeks, so there was a reward set by the authorities for its extermination, which Rain now received with a wide smile.
There were a lot of tasks and missions issued by the town hall every day. Most issues were handled by the retainers of the royal clan or the servants of one of the vassal clans, but there were always things they didn't have time or numbers to handle promptly. Therefore, anyone could take on a task or two and receive a corresponding reward.
The town hall also handled many private missions, so there was never a lack of opportunities for unaffiliated talents. Of course, only Awakened took the combat missions. Unsurprisingly, Rain turned heads every time she came here, and every clerk knew her by name.
She had long learned to ignore the stares.
After receiving the reward, Rain studied the mission board for a while. She was not in a hurry to take on a new task, but it was a good way to stay informed about what was happening in and around the city.
'A new road crew? Strange…'
It seemed that the royal clan was assembling a new road construction crew, but its scale seemed much greater than all the previous ones. The pay was also much higher, which made the offer extremely alluring. However, it seemed like hazard pay — the description implied a higher than usual danger level of the new job.
Strangely enough, there was no mention of what region of the Dream Realm the new road was meant to connect to. More than that, from what Rain knew, there were already crews building roads to all neighboring Citadels. So… where would this new one lead, exactly?
In any case, that was none of her business. Rain had no intention of trying to get hired as a worker, and no one would employ her as a guard. Still, a lot of Awakened would probably leave the city once the construction started, so that was something to account for…
Deep in thought, she left the town hall and headed to the lower levels of the district, where the largest market was located.
Descending a set of steep stairs cut into the dark slope of the volcano, she asked in a confused tone:
"Teacher, doesn't that new road crew seem strange? Where are they building a road to?"
He remained silent for a while, then laughed quietly.
"Strange? No, not at all. As for where they are going, that's simple enough to guess. They are going east."
Rain frowned.
East? There was nothing much east of Ravenheart, only the Death Zones. Granted, the Sword Domain lay beyond them, but that didn't change the fact. What was the point of building a road to a wild and deadly region of the Dream Realm?
Her teacher was not making any sense — which, admittedly, happened quite often.
'He's just trying to sound smart to cover up his lack of knowledge. How clumsy!'
Smiling, Rain shook her head and continued descending the stairs.
The market was a large and lively place. Numerous stalls were set up in the open, with more respectable storefronts visible here and there. Almost anything could be bought here, starting with materials harvested from the carcasses of Nightmare Creatures and ending with rare items brought over from the waking world via the Dream Gate.
Weapons, home appliances, fashionable clothes, crafting tools — whatever one needed, it could probably be found here.
Of course, items of true quality were sold in other, more exclusive places. Some of the elite shops were not even situated in the mundane district, so potential customers had to brave the chilling cold of the Bridge or send Awakened retainers to complete the purchase. Still, most citizens of Ravenheart visited the market when they needed something.
Rain knew the place well, and swiftly made her way to the area where the harvested materials were sold. After haggling with a familiar merchant, she sold off the Stone Worm hide and weighed her coin purse in her hand, full of satisfaction.
With this payment and the reward she had received in the town hall, Rain was flush with money! Best of all, she had managed to bring the Stone Worm down without suffering any wounds, so she didn't even need to hire a healer. Healers were rare, and therefore prohibitively expensive. Awakened warriors were the ones habitually sustaining injuries, but they also had a lot of spending power. Rain did not, so most of the money she had made in the past years ended up going toward her medical expenses.
But not today!
Whistling joyously, she left the market and made her way to one of the many public baths in Ravenheart. Due to the volatile nature of the region, there were numerous hot springs here, and soaking in them had quickly become the favorite pastime of the citizens. If there was such a thing as tourism in the Dream Realm, the capital of Song would definitely have been a popular destination due to its hot springs…
'Maybe in the future.'
Before entering the bathhouse, Rain stopped in a dark alley behind it. A shadow separated from her own and settled in the darkness, then waved casually. Leaving her teacher alone, she proceeded inside to enjoy some privacy.
'Aaahh…'
Soon, having taken a shower, Rain submerged her weary body into the hot water and felt the many pains bothering her dissolve in it. There were many mystical minerals in the mountains surrounding Ravenheart, so these springs were supposed to have healing effects. She didn't know how true that statement was, exactly, but visiting the baths was definitely both pleasant and reinvigorating.
She had mostly come here to clean herself, though. It wouldn't do to come home covered in sweat, grime, and the stench of blood. The cleaner and fresher Rain looked in front of her parents, the less they would worry about her. So, she made a habit of visiting a bathhouse after every hunt.
Still… it wouldn't harm anyone if she soaked in the hot water a bit more…
And maybe a bit more...
And maybe a bit more...
After all, was she pressed for time? No…
As Rain was relaxing with her eyes closed, she couldn't help but hear bits and pieces of conversations that other people were having around her.
A woman's voice was tinged with worry as she said:
"Have you heard about Valor?"
Another answered with confusion:
"Huh? Heard what?"
"The King of Swords! They say that he was actually replaced by a vessel of Skinwalker, all the way back in Antarctica!"
"Shhh, lower your voice! Have you gone crazy, to talk about a Supreme that way? That… that can't possibly be true."
"I'm telling you, it is! I heard it from my sister, who heard it from her neighbor, who heard it from an actual Master!"
"There is no way…"
"But it would explain a lot of things, wouldn't it? The resource shortages we're having. It's all because of those Valor people! It's like they want us to starve. And aren't they a bit strange? Why does everyone in the Sword Domain treat our Queen with such disrespect? That nasty nickname they gave her…"
"Hmm. That is strange, indeed…"
"If their king is a vessel of that thing, then who knows how many people there have already been taken! Gods, it's so scary. We are lucky to have come to the Song Domain. I hope they stay far away from us."
"But my cousins are in the Sword Domain…"
"You must tell them to be careful, then!"
Rain shook her head and slid deeper into the water to block out the hushed conversation.
'Aren't they being ridiculous?'
Strangely enough, that ridiculous rumor was quite persistent. She had heard some version of it many times already, almost as if someone was spreading it on purpose.
On the other hand, some hostility between the two Domains was inevitable. They were both still dependent on the waking world, after all, which meant that there was a competition for resources.
And competition bred resentment, especially when one's livelihood was at stake. Resentment, in turn, bred these kinds of rumors. Plus, a vast majority of mundane humans living in the Dream Realm had come from Antarctica — they were traumatized and anxious, sometimes letting fear get the better of them.
In any case, the public opinion of the Sword Domain was slowly changing for the worse in Ravenheart. There was nothing like that four years ago, but now, such sentiments were not uncommon.
'Why can't they just be happy that someone else is doing well?'
Rain threw the two scaredy women out of her head and tried to enjoy herself in peace.
Eventually, she emerged from the bathhouse looking as smooth and pink as a newborn baby. The rugged leather outfit was stuffed into her pack, replaced by much more casual, neat and tidy civilian clothes.
The frightful monster huntress was gone, replaced by an innocent and lovely young woman.
If the group of young Awakened she had met at the city gate saw her, they would probably not believe their eyes.
Feeling a bit strange in her simple dress, Rain put on an ashcoat made from light, beautifully embroidered fabric. Pulling down its hood, she went to the dark alley, retrieved her teacher, and headed toward the upper levels of the city.
She was going home.
Rain stopped at a popular bakery and spent a good chunk of her coins on a set of delicious pastries. Her younger siblings were moody teenagers now, but… she still liked to pamper them, when she got the chance. Or at least try to.
Teenagers, sadly, were not easy to pamper.
'They're probably off to school already…'
Letting out a sigh, Rain walked along the steep streets of Ravenheart while enjoying the weather. It was on the colder side today, but the air was crisp and clear, not at all like the stale air of NQSC. There was no ash falling from the sky, either, so the breathtaking vista of the sprawling vertical city was not obscured.
Across the great stone bridge, a lonely peak pierced the sky, its slopes covered in snow. The beautiful palace of the Queen was hidden by a blizzard, though, so Rain could not enjoy its dark awe and splendor.
Her thoughts slowly drifted to the Awakened Nightmare Creature she was meant to find and slay. What Class would it be? How long would the preparations take her? What strategies would she employ, and what contingencies should she put in place?
Would she even survive that fight?
Thinking about that somberly, she ascended rather high. Now, she only had to get closer to the Bridge, and she would be home.
But before Rain reached the neighborhood where her parents lived, she noticed a crowd of people gathered on one of the scenic observation platforms. She stopped to listen to what they were talking about, curious to find out what the matter was.
Their voices sounded excited:
"Are you sure that he is coming back today?"
"I'm sure! He already delivered the last of this year's Sleepers to the cities in the south. There's nothing left for him to do but return."
"I'm so excited! I missed the day he departed, so I didn't see!"
"I saw. I want to see it again, though…"
Rain tilted her head, confused.
Who were they waiting for?
Her teacher suddenly mumbled in a subdued tone:
"Gods, how is it even worse now…"
Did she imagine it, or did his voice sound a little… grumpy?
Before Rain could ask, though, a swift shadow suddenly streaked across the city.
She looked up just in time to see a wondrous creature sailing through the sky. The weather was clear, so she could witness it even from a distance…
It was a dragon.
A beautiful dragon was flying above Ravenheart. Its somber scales were the color of the midnight sky, and with sparks of sunlight reflecting on them, the great beast was like a piece of starlit night that moved across the bright heavens. Its wings were open, casting a vast shadow, and it was that shadow that Rain had noticed.
A chorus of excited voices washed over her a moment later.
"It's him!"
"Night Singer!"
"Nightingale!"
"The Dragon Slayer!"
Indeed, the magnificent creature was Saint Kai, the Dragon Slayer. He had arrived a few weeks ago and then left to search for Sleepers scattered across the Song Domain during the winter solstice. Now, it seemed, the search was over.
Rain watched as the beautiful dragon flew across the great bridge and landed gracefully in front of the obscured palace. Soon, its great body disappeared into the blizzard.
She let out a quiet sigh, feeling a strange mix of emotions.
Funnily enough… she actually knew Saint Kai.
One of her tutors had some kind of relationship with the famous idol, so Saint Kai — although he wasn't even a Saint back then — had graciously agreed to give her a few archery lessons. Later, when he Transcended and became one of the pillars of the government forces, their paths crossed a couple of times because of her father.
Rain's father had nothing to do with battling Nightmare Creatures, but he was one of the senior government liaisons in Ravenheart. His work was administrative and mostly had to do with logistics, but still, that meant meeting exalted figures quite often.
In fact, Rain was familiar with Saint Jet that way, as well.
'Come to think of it…'
Wasn't it weird how many famous people she knew? Rain had even spent some time with Lady Changing Star herself! Of course, she was most comfortable with Effie… Saint Raised by Wolves… who for some reason used to live just a couple of houses down the street, back in NQSC.
Sadly, the government Saints spent most of their time in the waking world, and when they came to the Dream Realm, each was assigned to a specific region. Effie was far away, in Bastion, so they had not seen each other in a while.
The same went for Lady Nephis and Lady Cassia, both of whom had been kind to Rain in the past.
Of course…
All these renowned people might have been Transcendent warriors, but which one of them could claim to be a dark deity? In a sense, the weirdness of knowing her teacher toppled all her other strange acquaintances, combined.
In any case, Rain was just that — a passing acquaintance in the lives of these exalted figures. She doubted they really remembered her, let alone had thought about her sometimes.
Why would they think about an insignificant mundane girl?
Her teacher, on the other hand, thought about her too much! It was hard to escape his nagging…
'Maybe I'll meet them again after becoming an Awakened.'
Throwing one last glance into the distance, where the graceful figure of the black dragon had disappeared, Rain turned away and continued on her way home.
Soon, she reached a pretty two-story house, opened the door, and walked inside with a bright smile.
"...Mom! Dad! I'm home!"
***
Unknown to Rain, the figure of her teacher lingered outside, staring across the great bridge from the shadows.
Just at that moment, the snowstorm subsided, and the beautiful palace of black obsidian revealed itself on the steep mountain slope.
Sunny studied its breathtaking beauty for a few moments, and then pursed his lips a little.
His gaze was dark.
"Jade Palace…"
Being that close to another of Ariel's creations was rather uncomfortable.
Of course, it was also one of the reasons he had come to Ravenheart...
A few days before, far away from the harsh splendor of Ravenheart, Sunny was looking at Cassie while hiding his emotions behind a polite smile.
"Oh, and by the way…"
Her tone was neutral.
"...Happy Birthday."
For a split second, his mask cracked.
Sunny's face did not move, but his gaze changed. For a short moment, his eyes were much deeper and darker than before — the lightless depth contained within them was much too vast, much too cold, and much too unfathomable to fit the image of a harmless shopkeeper.
He froze, a storm of emotions raging in his heart. For a second, Sunny was stunned, not knowing what to say.
The shadows stirred.
But then, he quickly composed himself.
"Why, thank you. But how did you know?"
An irrational, but desperate hope had ignited in his chest, trying to burn away his judgment. A hope that someone — anyone — remembered him… that Cassie did. The thought of it was both blindingly sweet and ruthlessly painful.
Because it was impossible. The [Fateless] Attribute, as he had called it, was thorough. So, Sunny discarded that futile hope and hid his rattled state.
How had she known that today was his birthday, though?
'Maybe… just maybe…'
Cassie was facing him, remaining silent. Her smile slowly dimmed, replaced by a strange and solemn expression. Sunny felt uncomfortable because her eyes were hidden by the blue fabric, but he did not show it.
Come to think of it…
He had not noticed it immediately, but Cassie looked a little strange.
How could he describe it? She seemed a little… haggard.
Of course, a stranger would not have noticed, blinded by the stunning beauty of the blind seer. But to Sunny, she looked out of sorts. Her clothes, which had always been neat and tidy, were a little messy. Her hair was like a waterfall of pale gold, but it did not seem properly combed. There were signs of fatigue on her delicate face.
Much more importantly, there was a hint of restless intensity to her which had never been there before. As if Cassie was… not quite stable, having lost her innate state of composed balance.
Sunny had seen all the other members of the cohort after returning, even if from afar, but it was his first time seeing Cassie. The blind seer seemed to have changed a lot.
She finally turned away and walked a few steps, as if studying the dining hall of the Brilliant Emporium.
"It's strange. I've been delivered a note asking me to find a person named Sunless and wish him a happy birthday. On a winter solstice, of all days. It happened a while ago. But, the strangest part? The sender of the note… was me. And I don't remember ever writing it."
Sunny remained silent, wanting her to say more. Sometimes, silence was the best way to make people talk.
The faint hope in his heart had been extinguished. Cassie did not remember… however, she seemed to have known that she would not remember. And therefore, she had made arrangements for them to meet, before the Third Nightmare.
He suddenly felt stifled.
Cassie traced her fingers across one of the tables and turned her head slightly.
"Sunless is a rather peculiar name, so I didn't think that finding him would be difficult. But, to my surprise… that person didn't seem to exist. Not in the government databases, Academy records, or the archives of the Great Clans. You might not know it, Master Sunless, but I am a rather knowledgeable person. One might even say that there's no one better at collecting information than me."
Sunny tilted his head a little.
Oh, he knew.
"That is indeed strange."
His voice was pleasant and even.
She smiled.
"A person named Sunless had not existed in either of the two worlds… until this year, when you found your way to Bastion. Naturally, I was curious. So, I studied you a little. I hope you don't mind."
Sunny hesitated. Even if he did mind, no one in their right mind would rebuke Song of the Fallen, a prominent Saint and one of the most valued seneschals of the Great Clan Valor.
Cassie turned her head left and right, as if looking around.
"I must admit, you are a fascinating man. Not only do you seem to have appeared out of nowhere, but your establishment is even built inside of an Ascended Devil. How inventive."
He tensed.
Well… it wasn't a surprise. Cassie's Dormant Ability allowed her a measure of insight into all living things. Marvelous Mimic was not an exception, so she would have realized its nature as soon as she approached the Brilliant Emporium.
And yet she had stepped into the maw of an Ascended Devil without much worry. Was it confidence or indifference? Sunny was not sure.
He coughed.
"Ah. Well, why not? My house might not be able to fly like your Citadel, but it can walk. It's convenient."
The more important question was… what did she see when looking at him? Weaver's Mask was all the way in Godgrave, and while the Nebulous Mantle could hide his presence, it was nowhere near as potent at deflecting divination.
Nevertheless, Sunny was not worried. He was mostly certain that Cassie's powers were based on a subconscious ability to perceive the strings of fate, and sense when they were trembling. Since there were no strings of fate connected to him anymore, she should be powerless against him.
As if to confirm his thoughts, Cassie spoke calmly:
"Do you know what I sense when I look at you, though? Nothing. You are like a black void, completely empty."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"That is not something a man wants to hear on his birthday, Saint Cassia."
She did not seem to have heard his words, continuing in the same tone:
"But this is perfect. This is exactly what I've been looking for. Oh, Master Sunless… you seem to be strangely well-informed about my abilities, considering that you are not at all surprised to hear these things. Well, just in case, let me tell you… I used to be able to see the future."
He hesitated for a while, a little startled by that statement.
"...Used to?"
Cassie nodded.
"Yes. This ability of mine has been in complete disarray after my Third Nightmare. Not just mine, actually… all Awakened with high affinity to fate are suffering a reduction in their ability to discern the future. Not that there are a lot of us. It is almost as if fate itself has been thrown into chaos."
Sunny forced out a smile.
"How terrible."
She remained silent for a while, seemingly distracted. Then, she said with a subtle hint of relief:
"Yes. It has been rather terrible. And I've been… I've been trying to find the cause for the past four years, without any success. So, the message that I seem to have sent myself made me think that you might be of help. And won't just think that I am crazy."
Cassie paused, then faced him and said tensely:
"Master Sunless… how would you react if I told you that there is a man-shaped hole in the world?"
Sunny remained motionless for a few moments.
The expression on Cassie's face… was tense and somber. Defiant, even. As if she was saying something that she had said many times already, only to be dismissed. Or even branded as a lunatic.
Sunny knew the feeling.
He sighed, then pointed to the nearest table.
"Have a seat. I sense that it's going to be a long conversation, so let me make you something to drink."
He took a step back and retreated to the kitchen. He could have manifested an avatar instead, but really, Sunny needed a few minutes to collect himself.
'A man-shaped hole in the world…'
Indeed, to someone else, his absence would have felt like that. It was just that no one was able to remember witnessing the inexplicable void where a man named Sunless used to be.
Cassie, however…
Although she didn't seem to know the solution, she had somehow pieced the problem together. She knew that something was wrong — with her, with everyone else, and with the world itself. But no matter how hard she tried, she could not prove it. She couldn't even remember trying to solve the problem.
That must have been maddening. Not to mention the fact that her ability to perceive the future had suddenly betrayed her, leaving Cassie without another of her senses. The past four years must have been rough for her…
And yet, selfishly, Sunny was glad. He shamefully felt a warmth in his heart.
He wasn't quite remembered. But it felt so good, for his absence to be witnessed by someone, at least.
A few minutes later, he emerged from the kitchen with a teapot and a couple cups. Cassie was sitting at one of the tables, waiting. Her exquisitely beautiful face was calm, but he could feel a hint of agitation underneath that facade.
Placing a cup in front of her, Sunny poured the tea and sat down.
"A man-shaped hole? You might want to explain, Saint Cassia."
She took the cup and tilted her head a little. At that moment, Sunny realized that he had made a mistake… in an attempt to hide his rattled state, he had been acting much too calm throughout their conversation. No Master would have been that calm in front of Song of the Fallen, let alone while hearing her say such outrageous things.
He was suddenly unhappy with himself.
'What a glaring oversight.'
Since deceit was his craft, Sunny felt ashamed.
Cassie touched the cup and traced its shape with her finger. When she spoke, her voice sounded even calmer than his:
"Actually, it's not that strange. All of us… the members of Changing Star's cohort… have long realized that something had happened to us in the Third Nightmare. There are things that don't quite make sense, as if there are gaps in our memory. No, not gaps… it's like parts of our memories are corrupted. Not in the Everlasting Void kind of way, but rather in a very mundane way. Like what happens with old communicators."
Sunny stared at her silently. His silence prompted her to continue:
"However, there were a lot of bizarre things that happened to us in the Nightmare, some of them much more so. And because it is almost impossible to remember that there is something that we have forgotten, we simply accepted it as fact and moved on after a while. That is how memory works, anyway. People don't remember what they have forgotten, and therefore don't usually realize it."
He shifted slightly, noticing something strange about her words.
It was indeed impossible to keep any thoughts about his past. People had not only forgotten him, but they couldn't even remember thinking about having forgotten him. That was the insidious part of becoming fateless.
And yet, Cassie was perfectly capable of pinpointing the problem. How?
Sunny took a breath.
"But you don't seem to have a problem with being aware of the missing memories?"
Cassie smiled faintly.
"Hardly. It is very problematic, in fact. But... my Aspect is uniquely suited to remembering. My powers, you see, have to do with memories. I have a great level of control over my own memory, which has become much greater than before. I can also collect the memories of other people, or even replace and manipulate them."
Sunny shivered. What an insidious power it was…
It had to be a facet of Cassie's Transformation Ability, then. She had not been capable of these things before — only Torment was.
…He couldn't help but wonder if this was the first time they were having this conversation, even, or if Cassie had simply erased his memory of meeting her, who knew how many times before.
But no, that should not have been the case. Even such a subtle power had to have a limit, and his Rank and Class would place him beyond that limit.
Enough so, at least, for him to at least be aware of having been manipulated.
'Right?'
Oblivious to his subtle reaction or pretending not to notice it, Cassie continued:
"So, you might see how I would be more sensitive to anomalies in my memory. Which was why, unlike the others, I couldn't stop trying to get to the bottom of things. Especially because fate itself seemed to be in total chaos."
He took a sip of his tea.
"I'm sorry, but what does fate have to do with any of this?"
Cassie's smile grew a little wider.
"Oh... everything. You see, I always wanted to destroy fate. To create a weapon that could cut it. I always wanted to, but strangely enough, I don't recall ever acting on my desire. You must think that I'm a really timid person."
Sunny wanted to point out that confessing all these intimate things to a stranger was a bit odd, but decided against it and simply shook his head.
Cassie's smile suddenly disappeared. Her tone turned colder, as well:
"But I am not a timid person, Master Sunless. Far from it. So, I can't help but think that, maybe, I have actually succeeded in creating that weapon. It's just that I don't remember it. In any case… I spent years trying to place the missing pieces together and restore my memory. It was… a bit of a hardship, to say the least. I failed to achieve my goal, but I did learn something."
She took a deep breath.
"It's that the missing pieces form a person. Someone who was there, with us, in the Tomb of Ariel… and maybe even earlier than that. A man who has been cut from the world, as if he had never existed. Someone who was… precious to us. To me."
She leaned forward, almost overturning her tea.
"So, Master Sunless…"
Before she could continue, he asked neutrally:
"You say that the missing pieces form a person. But why are you so sure that it is a man? It might very well be a woman, no?"
Cassie remained silent for a moment, then said tensely:
"Because I think that you are that man."
Then, she clenched her fists.
"Are you?"
Sunny did not answer for a while.
Eventually, he sighed and answered, his voice even:
"...Yes."
Then, he took a sip of tea and smiled bitterly.
"But it doesn't matter if I confirm it. You won't remember, anyway."
Cassie continued to lean forward. A stunned expression contorted her delicate face for a moment, then disappeared, replaced by momentary confusion and then tense anticipation.
"So… are you?"
Sunny turned away, hiding an ugly grimace.
There was no point. It was not as if he had not tried to confess his existence to the people he knew before. He had, on several occasions. But just like his past, they could not retain the information about his connection to their lost memories of him.
His confessions were destined to be forgotten, just like he had been.
Funnily enough, he could admit to being Rain's brother — because her neighbor Sunny never had, and the concept of an older brother was thus not connected to her memories of him.
He sighed and answered again:
"Yes, I am."
Sunny waited for a moment. After Cassie had forgotten his answer and before she could ask the question again, he interrupted her:
"Instead of that, do you want to tell me more about that Memory you want me to make? Is it a weapon?"
Sunny tried to evade the question a few more times, but it was too important to Cassie. She stubbornly returned to it no matter what he said, forgetting his answers a few moments later. Watching her lost expression was eerie and a little heartbreaking, like talking to someone suffering from dementia.
"So, tell me… are you?"
Sunny reminded himself to be patient. There were many suitable ways to prevent her from voicing the question. He just needed to find the correct one.
"Yes, I am. But..."
Cassie was stunned, then confused, then tense once more.
'Maybe I should distract her with a revelation or two about what is going on in Ravenheart?'
However, in the end, he did not have to.
Somehow, Cassie did not repeat herself again. Instead, she shifted slightly, reached for her tea cup, and traced its shape with her finger. Her face froze, and she fell quiet.
After a few moments of silence, Cassie said evenly:
"...My tea is cold."
Sunny tilted his head a little. Then, his eyes gleamed in the darkness.
It seemed that there was no need to guide her away from the question, after all.
'So soon?'
Cassie was smart. She could not remember that which was forgotten, but she noticed the change in the temperature of her tea. Therefore, instead of remembering, she simply deduced that something had been erased from her memory.
The gears of her formidable mind were spinning now, connecting the negative space in her memory with the details of the conversation they were having. Observing the void and inferring its meaning.
Knowing Cassie, there were countless conjectures being formed in her head. Dozens of theories were being built, scrutinized, and discarded. Only those that could not be effectively disproven remained, leading to several parallel branches of assumptions. Those assumptions were then pitted against each other, turning into conclusions.
The conclusions were used to extrapolate what, exactly, she had forgotten.
'...Too smart, maybe.'
It was a little scary.
Sunny did not say anything, carefully exploring his own emotions. If he was right, then Cassie not only knew that a person was missing from the world, but also deduced that he was that person, or at least connected to them.
She would not be sure, but suspect it strongly.
And he... he had come closer to being known to someone than he had ever been since leaving the Nightmare. Of course, there was a vast difference between a suspicion and a memory — but it was precisely because Cassie's inference was based solely on deduction and not remembrance that she could retain it.
The taste of his tea was suddenly incredibly fragrant. Sunny drank it silently.
Neither of them spoke for a long time.
Cassie's delicate face was full of somber intensity, but she did not rush to ask him any questions. She couldn't. Because asking him about all the things she wanted to know would only result in her forgetting the answers.
It was an odd situation.
Eventually, she sighed and turned away. A few moments later, Cassie asked, her voice a little strange:
"Would you... like to look into my eyes?"
He was startled by the question.
'Where did that come from?'
Sunny hesitated, not knowing how to answer.
"I'm honestly not sure. Why are you asking?"
She touched her blindfold briefly, sighed, and said with a hint of reluctance:
"My Transformation Ability has to do with my eyes. Few people know about it, and you are now one of them. If you look into my eyes… I'll be able to read your memories."
Sunny blinked.
His first reaction was to reject her vehemently. Who would want their private memories to be exposed to a stranger? Not to mention the fact that Cassie's power was not limited to that. She had already admitted that she could also erase, replace, and manipulate the memories of other people.
That sounded utterly terrifying. Sunny had suspected that there were limits to her power, and now, she had exposed one of these limits to him — only those who looked Cassie in the eyes could be enthralled by her Ability. So why would he expose himself to that power?
She would forget everything she saw just like she had forgotten his answers, as well.
'Not everything.'
The memories of his past were forbidden, but the memories of everything that had happened to him after the Third Nightmare were less so.
The question was, what benefit would there be if Cassie saw it all?
She would probably be able to fill the empty void left by him with a few more pieces of logical reasoning, at least.
But then what?
Sunny put his cup down and smiled politely.
"You want to peek at my memories, Saint Cassia?"
She simply nodded, not hiding her desire.
"I do… Saint Sunless."
His smile did not falter.
'She has already connected me to the Exploration Report on the Tomb of Ariel and guessed that I was in the Nightmare with them. Damn it… I shouldn't have published it.'
But he did not really regret his actions. That report was both for Teacher Julius and Ananke, so it was worth the trouble.
Sunny chuckled, then asked with a hint of amusement in his voice:
"What's in it for me?"
Cassie leaned back and remained silent for a few moments. She might have guessed that he was the person she had been looking for, but she had no idea who he was. What were his motives, desires, and convictions? What was his past, and what was his vision of the future?
What could she offer him to gain his cooperation?
She couldn't even be sure if he was a friend or a foe.
"Well, what is it that you want?"
Sunny contemplated for as long as his Flaw allowed him to.
"Actually, there is something that you can help me with. I must warn you, though… the favor I'll ask might land you in hot water with your venerable superiors from Clan Valor."
He shrugged.
"Additionally, you will only access a memory of my choosing. You'll have to wait a bit, too. It can only be done on a full moon."
Cassie suddenly tensed.
"A full moon? Surely, you don't mean…"
Sunny chuckled.
"That's right. I want to sneak into Bastion."
He finished his tea and added nonchalantly:
"The real Bastion, of course. Not this mirage we all live in."
It did not take long to discuss the details of their agreement with Cassie. She was wary of him, somewhat, but Sunny held the overwhelming advantage in the negotiations. After all, he had what she wanted, and knew more than her on top of that. It wasn't hard for him to get the blind seer to agree to his conditions.
She could not stay for long, either — at least not without risking her absence being noticed by someone from Clan Valor. Cassie did not want to attract their attention to Sunny, yet, or maybe ever. That suited him fine, as well.
'What a strange birthday I'm having this year…'
When Cassie left, Sunny was once again left alone in the Brilliant Emporium. The city had grown dark, and a peaceful silence settled over the lake. He could see the magnificent castle shine with enchanted lights in the distance, the lanterns reflecting in the calm water like stars.
…Of course, that castle was just an illusion.
Or rather, not just an illusion, but a very special one. The kind of illusion that was, for all intents and purposes, real — more real than reality itself, even. Most of the people who lived inside the castle did not know the difference, since it did not affect their lives.
But Sunny knew.
There was a different kind of place hidden behind the beautiful, towering edifice of Bastion. A much more somber and terrifying place than what everyone was familiar with.
That was where he wanted to get to with Cassie's help.
...There were six strongholds depicted on the map Nether had left in the Ebony Tower, each connected to one of the daemons. After visiting the tower once more and reading more of the forbidden runes surrounding the map, Sunny was keenly interested in exploring each of these strongholds. One could even say that the shape of his life depended on it.
The Ivory Tower had once belonged to Hope. The Tomb of Ariel was the burial site of Oblivion. Sunny had already visited these two places, but the other four…
Nether's own seat of power was hidden in the Hollow Mountains. He had barely survived crossing over them, and was not nearly powerful enough, yet, to dare delving into the darkness that dwelled below them. True darkness was the natural enemy of shadows, after all.
Which left only three daemonic strongholds for him to explore. Coincidentally — or maybe not quite so — each of them was now a Great Citadel ruled by one of the most powerful Legacy clans.
The Jade Palace, now known as Ravenheart, was connected to the Demon of Dread. Sunny had been searching for a way to infiltrate Queen Song's palace, but without much luck. It was guarded too well.
The seafaring Citadel of the House of Night, meanwhile, was temporarily out of reach — he did not have a spare avatar to go there.
More precisely, quantity was not the problem. It was just that sustaining avatars cost him essence. The Lord of Shadows remained manifested permanently, but that guy also spent most of his time inside the Fragment of the Shadow Realm. Out there, the spirit essence was rich and nourishing — unless his third avatar was battling powerful abominations, he was like a perpetual essence generator.
The avatar accompanying Rain mostly hid in her shadow, but had to be controlled at all times. In the end, Sunny was maintaining a positive balance between expending and replenishing essence while constantly keeping these two versions of himself going, with plenty left in reserve for unexpected situations. Sending an additional avatar to Stormsea would have put a strain on that balance.
So, he had decided to leave the Great Citadel of the House of Night, which was connected to the Demon of Repose, alone for the time being.
Which only left Bastion, which had once belonged to the Demon of Imagination.
Sunny did not know much about that particular daemon, but he or she seemed to have possessed truly fantastical powers. From what he could tell, the Demon of Imagination had been a master of illusions. Anything imagined by that daemon was like a mirage, and those mirages could easily become reality… or even replace it.
Bastion had always seemed like an illustration from a fairy tale, and in a sense, it was. The beautiful castle, the tranquil lake, the picturesque land surrounding it — all of it had been conjured from the imagination of the ancient daemon. The Demon of Imagination was long dead, but the illusion that replaced reality still remained.
It had even become home to millions of people.
Sunny could not find what he was looking for in the pretty mirage, though. He could only find it in the harrowing reality hidden behind it.
That place could only be entered during a full moon — at least by those who did not rule the illusory Citadel. That was why he agreed to meet Cassie again then.
There was plenty of time left before the next full moon, though, which would give both of them plenty of time to digest the situation. Cassie had a lot to think about, no doubt.
And Sunny did, too.
Throwing one last glance in the window, he yawned and went about closing the Brilliant Emporium. When everything was done, Sunny walked into his bedroom and fell on his bed.
Despite the modest size of his room, the bed itself was large and opulent. It was carved from pale polished wood, with elegant engravings decorating the columns that supported the silk canopy. It was much too comfortable for a simple piece of furniture, and looked like something that belonged in a palace instead of a cozy cottage.
And it did. This was the very same bed Sunny had slept on in the ruined cathedral of the Dark City, a lifetime ago. He had brought it back with the help of the Marvelous Mimic after being gone from civilization for three years — among other things.
Sunny put his head on a pillow and closed his eyes. Soon enough, he fell peacefully asleep.
The last thought that crossed his mind was rather bitter:
'Damnation... she forgot to order a Memory!'
It was such a shame. He had hoped to get a bunch of soul shards out of Cassie...
The full moon came faster than Sunny had expected. His life in Bastion had been peaceful in the meantime — the Brilliant Emporium Café enjoyed a steady stream of guests, while the Memory Boutique continued to stagnate with no customers. Sunny attended to the kitchen and minded his business.
He was supposed to make a trip to the waking world to stock up on ingredients, but postponed it for now — partially out of laziness, and partially because there was a lot on his plate.
His life in Godgrave, meanwhile, had undergone an earth-shattering transformation. Nephis was there, and so, he had no time for boredom.
But that was the third avatar's problem.
On the day of the full moon, Sunny let Aiko go home a bit earlier and closed the Brilliant Emporium. Then, he walked through the crowded streets of Bastion and bought a ticket to a theater play. A troupe of Awakened actors was performing a rendition of A Song of Light and Darkness… sadly, Sunny only noticed the name of the play after being seated in the parterre.
He covered his face with a palm and winced as if suffering from a toothache, but remained in his seat. Soon, excited members of the audience surrounded him from all sides. The lights were dimmed, the curtain was lifted, and the play began…
No one noticed that a pale young man sitting in one of the first rows did not seem to have a shadow.
At the same time, a different incarnation of Sunny was hiding in the darkness near the shore of the lake. It was already dark, and the pale moon was traveling across the starlit sky. The sight of it — the moon, the velvet sky, the silhouette of the magnificent castle, and the vast lake — was beautiful beyond words.
In fact, it seemed as if there were two moons, one lost in the distant heavens, the other drowning in the silent water.
Making sure that no one was nearby, Sunny rose from the shadows and walked toward the shore. The incarnation in the theater was wearing the Nebulous Mantle, so he was only dressed in a mundane military bodysuit. The Quintessence Pearl was already summoned, resting in his mouth.
He did not waste any time and dove into the water without making a splash.
The lake took him into its cold embrace.
Sunny allowed his body to become as heavy as a stone, sinking to the bottom. Once there, he extended his senses, turned into a shadow, and glided down a steep slope.
The lake surrounding Bastion did not seem special from the shore, but it was immensely deep. By the time the slope lost most of its steepness, Sunny was already several kilometers below the surface. A mundane human would not have been able to withstand the pressure of the mass of water, but it was easy for someone like him, especially because he remained incorporeal.
The easy part stopped there, though. Because these waters were not safe.
There were Echoes of powerful Nightmare Creatures patrolling the lake. As if that was not enough, there were also swords thrust into mud here and there — each of them serving as the eyes and ears of the master of this land... Supreme Anvil of Valor, the King of Swords.
Reaching the castle unnoticed was nearly impossible.
However, Sunny had not wasted the last year in vain. He had thoroughly explored the lake, studying its guardians and mapping out the locations of Anvil's swords. By now, he was confident in his ability to reach the castle unnoticed.
The castle was not his target, anyway.
Instead, it was the reflection of the moon traveling across the surface of the lake.
He hid in the shadows and waited for a vast creature that looked like a giant silver eel to swim past him, then cautiously advanced forward. Changing direction, Sunny moved like a thief, effortlessly avoiding every security measure placed at the bottom of the lake by Clan Valor.
By the time he reached the midpoint between the shore and the castle, the play his avatar was watching reached intermission. The other Sunny rose from his seat and went to the theater's cafe, making sure to be seen by as many people as possible. Of course, he kept to the dark corners to make the absence of his shadow hidden.
The original Sunny hid at the bottom of the lake without moving. Proceeding further would be… problematic. So, he was letting the reflection of the moon come to him instead.
He was sure that someone like Beth would have been infuriated by such a statement, considering that, scientifically speaking, the position of the moon's reflection was supposed to depend on the perspective of the observer. But not of this moon, in this lake, and on this night.
When it was time, Sunny made himself as light as a feather, assumed his human form, pushed off the bottom of the lake, and swam up. The timing was calculated to a split second — the Echoes patrolling the lake were far away, and no one would be able to notice his swift rise.
As the pressure of the water lessened, the darkness surrounding him grew brighter. Soon, he was surrounded by ethereal radiance, as if swimming through moonlight. The moon itself was like a perfectly round silver disk hanging above Bastion.
Its reflection was like a vast, radiant circle resting on the calm water.
Breaking the surface a few meters away from it, Sunny swam forward and entered that circle.
He was blinded by the light…
And then, the world changed.
Sunny had left the illusory realm behind and entered the ghost of reality hidden behind its splendor.
Suddenly, it was much darker. The reflection of the moon disappeared, replaced by scattered vestiges of bleak light. The water of the lake was much colder, and its surface was restless because of the strong wind.
Taking a deep breath, Sunny looked up.
Above him was a broken sky.
The sky was black, with pale stars shining coldly in the distance. They were much paler than the bright constellations of the illusory realm, though, because there was something brighter in the night sky, spanning its vast expanse.
The fragments of the shattered moon.
The moon was up there, above him, but it was viciously broken into countless pieces. Some of them were vast, like jagged continents, floating in the forlorn darkness. Some were infinitely small, painting the sky like clouds of starlight vapor. The trail of moon shards formed a heavenly river that stretched beyond the horizon, illuminating the hidden world with ghostly light.
The sight of it was both terrifying and humbling. Sunny did not know what kind of blow could have been so harrowing as to fracture even the moon… or if the moon had been broken from within, like the shell of a cosmic egg… all he knew was that seeing the broken sky filled him with a deep sense of terror.
He rarely felt true fear after becoming a Transcendent, but the true face of Bastion was one of the few things that could still make him shudder.
Looking away from the celestial river, Sunny gazed at the distant castle. The castle existed both in the illusory world and in the terrifying reality. However, while it stood tall and proud in the former… it was a desolate ruin in the latter.
The mighty walls had collapsed. The tall towers were toppled. Bastion was like a mountain of fractured white stones, the shape of a once-magnificent citadel barely recognizable in its ghastly crookedness. Here and there, one could still recognize the lines of partially unscathed buildings and courtyards, but they only seemed like an epitaph on a towering gravestone.
Across the lake, where the thriving city had been a moment before, a monumental wall of towering dark trees rose to the broken sky.
The illusory Bastion had been surrounded by a forest once, too — a forest that was one enormous living being, a horrid Titan with which the Knights of Valor had waged war for decades. Eventually, it was Anvil, still a Saint back then, who had destroyed it.
But here in the hidden reality, the forest was untouched, and there were many creatures inhabiting it that were much more terrifying than that Titan had been.
Because the real Bastion... was a Death Zone.
In fact, there were dreadful beings dwelling in the deep, dark lake as well.
There was one thing in common between the real Bastion and the beautiful mirage created by the Demon of Imagination, though. Both in the illusory castle and the real castle, enchanted lanterns were shining softly in the darkness of the night.
Granted, there were much fewer of them here.
'I need to hurry.'
The real lake was much more dangerous than its copy. Sunny was capable of facing its inhabitants in a battle, but he wasn't capable of doing so unnoticed. And so, he dove down once again, falling like a stone into the depths of the cold water.
The bottom of the lake was much different in this hidden, true world. Out in the illusory Bastion, it was rather mundane, covered by mud and rare stones.
Here, though…
A drowned city rested on the bottom of the lake. The graceful buildings were constructed from the same white stone as the castle, and their empty windows were like dark eyes that watched Sunny as he passed by. The city must have been beautiful once, but now it was cold and empty, with signs of horrible devastation visible on every street.
The streets themselves were littered with bones. Countless human skulls lay on the cracked cobblestones, looking like pale fungus. Sunny did not know what doom had befallen the people of the drowned city, but he made sure to lighten his body and swim instead of walking on the ancient roads. He did not want to disturb them, and knew that it was dangerous to do so, on top of that.
The city was built at the foot of a tall mountain, which was now submerged in water, with only its peak rising above it. The ruins of the great castle lay on that peak.
That was also where Cassie was supposed to be waiting for him, too.
Sunny calmly traversed the fallen city, making sure to hide from its current inhabitants. There were plenty of harrowing Nightmare Creatures dwelling in the drowned ruins — he had studied their habits and hunting grounds before, but abominations of higher Ranks were supremely unpredictable.
Luckily, Sunny's ability to remain unseen and unsensed in the shadows had become much more potent since his days in the Dark City, so even these horrors could not easily spot him.
He moved closer and closer to the mountain. From time to time, grotesque carcasses appeared from the darkness, each impaled by a single straight sword.
This was Anvil's work — his domain extended into the real version of Bastion, as well, and although the King of Swords did not rule the entire area, he was the master of the ruined castle. Anything that tried to crawl out of the water and challenge him ended up dead.
Knights of Valor were often battling Nightmare Creatures in the forest, too. However, they were doing so without the support of their king. That was because he used the dark forest as a crucible to forge better warriors for his army — the dreadful abominations inhabiting it were the whetstone against which Valor's elites were sharpened.
Sunny heard that after Antarctica, Morgan had been sent into the forest and ordered not to return until she redeemed her mistake. She eventually emerged from it two years later, as a Saint.
He did not know if this was true, and couldn't ask, because this information wasn't supposed to be known to any outsider to begin with.
…His preparations had not been in vain. Sunny followed a predetermined path and managed to reach the mountain without disturbing any of the Nightmare Creatures or stumbling upon any of Anvil's swords. Finally, he ascended the steep slope and cautiously surfaced near the ruins.
There were lanterns burning high above, on the remnants of the broken wall, and human silhouettes patrolling its length. They were Knights of Valor — the best of the best, each of them at least a Master.
Another human silhouette was standing on the edge of a toppled tower that lay on the ground, its roof protruding into the lake. This one did not carry a luminous lantern, waiting patiently in the darkness.
It was Cassie. Illuminated by the pale light of the shattered moon, motionless like a statue, her delicate figure looked even more arresting. Her beauty had already been breathtaking… here in the hidden realm of true Bastion, it seemed simply enthralling.
And yet, strangely enough, Sunny felt his gaze wandering away from her.
Somewhat surprised, he realized that it was her presence… unlike most Saints, it did not demand attention, but instead dampened it. It was really… more akin to absence than presence.
Perhaps it had been for a long while, but he simply did not notice it.
Forcing himself to concentrate on the slender figure, Sunny silently emerged from the water and walked over to Cassie. He made no noise whatsoever, and yet, she turned her head slightly to face him.
"You've come."
Sunny dismissed the Quintessence Pearl and smiled in the darkness.
"Of course. It's not polite to make a lady wait. And I am nothing if not polite… one could say..."
Sunny studied Cassie's face, trying to guess what she was thinking about. Having left her alone for several weeks, he did not feel particularly… safe. Who knew what conclusions she had drawn in that time? What plans she had formulated? He was a stranger to her, now. Which meant that the blind seer would not afford him the same grace she afforded her friends.
Facing Cassie as someone she might perceive as a potential enemy… was a nerve-wracking experience. Sunny felt like he finally understood why Mordret was so wary of her.
…But then again, he was someone worthy of being feared, himself. He was powerful and lethal enough to be an existential threat to anyone who would dare stand in his way. Sunny did not have to be afraid of anyone, or any thing — instead, everyone had to be scared of him.
If they knew who he was, of course. But no one did, which only made him more terrifying.
'Well, no matter.'
It was not like he wanted to frighten Cassie. Sunny was pretty sure that she would treat him with sincerity — he had what she wanted, after all. Still, a relationship of a transactional nature was not the most stable. It was in his best interest to build a better connection with her… and maybe even reach a point where they shared mutual trust.
Sunny looked at Cassie, who was wearing a white tunic and a seawave cloak, her eyes hidden behind a strip of blue cloth. Then, he glanced at his own black bodysuit. The two of them did not exactly look like a natural pair. Currently, they were accomplices at best, not allies.
'So, how do I go about building trust?'
One small step at a time, most likely.
He looked at the shattered moon, then at the restless waters of the dark lake. Finally, he said:
"The ambiance here is truly lovely. However, the lake is rather dreadful. Wouldn't it be better if we left before something very terrible came out of the water to spoil the mood?"
Cassie remained silent for a moment, then smiled faintly.
"Didn't you come from the water yourself, Saint Sunless? Are you very terrible, as well?"
He coughed.
"Well… yes, I did. And yes, I guess I am."
She tilted her head slightly.
"I am surprised that you made it all the way here, actually. How did you traverse the lake without being torn apart? Or alerting anyone to your presence?"
That was an obviously probing question, but Sunny didn't mind. He shrugged and answered in a nonchalant tone:
"By being patient and very good at hiding."
She sighed lightly and turned around, walking slowly in the direction of the castle ruins.
"Let's go."
Sunny hesitated for a moment before following.
As he did, he looked up, at the figures patrolling the remnants of the toppled walls.
This was the problem he had not been able to solve yet.
Finding an entrance into the hidden realm had not been too hard. Avoiding the Echoes patrolling the lake and finding a path through the graveyard of swords at its bottom had not been much of a problem, either. Even traversing the dark depths of the true lake, where great horrors dwelled, was well within his power.
But getting inside the ruined castle itself was troublesome. There were many powerful Knights of Valor inside… there was the King of Swords himself, as well. Worse than that, the members of his clan were versed in runic sorcery. Their stronghold was protected by an array of enchantments that Sunny could not hope to unravel, let alone bypass silently.
He knew a thing or two about Hope's sorcery, but not nearly enough to compete with real experts.
That was why Sunny needed Cassie. Without help from inside the castle, it would take him years to infiltrate its ruins. He wasn't worried about being betrayed by her, either…
At this moment, as if reading his mind, the blind seer asked him with a hint of curiosity in her voice:
"Can I ask you a question, Saint Sunless?"
He glanced at her back.
"Sure. And, please… call me Sunny. Here in Bastion, I am known as the master of Sunny's Brilliant Emporium. A humble shopkeeper, and definitely not a Saint."
She remained silent for a moment.
"Why are you so sure that I won't surrender you into the hands of my clan? After all… here in Bastion, I am known as a loyal, obedient servant of the King. A virtuous Saint, and definitely not someone who would help an outsider infiltrate the very heart of our stronghold."
Sunny answered calmly, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement:
"It's because I know that you are actually disloyal, disobedient, and wicked."
Cassie suddenly coughed.
"...Ah."
He chuckled and added in a light tone:
"Just my kind of person. I am a bit of a treacherous bastard myself, to be honest."
She cleared her throat.
"I... see."
Cassie remained silent for a while after that, jumping off the toppled tower to land softly on the ground below. Sunny followed, suppressing the desire to slap himself across the face.
'What… what kind of nonsense am I spouting?'
Right now, Cassie only knew that he was a Saint that was somehow connected to her and Nephis, and had undergone the Third Nightmare with them. Which would suggest that he had been their friend, or at least an ally… if not for the fact that Mordret had also been there, in the Tomb of Ariel.
Meaning that not everyone who had entered that Nightmare was an ally. Cassie knew that Sunny had played a big role in her life, but she did not know what kind of role he had played. She had to account for the fact that he very well could have been her enemy… at the very least, she wouldn't be sure that he had been a friend.
So, why the hell was he willingly admitting to being a wretched traitor?
Sunny closed his eyes for a moment and then said, trying very hard to keep the embarrassment out of his voice:
"What I'm trying to say… is that everyone has their own interest. It is not in your self-interest to surrender me to Clan Valor, and I am pretty sure that you would not sacrifice yourself for their benefit. Otherwise, I would have been visited by a cohort of Knights and a few Paladins the very next day after your visit."
Cassie inhaled slowly.
"I see. That makes sense."
She paused for a moment, and then suddenly asked:
"What is your interest, then?"
Sunny smiled and looked at the broken sky.
"That is the question, isn't it?"
Sunny contemplated his answer for a few moments, then said neutrally:
"I guess it's the same as yours."
Cassie seemed a little surprised.
"The same as mine?"
He nodded and glanced at her with hidden worry. They were climbing a slope of stone debris, the surface under their feet treacherous and uneven. Cassie seemed to be doing fine, but her movements were a little stiff.
No matter how well she had learned to live with her Flaw, she was still blind. Sharing other people's perception or sensing a few seconds into the future could not entirely replace sight. However, Sunny could not think of a way to support her on this treacherous slope — he could offer her his hand, but he doubted that she would accept it. They were not that close... now.
In the end, he did nothing.
"Indeed. You told me that you had always wanted to destroy fate… but that is not entirely true, is it? You wouldn't want to struggle against fate if it carried you to a wonderful outcome. The outcome you saw must be terrible… so, what you really want is to reach a desirable outcome, not destroy fate. The latter is merely a means to an end, while the former is the end. That is your interest."
Sunny shrugged.
"It is the same for me. My interest is to reach a desirable outcome."
Cassie hesitated for a moment.
"So what is the outcome you desire?"
He grinned.
"How can I know? It's too soon to talk about an outcome — I don't even know what will happen, let alone how I might want it to end. I merely have a few ideas. In any case, that question is better aimed at you, Saint Cassia. You are much better informed about the future than I am. So… what outcome do you desire?"
Now, they were on the right track. Mutual trust was the end goal, but it had to be built on the foundation of mutual benefit. To help each other benefit, they needed to know what each of them wanted.
What was it that Cassie desired?
Even after knowing her for so many years, Sunny was not sure. She had always kept her secrets close.
Which was why he did not expect to hear her honest response:
"I want to save the world."
Sunny almost tripped, startled.
"Wh—what?"
His eyes might have widened a little.
Cassie laughed quietly.
"Why are you so surprised? It's only reasonable. After all, I am a part of the world, and so are those people I care about — if the world is destroyed, everything I cherish will be destroyed with it. Alright, maybe I was a little grandiose in my statement… I do want to save the world, but purely for selfish reasons. Perhaps it would be more appropriate to say that I want to save myself. It's just that one and the other are inseparable."
Sunny stared at her silently for a few moments.
"Should I take it as confirmation, then, that the world is doomed? Ah, it's a bit disconcerting. I did not expect to hear something like that from an oracle as powerful as you."
He looked at the shattered moon. The background was also very ominous.
Cassie shrugged.
"I suspect that you know perfectly well what fate awaits our world. It is obvious that the world is doomed… what most people don't realize is how little time we have left. Those who pay careful attention to the Nightmare Spell, though, do."
Sunny frowned.
Was she talking about the fact that their world would eventually be devoured by the Dream Realm? It would be natural to assume that Sunny knew, considering that she suspected that he had been on Aletheia's Island with them. More than that, it was no secret — the Great Clans had known, as well, which was why they were focused on conquering a new world instead of trying to save the old one.
Or was she talking about the Forgotten God and his inevitable awakening? The moment that ancient being struggled free of its slumber, the very existence could come undone at the seams, and the Everlasting Void could be unleashed from its prison.
…Or were these two events inseparable, as well?
He grimaced.
"So what are your immediate goals?"
Cassie smiled faintly.
"I don't think that we know each other well enough to share such details... Sunny. Maybe I'll tell you another day, after learning more about you from your memories."
Sunny sighed.
"Fair enough. As for my immediate goals… I'm not trying to doubt your competence, Saint Cassia, but how are you going to get me inside the castle? The guards, the runic array, the other safeguards the King must have put in place — you don't seem to be too concerned about any of these."
Cassie was climbing several steps ahead from him, just a few meters from the more intact section of the wall. Once they reached it, there would be Ascended warriors patrolling, and if any of them saw Song of the Fallen escorting an intruder into the stronghold of their clan… things would turn ugly.
She was not going to just stride into the heart of Anvil's Domain, was she?
Cassie stopped for a moment, then continued climbing.
"Don't worry about it. I will keep my word."
At the same time, she raised her hands and carefully pulled her blindfold off, tying it around one of her wrists.
A few moments later, they were on top of the wall.
There were enchanted lanterns installed on wooden posts, illuminating the ramparts.
And there, just a few meters in front of them…
Three heavily armored Masters were standing, staring at Cassie and Sunny with vigilant expressions. He could see dangerous flames igniting in their eyes.
One of them placed his hand on the hilt of his sword and asked, his voice a mix of confusion and wariness:
"Saint Cassia? Who…"
'Damn it…'
Sunny did not move.
And in the next moment, the three Knights of Valor underwent an eerie change.
Their eyes suddenly grew unfocused, drifting away from Cassie's delicate figure. The tense expressions on their faces disappeared. They remained motionless for a few moments, then continued on their patrol without ever looking back.
One walked right past the blind seer, brushing against her seawave cloak.
Cassie calmly moved in the opposite direction, leaving the patrol behind.
A moment later, she said over her shoulder:
"Don't worry. They won't remember seeing us."
Sunny hurriedly followed her, quietly impressed…
And more than a little bit disturbed.
'What an insidious power, indeed.'
Sunny had contemplated the ways Cassie could get him inside the castle. From using a secret passage through the ruins to using her intricate knowledge of runic sorcery to interfere with the defensive array, there were many potential methods for someone as resourceful as her to choose from.
What he had not expected was that she would, indeed, simply stride inside without paying the elite forces of Valor any heed.
Cassie simply walked forward at a mild pace, poised and elegant. Her calm steps were unhurried. She did not try to avoid the light of the enchanted lanterns or hide from the patrolling knights, acting like nothing was the matter.
And yet, despite Sunny's presence, no one paid her any attention or barred her path.
The powerful Ascended guarding the castle shivered slightly when her gaze fell on them, their expressions turning slack for a moment. Then, they stepped aside and silently continued on their way, as if both Cassie and Sunny had somehow turned invisible. Not, not invisible... impossible to focus on or remember.
The memory of seeing the strange pair was completely erased from the minds of the elite warriors of Valor, replaced by a false recollection of nothing notable happening.
It was rather impressive.
And deeply disturbing.
Sunny was walking behind Cassie, so he could not see her eyes. He wasn't sure he wanted to, either.
Looking at her delicate back, he could not help but remember the suffocating despair and cold dread of LO49. The sinister powers of the Transcendent Terror that had consumed the station were eerily similar to what Cassie was now capable of. There were differences, of course, but the resemblance was there as well.
'Ah. I hate mental attacks.'
From the Forgotten Shore to the desolate expanse of Antarctica, these were the kinds of powers he was wary of the most. There had been creatures who left him broken and bleeding, barely clinging to life, but it were the insidious beings who influenced the mind that had given him the deepest scars. Luckily, Sunny's resistance to mental attacks was now incomparably high.
Still, he wondered what Cassie would be capable of if she went all out and fully unleashed her power. Another scene surfaced in his mind… the scene of the battle in the drowned temple of Fallen Grace, where they had fought against the Defiled Sybil and her enthralled guardians.
Back then, he had seen the Echo of Torment fight against the Drowned… of course, Sunny had not known her true identity, yet. There had been a moment when the Echo raised one of the demons above the shallow water and gazed into its eyes — the abomination's body convulsed, an indescribable sound escaped from its mouth, and its lifeless body was tossed aside like a rag doll.
In that short moment… had the Echo burned all of the demon's memories away, turning the Drowned warrior into a mindless shell of a living being?
Speaking of, where was that Echo now?
That was not the most sinister aspect of Cassie's power, either. Having your memory wiped clean was frightening, true... but having it changed without your knowledge was much more terrifying. Could she enthrall people into becoming her marionettes? Turn loyal soldiers into zealous traitors? Create witnesses to non-existent crimes who sincerely believed in the truthfulness of their testimonies, so that no telepathic Aspect could disprove them?
The loss of one's identity was somehow more frightening than the loss of one's life.
Her Aspect was simply too insidious.
…In hindsight, perhaps the Knights of Valor were lucky to only have their memories manipulated a little.
'I know that there are limits and conditions to her power, but still... she must have hidden it really well, to not be included in the highest tier of Saints.'
Sunny looked around, studying the ruins of true Bastion. It was hard to say because of how damaged and dilapidated the castle was, but it seemed somewhat different from the illusory version. Currently, they were still on the remains of the outer wall. Below it was an ancient scene of devastation, with a few relatively intact sections of the ruin towering above.
At that moment, Cassie spoke in a calm tone:
"The true castle is hidden in the reflection of its illusory counterpart. If one knows how to look, they might glimpse the truth when looking at the lake. The false Bastion is a relatively safe place now that the Knights of Valor have eradicated most abominations around it. The true Bastion, however, is fraught with peril."
She paused for a moment.
"Whatever you do, do not drink the water from the lake. Do not look at reflections, and if a reflection moves strangely, walk away immediately. Above all else, do not answer if a reflection speaks to you. It will perceive it as an invitation."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
'Good thing I am always wary of mirrors thanks to Mordret.'
"Does it have something to do with that guy?"
Cassie understood who he was talking about without having to hear a name. She shook her head lightly.
"No. It is simply the nature of this place. The creatures in the lake are deadly, and so are those in the forest. However, the things that come from reflections are the most dangerous, because they are too strange and we know too little about them. We call them the Others."
She took a few more steps and continued calmly:
"We must be wary of the Others, but we also must be wary of the King. I can shelter you from the gazes of his servants because their swords are sheathed and slumbering. But if you see a sword that is drawn… hide immediately. You must possess some ability to hide yourself — otherwise, you wouldn't have been able to traverse the lake."
Sunny nodded, prompting Cassie to add:
"You did well to come unarmed. Do not summon a sword of your own while you are here, even if it wasn't forged by Valor. Oh… and take this."
She handed him a smooth pebble without turning around. Sunny took it and noticed a complicated weave of elegant runes carved into its surface. The pebble felt slightly warm to the touch.
Cassie explained:
"This is a token that will allow you to pass most of the defensive enchantments. A counterfeit one… I made it myself. So, don't lose it."
She took a deep breath and then added, a hint of tension finally finding its way into her voice:
"If you do, the two of us will end up being invited to an audience with the King. One that we will remember for the rest of our lives… our short and painful lives, that is."
Sunny smiled darkly, remembering the sight of Anvil facing that Great Titan in Antarctica.
He knew that the two of them would meet eventually. But it was too soon to meet the King of Swords, for now.
"Is he really here?"
Before Cassie could answer, a loud sound rolled across the ruins, disturbing the silence of the night. It was deep and melodious, ringing across the dark lake like thunder.
The sound of a hammer falling on an anvil.
The ringing of steel was still echoing across the desolate ruin when Sunny shifted slightly and looked in the direction where the sound had come from.
There was a tall tower rising into the broken sky some distance away. Its walls were covered by a net of deep cracks, but the crumbling tower still stood straight and proud, much higher than any other structure in the vast ruin. Outlined against the pale radiance of the shattered moon, its dark shape was like a battered sword thrust into the ground by the hand of a celestial giant.
The tower was dark, but at the very top of it, a fiery glow escaped from the arching windows. It was as if a sea of vermilion flame was burning inside.
That was where the ringing sound had come from.
A moment later, another strike resounded, and then another. They rolled across the restless lake, forceful and methodical, filling the night with the sound of clashing metal. Suddenly, Sunny felt as if he was on a battlefield, and his heart started to beat faster.
He froze for a moment, looking at the dark tower with a somber expression.
"What is that?"
Cassie turned to face the tower, as well. She remained silent for a few moments, then said evenly:
"It's the King. He is forging."
Sunny couldn't help but frown.
He had just asked about Anvil's whereabouts, and a moment later, the King of Sword announced his presence. Sunny did not really fear him… but that was not because the steel Sovereign was not worthy of being feared. It was simply because Sunny had developed an unwise tolerance for fear after a decade of being constantly exposed to all kinds of unimaginable horror.
Still, it would be a lie to say that he wasn't apprehensive.
'Spooky bastard.'
He hesitated for a moment, then asked quietly:
"What is he forging?"
Cassie smiled.
"What else? He is forging a sword. The King must have created a million of them already, but he never stops for long. The swords that the Knights of Valor wield are merely some that he discarded… the ones Paladins wield are, as well."
Then the storm of swords Anvil had commanded in Antarctica were all forged by him, then… probably. Sunny could not really imagine how a human being could have created so many of them.
He sighed.
"And here I was thinking myself an accomplished weaponsmith."
Cassie tilted her head a little.
"Oh! Right. You create Memories."
A faint smile appeared on her lips.
"Sorry. With everything else, I almost forgot."
Sunny studied the pebble she had given him. The weave of runes was elegant and intricate. He could not quite decipher it, because the runes did not inscribe a functional enchantment. Instead, they made the pebble a part of a much larger one — without comprehending the entire array, he wouldn't be able to comprehend the runes carved into the small stone.
It was interesting, though. The pebble must have let the defensive array know that Sunny was allowed into the castle. It was warm to the touch. But where did the essence that nourished the pebble come from? He didn't feel it consuming his own, and there was no nexus inside to store some.
"You are a skilled sorceress yourself, it seems."
Cassie nodded lightly.
"My skill is… sufficient, I guess. I've been taught a little by a man named Noctis, in my Second Nightmare. After that, I learned from the enchanters of Valor and on my own. What about you?"
Sunny lingered for a while, then answered simply:
"I am self-taught."
His only teachers were the Nightmare Spell and necessity. Neither could take credit for his accomplishments.
She made a turn, heading for a more damaged section of the wall, and said:
"I am curious, though. Creating a Memory is not a question of skill. No matter how good I am at runic sorcery, it's not something I can do. The same goes for enchanters of Valor — they are only capable of forging Memories because of the kind of Aspects the members of the main family and its branches tend to awaken, not because of sorcery. So, Sunny… are you, perchance, a bastard son of King Anvil?"
Sunny stared at her silently for a while, making sure that she was serious.
She was.
'Well, I guess it might look that way. A mysterious man who can create Memories, lives in Bastion, and is somehow a Saint on top of it all...'
Sunny barely prevented himself from exploding with laughter. If he hadn't covered his mouth with both hands, sentries all across the wall would have been alerted to their presence.
"Me? Anvil's son? Gods, no… although I must admit, it would have been very funny if there was yet another estranged son of his wandering around the Dream Realm."
He shook his head.
"No... and before you ask, I'm not a son of Madoc, or any other member of their family, either. Do I look like a Legacy to you?"
Cassie was silent for a moment.
"You do not look like anything to me. I'm blind."
Sunny coughed awkwardly, prompting her to smile:
"...And the last time we met, we were alone. So, I could only borrow your sight, which meant staring at myself for the entire conversation. Well, I won't lie. I did steal a peek through the eyes of the knights we've met today. I was curious to see what the famous owner of the Eye C… of the Brilliant Emporium Cafe looks like."
She shrugged.
"Actually, you do look like a Legacy. But maybe it's just because of the confidence that comes with being a Saint."
Sunny shook his head with a crooked smile, not letting her off.
"I'm sure that you observed me carefully, and for a while, before paying a visit to the Brilliant Emporium. And by "observed", I mean "spied on". Thank you for the compliment, in any case."
This time, it was Cassie's turn to cough.
'I'm right on the money.'
He enjoyed her slight embarrassment for a few moments, then said neutrally:
"I don't know much about how enchanters of Valor create Memories, but it is probably due to the War God's lineage. After all, she is also the goddess of progress, technology, and craft. Plus, family members are known to awaken Aspects of a similar nature… perhaps due to sharing a similar upbringing and fate. I assure you, my upbringing was quite different from that of a member of Clan Valor."
Sunny hesitated before adding:
"The way I create Memories is different from theirs."
Cassie tilted her head a little and asked curiously:
"I've been told that the Memories you make are not very potent, but have the benefit of being perfectly suited for their wielder. You must be hiding the true extent of your abilities to avoid attention, though. How good are you, exactly?"
Sunny briefly glanced at Cassie's delicate neck, noticing a thin string hanging around it. Would she be able to remember if he said that the charm she wore had been made Supreme by him? Probably not.
He smiled.
"I doubt that any person in the world can create a better Memory than me."
It wasn't an empty boast. Forgemasters of Valor could create potent Memories, but their craft was the result of unique Aspect Abilities and runic sorcery, which was alien to the concept of Memories. Sunny, meanwhile, was a true weaver. The only master of Weaver's sorcery in existence. Therefore, his abilities were broader and infinitely more flexible.
So, really, there was just one entity better than him at creating Memories. The Nightmare Spell. But he wasn't going to compete with that…
He glanced at Cassie and asked:
"Why? Are you going to order a Memory, after all? Let me tell you, Saint Cassia… I'll give you an exclusive discount. Our service is top-notch, and we can handle all kinds of orders. Combat Memories, Utility Memories… even cosmetic Memories are not out of the question! Also… I don't usually do this… but just for you, I'll disclose a big secret. We can even make a custom name and description for your Memory. There's no better memento or one-of-a-kind gift for a loved one…"
Cassie touched her hair nervously, then added in a dubious tone:
"Really? Well… I might indeed commission a custom Memory from you, then…"
Cassie guided Sunny deeper into the ruins. She showed more caution after descending from the outer wall, to his relief — the young woman remained calm and composed, but he noticed that she chose roundabout paths, keeping to the less populated areas of the ancient castle.
From time to time, ghostly runes ignited on the weathered stones as they passed. The pebble Sunny held in his hands grew a little warmer in those moments.
After a while, Cassie spoke again:
"We are staying in the desolate parts of true Bastion to avoid running into someone powerful. I can handle the Knights without too much problem, but if we meet a Saint, especially one from the direct bloodline… a complication might arise."
Sunny nodded, strangely relieved. It was nice to have confirmation that Cassie's power was not limitless, even if she was on his side.
The blind seer lingered for a few moments, then asked:
"You only told me that you needed to get inside the castle. Where, exactly, do you want me to lead you?"
He shrugged.
"As close to the main keep as possible. I'll know where I need to go once I get there."
In fact, Sunny did not know the precise location of what he was looking for. He just knew that there was something hidden here, in Bastion, and that the members of Clan Valor must not have found it yet. Well… maybe they had. But he was willing to bet that they hadn't.
That was because the timeline did not make sense. The Citadel that the founder of Valor had conquered was the illusory Bastion, not the real one. Otherwise, it would not have been conquered at all — no member of the First Generation had been powerful enough to survive in a Death Zone, after all, let alone claim it.
It was only after Broken Sword, Anvil, Ki Song, and Asterion had become Transcendent that this hidden place was disturbed by humans. Even then, Sunny doubted that Valor had truly occupied the true Bastion before the Sovereigns emerged.
Which meant that they had not had a lot of time to explore the vast ruin, especially considering how dangerous it was, and how few people had access to it. The best warriors of Valor had also spent more than a decade conquering distant regions of the Dream Realm to expand the King's domain.
Perhaps Anvil and his knights had discovered a few of the more easily accessible secrets of the fallen castle, but Sunny doubted that they would have found them all. Or at least he hoped so.
His hope was based on the fact that there was only one person in the world who possessed a daemon's lineage, and that person was him.
So, Sunny cautiously extended his senses outward, communicating with the ancient shadows populating the ruin. He could feel the dark hollows hiding under the rubble. Some of them were simply the result of stone blocks falling on each other, some were halls and chambers that had been buried and forgotten in the devastation.
However, none of them were what he was looking for.
Cassie led him deeper into the ruin, choosing the most deserted paths. Neither of them needed a source of light to walk, so their passage was quiet and unseen, illuminated only by the pale radiance of the shattered moon. They walked across crumbling parapets and half-buried pathways, the ancient stones hanging dangerously above their heads.
Anvil's hammer continued to ring, steady and powerful, like the beating of an emotionless steel heart.
Sunny glanced at Cassie and said in a neutral tone:
"It must be... a real chore to sleep here."
She seemed surprised.
"Who would be insane enough to sleep in a place like this?"
Then, the young woman hesitated for a few moments and added with a sigh:
"It is forbidden, actually. This land used to belong to the Demon of Imagination. Here, what you dream about might very well become reality… the last time a knight dozed off on the wall, we lost four Masters to his nightmare."
Sunny fell silent with an appalled expression on his face. That was a little bit too much.
'A Death Zone is a Death Zone, I guess.'
If Nightmare wasn't busy performing an important task in Godgrave, he would have summoned him immediately.
As they drew closer to the inner area of the ruined castle, Sunny sent his shadow sense down, into the mass of the drowned mountain below. He was cautious, limiting its reach to a narrow… beam, of sorts. Something like that had not been possible before, but after becoming a Saint, he learned how to control his senses better.
The mass of stone beneath his feet seemed solid enough. Sunny followed Cassie while concentrating on the ancient ruins — he even closed his eyes to feel the surroundings better.
However… he felt nothing.
The longer they spent among the ruins, the less of anything he felt.
'I'm sure there is something.'
If it had been before, Sunny would have probably been drawn to a fateful location by his intuition, or simply stumbled upon it due to being Fated. But now, he was the opposite of that, and his intuition remained silent.
Cassie did not show it, but she must have grown uneasy about their aimless wandering by now. Indeed, he would seem like a complete lunatic if his search did not produce a result. Who infiltrates the secret stronghold of a Sovereign… for nothing?
Nothing, nothing…
Sunny smiled.
'Found it.'
There was absolutely nothing below them. But that was exactly what gave away the hidden sanctum — even if the mountain was made from solid stone, there would be cracks and crevasses inside it. And those would be populated by ancient shadows. With how potent Sunny's shadow sense was, he would have felt their presence.
But he felt nothing, which meant that something was blocking his senses.
Deep, deep below…
Sunny opened his eyes and took a deep breath. Noticing that he had stopped, Cassie halted and turned to face him.
Her eyes were blue and clear, devoid of any abnormality. He still chose to look away.
"What is the matter?"
Sunny smiled subtly and shrugged.
"I found what I was looking for."
She tilted her head a little.
"...What now, then?"
He hesitated for a bit, then sighed.
"Now… please excuse me for a moment, Saint Cassia."
Taking a step forward, he placed his hands on her delicate shoulders.
And then, he pulled her into the shadows, teleporting both of them into the depth of the mountain.
A moment later, the two of them were far below ground, with countless tons of stone hanging above their heads. If Sunny was not mistaken, the hidden sanctum he had found was most of the way to the bottom of the lake, at the very heart of the mountains.
In the past, Sunny had not been able to carry living beings with him when stepping through the shadows — with the sole exception of Nephis. It was different now that he was a Saint, though. He could pull much heavier inanimate objects with him, as well as actual people. The latter were very cumbersome, though, consuming a lot of his essence.
Especially those whose souls were vast and powerful. Teleporting Cassie with him, and to such a remote place, had drained a good portion of his reserves.
Sunny sighed inwardly and tried to take a deep breath.
There was nothing to inhale, though.
A strangely calm voice resounded in his head, startling him:
[There is no air here.]
It was Cassie's voice.
But why was she so calm?
Sunny glanced at the blind seer with a hint of confusion, then shrugged and summoned the Quintessence Pearl. A few seconds later, a beautiful white pearl appeared in his hand. This time, Sunny did not place it in his mouth, keeping it between himself and Cassie. Soon, the two of them were able to breathe again.
"Please stay close, Saint Cassia."
Saints could keep their breath for much longer than mundane people, so neither of them had felt any discomfort in these few moments. Still, he had expected that Cassie would be at least a little startled.
But then again… why would she be? Cassie did not receive visions of the future anymore, but her Awakened Ability was functioning perfectly fine. She must have known that Sunny would use Shadow Step a few seconds before he had, and saw him summoning the Quintessence Pearl before he ever did.
Cassie usually acted in a way that made people forget about this Ability of hers, but if one stopped to think about it, she had every conversation and witnessed every event twice. For as long as her Awakened Ability was active, it was all but impossible to surprise her. And she would have definitely kept it active while sneaking a suspicious Saint into a Sovereign's stronghold.
Her Ascended Ability, meanwhile, seemed to have undergone a change. Unless she was using a Memory to communicate with him telepathically, it was that Ability of hers that allowed her to talk to people she had marked.
Sunny was well-acquainted with this manner of conversation thanks to the Shroud of Dusk, so he wasn't worried about thinking an unwanted thought aloud.
'Huh. Convenient.'
No wonder Nephis had seemed so well-informed about his Shadows when they met in the Nameless Temple.
Cassie, meanwhile, looked like she was having similar thoughts. Facing Sunny, she tilted her head a little and asked:
"A spatial movement Ability?"
He nodded.
"Well, yes. Something like that."
She contemplated for a few moments, then said casually:
"Huh. Convenient."
Sunny blinked.
With that out of the way, he could finally look around — his shadow sense was rendered useless, so he could only rely on his sight now.
The space where the two of them had found themselves was not very large, and submerged in total darkness. Luckily, it was a mundane kind of darkness, which did not pose an obstacle for him.
They were in a small chamber. It was clearly artificial, as opposed to naturally formed. The walls were smooth and polished, with no seams on their stone surface. The ceiling was high. There was nothing in the stone chamber — no furniture, no spiderwebs, no runic circles carved into the floor. There was only a tall door, which seemed to have been carved from a single piece of dark wood.
Nevertheless, Sunny felt the same kind of discomfort he had felt once in the Ebony Tower when looking at it. The door seemed quite mundane, but it was also ever so slightly wrong. The handle was placed a bit too high, its shape was a bit off, the hinges were spaced strangely. It was as though it had been made for a being that resembled a human, but was not quite human.
A daemon, perhaps.
Cassie remained motionless, but he knew that she was studying the stone chamber through his eyes. A few moments later, she spoke:
"I know that it might be strange to only ask now. But, Sunny… what exactly are you trying to find here? And where is here, exactly?"
He smiled subtly.
"We are far below the castle, at the heart of the mountain. In a place that the Demon of Imagination must have left behind. As for what I am searching for, it's simple…"
He took a careful step toward the door.
"It's power."
Cassie seemed surprised.
"Power?"
Sunny nodded.
"Haven't you heard, Saint Cassia? Knowledge is the origin of power. At least that was what the Demon of Fate thought, and I'm inclined to agree. Ah… but it is also the heaviest thing in the world. So not everyone is strong enough to hold it."
She turned her head sharply, but Sunny simply continued in a carefree tone:
"So, what I am trying to find here is lost knowledge… and, if I am lucky, something just as forbidden."
With that, Sunny grabbed the handle, turned it, and pushed the door open. Or, at least, he tried to.
The door didn't budge.
Scowling slightly, Sunny put more strength into it. He had a lot of strength as a Transcendent Terror — and yet, the door didn't move.
'Is it locked? But there is no lock. Have the hinges rusted through? No, wait…'
"You should try pulling."
Sunny coughed awkwardly, then pulled instead of pushing.
The door opened easily, and the hinges produced no noise.
"...I was just going to. Yeah."
Cassie did not say anything and walked over, stopping just behind him. Sunny tensed slightly.
'Why is she standing so close? Oh, right… I told her to, because of the Quintessence Pearl…'
"So, what kind of knowledge do you hope to find?"
He walked out of the stone chamber and stopped, studying the long corridor beyond.
"Oh, you know… nothing too unexpected. Why did the Doom War start? How did it end? Who won? How did the gods die? How did the daemons die? Where are their corpses?"
Sunny took a deep breath and added nonchalantly:
"Why was the Nightmare Spell created? What is its purpose? What happened to its creator? Simple stuff like that…"
Of course, there was another goal Sunny was pursuing, and another thing he wanted to find.
The remaining parts of Weaver's forbidden lineage… he wanted them. He wasn't satisfied with only having an incomplete collection of fragments.
Not anymore, at least.
'Now, this… is going to be a problem.'
Standing on the threshold, Sunny studied the long corridor. It stretched in both directions as far as he could see, bending slightly. The stone floor was smooth and even, while the tall ceiling was illuminated by a scattering of softly glowing gemstones. The turquoise gems were embedded into it, dimly drowning the corridor in pale light.
The problem was with the walls.
Both of them were perfectly smooth and seamless, as if the corridor had been formed inside the mountain by some unknown means instead of being constructed. Much worse, their glossy surface was reflective… the walls of the corridor were like two endless mirrors.
Remembering what Cassie had said, Sunny frowned.
The blind seer inhaled deeply behind him.
"Oh, my."
Her voice was somber.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then asked neutrally:
"Left or right?"
Cassie answered with a hint of confusion:
"Why are you asking me?"
He scratched the back of his head and shrugged.
"Why not? My luck is pretty much non-existent. So, I'll trust your intuition."
She tilted her head a little.
"Really? Because my intuition tells me to get out of here as soon as possible."
'Yeah, I should have expected that answer...'
Sunny closed his eyes for a second, then cleared his throat.
"...On second thought, why don't we just go left?"
The moment the two of them stepped into the corridor, their reflections appeared on the polished walls. Since the two endless mirrors were positioned directly opposite each other, the reflections stretched into infinity, forming countless mirrored corridors. When Sunny took a step, a legion of his reflections took a step. When Cassie followed, a legion of her reflections followed, too.
They were surrounded by a myriad of identical copies of themselves, marching in step with them on both sides.
Suddenly, he felt very uneasy.
"...You said not to answer if a reflection speaks to me, right?"
Cassie nodded, and a myriad of her reflections nodded at him at the same time.
Sunny's reflections were pale and somber. Cassie's reflections were beautiful and moved with elegant grace.
"It's better not to look at them at all. See no evil… and all that."
He grimaced.
'And my shadow sense just happens to be gone. What a convenient coincidence.'
Frowning, he lowered his head and looked at the floor. As Sunny walked forward, he concentrated on his feet. Nevertheless, he could still glimpse the reflections at the periphery of his vision, all walking forward while looking down.
Only… did he imagine it, or was one of the countless reflections completely still and staring directly at him, instead?
Sunny had to use all of his willpower to keep looking down instead of turning to confirm it. A moment later, there was nothing out of the ordinary in his peripheral vision once again.
[How powerful are these Others, exactly?]
He spoke in his mind instead of aloud, believing that Cassie would hear him. Indeed, her response came a few moments later:
[Nobody knows. From the reports I've seen, they are sometimes as powerful as the person they reflect. Sometimes, they are strangely brittle… but don't rely on my information too much. It's misleading. Because reports are only left by those who survived. As for those who didn't, there is no way to tell what they faced.]
Sunny frowned.
Cassie lingered for a bit, then added:
[What makes them so dangerous is not their power, but rather their strangeness. We don't know what they are, where they come from, what motivates them, how they think… or if they think at all. When you fight a human or a Nightmare Creature, you can usually predict what will happen, even if only in broad strokes. Because you know what drives your enemy. It's different with the Others.]
He nodded quietly.
What people feared the most was the unknown. And what was not known posed the most danger.
[But if the reflections do come to life, we should be fine as long as we don't look to them and don't speak to them. Right?]
Cassie remained silent longer this time.
[I don't know.]
Sunny grimaced.
All around him, a myriad of reflections grimaced as well.
'How long is this damned corridor?'
They had been walking for a while already. However, there was no sign of other doors, and no end in sight. The mirror tunnel was empty and silent, the dark, dim light of turquoise gemstones washing it in ghostly light.
The only sound that broke the silence was the soft rustle of Cassie's clothes. Sunny's steps, meanwhile, were completely noiseless
But then…
Another sound broke the silence, making him stop in his tracks.
It was the quiet, but unmistakable sound of a glass surface cracking.
Sunny froze for a moment.
'...To hell with this!'
Turning around, he grabbed Cassie and immediately used Shadow Step to teleport back in the direction they had come. Without shadow sense, he could only jump as far as he could see — after a swift series of consecutive jumps, Sunny returned them to the small stone chamber and shut the door, then slumped tiredly on the floor.
"Damn. I hate mirrors so much…"
Come to think of it, there had to be some connection between the reason he tended to avoid mirrors and this place. Mordret must have visited Bastion before being handed to Asterion… had he perhaps encountered something strange here? Or maybe his mother?
Cassie quietly straightened her clothes and sat down, as well. Neither of them were physically tired, but being on edge for extended periods of time inevitably led to mental fatigue.
She was silent for a while, then asked:
"So, what now, Sunny? Are we turning back?"
He glanced at her darkly and remained motionless for a moment.
Then, he shook his head.
"No."
With that, Sunny raised his free hand and summoned another Memory.
A few moments later, a small lantern carved out of black stone appeared on his palm. Cassie turned her head and concentrated on it, a slight frown appearing on her face.
"A lantern?"
He nodded.
"Indeed. However, it is a very special one. This lantern does not produce light. Instead, it swallows it."
What was a reflection? It was light that had been cast back. Therefore, much like shadows, reflections could not exist without light.
Gritting his teeth, Sunny stood up and opened the door of the stone chamber again. At the same time, he opened the gate of the Shadow Lantern.
A moment later, a torrent of shadows surged into the mirror corridor, flooding it with impenetrable darkness.
A torrent of shadows flowed into the corridor, submerging it in total darkness. The light of the glowing gemstones was swallowed and disappeared without trace, turning them bleak and lifeless.
Sunny had summoned a swarm of vast and ancient shadows to do the job. These old shadows were unfathomable — it would have taken an equally potent source of light to dispel them. The gemstones had been created from the mind of the Demon of Imagination, true… perhaps they would have chased away the darkness if the shadows were alone.
But they were in the presence of their Lord, and that alone made them much more tyrannical.
A few moments later, a long stretch of the corridor had turned completely lightless. The infinity mirror of its walls was now dull and empty. Nothing reflected on their dim surface, and no reflection haunted the hidden sanctum.
Sunny let out a quiet sigh.
'Who knew that I would use this trick today?'
What he had done was not pure improvisation. Instead, it was one of the methods he had contemplated when thinking about how to deal with Mordret.
Cassie seemed impressed.
"These shadows… obey you?"
Sunny shrugged.
"If I treat them nicely."
Wild shadows were like that. Most were devoted to Sunny, but some were obstinate and willful. The former would obey him out of affection or reverence, but the latter needed to be coaxed and enticed.
"Let's go."
The two of them returned to the corridor. It seemed much smaller without the countless reflections stretching endlessly into the ghostly distance. Claustrophobic, even — still, Sunny felt much more at ease now than he had before.
Cassie suddenly spoke, drawing his attention:
"Are we going left again?"
Sunny smiled.
'That is a good question.'
"No… let's try right this time."
They turned right and started walking at a measured pace. The shadows moved with them, keeping the corridor dark both ahead and behind. Just like that, Sunny and Cassie advanced forward for a while.
Then, they encountered an intersection. A similar corridor crossed the one they had been traversing, and so, Sunny had another choice to make.
He frowned slightly and decided to turn right again. The second corridor had a slight bend to it, as well, so it was impossible to see far ahead… some time later, there was another intersection.
And then another, and another.
Some intersections formed four paths, some only three… there were even bizarre ones that had six, seven, or eight turns. There were dead ends, as well, and corridors that led to one of the crossroads Sunny and Cassie had already passed. The corridors themselves weren't straight, either, bending and twisting at unexpected angles.
It was a mirror labyrinth.
After a while, Sunny sighed and stopped, covering his face with a palm.
In front of them was an open door leading to a small stone chamber. The same chamber they had left behind.
"Have you noticed it?"
Cassie's voice was calm.
He lingered for a while, then nodded.
"Yeah. Damn it."
Sunny had been counting his steps this whole time. It was hard to keep track because of how convoluted the maze of mirrors was, but he was certain of it — they had walked more in each direction than the width of the mountain was.
Which meant that the labyrinth was not beholden to the size of the mountain. It could be endless, for all Sunny knew.
Shaking his head, he leaned on the wall and summoned the Endless Spring. Drinking deeply from the beautiful glass bottle, he then handed it to Cassie.
The young woman took the Memory and frowned for a moment. Then, forgetting the meaning that it held, she brought it to her lips and then returned it to Sunny.
"We can try again."
He hesitated for a bit, then slowly shook his head.
"No. We've been here for too long already. There is still some time before sunrise, but I won't be able to solve this maze quickly. This… is going to be a long project."
Cassie raised an eyebrow.
"We have only agreed that I will bring you inside the castle once."
Sunny smiled.
"Yes. And I have only promised to show you one of my memories. Surely, you want to see more… and I want to explore this place more. It works out perfectly, does it not? We can meet once a month, during the full moon. This way, both of us will slowly gain the knowledge we desire."
She hesitated.
"...I don't know how long I'll remain in Bastion, though. Maybe there is something else you want?"
His smile turned a little darker.
"There are many things I want, Saint Cassia. But this is the deal I am offering."
Cassie frowned, remained silent for a few moments, then nodded.
"Fine. I will guide you inside the castle once again, next month. In exchange for another memory."
Sunny dismissed the Endless Spring and suppressed a chuckle.
'Why did she put on a show if we both knew that she would agree?'
"It's a date, then."
He froze for a moment, then added hurriedly:
"No, wait. It's not a date. I misspoke. It's a… well… an arrangement. You know what I mean."
Cassie observed him with a hint of amusement, then shrugged.
"As you wish. Now… I think it's time for me to receive my payment."
Sunny sighed. He had not been looking forward to this part…
"Fine. We have a bit of time left, so let's do it here."
As long as he returned to the lake before sunrise, there was no safer place in Bastion than this labyrinth. Here, they were hidden from the King's gaze, and no one would disturb them.
'I still hate it.'
Sunny led Cassie into the stone chamber, called the shadows back into the lantern, and closed the door.
Then, he sat on the floor, cross-legged. Cassie sat down in front of him and calmly looked him in the eyes, her back perfectly straight.
"One memory. Of your choosing."
Sunny nodded slowly.
She took a deep breath.
"Then think about what you want me to see."
He did.
The bitter cold. The dim twilight. The cracking of ice as he broke through it and climbed onto the desolate shore… the dark storm of seething emotions raging in his hollow heart…
Cassie's beautiful blue eyes suddenly glistened, pulling him into their depths, changing…
And in the next moment, Sunny gasped.
A cold ocean washed the shore of a desolate land, its waves frozen and unmoving. The empty sky seemed dim and uncaring, the sun hidden behind a somber veil. The land itself was silent and forlorn, its lifeless expanse buried in snow.
Not far from the shore, the layer of ice shackling of the ocean suddenly fractured and exploded, revealing the restless surface of the dark water. A pale hand rose above the edge and dug into the ice with crushing force. A moment later, a gaunt young man climbed from the cold water, stepping on the frozen waves with a chilling expression on his sunken, alabaster face.
His appearance was both tantalizing and frightening. The young man only wore the tattered remains of a military bodysuit, which was mostly gone. His fair skin was as white as snow, marred by countless gruesome, but eerily bloodless wounds. His eyes, on the contrary, were as dark as the depths of a lightless abyss. The black silk of his wet hair moved slightly in the frigid wind.
He looked like the wretched corpse of a drowned deity that had crawled out of a frozen hell.
His slender torso was mostly bare, revealing an intricate tattoo of a coiling serpent that covered most of his arms, chest, and back. The dark serpent was so lifelike that it almost seemed like its onyx scales were moving under the young man's skin.
Sunny remained motionless for a while, looking at the desolate landscape in front of him. Then, he took a step forward.
Finally, after so much time had passed, he was back at the Antarctic Center.
He had returned to Falcon Scott.
When he took the second step, his gruesomely torn skin was already healing. When he took the third, the intricate plates of a battered onyx armor covered his mangled body, shielding it from the cold and wind.
'It looks the same.'
After the Third Nightmare, when all was said and done, Sunny had returned to the Northern Quadrant among the refugees. He spent some time there, taking care of unfinished business — not that there was a lot for him to do after being erased from the world. Meeting Rain was the very last thing he did. Then, untethered from everything and everyone, he set his sights back on Antarctica.
Crossing the ocean alone had not been easy. Turning into the Onyx Serpent, Sunny dove into the lightless depths, where the darkness nurtured his soul and was rich in spirit essence. Sadly, even empowered by Soul Weave, he could not maintain such an enormous Shell constantly.
But, luckily, there was no shortage of unimaginable horrors populating the oceans of the waking world.
Sunny used the [Serpentine Steel] Ability of the Soul Serpent to augment his fangs, and fought the harrowing depth dwellers to replenish his essence through its [Soul Reaver] Ability, which allowed Serpent to absorb and transfer a portion of soul essence of all beings slain by it in the Soul Weapon or the Soul Beast forms.
Staying in the Shell for such a long time was potentially dangerous now that Sunny did not possess a True Name, but the Onyx Serpent form was one of the few that he could assume without the risk of losing himself — perhaps it was because he knew it so well, or perhaps it was because he shared a kinship with serpentine creatures as an inheritor of Shadow God.
It had taken Sunny weeks to reach Antarctica. And those weeks… had been a cold and dreadful nightmare. Out there in the dark depths of the ocean, he had faced horrors so hideous and dire that no words were enough to describe them. He killed some, and escaped from others. His body had been torn and broken, but in the end, he survived.
The very idea of crossing the ocean alone had seemed preposterous before, but now that Sunny was a Transcendent Terror, he somehow made it a reality.
The cold darkness currently reigning over his soul was much more terrible than the ocean, anyway. Now that Sunny had left everything behind… his mental state was far from ideal. The pain and anguish had turned into dark anger, and the anger was seething and boiling, refusing to be contained or controlled.
In this world, there was no place for Sunny anymore, and nothing left for him to do.
Except to pay his debts.
And the first score he needed to settle was with the Winter Beast.
…Walking across the frozen waves, Sunny reached the shore of the Antarctic Center and looked around without expression. His eyes were like two pools of darkness, full of cold, ruthless killing intent and murderous resentment.
Some distance away, the port fortress of Falcon Scott lay in ruins, half-buried in snow. The city itself was frozen above it, standing silently on the tall cliffs. The buildings were encased in ice, and so were the remains of the millions of people that had been killed by the Winter Beast just before the end of the long, dreadful night.
Sunny stared at the cliffs for some time, then turned his gaze away. He wasn't quite ready to enter the city yet.
He spent several hours roaming the shore aimlessly, as if looking for something. The frigid cold was absolutely lethal, but Sunny paid it no attention. His shadow sense spread far and wide, enveloping a vast area of the desolate land.
'Where is it… where is it…'
In the end, he stopped and stared at the ground silently. Finally, there was a hint of emotion on his face. Sunny raised a trembling hand and covered his eyes, a brittle smile twisting his lips.
He couldn't find it. The grave where he had buried his soldiers… he had not been quite in right mind back then, and the terrain had been changed a lot by the snow and ice. So, he simply did not know where the resting place of Belle, Dorn, and Samara was anymore.
"Ah… damn it…"
A stifled sound escaped from his mouth, and then, Sunny angrily struck the rusted remains of a broken MWP that lay nearby, covered with snow.
There was a thunderous boom, and the massive machine exploded. Jagged pieces of alloy shot into the distance like deadly shrapnel, while its torso was sent flying. It collided against the cliffs a hundred or so meters away, causing an entire section of the cliffside to fracture and collapse in an avalanche of shattered rocks.
Unfazed, Sunny raised his head to the sky and let out a distorted scream, then looked down, his eyes boiling with dark fury.
"Kill it… I will rip that thing apart…"
Gritting his teeth, he breathed in the cold air of Antarctica and headed for the ruins of the city.
Sunny did not know what he expected to see in Falcon Scott. He didn't even know why he felt compelled to enter it… and yet, he did enter it, walking along the silent streets with a distant expression on his pale face. He came here precisely because he didn't want to, reluctant to see the monument to his failure. He owed to himself, and to those people whom he had failed to protect, to witness their final resting place in all its horrid glory.
Perhaps it was simply because now that no one remembered him, Sunny wanted to at least remember himself. Even the things he would have wanted to forget.
The city was pretty much exactly like he had imagined.
It was a frozen graveyard. The fatal cold of the Winter Beast's blizzard had killed everyone in what seemed like mere moments. The corpses were hidden inside the buildings or buried under snow, so the city seemed utterly empty.
They had not suffered, at least…
Some buildings had collapsed in the past months under the weight of the ice. Others stood like colossal gravestones… or frigid mausoleums, maybe, for those who had perished inside. Strangely enough, no Nightmare Creatures seemed to have entered the city to feast on the corpses. It was as though the Winter Beast had marked this place as its territory.
Sunny passed a few familiar structures… the barracks where the Irregulars had been stationed, the government compound, the dormitory tower where Beth and Professor Obel had lived. His mind was flooded with memories, which only made his mental state deteriorate further.
It was a strange thing, to be alone.
Now that Sunny was alone, erased from existence, he felt no compulsion to control his emotions or maintain the illusion of normalcy. There was no one to witness him fall apart, anyway, and nobody to get the wrong impression of him. There were no tethers connecting him to the world, yes… but, as it turned out, those same tethers had been like supports that held his mind together.
He must have looked quite disturbing from the side.
Only now that Sunny was truly and utterly alone did he realize how much of his habits and behavior had been dictated by the need to blend in with his environment… with human society. Now, he didn't have to bother with maintaining acceptable expressions, keeping improper feelings from his gaze, and saying the right words.
Or saying anything at all, really.
'Maybe I should do all these things, anyway.'
He suspected that giving in to this utter freedom would make him slip into some sort of derangement eventually, but couldn't bother to care.
Finally, he reached the crumbled remains of the city wall and spent some time gazing at the snowy field beyond.
Climbing over the wreckage, Sunny jumped down, turned his body light enough to walk on the snow, and left the ghost of Falcon Scott behind.
This was probably the last time he would ever see it. But that... was fine.
It was for the best, really.
Some time later, he reached the place where the last soldiers of the First Evacuation Army had died, killed by the deathly cold of the unnatural snowstorm. Their frozen figures were still there, those closest laying on the ground, those who had endured longer frozen like ice sculptures.
His motionless face seemed frozen, too.
He spent a while among them, looking at the horizon. The Winter Beast had retreated into the heart of the landmass, but the signs of its passage remained. Today, Antarctica looked much more like it had once, frigid and encased in ice. It was darkly fitting.
Sunny was still consumed by his thoughts when something moved under the snow, and a hideous creature lunged at him from below. He did not move, but shadows around him stirred and shot forward with incredible speed, catching the abomination in the air.
A moment later, it was gruesomely torn apart, a rain of hot blood falling on Sunny like crimson dew.
His expression didn't change, but his eyes gleamed darkly.
'Strange.'
It was still strange, to kill a Nightmare Creature and not hear the familiar voice of the Spell announce its Rank, Class, and name.
The snow all around him moved and exploded, dozens of grotesque bodies rushing to rip him to shreds. There was a whole swarm of abominations here… Sunny finally moved, a sinister smile contorting his face.
He was so fast that it almost seemed as if he simply disappeared in one place and appeared in the other. There was no weapon in his hand, and no need for one, either. The gauntlets of the Onyx Mantle were more than enough.
Falling into the savage battle style of the Barrow Wraiths, Sunny crushed the skull of one of the abominations with his bare fist. A split second later, he was near another, piercing its chest with his hand and crushing its heart. In a blink of an eye, he was already somewhere else, brutally tearing a monster's jaws apart.
Sunny fought ruthlessly and methodically, destroying the Nightmare Creatures in the most swift and brutal fashion… no, it couldn't even be called a fight. He wasn't a fighter right now — he was a butcher, or a ruthless executioner at best.
It took him no more than twelve seconds to obliterate the entire swarm. By the time he was done, the blood covering his onyx armor had already turned to ice.
The Nightmare Creatures were dead… but not all of them.
He had left one alive.
Now, the massive beast was writhing on the snow, struggling to burrow into it as shadows held it in place. There was no escape from Sunny, but the abomination was still desperately trying to run away.
Turning his head, Sunny studied the ugly creature and then took a step toward it.
"Where are you going? Who allowed you to leave?"
Approaching the abomination, he crouched beside it and stared into its frenzied eyes with a smile.
The creature's terrifying maw was less than a meter away from his face, but Sunny didn't care.
"You chose a wrong day to exist, wretch. Ah, but it's for the best. It's exactly what I need!"
He outstretched one hand, sensing the Soul Serpent slither forth. Soon, a torrent of darkness flowed from his fingers onto the snow, forming into a massive Shadow.
That Shadow was not a great serpent, however. Instead, it took the form of a towering creature that had two stumpy legs, an emaciated, hunched torso and disproportionately long, multi-jointed hands — two of them, each ending with a set of horrifying bone claws, and another two, these ones shorter, ending with almost human-like fingers.
Its body was covered in ragged inky-black fur, and there were five glossy black eyes on its head. Beneath them, a terrible maw crowding with razor-sharp teeth was half-open, as though in anticipation. Viscous drool was running down the creature's chin and dripping into the snow.
The most unnerving part, though, were the strange shapes endlessly moving, worm-like, under the creature's skin.
It was the Mountain King. Or rather, a version of the Mountain King that looked as if it had been dipped into a pool of liquid darkness.
Sunny's cold smile widened a little, his dark eyes gleaming with sinister will.
"Go on. This one will be the first."
Serpent took a heavy step forward and grabbed the struggling abomination with its powerful hand. Then, one of the worm-like larvae moving under his skin crawled from under his claws and burrowed into the monster's flesh.
The Nightmare Creature froze for a moment, and then let out a chilling wail.
A moment later, its body contorted in a terrible convulsion.
Sunny grinned darkly.
"...But not the last. No, not at all."
The [Formless] Ability allowed Serpent to assume the form of any shadow resting in Sunny's soul, inheriting its powers and abilities. The shadow had to be of the same or lower Rank and Class, which meant that the most powerful form Serpent could currently assume was that of the Sybil of the Fallen Grace… the Terror of LO49.
And, in fact, that form was suited for Sunny's goal much better than the Mountain King. However, Serpent had to maintain the transformation with its own essence, and could not sustain such a powerful shape for a long time, let alone constantly.
Once the Shadow's essence was exhausted, the effects of those powers it had assumed would be gone. In other words, if Sunny had ordered Serpent to turn into the harrowing Sybil and enthrall a swarm of Nightmare Creatures, those abominations would have been released from the mind hex before too long.
The Mountain King, meanwile, was merely an Awakened Tyrant. As a Transcendent Terror, Serpent could maintain that form almost indefinitely, especially after Sunny augmented it with the shadows. That was exactly what he needed in order to collect a small army of abominable thralls.
It was funny… the Larvae the Mountain King spawned were Dormant Beasts. Therefore, his first thrall was also a Dormant Beast — but one wearing a Fallen Monster's corpse. What exactly did it make him, Sunny did not know. Nor did he care that much.
'Come to think of it…'
Sunny glanced at the towering figure of the Soul Serpent, then at the hideous creature laying obediently on the snow. He sighed.
By now, Serpent had to possess at least two new Abilities — since it had risen in Class twice while following Rain, and in Rank once. But without the Spell conveniently informing Sunny about what these Abilities did, he had no way of knowing what they were.
There had not been a lot of time for research and experimentation, either, while he was traversing the toxic wilderness of the Northern Quadrant and fighting his way through the depths of the ocean.
All he had was a suspicion that one of these Abilities had to do with Serpent's weapon form, while the other one had to do with souls and spirit essence. However, he wasn't sure.
'Well. I'll find out later.'
Once the Winter Beast was dead, there would be no serious threats left in the Antarctic Center for a while… at least until the powerful abominations in East Antarctica sensed its absence and crossed the half-frozen strait.
'One more reason to kill that cursed thing.'
Not that Sunny needed more reasons.
Looking at the Larva with contempt, he remained motionless for a few moments, and then turned away. The desolate landscape of the Antarctic Center stretched in front of him, tall mountains rising from the snowy plain in the distance.
The chilling darkness in Sunny's eyes stirred.
"Time to hunt..."
***
There had been three most powerful Nightmare Creatures in the Antarctic Center during the Chain of Nightmares — the Fallen Titan Goliath, the Corrupted Terror Sybil of the Fallen Grace, and the Corrupted Titan Winter Beast. Sunny had killed the first two, while the last now ruled this land.
Which was to say that Sunny, now a Transcendent Terror, was the second most terrifying creature in the frigid mountains of the abandoned landmass.
He remembered vividly the dreadful gauntlet of the Southern Campaign. Back then, the Antarctic Center was like a merciless death trap, with harrowing abominations waiting to ambush him and his soldiers on every turn. He had crossed it once with the First Evacuation Army, and the second time with a convoy of refugees, each time struggling desperately just to survive.
But things were different now.
Now, Sunny was the harrowing predator, while the abominations dwelling in the mountains were his prey.
He slowly moved south, retracing the steps of the army. It was already winter in Antarctica, but the sun had not fallen beyond the horizon yet… there was twilight and darkness dwelling in the deep canyons between the snowy peaks, so he could remain unseen, moving from shadow to shadow like a stalking beast.
Wherever Sunny passed, the snow was painted crimson with blood. The corpses of the Nightmare Creatures were brutally torn apart, and their carcasses littered the slopes like morbid gardens of mangled flesh. He appeared out of nowhere, surrounded by a tide of shadows, and butchered the abominations with cold, ruthless determination.
He even started to enjoy the slaughter after a while.
...Not all of them died, of course.
From time to time, he chose a Nightmare Creature to be infected with a Mountain King's Larva. Slowly but surely, his swarm of thralls grew, which made it harder to hide them. Eventually, he had to abandon stealth and advance forward openly. Sunny hoped that a horde of Nightmare Creatures would attack him, but sadly, the number of abominations seemed to have dwindled under the Winter Beast's reign.
The great hordes of Nightmare Creatures were nowhere to be seen. Some must have migrated south, some had succumbed to cold, and some could have even crossed the strait to East Antarctica. Only the strongest and most resilient abominations remained... and these were the abominations Sunny hunted.
There were creatures of all kinds following him now. He did not choose the most powerful monstrosities or the most lethal to enthrall, so their combat power was not that impressive. What he pursued was variety… variety of types, shapes, forms, elemental affinities, and resistances.
These thralls were not meant to kill the Winter Beast, after all. They were only meant to help Sunny find a way to kill the creature himself.
The further inland he went, the colder it became. There were less Nightmare Creatures around, too, since fewer and fewer of them could withstand the dreadful cold. Even Sunny himself was starting to feel uncomfortable, hiding from the cutting wind and wearing Ananke's Mantle to warm himself.
By the time he reached the ruins of Erebus Field, the cold was almost lethal.
Here in the vicinity of Mount Erebus, though, Sunny could at least breathe easily. The siege capital that had once stood at the foot of the volcano was destroyed by Goliath. The ruins were mostly drowned in lava — the lava had long turned to stone, of course, which was now buried by snow.
Still, the heat coming from below the ground made this area a little bit warmer.
Standing on a cliff above the snowy plain, Sunny took a deep breath and studied it carefully.
'...It will do.'
There was no better battlefield in the Antarctic Center if he wanted to kill the Winter Beast.
Two weeks after Sunny had returned to Antarctica, he stood on a cliff overseeing a vast scene of devastation. In front of him, a great valley was formed from collapsed mountains and stone debris, the ruinous landscape now covered in ice and snow.
This was the place where Sky Tide, Wake of Ruin, and Dire Fang had battled the three emerged Titans — Whispering Legion, Goliath, and Winter Beast. The Whispering Legion had been slain, while the other two calamitous abominations drove the Saints away. An entire span of the mountain range had been demolished in the process.
There were Nightmare Gates hidden under the crushed stone, without a doubt, or maybe above it.
Sunny could not see, because most of the valley was hidden by a raging blizzard. This blizzard was the very same that had once enveloped Falcon Scott, sapping the lives of all its remaining inhabitants.
It was the manifestation of the Winter Beast's authority.
The air was so cold that each breath Sunny took felt like he was swallowing a scattering of sharp knives.
Not paying it any attention, he was gazing down with an expressionless face, his eyes drowning in deep darkness. His gaunt body was encased in fearsome onyx armor, and that armor was shrouded in darkness.
Out there in the valley, far below, a long line of Nightmare Creatures was advancing into the blizzard. Their movements were still and unnatural, as if they were corpses animated by some unknown force. But, at the same time, none of them showed any fear or hesitation. Neither did they show the demented frenzy inherent to most abominations.
They just slowly marched into the snow, stretching into a wide line that seemed to encompass the front of the blizzard.
A few moments later, the first of the Nightmare Creatures collapsed, its corpse swiftly becoming encased in ice.
Standing on the tall cliff, Sunny pursed his lips in disdain.
'Weak.'
Not that he needed these useless things to be strong. No, their purpose was different… it was to show him which type of Nightmare Creature was the most resistant to the Winter Beast's cold.
From what he could tell, the cursed thing was not that powerful physically… at least as far as Titans went. It did not rule a legion of powerful minions, either. What made the Winter Beast so lethal was its uncanny ability to freeze everything around it to death — corporeal or incorporeal, weak or strong, pure or corrupted.
Close to the heart of the blizzard, even time itself seemed slower, as if the chilling cold could freeze the very laws of existence.
Sunny might have been burning with murderous hatred, but he had not lost his reason. If he wanted to kill this Corrupted Titan, he needed to understand it first. Only after dismantling the secrets of the Winter Beast's power would he be able to slay it.
And these thralls were the sacrifice he had prepared to throw into the deathly cold to comprehend it.
Soon, they disappeared from sight. Sunny could not see his sacrificial pawns anymore, but Soul Serpent still shared a connection with them. Therefore, he could know if the Larvae were still moving or had fallen still.
There were all kinds of Nightmare Creatures under his command, and by studying which ones lasted longer, he would be able to determine a few things about the lethal cold.
'Come on. Die for me.'
And yet, in the end, Sunny was disappointed.
Because none of them lasted long.
The small army of thralls he had so laboriously created in the past few weeks was obliterated in mere minutes, none of them making it that far into the snowstorm. The cold did not differentiate between large monsters or small, those with affinity to ice or those without. All of them were drained of warmth or frozen solid, dying a meaningless death in the embrace of the Winter Beast's unholy power.
Sunny cursed, then sighed with regret.
'No matter.'
The absence of a result was a result in and of itself. The fact that there did not seem to be a kind of resistance effective against the authority of the Winter Beast's profane domain told Sunny a lot, as well.
He had contemplated several strategies for just that kind of outcome. These strategies were risky, yes… but, actually, he did not feel regretful. Because they were also much more direct and brutal.
Killing the wretched Titan in such a fashion was bound to be much more satisfying.
Down in the crumbled valley, the blizzard suddenly expanded, as if coming to life. A terrible wind blew, crushing into Sunny with a chilling force. The wall of swirling snow and ice particles slowly advanced, moving in his direction.
A dark smile split his face in half.
"Look at that, Serpent. We seem to have been spotted."
He had hoped that hiding in the shadows on top of a distant mountain would be enough to throw the Titan off his scent, but he had been wrong. Perhaps the creature had been aware of his presence all along, but did not bother to react until he dared to challenge it directly.
In any case, the Corrupted Titan, Winter Beast, was finally rising to deal with the Transcendent Terror, Sunless.
Sunny let out a sigh, then moved his shoulders to stretch his stiff muscles.
"I guess I'll have to finish the preparations faster."
With that, he glanced at the towering figure of the Mountain King that stood in the darkness behind him.
Under his gaze, the tyrant suddenly turned into a torrent of black liquid, which then reformed itself into a different, equally ghastly abomination.
A Spire Messenger now stood on the edge of the cliff, its terrifying black beak cutting the wind like a dark blade. The creature's once pale body was now utterly black, and its many powerful limbs pierced the ice with long, sharp talons.
Throwing one last look at the approaching snowstorm, Sunny jumped onto its back. In the next moment, the mighty wings of the creature raised a hurricane, and it shot into the air, carrying him back in the direction of Erebus Field.
The snowstorm followed.
The monstrous Spire Messenger tore apart the gelid wind as it raced across the frigid vastness of the twilight sky. Behind it, a churning wall of dancing snow crawled slowly, devouring the world like a hungry beast.
There was a gaunt figure kneeling on the back of the flying monster, clutching at its black feathers with an onyx gauntlet.
Sunny did not look back, knowing that Serpent was much faster than the pursuing titan. In that, at least, they held an advantage.
'It will catch up soon enough, though.'
He was contemplating the results of sacrificing his swarm of thralls.
None of them had been able to withstand the lethal cold of the Winter Beast's domain for long, which meant that there was no type of resistance that could help Sunny survive there — at least none he could find in a short amount of time.
The thralls had perished swiftly, sapped of warmth of life. Their bodies fell into the snow, slowly turning into ice sculptures.
The conclusion, then… was that Sunny had to use something other than a living being to reach the heart of the snowstorm. That would suggest that an undead creature would fare better, but that was not true. There had been a few ghouls among the thralls, and they died just the same.
'But there is a much simpler solution.'
He didn't have to enter the heart of the sinister blizzard himself or send one of his Shadows. He could simply… use an inanimate object.
A projectile.
Indeed, the simplest solution was most often the correct one. The best way to kill the Winter Beast was to simply bring down a deluge of ranged attacks on its head… or whatever it was that it had instead of a head.
Sunny had not been able to do something like that in the past because there was no telling where the titan's actual manifestation hid within the vast snowstorm. Now, however… his shadow sense could extend across many kilometers. Even if he failed to find the Winter Beast's precise location, he could at least pinpoint the general area.
'That is if that thing even has a physical body. For all I know, it could be a sentient storm.'
That was one of the risks he had to face. The other problem was actually delivering a ranged attack across such a vast distance. Not only was it physically hard, but the fatal cold and the hurricane wind raging within the snowstorm would become an obstacle… the closer one got to its heart, the worse they became.
But where there was a will, there was a way.
And if that will was killing intent… someone was going to die by the end of their battle, one way or another.
Leaning forward to resist the frigid wind, Sunny smiled.
***
Some time later, he was sitting on the snow, shielded from the wind by a wall of onyx scales. That wall, of course, was Serpent's side — his Shadow's Soul Beast form had grown truly immense now that it was a Transcendent Terror.
Serpent was still far from reaching Daeron's size, of course, but it was rather daunting nevertheless. Its maw looked like it could swallow an entire military APC whole.
The two of them were in the middle of the icy plain that had been Erebus Field once. Most of the destroyed siege capital was buried under lava rock and snow, with only a few ravaged structures protruding above it like skeletal remains.
Sunny was sitting with the tall peak of Mount Erebus behind him. In front of him, far in the distance, the world was slowly disappearing beneath a veil of swirling snow.
The already dismal temperature was dropping by the minute, and the winds were growing more violent.
He looked disinterested, staring at the snow with a frozen expression. The deep darkness of his eyes was cold and placid… like the surface of an ocean ready to explode into a raging storm.
"It has finally arrived, huh?"
Sunny took a deep breath and finally looked up, studying the distant snowstorm. Its approach was deceptively slow, but he knew that the wall of snow would consume everything around him very soon.
Serpent hissed, the deep sound of its voice reverberating across the icy plain.
"...It's time to start, then."
Sunny's words hung in the frigid air for a moment and were swiftly swallowed by the howling of the wind.
A split second later, though...
The world shook.
Cracks formed on the vast field of snow, and far behind him, the mouth of Mount Erebus suddenly exploded with a gargantuan pillar of ash. A terrifying gust of hot wind rolled across the desolate landscape, pushing back the cold for a moment. Then, the volcano shone with an angry red glow, and a fountain of incandescent lava shot skyward with a deafening roar.
Mount Erebus was erupting.
Of course, it did not just happen to erupt precisely when Sunny needed it. Instead, he had sent Fiend into its depths to find a ripe magma chamber and cause an eruption when the time was right.
With Goliath having already destabilized the entire region, doing so was not too hard. And with Fiend's robust steel carapace and fire affinity, he could survive inside a volcanic explosion without much trouble. Granted… the little hoodlum would not be happy with its master once he returned.
If both of them survived what was coming next, of course.
As the wall of swirling snow approached Sunny from the front, devouring the world, a rolling cloud of ash spread from Mount Erebus behind him. The stench of sulfur permeated the frigid air, cold wind crashing into a wave of heat in an invisible collision. Sunny's hair danced as a vast darkness swallowed the sky, plunging the icy plain in its shadow.
As everything around him became enveloped in shadows, a sinister smile appeared on Sunny's pale face.
He stretched, and then slowly rose to his feet.
The cold darkness dwelling in his eyes finally exploded, turning into vicious glee.
Looking at the approaching storm, Sunny raised his fist and said, his voice trembling with barely suppressed rage:
"Hey, Winter Beast… do you remember me?"
Then, his voice grew calmer, and colder, full of murderous wrath.
"...Probably not. But I remember you."
As ash rained from the sky and the ground quaked, Sunny inhaled deeply and extended his shadow sense as far as he could. Soon, his mind was flooded with an avalanche of sensory data, almost making him dizzy.
He was still unaccustomed to how vast his sight was now. Of course, he didn't actually see anything… but after years of perceiving the shapes and movements of the shadows, it was not much different. Sunny had tested his limits while relying on his shadow sense to stay alive in the ocean, but the dark depths were different from land. They were unfathomable and empty, with nothing but the cold currents to see.
Here in the Antarctic Center, though, there was almost too much to sense.
Further, further, and further still… Sunny filtered out the useless data to keep his Transcendent mind from overloading and reached across many kilometers of cracking ice toward the approaching snowstorm.
Soon, he sensed the shadows trembling from the lethal cold. Even they were not spared from the cruel tyranny of the Winter Beast.
'Somewhere between forty and fifty kilometers… this is as far as I can reach.'
His shadow sense reached further than his actual sight, which was limited due to the curvature of Earth. And yet, it wasn't enough to find the heart of the vast blizzard — at least not until it got closer and enveloped him.
'Still, it is already close enough for the initial greeting.'
Sunny extended a hand. A thin pillar of darkness rose from the ground, growing to stand at almost twice his height. Then, it solidified, turning into a inky-black javelin with a needle-sharp tip. He grasped and weighed it, looking at the towering wall of swirling snow with a cold expression.
He had created the javelin in the image of the Siege Souvenir — a similar weapon he had once fashioned to slay Goliath. The original Souvenir had been made from the quill of a Corrupted abomination, while this one was merely a manifested shadow. However, that shadow had been suffused with his Transcendent essence, and was thus equal to a Transcendent weapon.
A uniquely powerful one at that, due to the fact that his soul had been altered by Soul Weave.
Sadly, the shadow javelin lacked the powerful enchantments that the real Siege Souvenir had possessed. Still… it was not bad for an opening salvo.
Exhaling slowly, Sunny took a step forward. Using the full augmentation of his five shadows, he infused a torrent of essence into his muscles and tendons, pushed against the ground with his feet, and strained his entire body to whip his hand forward and send the javelin into the dark sky.
The moment he threw it, the world quaked again. A cloud of ashen snow exploded from under his feet, and a thunderous boom tore through the roaring of the eruption. There was an invisible shockwave that pushed the snow and the falling ash away, creating a sphere of clarity around his ominous onyx figure for a few fleeting moments.
The javelin was like a black comet as it shot across the lightless sky, its speed immeasurable. However… the actual process was rather dull. It actually took it an entire minute to reach the wall of snow and disappear into it. Twenty or so seconds later, Sunny felt his connection to the infused essence disappear.
At the same time, he sensed the javelin plummet into the snow and shatter into countless shards of ice, which then dissolved into an intangible shadow.
The corner of his mouth twitched.
'...Not enough.'
With the volcano erupting behind him and the gargantuan wall of snow that connected heavens and earth racing to swallow him from the front, Sunny stared forward with a dark expression and did some mental calculation.
'I am no better than an artillery cannon, distance-wise. Granted, that javelin of mine was about twenty-five times heavier than an average artillery shell. Still, I would need to be inside the storm to reach its eye.'
He grimaced with displeasure. All these mathematics… was not exactly what he had wanted. What he had wanted was to get up close and personal with the Winter Beast, and feel its blood flow down his hands. However, reality was never what one wanted.
Well… maybe not, considering that Sunny had gotten exactly what he wanted. He had gotten his freedom. And everything else that had come with it.
In any case, the distance was not that important. Much more important was the fact that the javelin had been able to survive for more than twenty seconds in the outer reaches of the snowstorm. That… was something Sunny could work with.
Of course, he still did not know how long his missiles would last in the inner hell of the Winter Beast's domain.
He shook his head, let out a resentful sigh, and glanced at his Shadow.
"...War is a boring affair, isn't it, Serpent?"
Serpent raised its gargantuan head into the air and hissed, perhaps expressing its solidarity.
Sunny smiled.
"Let's make it a bit more exciting, then."
As the first torrents of snow swirled around him and plunged the world into unbearable cold, Sunny raised his head to the dark sky and laughed.
A few moments later, his laughter disappeared abruptly, and his face suddenly turned still. Only his eyes gleamed with a strange, dark excitement.
Something stirred in their depths…
And at the same time, the darkness around Sunny stirred, as well.
Dozens of inky-black pillars rose from the ground, followed by dozens more. They rose into the swirling stow like the fangs of a dragon, their needle-sharp points parting the wind with shrill whistles.
Then, just as many tendrils of darkness wrapped around the shadow javelins, turning into inky-black hands. Each hand had seven fingers, ending with sharp claws.
Sunny raised a hand, and at the same time, the shadow hands raised the great javelins.
He stared into the swirling snow with a cold smile.
He was not satisfied with being a Transcendent siege engine. To welcome the Winter Beast, he was prepared to summon forth an entire division's worth of devastating artillery.
"I'm going to drown you, bastard."
Letting out a low growl, he waved his hand forward.
The world seemed to shatter from the thunderous roar when countless black javelins tore the swirling snow apart and shot into the depths of the raging blizzard.
Dozens of black javelins shot into the raging snow, violently tearing a path through the blizzard. Each weighed more than a ton and moved with supersonic speed… the devastation they could visit upon the desolate landscape of the Antarctic Center was immeasurable.
But much more important than the kinetic force they carried was the mystical force of their Transcendent nature. In the world of the Nightmare Spell, there were rules and laws that trampled reason… a Corrupted Titan like the Winter Beast could shrug off a railgun shell, but it couldn't ignore the blade of a Saint.
Sunny had always known about this odd dichotomy, but only now that he was a Transcendent had he gained a hint of understanding regarding it. He had vaguely sensed on many occasions the world pushing against him, and his will pushing back against the world.
The higher one's Rank was, the more they were able to resist the pressure of the mundane and forcefully exert their will upon the world… as well as other living beings populating it, when two transcendent wills clashed.
That was why, perhaps, a powerful abomination could survive a nuclear blast, but not a blow delivered to it by an Awakened such as him. Because an explosion did not carry an Awakened's lethal will.
In any case, the Winter Beast was going to have a problem dealing with the black javelins, both because of the mundane force they carried, and the mystical force infused in them.
That was if Sunny could actually hit the creature, of course.
Blinded by snow, he closed his eyes and concentrated on sensing the shadows. His body was assaulted by unbearable cold, the crushing wind trying to bring him down. The wind was growing more ferocious, and the cold was becoming more calamitous by the second. The waves of heat rolling off the exploding volcano lessened the cruelty of the snowstorm a little, but not by much.
Counting the seconds, Sunny concentrated on the distant place where the cold was the most terrible. Out there, even shadows could not withstand it, becoming frozen and still. There was a vast blind spot in his field of perception… so, even though he could not sense the body of the Winter Beast, he knew where to aim the javelins.
'Come on!'
There were almost fifteen seconds left before his missiles reached the target area. Which did not mean that Sunny would simply wait patiently…
"Serpent."
Responding to his voice, the giant creature turned into a tide of darkness and flowed under his armor. A few moments later, it had already turned into a serpentine tattoo.
As it did, Sunny sensed the amount of spirit essence he could absorb from the surrounding darkness increase dramatically. He suspected that it was either because of Serpent's new Ability or because of its [Shadow Guide] Attribute having undergone an evolution.
In the past, that Attribute allowed Serpent to help Sunny control his shadow essence better, so who was to say that it couldn't guide the ambient essence of elemental shadows into his soul, as well?
Thankfully, Sunny was currently shrouded in darkness. The twilight sky was obscured by the cloud of ash that had mixed with snow, so no light reached the plain. Even the red glow of the erupting Mount Erebus had been swallowed by the raging snowstorm, drowning the buried ruins of the destroyed siege capital in deep shadows. The lightless world was full of spirit essence.
Which was a good thing, considering that he was not holding back and burning through his own essence recklessly.
"More!"
Long before the first salvo of the black javelins reached its target, the second salvo flew into the seething veil of snow. The world shook and quaked from the deafening roar of their passing, and from the aftershocks of the continuing eruption, as well.
The third salvo was sent into the storm not long after that.
For a while, Sunny was surrounded by a thunderous cacophony of violent shockwaves and the pained howling of the ravaged wind. A dark smile appeared on his face, and he basked in the cataclysmic fury that devoured everything around him.
It was a shame that he could not use Serpent better in this fight… there were many forms that his Shadow could assume, but none of them would really counter the profane power of the Winter Beast. On the contrary, all of them would be vulnerable to it.
The same went for his avatars… facing an enemy like that, his best strategy was to consolidate all the power available to him in one source. In himself.
'Still, it's not too bad.'
Sunny found the way the battle was developing rather exciting.
That was until the first wave of javelins finally reached the heart of the snowstorm, though.
His smile dimmed a little.
"Curses."
The very first javelin had survived more than twenty seconds in the snowstorm. But the force of the wind and the fatal cold were much more dire close to the area where the Winter Beast was hiding — some of the shadow projectiles were thrown off course by the hurricane, falling into the snow with thunderous explosions.
The rest were swallowed by the cold and sapped of power, turning dead and brittle. Despite how much effort Sunny had poured into them, the speed and power of the black javelins ended up being insufficient. Even if they struck the body of the titan, they would just shatter into ice without leaving a mark on it.
As the fourth salvo shot into the snowstorm, Sunny dismissed the shadow hands and opened his eyes, looking ahead grimly. There was still hope… the Winter Beast was drawing closer with each second, so the second and third salvos would have spent less time in the blizzard by the time they reached its heart.
And yet, Sunny felt pessimistic.
Just as he had expected, the second salvo only managed to devastate a swathe of the plain in front of the titan's intangible fortress of fatal cold. The third one was swallowed without leaving a scar on the storm.
He grimaced.
'No, no… it's for the better.'
Sunny had been afraid that there would be no chance for him to clash with the wretched creature face-to-face. No, it seemed that his worries had been unfounded.
If he wanted to kill something well, he had to kill it with his own two hands. Was that the saying?
As he sighed and took a step back, the fourth and final salvo hit.
However, it did not strike the heart of the snowstorm. Instead, each of the javelins struck a particular spot on the vast field of snow, producing an earth-shattering explosion.
And in response to that devastating attack, the snow split open across the entire region, unleashing a torrent of angry red glow.
The entire region where Erebus Field had once stood suddenly fractured. Vast fissures opened in the snow, widening with each moment. Immense sheets of snow tilted and slid underground, collapsing as they turned into billowing avalanches.
At the same time, the fissures glowed with angry red light, and torrents of lava shot from them, devouring the plain. The world was enveloped by a raging blizzard, so no one would have been able to see the awesome spectacle of the fiery cataclysm — Sunny himself only saw flowers of orange glow blooming here and there in the howling darkness.
He swayed, struggling to stay on his feet.
The chain reaction of chaos and destruction that the fourth salvo of the black javelins had caused was his measure in case a melee clash with the Winter Beast seemed unavoidable. The terrible heat of the molten lava was not going to put a dent into the titanic snowstorm, of course — in fact, the lava was already turning into volcanic glass.
However, more of it shot from underground. An immeasurable amount of snow had been instantly turned into great clouds of boiling steam, which then swiftly turned into a torrent of hail. The whole world was torn apart by the clash between the incinerating heat and the obliterating cold, becoming consumed by chaos.
The cold was winning, of course… but it was also being weakened, even if not by much. Considering that Sunny was about to face the very worst of it, though, every little bit counted.
As for the sudden collapse of the snow field, that was Saint's doing. Fiend had been responsible for starting the volcanic eruption, but Mount Erebus was at a distance. If Sunny wanted to drown the Winter Beast in lava, he had to make sure that the whole region would crack open.
That was not that hard to achieve, considering that the ruins of the siege capital buried under his feet were already unstable. With Saint creating channels for the lava to flow and deepening the already existing caverns, all Sunny had to do to cause a cascading collapse was deliver powerful shocks to shatter the meticulously prepared weak points in the icy crust.
After that, nature would take its course.
Of course, it was a bit degrading to use a great warrior like Saint to dig glorified trenches. But that was what made the Winter Beast so vile — its cold countered most of Sunny's powers and made it impossible for his subordinates to fully exert theirs.
'I'll just have to make sure it pays for that affront, as well.'
As he felt the very life being slowly sapped from his body by the killing cold, Sunny took a few more steps back and then inhaled deeply, ignoring the feeling of his lungs being cut by icy blades.
'Not that far, now…'
The darkness around him surged, shrouding his figure in a vast mantle. He allowed himself to turn into an intangible shadow and then manifested himself back into the world, building a towering Shell around the dark incarnation.
This was the safest Shell Sunny could create, one that posed no threat of his mind being pulled into the abyss of formlessness. Because it was created in the image of himself.
Slowly, a dark giant rose above the quaking plain. It was gaunt, with long hair that billowed in the wind like a sable waterfall. His eyes were like two abyssal wells, and the expression on his inky-black face was both cold and savage.
The hurricane wind crushed into the immense chest of the Shadow Colossus and was repelled, howling mournfully as it died. Vast plates of stonelike metal encased his gaunt and muscular body, creating a fearsome onyx carapace.
As the heart of the snowstorm drew nearer and nearer, the dark giant slowly lowered himself, his knee sending a net of cracks through the thick layer of impenetrable ice. Then, he leaned down and supported his immense weight with both palms.
Finally, the colossus grew still, his head lowered. His pose… was like that of an athlete preparing to explode into a run.
'Twenty seconds, huh?'
Sunny felt darkly fascinated by the immediate future.
That was how long his javelins had been able to survive in the outer reaches of the snowstorm. Some had made it most of the way into the heart of the profane blizzard before turning into shattered ice. He was much more powerful than a manifested shadow, though. He was a Transcendent Terror, both his body and his onyx carapace augmented five times over by the shadows.
Sunny was willing to bet that his Shell would survive long enough for him to witness the true appearance of the Winter Beast.
…He would probably have mere seconds to live after that, though. So, something had to happen in those seconds to end the battle in his favor.
'I like it!'
A strange, sinister, thunderous noise suddenly resounded in the raging blizzard.
It was the sound of the Shadow Colossus laughing.
Then, his laughter turned into a chilling growl, and the towering giant exploded forward like a dark tsunami.
An entire area of the snow field was obliterated by his initial push. A crushing shockwave spread from the point where Sunny's foot dug into the ice, but he was moving faster than it.
Faster, and faster, and faster still!
The shadow giant tore through the snowstorm as he ran, effortlessly leaping over the vastest of fissures and sending fountains of incandescent lava into the sky when he stepped in them, as if stepping into puddles. His speed increased more and more, until it was as if a black meteor was flying above the snow, moving parallel to it.
The bitter cold sank into the towering colossus, trying to shackle him and slow him down. But Sunny simply broke through the cold, even as he felt the outer layers of his Shell turn to ice.
The heart of the snowstorm was already in front of him. He dove into its terrible embrace, trying to accelerate even more.
In the end, the cold was just too much.
With his giant body impacted by its fatal force, Sunny couldn't keep up anymore. He lost his balance and fumbled, almost falling down. There was no time to take the next step.
And yet, his speed was so great that he was carried forward by pure inertia.
That inertia…
Was just enough to bring him into the eye of the storm.
There, Sunny finally saw the Winter Beast.
The frozen lips of the Shadow Colossus shattered into pieces as he bared his teeth in a vicious grin.
'Well, aren't you ugly...'
The snowstorm manifested by the Winter Beast was like a rolling cataclysm, with devastating winds carrying a seething mass of swirling snow and tiny ice particles. Close to its heart, the ice particles were like a myriad of razor-sharp blades, shredding anything that had not been frozen by the unholy cold already.
Each of the countless shards of ice had been a part of someone slain by the blizzard once, perhaps.
And yet, absolute peace reigned in the heart of the storm. A vast area beyond the invisible fortress wall of suffocating cold was entirely devoid of wind, snow, and ice… everything was flawlessly still, as if nothing could move in this frigid kingdom, not even the winds of the blizzard itself.
With the sky above shrouded by ash, it was dark here, with frozen rivers of lava glowing dimly as they turned to glass. The heat of the underground rivers of molten rock was powerless against the profane power of the Corrupted Titan… and yet, it was enough to buy Sunny a second or two more.
The Winter Beast itself was floating above the ground in the middle of its frozen kingdom.
When Sunny first saw it, he was taken aback.
The creature… was eerie and grotesque, unlike anything he had ever seen. Just witnessing it made him feel appalled, as if his senses were trying to reject the existence of such a being.
The Winter Beast could not be called a beast, at all. Instead, it was an expansive, ethereal structure made of ice, as if countless torrents of water had frozen when they exploded outward from a hidden source. It would have been beautiful if it wasn't so… organic.
Although the titan's body was made of ice, it also looked like a living creature. The twisting pillars of ice vaguely resembled parts of a mangled body... limbs, organs, torn intestines, broken bones, and desiccated flesh. It was as though a giant being had been meticulously disassembled into countless parts, and then violently fused together in macabre disorder.
There were dark shapes of other Nightmare Creatures fused into the ice here and there, as well, still and lifeless.
The ice was pale and bleak, but the Winter Beast itself was nevertheless full of color.
That was because numerous flowers bloomed on the ice, their petals an intense azure color. The contrast between their vibrant beauty and the appalling body of the creature beneath was hideously striking.
Vast plumes of snow drifted from the flowers like pollen, shrouding the Winter Beast in a frosty haze.
It was both beautiful and harrowing… but mostly harrowing.
…At the very heart of the eerie abomination, barely visible through the ice, a small shadow was encased in it. Sunny thought that it resembled the remains of a human being, but he wasn't sure.
In any case, he was momentarily lost as to what to do. How was one even supposed to fight such a creature?
But his hesitation only lasted for a split second.
Still carried forward by inertia and having lost his balance, the Shadow Colossus fell and rolled over his shoulder. The ground quaked from the terrible force of the impact, and the thin layer of volcanic glass cracked under his weight, a fountain of molten lava shooting into the air — only to freeze a moment later into an abstract sculpture.
At the same time, the frozen pauldron of the Onyx Mantle shattered into countless pieces of black ice, and the giant's shoulder beneath it became covered by a net of deep cracks.
The outer layers of the Shell had already been turned to ice, and were now fracturing under the strain of his movements. It seemed as though the giant's skin was peeling, revealing the black mess of firm muscles underneath.
It did not matter.
Sunny was already exiting the roll, propelling himself forward into a powerful leap. The Winter Beast moved slightly, the azure mountain of its body hovering above the snow. Some of the twisting, vaguely organic pillars of ice moved, as well… unfurling slowly, as if preparing to explode forward and receive the shadow giant into their embrace.
Sunny shuddered as he flew through the frozen hell toward the harrowing creature. But it was too late for regret. Now that he had jumped, there was no turning back, and no choosing a different strategy.
'Die!'
A stifled roar escaped through the dark giant's bared teeth.
Sunny fell on the Winter Beast from above, but just then, countless spikes of ice extended from the creature's body and tore through his armor, impaling the damaged Shell. Not paying it any attention, he immediately grabbed the thickest of the ice spears and pulled himself lower across its length, leaving a trail of dissipating shadows behind.
In the place where his hand touched the ice, the gauntlet of the Onyx Mantle disintegrated into a haze of ice, and two of his fingers broke off.
Sunny sensed the twisted pillars of ice flowing forward to encompass him. The unbearable cold permeated the entire mass of the Shadow Colossus Shell, sending waves of pain through his soul.
His dark eyes surged with murderous fury.
In the next moment, the impaled giant slid low enough to reach the actual body of the abominable titan. His feet touched the ground.
Crushing countless azure flowers, he stretched his hands and grabbed onto the grotesque shape of the titan, his claws digging into the killing ice.
And then…
Sunny pulled the Winter Beast into the shadows.
'Let me help you off your throne, you abominable wretch…'
In war, the best advantage one could gain was fighting on a battlefield of their choosing. Sunny was currently in the very heart of the Winter Beast's storm, where his enemy wielded the most power. So…
He was going to carry both of them away from this frozen hell.
Shadow Step had undergone an evolution during his Transcendence, so Sunny could carry living beings with him now. Sadly, he could not leave them in the dark realm of shadows… but he could very well transport them to someplace else in the material world. The range of his teleportation had also increased drastically due to how far his shadow sense could reach.
Of course, teleporting a Corrupted Titan against its will, and over a vast distance, was going to burn an immeasurable amount of his essence.
But it was more than worth it.
'Come! Come with me, beast!'
He would have grinned if his lips hadn't been frozen and shattered already.
Sunny exerted all of his power to pull the Winter Beast into the shadows. The titan tried to resist, but it was of no use. Perhaps if it had reacted sooner, or knew the enemy better, such an outcome could have been prevented... but not anymore.
Even when the hands dragging the creature into the darkness turned to ice and shattered, it was already too late.
In the next moment, unbelievably…
The crumbling giant made of shadows and the appalling creature of azure flowers and pale ice suddenly disappeared from the frigid stillness of the snowstorm's heart.
…A split second later, both of them emerged from the darkness in the infernal depths of Mount Erebus, plummeting into a vast lake of incandescent magma.
Sunny's crumbling Shell and the eerie ice flower of the Winter Beast's vessel plummeted from the darkness into the vast lake of bubbling magma. The frozen hell of the calamitous snowstorm had been left behind, and although Mount Erebus was already swallowed in its ruinous embrace, the unholy cold did not reach this underground cauldron.
However, the Winter Beast had brought the cold, the snow, and the storm with it.
The azure flowers growing from the corpses of the Nightmare Creatures that the ice had encased were still blooming with plumes of snow, and the creature itself was like the heart of an endless, empty, cold abyss.
Several things happened before Sunny and his enemy plunged into the churning magma.
First, the vast cloud of snow surrounding the Winter Beast instantly evaporated. Second, the surface of the fiery lake instantly cooled, turning into black glass. Third, the sudden changes in pressure and temperature, as well as the sudden expansion of a vast mass of boiling gas, caused a titanic explosion, throwing Sunny and the dreadful abomination apart.
The explosion shattered the dome of the underground chamber and the crust of the recently frozen magma, which in turn started a chain reaction of devastating destruction.
Far above and outside, the erupting Erebus shuddered and quaked, gargantuan stones exploding into the frigid air like cannonballs. A terrifying crack split one of its slopes, and after another cataclysmic quake, the entire side of the fuming mountain crumbled.
…Letting the wind, the ice, and the snow of the unholy storm pour deep into the interior of the erupting volcano, where the blizzard came into contact with the endless mass of molten rock.
A secondary explosion tore apart the snowstorm and shook the very heavens, much more terrifying than the first. As indescribable destruction spread, a towering mushroom cloud rose above the frozen ruins of Erebus Field, dwarfing the first one.
All across the Antarctic Center, the ground shook. Avalanches rolled down from snowy peaks, and several mountains collapsed. The ice encasing the frozen ocean split open, and towering waves of black water rolled from below.
Deep underground, Sunny felt like he was caught in the middle of a collapsing star. Bombarded by devastating concussive waves from all sides, wreathed in incinerating flames and suffocating cold, he moved his damaged Shell to dodge the giant boulders that fell from above.
The boulders crashed into the crust of frozen magma, breaking it and causing immense geysers of molten rock to shoot upward. Those geysers were immediately frozen, turning into glass pillars, only to be shattered a moment later and collapse in a rain of obsidian shards.
It was a scene of absolute chaos, like a chilling glimpse of fiery hell.
Sunny wanted to laugh.
'...Did I complain that the battle was not exciting enough?'
In this life, it seemed, all his wishes were destined to be granted.
The mangled colossus made of pure darkness lunged toward the grotesque shape of the Winter Beast.
The Shell was in poor shape.
The Onyx Mantle was cracked and fractured all over. It was repairing itself, but not fast enough to make a difference. His face was missing most of its skin, revealing his black teeth and slightly protruding canines… in that moment, it resembled Weaver's demonic mask much more than his face.
Both hands of the dark giant had turned to ice and shattered when he grabbed the Winter Beast, leaving him with no means of holding a weapon.
But that was fine. Sunny himself was a weapon.
Reaching the titan in several ferocious leaps, Sunny used all of his mass and all of his momentum to deliver a devastating kick to the eerie ice creature.
The blow was truly terrifying.
Even though the Winter Beast had used countless tendrils of ice to block it, most of them were shattered and exploded into a barrage of deadly ice shards. A net of cracks spread over the innermost surface of its hideous body, as well. Much more importantly, the creature was thrown down, crashing through the crust of magma and plunging into the flaming depths of the hellish cauldron.
Of course, Sunny was not unscathed, either.
In fact, his entire left foot had turned to ice and broke off, taking with it the better part of the shin.
He briefly thought that the sight of him would be rather comical… if it wasn't so terrifying.
Because losing three out of his four limbs did not quench Sunny's murderous wrath one bit.
The crumbling colossus roared viciously as it fell.
The Winter Beast was not damaged by the incandescent magma at all, even if it directly opposed the power of unholy cold. Instead, the entire lake of magma cooled, its very heart turning into a vast expanse of black glass.
Thanks to that…
The titan was momentarily trapped in obsidian, fused into it like the corpses of the Nightmare Creatures were fused into the hideous ice of its body.
Sunny was full of furious glee at receiving that moment.
Using the [Feather of Truth] trait of the Onyx Mantle, he turned himself as heavy as he could, and toppled straight onto the immobilized abomination.
With no hands to deliver a blow, he brought his head down on the cracked ice. The force of the impact was so terrible that there was a flash of light, and the entire mountain shook.
The dark giant's skull cracked… but the cold carapace of the Winter Beast finally cracked, as well, a myriad of ice shards flying away.
It moved, easily breaking free of the obsidian lake. The gargantuan stalks of ice moved as well, wrapping around Sunny and pulling him closer to the ice. At the same time, ice spikes formed below him, shooting forward to impale his mutilated Shell.
The upper part of his broken head was already fused with the ice, turning still and brittle from the frost. Almost immobilized, Sunny was being swiftly assimilated into the Winter Beast's body.
All around him was pale ice, painted beautifully in shades of vivid azure.
He was caught.
…Caught exactly where he wanted to be.
Instead of trying to free himself from the icy tomb, Sunny used his broken limbs to push himself further down, into the fracture that he had created in the frigid carapace of the profane titan.
And there…
He snarled, and used his bared teeth to bite down ferociously on the vague shape at the heart of the eerie ice creature.
The skull of Sunny's battered Shell had cracked, and the upper part of it had fused with the ice. That part was torn off when he pushed what remained of his body into the fractured ice, spilling shadows like a tide of black blood.
But his jaws were still intact.
With most of his limbs gone and his colossal body swiftly turning into ice, Sunny let out a frenzied growl as he opened his skeletal maw and bit down on the small silhouette encased in the heart of the Winter Beast's appalling vessel.
Slicing it in half.
A moment later, his teeth exploded into a rain of ice. His mutilated Shell was far too damaged, and would have already crumbled if it had not been fused into ice, becoming a part of it.
His soul was cold, cold… cold enough that even the terrible pain ravaging it had been swallowed by a peaceful numbness. That peace was a herald of death.
But none of it mattered.
Because the moment Sunny destroyed the source of the Winter Beast, the abominable sculpture of ice that served as its body shuddered.
And then, it started to crack.
He heard a gleeful laughter ring in his mind, breaking through the haze of stillness that was consuming it. Glee, triumph, vindication, pain, sorrow, guilt, hatred… countless emotions were fused into that laugh, creating an eerily disturbing mixture.
Sunny recognized the laughter as his own.
Or was it a scream?
He was laughing… because the Winter Beast was dead. There was no Nightmare Spell to celebrate his kill, but Sunny had sensed a trickle of shadow fragments entering his soul.
The harrowing titan, Winter Beast, the bane of the Antarctic Center and the executioner of Falcon Scott, the abominable horror that had stolen the lives of Sunny's soldiers and taught him how unbearably crushing a defeat can be, was gone.
Slain by his own hand, no less.
Vengeance… was so sweet.
But that sweetness was also so indescribably bitter, because it carried the memories of what it was exactly that Sunny had longed to avenge.
'Ah…'
Imprisoned in the depths of a frozen Shell, Sunny cut off his senses for a fleeting moment.
Left alone in the darkness, he whispered:
"This... this is... this is for you."
It was for Belle, Dorn, and Samara. For Professor Obel, Sergeant Gere, and Lieutenant Carin. For numerous others who had perished in Falcon Scott.
And for Sunny himself, who had to live with the scars that the Winter Beast had left on his soul.
'Now… let's finish this.'
The abominable titan was dead, but the ordeal was not quite over yet. Sunny was still trapped within the icy tomb of the Winter Beast's vessel, and the world was still quaking all around him.
Fearing that the spreading cold would reach the very depths of the frozen Shell and swallow his soul, Sunny dismissed the dark giant. However, the broken colossus did not dissolve into shadows… eerily enough, those parts of it that had been turned to ice by the titan remained solid despite being released.
All Sunny managed to do was create a sphere of empty darkness around himself, where the cold had not yet reached. He hesitated for a split second, then summoned more shadows from the Lantern and swiftly built a new Shell in the broken remains of the old one.
The appalling figure of the Winter Beast was still half-buried in obsidian, towering above it like a hideous masterpiece of sinister art. The azure flowers were wilting. A few moments later, they caught aflame and turned to ash, disappearing into the dark winds of the underground cauldron.
A few moments more, and the cracks covering the carcass of the dreadful titan widened, and then exploded outward when two black hands tore through the ice from the inside. Sunny crawled out of the crumbling titan and allowed his second Shell to dissolve.
Now outside the body of the Winter Beast and able to use Shadow Step again, he instantly teleported some distance away, stepping on the black obsidian with bare feet.
The damage to a Shell was not transferred to the body, but the Onyx Mantle was truly in tatters. It was going to take some time for his armor to restore itself… so, for now, Sunny was left standing there in nothing but the rags of his military bodysuit. No different from how he had been when he returned to Antarctica.
He took a deep breath.
Somewhere outside, far away, the terrible snowstorm was dying down. The profane power that supported it was gone, and so, it was going to disappear without a trace before too long.
The worst of the eruption seemed to have already happened, as well. Most of the lava that had flown from Erebus had been cooled by the blizzard, solidifying into glass and stone. That said, the volcano had been terribly damaged, an entire side of it having collapsed to reveal the fiery caverns within.
Sunny suspected that, if not for the ash, he could have looked up and seen a fragment of the bleak sky even from these depths.
The ground was still quaking, but not as much as before. He waited for a bit, ignoring the sweltering heat and holding his breath in the suffocating fumes of the active volcano.
In front of him, at some distance… the corpse of the Winter Beast was slowly crumbling.
The azure flowers were gone. The pale ice was shattering, unable to withstand its own weight anymore, and melting. The desiccated corpses of the Nightmare Creatures that had been encased in it caught flame and were scattered by the wind.
Soon, it was all over.
Full of an indescribable feeling, Sunny slowly approached the place where the Winter Beast had died.
His enemy was gone, and all that remained… was a scattering of shimmering soul shards, the fragmented remains of his frozen Shell, and a barrow of pale ice.
There was no sign of the vague silhouette that he had bitten in half anywhere in sight. It must have turned to ash like the rest of the corpses fused with the abomination.
The remaining ice — what had been the innermost core of the titan's body once — was not melting, but neither was it radiating a sense of fatal cold. That cold was there, still, but now, it seemed to be contained within the ice instead of spreading outward like a curse.
In the flaming darkness of the obsidian lake, the mystical ice looked almost like frosty metal.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then sighed, coughed violently, and summoned the Covetous Coffer.
He placed everything inside — the soul shards, the fragments of frozen shadows, and the pieces of pale ice.
"It's over."
The Winter Beast was dead. He had settled the score and avenged himself.
He had avenged everyone else, as well.
His business in Antarctica was finished.
Suddenly, Sunny looked tired.
He glanced around, his gaze a little lost, and then asked quietly:
"Now what?"
Of course, there was no response. There was no one to respond, either.
In the silence of the obsidian lake, Sunny rubbed his face tiredly and closed his eyes.
"I'm tired... of this place."
Not the depths of Mount Erebus. Not the ruins of the Erebus Field, and not even the Antarctic Center.
Sunny felt tired of this world.
Nothing was holding him back here anymore.
And so, he decided to leave.
A dozen seconds later, his figure disappeared from inside the broken volcano… and off the face of the Earth.
He would not return to the waking world for three long, lonesome years.
Cassie slowly closed her eyes and turned away from the young man sitting in front of her. His delicate appearance, polite demeanor, and modest smile…
Were so unlike the frightening, unhinged demon she had witnessed in his memories.
Witnessing one's memories was a strange affair, because what had been and what people remembered were usually two different things. Memories were vague, disjointed, and fragile, like the fragments of a fleeting dream. Some were vibrant and deeply etched, some were dull and shallow.
Some were bright. Most were full of sorrow.
But the Shadow Saint possessed an unbelievably clear memory. It was striking, second only to Cassie's own now that she had Transcended. It was as if nothing he had experienced were ever truly erased… at least not the details of the memory he had chosen to show her, which must have been important to him.
What an irony, then, that his whole existence had been erased from the world.
There was a problem with reading his memories, though.
Firstly, the way the man who called himself Sunless perceived the world was simply too strange. Even Cassie, who was uniquely suited to having multiple points of view and had already experienced the way he sensed his surroundings through her Ascended Ability, found herself feeling dizzy from the avalanche of unfamiliar sights and sensations.
Secondly, and more importantly… there were countless gaps in her recollection of what she had seen. Those were the moments where the young man pretending to be a humble shopkeeper thought, spoke, or felt something about the places and events that had been erased from everyone's memories.
In the end, what she had witnessed — or rather, could remember witnessing — was even more disjointed than the memories of ordinary people.
The chilling images…
A young man with alabaster skin crawling from the black water on the cracked ice, his eyes brimming with unfathomable darkness. The eerie city where a terrible slaughter had taken place, but only emptiness remained. The days of slaughter across the desolate expanse of the abandoned continent, the snow turning crimson from the spilled blood. An aloof figure observing from a cliff as an army of enslaved Nightmare Creatures marched to their deaths into a raging blizzard.
The furious battle under the slopes of an erupting volcano. The harrowing strength both the monster and the man had shown. The culmination of it all… and so much more.
Cassie scowled.
Why, why was it so hard to cling to the very idea of it?
She had to know…
Countless thoughts surfaced in her mind, clicking together as they assembled into chains of logic.
'The frozen siege capital… it must be Falcon Scott, the fallen bastion of the Antarctic Center. He had returned there as a former member of the First Evacuation Army.'
'That winged beast he used as a mount was unmistakably a Spire Messenger. I was right, after all… he was with us on the Forgotten Shore.'
'However, the Fire Keepers only joined the Southern Campaign after the Antarctic Center was swallowed by the Chain of Nightmares. Which means that he was never one of us. What relationship did we have? This strength… was he one of Gunlaug's lieutenants? A prominent hunter of the outer settlement? Someone who paid tribute to live in the castle, like Kai and Aiko?'
He could have been sent to the Forgotten Shore the same year as Cassie and Nephis, but that was exceedingly unlikely. There had been only three people who reached the Dark City that year: Caster, Nephis… and Cassie herself, due to being dragged along by Nephis.
Or… no… had there been someone else? Her memories were vague, which meant…
Her train of thought broke apart and faded, even the memory of having such thoughts disappearing from her mind.
She vaguely sensed what had happened and tried to retrace the steps of her logic, but to no avail. So, Cassie continued to think.
And find more pieces to fill the void.
***
Sunny allowed Cassie to contemplate what she had seen for a few minutes. He guessed that it was going to take her a while to come to terms with the Winter Beast's demise.
However, she spoke sooner than he had expected. Turning to face him once again, the blind seer said evenly:
"So… you are the Lord of Shadows."
Sunny shrugged and smiled lazily.
"What if I am?"
She hesitated for a while.
"I know that your second body is currently enjoying a tasteless theater play that we sponsored, while the third one is somewhere in Song Domain, hiding in the shadows. However, I can't sense the one in Godgrave at all. Curious."
Cassie frowned.
"A powerful anti-divination Memory, perhaps. Or maybe it's the nature of your Citadel."
Sunny tilted his head a little.
"If you know that the play is tasteless, why sponsor it?"
She shrugged.
"Tasteless things have their use, as well."
'How Machiavellian of her.'
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, then sighed.
"In any case, I would prefer it if you didn't share the fact that the Lord of Shadows and me are the same person. Especially with Changing Star."
Cassie's frown deepened.
"You want me to deceive Nephis? Why?"
He stared at her with no particular emotion on his face.
"I get it that you are overwhelmed, Saint Cassia, but think about it for a moment. Unlike you, she is unable to remember that she has forgotten something. So, she wouldn't know that the three of us share a connection. All she would remember is that there is a person pretending to be a Master here in Bastion, who is actually a powerful and not entirely friendly Saint residing in a Death Zone. Our relationship would become strained in that case, and it definitely would not become any better."
Sunny smiled.
"Plus, this incarnation of mine is really just a humble shopkeeper. It's like a vacation… I wouldn't want my peaceful life to be spoiled. Who knows what will happen to my mental state if my only source of peace disappears in a puff of smoke."
Cassie met his gaze with her unseeing eyes, then sighed.
"Fine. I'll keep your secret. As long as you don't scheme to harm Nephis, of course. If you do…"
Her expression didn't change, but the air in the stone chamber suddenly seemed terribly cold.
Sunny's smile dimmed a little.
"Why would I harm Changing Star? She is the cornerstone of my survival, after all. And therefore, the integral part of my plans."
The blind seer raised an eyebrow.
"Your… plans? And what are you planning exactly, Lord Shadow… Sunny?"
He laughed, then abruptly fell silent.
After a while, Sunny spoke in a subtly insidious tone:
"Well, the future might be unknown to me, but one thing is certain. Very soon, there will be a war for the throne of humanity. Anvil, Ki Song… maybe even that third one. They will clash, and knowing Changing Star, she will insert herself into that clash, somehow. To slaughter them."
He shrugged.
"So, why not make sure that when the dust settles, she is the one sitting on the throne? That is my plan. To hand her the crown. No matter how I feel about Changing Star, I absolutely despise those three ghouls… not to mention that I absolutely do not trust them to keep me alive. So, there's that."
Cassie remained silent, facing him with a frown on her delicate face.
Eventually, she turned away.
"...Time is short. The moon will disappear soon, so we must hurry to leave. I'll be waiting for our meeting next month."
A crooked grin twisted Sunny's lips.
"As you wish, Saint Cassia."
He rose, ready to activate Shadow Step, but then stopped.
Sunny lingered for a few moments, then coughed and asked awkwardly:
"Oh… about that Memory you wanted to commission… I am really quite good at making those, you know?"
Cassie tilted her head in confusion, then blinked.
"Right… the Memory. Of course. I'll send someone to you in a couple of weeks, with all the details."
She took a step forward, coming practically face-to-face with Sunny, then placed her hands on his shoulders.
"Pleasure doing business with you, Master Sunless."
He coughed.
"Ah, yes. Likewise. But…why are you holding me?"
Cassie remained silent for a few moments, then elegantly raised an eyebrow.
"...Because you need to teleport me out of this terrible place? You weren't thinking of leaving me here, were you? I hope not..."
In the courtyard of the Nameless Temple, a lonely figure was sitting on the black marble plates, shrouded in shadows. It was a young man with alabaster skin and onyx eyes, clad in an intricate suit of fearsome armor. His hair was long, and darker than a raven's wing.
In front of him, a frail tree was growing in the darkness, its branches brimming with wilting leaves.
Sunny studied the tree and sighed.
'It's not doing well, despite my efforts.'
The tree was missing sunlight — what little of it there was in the outskirts of NQSC, from where Sunny had stolen it. But it was resilient, just like the people there were. It had clung to life for a long time in that godforsaken place, and now it continued to do so here, in Godgrave.
Sunny felt guilty towards the tree.
It was the one he had cut two lines into to mark the passing of his parents. After claiming the Nameless Temple and coming back to the waking world, Sunny visited NQSC and took the tree away from the pitiful park where it grew. Of course, he replaced it with a different one — people of the outskirts did not have a lot of vibrant things to look at, and he didn't want to rob them of another one.
Not that it mattered too much. Most of the settlers who chose to pass through the Dream Gates were not citizens, but those who had been discarded by humanity and hoped to find a better place for themselves in a different world. As a result, the outskirts of NQSC were much less crowded than they had been in his time, and would only grow more desolate as time went on.
In any case, the familiar tree stood in the courtyard of his Citadel now, and Sunny often came to tend to it, or gaze at it as he contemplated various matters.
'It seems that Valor and Song have started preparations. It won't be long now.'
He sighed, then closed his eyes and dove into his Soul Sea.
Such a simple thing, but it had taken Sunny more than a year to find a way back into the Soul Sea after being banished from the Nightmare Spell. Even then, he could only enter it after concentrating and meditating for a long time. At least for a while — he could do it on a moment's notice once again after another year of practice.
The Soul Sea looked the same as it had before.
But also entirely different.
The vast expanse of silent water was the same. The six lightless suns hanging above it were also no different.
However, now, a magnificent black temple stood in the middle of the lake, its pillars shrouded in darkness. It was a perfect replica of the Nameless Temple, which had appeared here on its own the moment Sunny claimed ownership of the ancient Citadel.
The legion of shadows, which had dwelled at the edges of the Soul Sea, were now gathered around the temple, just as lifeless and motionless as they had always been… of course, there were much more of them now, with several giant figures towering above the rest.
It almost looked as if they would come to life at any moment, ready to enter the temple to worship its master.
Sunny did not know what, exactly, had caused this change, but suspected that the Soul Seas of all Saints were somewhat different from those of lesser Awakened. A Soul Sea was the representation of one's soul, after all, and Transcendence was all about the soul surpassing the limits of its mortal vessel.
As such, he couldn't help but wonder what the Soul Sea of a Sovereign would look like. What about a Sacred being? Or a Divine one?
Would the soul of a deity contain an actual realm?
He didn't know, yet… but maybe one day he would find out.
In any case, for now, he had come here for a purpose.
Sitting on the steps of the dark temple, Sunny sighed and summoned the images of his Shadows. Soon, five figures appeared in front of him.
Saint, Serpent, Nightmare, Fiend, and Mimic.
He studied them silently.
There was more than one thing he had to discover anew after losing the helpful guidance of the Spell. Entering the Soul Sea was one, but nurturing his Shadows was another.
Only after being left alone had Sunny learned clearly where his Aspect ended and the Nightmare Spell began. Creating Shadows was a facet of his Aspect… making them stronger by feeding them Memories, however, was a helpful tool the Spell had graciously provided, building it around his innate powers.
It was reasonable, in hindsight. Memories were born from the Spell, after all, so it wouldn't make sense for Shadow Creatures to be dependent on them for growth. The same could be said about Echoes, which were similarly of the Spell — it wouldn't make much sense if the only way to create a Shadow was through an Echo.
So, Sunny had to discover a new way — the true way — to accomplish both of these things.
He had succeeded only partially.
Sunny still had no idea how to create a Shadow without an Echo, but he had discovered ways to empower most of his Shadows.
Fiend was the easiest to deal with, in that regard. All he needed was to devour powerful creatures or potent mystical materials to grow. Granted, his stomach was truly bottomless. The rascal had been feasting on all kinds of dreadful Nightmare Creatures for many years, but only advanced to the Supreme Rank recently, after consuming that Great Demon some days back.
All of his Attributes and Abilities had grown stronger, but Fiend had not gained any new ones yet.
The secret to Serpent's growth was also rather simple, since that Shadow had always been unique. Its Rank depended on how well Sunny had mastered Shadow Dance, while its Class was equal to that of its master. Sunny could not receive Aspect Legacy Relics anymore… however, he could still advance in his mastery of it. When that happened, Serpent would become Supreme as well.
Granted, he was wary of diving deeper into Shadow Dance due to losing his True Name.
Meanwhile, Nightmare… had already become a Transcendent Terror, reaching the same Class and Rank as Serpent. It had taken Sunny a long time to figure out how to make this Shadow of his stronger in the absence of the Nightmare Spell, but the solution was simple.
Nightmare fed on the dreams of powerful creatures. He subjugated them, but could also consume them. That was how it could reach a higher Rank, even though the process was slow and fraught with danger.
The way for the Marvelous Mimic to grow was also not that hard. It could produce soul coins by devouring living beings. Those soul coins could be used by anyone to strengthen their soul — but if fed back to the Mimic, they would strengthen it instead.
However, Sunny did not really need Mimic to rise in Rank, for now. The most important traits of the Marvelous Mimic — the volume of its dimensional storage and the intricacy of the shape it could assume — depended on the potency of its master's soul, not the Shadow's own.
And finally… there was Saint.
Looking at her, Sunny sighed.
She was the only one he didn't know how to nurture, yet. In the past, Saint grew in Rank by consuming Memories with the help of the Spell, but now, there was no way he knew of to strengthen her. As a result, his very first Shadow had remained a Transcendent Devil to this day.
Of course, as far as Transcendent Devils went, she was by far the most deadly one he had ever seen.
'But is it enough for what is to come?'
Sunny didn't know.
Hearing someone walk across the marble floor of the dark courtyard, he dismissed the images of his Shadows and left the Soul Sea.
It seemed that he had a visitor.
Sunny opened his eyes and summoned the helmet of the Onyx Mantle, hiding his face. Its visor was not as ferocious and eerie as Weaver's Mask, but it was also fearsome. Deep shadows dwelled in the crack of the visor, hiding his eyes, and the black plume of the onyx helmet moved slightly in the wind.
A moment later, the darkness of the courtyard was dispelled by soft light.
Sunny did not move, waiting for Nephis to approach. Of course, he was observing her through the shadows.
A dull pain suddenly pressed on his heart.
'...She has changed.'
The source of light was Nephis herself, a ball of white flame dancing on her palm. He remembered that she had used a few Memories to produce fire and light in the past, after returning from her Second Nightmare… to spare herself the pain of calling upon her Aspect. But now, it seemed, that was not the case.
She reached him and remained silent for a few moments, looking at the frail tree with a slight frown. Soon enough, her gaze grew a little confused, and then cleared.
"Is that… a mundane tree?"
Sunny nodded.
"Indeed. I'm... afraid it is not doing well here, in the Dream Realm. Away from warmth and light."
He had tried many ways to substitute both through sorcery, of course, with little success.
Nephis remained silent for a moment.
"The Aspect of one of my people, Shakti, has to do with nurturing plants. I can ask her to take a look."
He turned his head slightly, staring at her with his own pair of eyes.
"That would be appreciated."
She smiled faintly and looked at the wilting leaves.
"I must admit, though, I never imagined someone like you would feel sentimental about a tree, Lord Shadow."
Sunny tilted his head.
"Someone like me?"
Nephis nodded.
"Someone who chooses to live alone in the middle of a lifeless Death Zone, battling hungry abominations."
He stared at her for a few moments, then shrugged.
"This is the only tree in this lifeless Death Zone that has never tried to eat me. Of course, I am sentimental."
With that, he rose to his feet and asked in a cold tone:
"You are ready, then?"
Now that the two of them had reached initial agreement, she had to go back to Bastion and report it to the elders of Clan Valor. However, Nephis and the Fire Keepers were not going to repeat the long and perilous journey across Godgrave — instead, it was much more convenient for them to place their anchors in the Nameless Temple.
Once they returned to their tethered location in the waking world, another Saint would bring them to Bastion. And once they were done in Bastion, Nephis would bring them back to the waking world. From there, all of them could return to their anchors in the Nameless Temple.
The process was somewhat unwieldy, but effective…
If Sunny allowed them to anchor themselves in the Nameless Temple, of course.
But he had not.
The Fire Keepers believed that it was because he didn't trust them yet. Nephis most likely suspected that he didn't want another Saint, and anyone sworn to a Domain, to contaminate his Citadel with Anvil's authority.
The truth of the matter was that he simply didn't want to give Valor easy access to his temple. The harder it was for them to reach it, the less they would bother him.
So, instead of allowing the Fire Keepers to place their anchors here, he would play the role of the ferryman himself. He would deliver them to the waking world, and then meet them there at an agreed-upon time to carry them back.
This way, Sunny would be the only one who controlled access to his Citadel — and, therefore, Godgrave.
Before Nephis and the Fire Keepers left, however, they wanted to discuss the general points of their alliance with him. The better they knew what to expect, the more detailed the offer they would be able to bring back from Bastion.
"Let's go."
Soon, the two of them entered the main hall of the temple from one of the side passages. The Fire Keepers were already there, along with their annoying lanterns.
Sunny sighed behind the visor of his helmet.
'Ah… it was so dark and peaceful here before…'
Apart from those brief few days last year when a handful of scared Sleepers resided in the Nameless Temple, his life here was rather peaceful.
It wasn't going to be peaceful much longer.
Sunny moved a hand, and the shadows rose from the floor, forming a detailed terrain map of the known part of the Dream Realm. The Fire Keepers stared at it for a few moments, then coughed and put the paper map they had brought away.
Sunny approached the dark map and stared at it for a few moments.
The Hollow mountains rose like sharp fangs from the marble floor. Far to the south, a black castle stood in the middle of a black lake. A great bridge connected a tall peak to a formidable volcano, with a beautiful black palace perched at one of its ends. Below it all, a black ship drifted in a sea of darkness. Many lesser Citadels were scattered here and there.
He was looking at something else, though. A black skeleton with its head resting on the outskirts of the Hollow Mountains.
Nephis studied the map, as well, then let out a barely audible sigh.
Finally, she said in an even tone:
"The war between the Sword Domain and the Song Domain is inevitable. There is no connection between the two over land, and the House of Night is clinging to its neutrality despite the desperate attempts by both Great Clans to forge an alliance with them. Which means… that a land bridge must be created, and will be created"
She pointed to the black skeleton.
"That land bridge is Godgrave. The Great Clan that conquers it first will have the ability to launch an invasion into the territory of the enemy. Even if a full invasion is impossible due to how well-fortified the enemy is, the side controlling Godgrave can harass the adversary, disrupt supply chains, conquer weaker Citadels, and strengthen their Domain while weakening the other."
Nephis looked at Sunny.
"So, Lord Shadow… you must understand what it means."
He remained silent for a few moments, then said with cold indifference:
"It means that neither side can allow the enemy to take Godgrave. So, this Death Zone will not be a land bridge to start the war, but instead the battlefield where the war will be fought."
And therefore… his peaceful life was as good as over.
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, staring at the map. Then, a hollow chuckle resounded from the depths of his black helmet, sounding a little sinister in the darkness that shrouded the silent hall of the temple.
"Fighting a war in Godgrave… what a brazen act of madness. Ah, but I did not expect anything less from the Great Clans."
The Fire Keepers glanced at each other, sensing a hint of contempt in his cold voice. Eventually, one of them said stiffly:
"...We are representing one of the Great Clans too, you know. Lord Shadow."
Sunny simply turned his head, staring at him. The Fire Keeper trembled under his gaze, looking away from the impenetrable darkness nestling in the visor of the onyx helmet. It was as if there was no person inside the fearsome black armor at all.
Nephis, however, only seemed curious. She looked at him and asked, her voice even:
"You have a relationship with the Great Clans?"
Well, of course she was curious. Logically speaking, a Saint like Sunny could not have appeared without brushing sides with at least one of the great Legacy clans. It was much more likely that he had served either Valor, Song, or Night directly in the past. He was independent now, and seemed to harbor resentment toward the Great Clans… anyone would be curious to know the reason.
Sunny shrugged.
"A relationship? I guess. Although it might be called a one-sided relationship by some."
He turned his gaze back to the map and made the shadows move. The mountains crumbled, the sea of darkness vanished, and the black skeleton grew larger, reaching the size of an average human. Everything else disappeared, leaving only Godgrave and its vicinity in sight.
"So, how will the war start?"
Nephis remained silent for a moment, then turned to the map, as well.
"Clan Song is already building a road to the Right Hand. They will use it to scale the skeleton and establish a fortress on its right shoulder. Valor is also moving its forces, aiming for the Left Hand. They will be delayed a little by the need to build a bridge."
The left arm of the colossal corpse was broken, a vast distance separating the ulna and radius from the humerus. There was a significant difference in height, as well, so construction of the bridge would take some time.
Nephis continued:
"In the end, though, it doesn't matter. There will be a fortress established on the left shoulder of the giant, and its ribcage will become a warzone. Of course, fighting under the open sky… is dangerous. But the Hollows are not something the soldiers of either of the clans can handle. At least not in the initial stage of the war."
Sunny tilted his head.
"The initial stage?"
She nodded calmly, studying the black skeleton with intense focus.
"Yes. The initial stage will be about slowly conquering territory and positional warfare. Godgrave is a Death Zone, so claiming it won't be easy. But its fall is inevitable, because that is the will of the Sovereigns. The armies will advance, sealing cracks in the bone to cut off the Nightmare Creatures from spawning on the surface."
Nephis paused for moment.
"The army of the Sword Domain will hold an advantage during that stage… firstly, because it has more experience in waging war against the Dream Realm. Secondly, because several Saints who are uniquely suited for the task serve the King. Like Sky Tide…"
Sunny frowned behind the visor of his helmet. Saint Tyris commanded wind and storm clouds… her Aspect would indeed be invaluable in Godgrave, where the veil of clouds stood between all living things and complete annihilation.
That would undoubtedly make her a target.
Already knowing the answer, he nevertheless asked:
"When will the initial stage end?"
Nephis glanced at him somberly:
"Once enough of Godgrave is taken for both armies to locate and conquer a Citadel. The second stage will be about conquering more of them. And the last stage will be about pushing the devastated enemy off the skeleton and claiming it entirely."
Followed by a period of consolidation and an inevitable invasion into the weakened enemy Domain, no doubt.
The Fire Keepers were strangely silent. They seemed to have known that a war was coming… however, perhaps it was their first time hearing someone talk about the inevitable so openly.
Nephis lingered for a moment.
"Do you understand why conquering that first Citadel is so important, Lord Shadow?"
Sunny's mood suddenly plummeted.
"I do."
It was because the moment one of the armies took a Citadel… the Domain of their Sovereign would enter Godgrave, as well. And that would allow that Sovereign to exert their full power in a vast area around the Citadel. Once that happened, the previously unapproachable Hollows would not be that impossible to traverse, and the nature of the war would change.
The more of these strongholds were conquered, the wider the Domains would spread, eventually swallowing all of this region.
Then, it wouldn't be just Awakened, Ascended, and Saints spilling blood on the ancient bones…
Anvil and Ki Song could very well clash directly, splitting the heavens and shattering the earth.
Sunny felt a hint of dread and smiled darkly, excited by that half-forgotten feeling.
Nephis seemed to have noticed that the shadows drowning the great hall moved slightly. She shook her head.
"So, Lord Shadow… you must understand that maintaining the neutrality of your temple will be hard. Possessing a Citadel at the very start of the war is too great of an advantage. No matter what else my elders might desire, they'll be most passionate about this point."
Sunny laughed.
"Oh? No… actually, I think it won't be hard at all."
He tilted his head a little.
"No matter how greedy they are to have my Citadel, they are much more wary of seeing it fall into the enemy's hands. So, if they don't want to agree to my suggestions… why, I can just go and offer my services to Song. The Queen's daughters might prove to be more accommodating than your elders. Oh, and they are also very easy on the eye…"
One of the Fire Keepers coughed, prompting Sunny to wonder if there was something wrong with his lungs.
Nephis tilted her head and stared at him, most likely considering the blatant threat.
After contemplating for a while, she asked:
"And I'm not?"
Sunny froze.
"What?"
Nephis had a look of contemplation.
"You said that Ki Song's daughters might be more accommodating and are easy on the eye, alluding to the fact that both of these factors are advantages Clan Song has over Valor. But I am also King Anvil's daughter. Meaning… that I'm at a disadvantage, in that regard. Are you hinting that Clan Valor should make more concessions in the negotiations, due to my poor looks?"
Now, Sunny felt that there was something wrong with his lungs. Desperately suppressing a cough, he tried hard to present a cold and aloof front.
'Damnation… is she having one of her moments?! No, she must be teasing me... right?!'
When he spoke, his voice was slightly dull:
"...No. Your beauty is radiant and blinding, Lady Nephis. I wouldn't dare."
She looked at him for a few moments, then smiled:
"Really? It's good, then… oh, but if you prefer, I can ask the elders to send Morgan here, next time..."
Sunny was internally cursing himself for deciding not to wear Weaver's Mask today.
…Someone else was cursing him, as well.
The Fire Keepers were keeping their voices down, but they underestimated the hearing of a Saint.
"That guy… who does he think he is, critiquing our lady's appearance?"
"Says the man who hides his face behind a mask!"
"He must be as ugly as a toad! Frivolous! And shallow!"
He gritted his teeth behind the visor of the onyx helmet.
'What toad?! What the hell is a toad?! My face is so handsome that it can fund an entire business, you good-for-nothings!'
What did these fools know?!
Outwardly, though, he remained cold and detached.
Even if it took some effort.
"Having a secure base in an otherwise deadly region is already enough of a boon. If Valor wants to claim my temple, they can come and conquer it. Or rather… they can try."
The last words sounded especially sinister. His tone didn't change, but it sounded exceedingly threatening all of a sudden.
Nephis kept silent for a bit, then shrugged.
"I see. Do you know of any other Citadels in Godgrave, then? Advance knowledge of their locations can be just as important."
Sunny glanced at the black skeleton.
"...There are none on the surface. There are a few in the Hollows, though. I've seen a couple from afar. As for the sea of ash, even I am not brave enough to descend there."
She seemed interested in what he had said.
"You've explored the Hollows?"
Sunny nodded.
"Somewhat… but not extensively. It is a deadly place."
The Fire Keepers paled. If even a Saint who lived in a literal Death Zone called a place deadly, then it had to be worse than hell.
Nephis lingered for a while.
Eventually, she nodded.
"I think I know enough to make a report to the elders. It's time for us to return…"
Before she could finish the sentence, though, there was a loud noise. Fiend shifted slightly, the infernal flames igniting brighter in his eyes. At the same time, a tall and graceful figure appeared at the entrance of the temple.
It was Saint.
However… right now, her dark elegance was nowhere to be seen.
That was because she was carrying something on her shoulder. That "something" was resisting and cursing desperately, powerless against the Shadow's stone grip.
"L—let me go, abomination! If you want to kill me, just do it quick! W—why are you tormenting me?!"
Sunny blinked.
'...Human language?'
Why was there someone cursing in human language here, in Godgrave?
Nephis and the Fire Keepers were similarly stunned.
Saint walked toward them and unceremoniously dumped her burden on the floor. The person rolled on the marble tiles and scrambled to their knees, crawling back in fear.
"S—stay back, demon!"
It was a very young, and very dirty youth, his face smeared in mud and dried blood. He wore a torn armor that seemed to be a Dormant Memory, his body riddled with deep lesions.
A moment later, the back of his head crashed into Neph's knees.
He froze for a moment, and then slowly looked up, his eyes widening in terror.
Then, an expression of utter shock appeared on his childish face. It was as if the young man's brain temporarily ceased all function.
"Uh…"
He blinked.
"S… s… Saint Nephis?"
She stared at him silently. The young man looked at her, then at the Fire Keepers, then at Sunny. Finally, his gaze was pulled back to Neph's beautiful face.
His cheeks blushed uncontrollably.
"W—what are you… am I dead? Is this paradise?"
She tilted her head a little, then said neutrally:
"This is the Dream Realm. Are you a Sleeper?"
Sunny had already guessed that the dirty teenager was a Sleeper. Last year, he had discovered a handful after the winter solstice and sent them to Song. This year, though, he had not found anyone in the vicinity of his territory. He had assumed that either all of them perished in other parts of Godgrave, or the Spell did not send anyone here this time around, to begin with.
Sunny was unclear on what motive the Spell had to send Sleepers to Godgrave, really. They had absolutely no chance to survive here… the last batch had only lived because of him.
But then again, it might have been precisely because of his presence that the Spell threw them here. It was a bit strange, to imagine that he was powerful enough to be a factor in the decisions made by the Spell.
In any case…
The young man gulped.
"A Sleeper? Yes, I am… wait, you are Saint Nephis! Changing Star of the Immortal Flame! Lady Nephis! What… what are you doing here?!"
He paused for a moment, then added shyly:
"...And where is here? Are we close to Bastion?"
She kneeled in front of him and gently placed her hands on his shoulders. A soft radiance enveloped them, spreading into the Sleeper's body. The wounds covering it started to heal, and an expression of deep relief instantly appeared on his face.
The Sleeper stared at Nephis with wide eyes.
His eyes were full of stars.
Sunny shifted slightly.
'What is that bastard staring at, with that expression?'
But then, he had to mentally slap himself. Was he really feeling jealous of a poor Sleeper?
Nephis spoke in a tone that was considered soft, for her:
"We are in a distant and extremely dangerous region of the Dream Realm. My warriors and I are here on an important mission. You are fortunate to have met us, young man… otherwise, I'm afraid your fate would have been sealed."
The young Sleeper remained silent, looking at her with a strange expression.
Sunny sighed.
"I did not think that any of the Sleepers survived this year. Last solstice, I happened on a few and helped them escape. There seems to be just one survivor this time."
His voice sounded cold and uncaring.
Nephis spared him a glance, then turned back to the young man.
"Don't worry. The worst is behind you. You are safe now… we will take you back to the waking world."
He took a shallow breath, closed his eyes for a moment… then desperately shook his head.
"N—no! No, you mustn't! I'm… I'm not the only one! There are others, as well… we hid ourselves and clung to life for many days, but then, there was no more water. Someone had to go out to try and find help, and I volunteered…"
Sunny sighed behind his helmet, already knowing what was about to come.
The Sleeper grabbed Neph's arm and said hoarsely:
"Please, Lady Nephis! You… you are Changing Star. Please save the others!"
Sunny was indignant.
'The Spell… it has some nerve!'
First, it had abandoned him. Now, it was using him as a babysitter for unfortunate Sleepers.
He shook his head slightly, then asked, his voice grim:
"Those others you mentioned. Where are they?"
As it turned out, there were two other Sleepers somewhere out there, hiding under the roots of a dead tree in the Hollows. They were well outside the Shadow Realm's Fragment and inside the bones of the colossal skeleton, which made the potential rescue… problematic.
In fact, it was miraculous that they had survived for so long.
Too miraculous, maybe.
While the Fire Keepers were calming the dirty teenager and giving him food, Sunny stared at him coldly. He had already studied the Sleeper's soul, making sure that he was indeed a Dormant human. But why were Nephis and her people so careless?
He glanced at her, then asked, his voice emotionless:
"How do you know that he's not one of Skinwalker's vessels?"
Nephis, who was standing a few steps away from the Sleeper, shrugged:
"If he was an abomination, my flames would have burned him, not healed him."
Sunny raised an eyebrow. It made sense… her soul was immune to Corruption, so the flames of her soul did not tolerate it. Granted, Nephis had not yet mastered that aspect of her powers to such a degree in the past.
'Alright, he's not Skinwalker.'
That didn't mean that the Sleeper was harmless, though. He could still be a body Mordret decided to wear… granted, that was very improbable. It would be exceedingly hard to find a Sleeper just a few days after the winter solstice, let alone drag one to Godgrave. And while Mordret was powerful, it would be harder still to traverse Godgrave in a Dormant body, even for him.
So why was this Sleeper so strange?
Sunny walked forward, and although he did not say anything, the Fire Keepers instinctively parted before him. The Sleeper looked up, his eyes suddenly widening in fear.
"Uh… m—my lord…"
Stopping in front of the teenager, Sunny looked down without saying a word.
'How strange.'
Even though he could see the dirty young man, he could not sense him. It was as though there was no one there — there was no scent, no presence, not even a shadow he could perceive.
Was that why he had not sensed what Saint was carrying until she was already in the temple?
The corner of his mouth twisted upward.
"Is that your Aspect?"
The Sleeper flinched, then looked down.
"Y—yes, my lord… I am not good at anything except for hiding. But hiding… I'm really good at it."
Sunny tilted his head.
'What a powerful Aspect.'
It wasn't easy for a Dormant Ability to fool the senses of a Saint. Perhaps it wasn't completely unreasonable for the Spell to send this poor child here…
In any case, that Aspect of his could somewhat explain how the Sleeper managed to survive a short trip across Godgrave.
"What is your name?"
The young man shivered.
"It's… it's Ray, my lord."
Sunny lingered for a bit, then nodded.
"Alright. I've decided not to kill you, Dreamer Ray."
Leaving the young man with his mouth hanging open, Sunny walked away. As he did, the Fire Keepers gave him a few dirty looks and returned to trying to calm the teenager down.
Their previous efforts had been utterly invalidated by a few words from the Lord of Shadows.
Nephis glanced at him and raised an eyebrow.
"Do you kill Sleepers often, Lord Shadow?"
Sunny contemplated for a few moments, trying to remember how many Sleepers he had killed. In the end, he answered evenly:
"Not often."
Then, he turned to face her and asked in the same emotionless tone:
"What about you, Lady Nephis?"
She did not answer, instead changing the topic to the fate of young Ray's friends.
"You are better acquainted with Godgrave. The two of us and my warriors… can we rescue the other two Sleepers from the Hollows? That is not the mission entrusted to me by Clan Valor, but still. If it is possible, I would like to save them."
Sunny hesitated for a second.
"Can we? Sure, it's possible. But your people… skilled as they are, there is no guarantee that all of them — or any of them — will survive in the Hollows. You and I can try it alone, though."
She nodded simply.
"Then that is what we'll do. If you are willing."
He stared at her silently, pretending to be surprised.
"Are you fond of risking your life for strangers, Lady Nephis? Braving a Death Zone for a couple of insignificant Sleepers… wouldn't it be a shame if someone as illustrious as you perished for no good reason? Why do it?"
She smiled faintly.
"Firstly… I'm not planning on dying here. Call me arrogant, if you wish. Secondly, aren't you being a little hypocritical, Lord Shadow? No one forced you to rescue the Sleepers last year, and yet you did. Not only that, but you even escorted them all the way to the territory of Clan Song. So, please forgive me… but I know that you are not as heartless as you want to appear behind that mask."
'Am I, really?'
Sunny frowned, deciding to act more tyrannical in the future.
She turned and looked at him, her smile widening a little.
"And most importantly… because I want to. That's the only reason I need."
Sunny let out a chuckle.
'Ah, there it is. She doesn't change.'
He shook his head:
"What if all of this is an ingenious plot to lure you into the Hollows, alone, where I'll have an easier time disposing of you? What if I've already struck a deal with Clan Song? Aren't you afraid of following me into the darkness, with no one to cover your back?"
Nephis remained silent for a bit, then shrugged nonchalantly.
"Shouldn't you be afraid of following me into the darkness instead? This Citadel of yours is very valuable. What if I already received orders from Clan Valor to eliminate you and make it my own?"
Sunny stared at her for a bit, then let out a cold laugh.
"Now that you mention it, I probably should be afraid. But, what a pity. I've been foolishly fearless as of late."
There was a sinister note in his tone, as if he was inviting her to try something.
Nephis smiled.
"Being enslaved by fear is more foolish."
With that, she threw one last glance at the Sleeper. Her expression changed subtly, switching from composed languidness to a state of cold focus.
"It might be for the better… I'll instruct my people to tend to your tree while we're gone. That said, time is of the essence. I suspect that these three Sleepers only lasted that long because of this young man's Aspect. He volunteered to venture out of their hiding spot thinking that he's the best person for the job, but the remaining two might be in danger without him. If they are still alive, we must find them as soon as possible."
Sunny nodded.
"Fair point. Go talk to your people and find out what else they've learned from the boy. We'll leave as soon as that is done."
While Nephis talked to the Fire Keepers, he lingered for a while, observing her.
His mood was rotten.
'Damn it… I didn't want to reveal what is hidden in the Hollows to her, so soon…'
After getting all the information the frightened Sleeper could share, Sunny and Nephis let him rest. Without wasting any time, Nephis headed for the exit from the temple… however, Sunny led her into its depths instead.
Soon, they reached a set of stairs and descended underground.
The Nameless Temple was larger than it seemed from outside, because it had a vast basement level. In fact, it was almost a perfect copy of the grandiose upper level, with its own great hall, auxiliary rooms, and inner sanctum.
There were a few differences, of course. For one, there was no altar in the underground temple. There was no path to the courtyard, either. Instead, a towering gate was cut into the marble wall, covered by intricate engravings.
When Sunny and Nephis reached the underground hall, it was bathed in impenetrable darkness. Even the radiant light of the flames burning on her palm could not dispel it… Sunny didn't want anyone to see what was hidden there, yet, and so, he shrouded everything in the deepest of shadows.
And for a good reason.
As Sunny had found out after conquering the Nameless Temple, all Citadels had something special about them. Some special qualities were minor, while some could do truly stunning things.
Sunny called them Components.
He was not sure if these Components were innate to the ancient strongholds or something added to each by the Spell, like the Gateways were. Perhaps it simply built upon what was already there, strengthening existing traits and making them easily accessible by humans.
However, what Sunny did know was that only a Saint that bound the Citadel to their soul could command it, making use of the Components. The Spell made the process easier for them, most likely… as for Sunny, he had to sort everything out himself.
Luckily, it had not been too hard.
As far as he could tell, the Nameless Temple possessed two Components, both of them rather powerful as far as Citadels went — not on the level of the Great Citadels or the Ivory Tower, of course, but far more prominent compared to lesser ones, like the Sanctuary of Noctis.
The first Component of the Nameless Temple was rather straightforward. It was the invisible Guardian. The creature, unseen and imperceptible, had been killing anyone and anything that tried to enter the temple — before Sunny showed up, that was, walking across ancient bones. He suspected that it allowed him to pass because of his Attribute, the [Flame of Divinity].
Just like it had allowed him to enter the temple in his First Nightmare because his soul carried the [Mark of Divinity].
…Indeed, his Citadel was the very temple he had once used to sacrifice himself to the gods. Back then, Sunny had assumed that it was a temple of Shadow God, but now, he thought differently.
After all, the timing did not make sense. At the time when the slave caravan perished while trying to cross the mountains, the imperial soldiers were actively destroying shrines and monasteries of the Shadow God. And yet, the stygian edifice of the grand temple looked like it had been laying in ruins for countless years back then, already.
And then there were the words the Spell had spoken when he coughed up blood on the black altar. It did not say that he had offered himself as a sacrifice to Shadow God… instead, it said that he had offered himself as a sacrifice to all the gods. Shadow was just the only one who had listened.
So, now, Sunny suspected that the Nameless Temple was much more ancient than almost anything else he had seen in the Dream Realm. If he was correct, it had been built at the dawn of time, during the early days of the Age of Gods, and was meant to worship the entire pantheon… including the seventh god, who had not yet been erased from existence and forgotten.
Perhaps that was why this temple, and all the other temples built for the Pantheon of Seven, had been abandoned and lost. They had been forgotten, just like Dream God had been forgotten.
As such, the Nameless Temple could as well have been the temple of the Forgotten God.
Perhaps it had always been, having been built by some heretics who worshiped the lost deity despite the will of the remaining gods.
Whatever the case, the Nameless Temple had already been empty for thousands of years during Sunny's First Nightmare, which took place at the very end of the Golden Age, just before the fleeting Age of Daemons came to doom the world to destruction.
In his First Nightmare, it stood on the peak of a black mountain, desolate and forsaken. The only creature who ever visited it was the Mountain King, who seemed to have possessed a spark of divinity in its soul, as well.
And yet, now, the Nameless Temple was somehow here in Godgrave.
The reason for this discrepancy... was the second Component of the Nameless Temple.
Out there, in the darkness of the underground hall, a vast mystical circle was carved into the wall opposite the towering gate. It was not comprised of runes, or elements of any other type of sorcery Sunny could recognize. The only thing he could think of that resembled the enchantment of the Nameless Temple were the knives Sun God had created alongside the Chain Lords... Perhaps it was divine sorcery, which followed no rules and bent the world to its will simply by virtue of existing. In that case, he wasn't sure that "sorcery" was the right word to describe it. A miracle fit such a feat much more.
In any case, that mystical circle was the heart of the enchantment that allowed his Citadel to wander freely across realms.
As long as the master of the Citadel flooded the ancient temple with an ocean of essence, it could vanish from one location and appear miraculously somewhere else.
That was how Sunny had put his Citadel in the very heart of Godgrave. He suspected that it had been wandering the realms long before being made into a Citadel by the Nightmare Spell, as well. The wandering temple had not been built on the peak of that dark mountain, but instead appeared there one day, already in ruin.
Sunny did not want anyone to know that his Citadel could travel, yet. He would only be able to share this secret with Nephis once she trusted him enough to keep that information from the King of Swords.
And so, they walked through the darkness until they reached the great gate. Nephis did not say anything, allowing Sunny to pull the heavy gate open.
Behind it… was a smooth surface of white bone.
At first glance, it seemed that the gate did not lead anywhere except a dead end. However, there was actually a narrow crack in the ancient bone, just wide enough for a person to pass.
The fissure was just as dark as the interior of the underground hall, and the wind blowing through it brought with it a sweet smell of rotting leaves.
Nephis frowned.
"That fracture… leads all the way to the Hollows?"
Sunny nodded.
"Indeed."
She hesitated for a moment.
"Won't your Citadel be invaded from below, then?"
He walked toward the dark fissure and turned slightly to fit through.
"It won't… you'll see."
Not satisfied with his answer but unwilling to ask further, Nephis sighed and followed him into the damp darkness.
Following the Lord of Shadows, Nephis was descending into the depths of Godgrave. The fissure was narrow and twisting, permeated with the sweet smell of rotten leaves. At times, she had to sidestep to push forward, the polished metal of her breastplate scraping against the white bone.
Her taciturn guide was calm and indomitable, seemingly unconcerned about entering the Hollows. She was calm, as well — the part of her that would have been wary had been swallowed by the pain.
A ball of white flames was dancing on the palm of her gauntlet, illuminating the path ahead.
She was used to that pain.
Bathed in the white radiance but drowning in darkness, the Lord of Shadows seemed especially mysterious now that they were alone. Clad in the fearsome onyx armor, with his face hidden behind the visor of a black helmet, he looked more like a powerful Nightmare Creature than a human being…
Cassie had not been able to glean any information about the master of the dark temple. If not for the fact that the three powerful creatures serving him were Transcendent, and not Corrupted, Nephis would have entertained the thought that he was an abomination.
There were other reasons why she did not, as well.
Neither of them spoke for a long time. Eventually, though, the earthy smell grew stronger, and the Lord of Shadows halted.
A warm wind blew past them in the direction of the Citadel.
He remained motionless for a few moments, then turned to face her. The visor of his helmet was full of impenetrable darkness, and his even voice was aloof:
"I have a request, Lady Nephis."
She met his dark gaze and raised an eyebrow.
The darkness in the visor stirred slightly.
"Dismiss your weapon before we proceed."
Nephis was surprised. She tilted her head slightly, then asked in a calm tone:
"You want me to enter the Hollows without a sword?"
The onyx helmet moved slowly from side to side.
"You can have a sword. Just not this sword."
She hesitated for a few moments.
That strange request… was loaded with meaning. The sword Nephis used, Kinslayer, was a Transcendent Memory of the Seventh Tier. Much more importantly, it was a very special weapon. Not only was its durability equal to that of a Supreme Memory, but it had also been altered by the King of Swords himself.
Which made it connected to him… just like everyone who wielded the blades forged by Anvil were connected to him, and to each other — albeit in a different manner.
So, what the Lord of Shadows wanted was to be left truly alone with her, without the possibility of her adopted father sensing what they were doing.
Suddenly, Nephis felt a bit… embarrassed?
'That didn't sound quite right, did it?'
Her heart sped up a little.
Was it because of his mocking threats to kill her in the Hollows? Luring her into the darkness and asking her to disarm...
She stared at the Shadow Saint for several seconds, then unhurriedly dismissed both her sword and its sheath. Left unarmed, she continued to stare at him with a calm expression.
His hand rose and brushed against the darkness, slowly pulling a weapon out of it… just like he had done before their duel. This time, however, it was not an odachi. Instead, it was an elegant longsword, both its hilt and blade perfectly black.
Nephis received the longsword from the Lord of Shadows and weighed it briefly in her hand, then struck the flat of its blade lightly, watching it vibrate to determine the center of percussion. She was surprised once again — the sword was perfectly balanced and indistinguishable from one forged from real steel, sitting comfortably in her grip. As if made to suit her personal preferences to the smallest detail.
'What a convenient Ability.'
It had to be an Aspect Ability. She studied the shadow sword for a few moments, then lowered it and summoned the Nameless Sun — a Memory she had received for killing the Crimson Terror of the Forgotten Shore. The Nameless Sun was a weapon-type Memory, but of a unique kind. Instead of manifesting as a weapon, it imbued other weapons, enhancing them.
The sword handed to her by the Lord of Shadows was not a Memory, and therefore could not be augmented by the Crown of Dawn. The Nameless Sun, however, could.
Nephis nodded.
"We can continue."
Her guide turned away indifferently and continued walking into the depths of the narrow passage. She followed, contemplating…
'What are his motives?'
The Lord of Shadows had let his disdain for the Great Clans be known. Now, he requested that she dismiss her sword, hinting that he wanted to keep something secret from the King.
Something moved in her heart, surprising her… a sweet, but distant longing.
'Can he be an... ally?'
It would be so nice, to have someone to rely on.
In the past four years… no, for as long as Nephis could really remember, after her grandmother's passing, she had been on her own. Carrying a crushing burden without anyone there to lend her a hand. There were people who supported her, sure — the Fire Keepers, Effie and Kai, and a few others.
But they were not as powerful as she was, and so could not really lessen her burden. The only exception was Cassie — without her quiet strength and friendship, Nephis might have collapsed a long time ago. But Cassie, too, was her subordinate. And, therefore, her responsibility.
Yes, that burden was something Nephis had chosen to carry herself. And yes, it was her own unreasonable ambition that was the cause of everything... most of it, at least. And yet, sometimes, she couldn't help but feel suffocated by the depth and intensity of her own desire, surrounded by enemies and laying awake at night, unable to sleep.
Nephis was a human, too. She felt weak sometimes, too… even if she tried her hardest not to show it, as well as many other things she felt.
So, if there was really someone out there who was as immensely strong as the Lord of Shadows seemed to be and shared her hatred toward the Sovereigns, someone she could rely on to stand side by side with her in the face of danger…
Ah, it was a thought as sweet as it was dangerous.
She wasn't even entirely sure that the Lord of Shadows was a human, let alone that he could be trusted. And yet, for some reason, unexplainably... she found herself really wanting to.
'Why do I feel this way? It's not like me...'
If they could really become allies...
'Forget about it.'
Following the aloof Saint into the darkness, Nephis frowned slightly.
In this world, she could only really rely on herself. Everyone else would either betray her, abandon her, or stay by her side and perish as a result.
From her childhood and to this day, that had always been the truth.
And that was alright. She did not need anyone, because she alone was enough. Her will was enough, her strength was enough, and her scorching longing was enough.
It was plenty.
'It's strange.'
It would have been wonderful if she really had an ally… a partner, even. But she didn't, and had never.
And yet, and yet…
Strangely enough, the Lord of Shadows gave her a sense of unexplainable familiarity. Because of it, trusting him — and in him — was oddly easy.
Nephis was wary of that ease.
'Maybe that is one of his Aspect Abilities, too…'
Sunny pushed his body through the last stretch of the narrow fissure and suddenly found himself in a vast open space. He took a step to the side, clinging to the porous surface of the ancient bone, and allowed Nephis to follow him onto a treacherous ledge.
She couldn't see because everything was still shrouded in impenetrable darkness, but below them… a whole hidden world was stretching as far as the eye could see, full of vibrant life.
They were currently inside the breastbone of the dead deity, which was comparable in size to a modest continent. Just like the rest of the bones, it was hollow, encompassing a realm of its own. The bone marrow that had once filled the vast expanse of the sternum's interior was long gone.
And in its place, a dreadful jungle had grown.
The humid air was filled with an indescribable mixture of strong scents. Below them, an impenetrable canopy of countless trees was swaying like a vermilion sea, most of them alien and monstrous, with vibrant red leaves. Primordial ferns towered like blooming towers, with vines and wild bushes rising between the craggy trunks like walls. Bloodred moss covered everything like a soft carpet.
Sunny could not really see colors in the darkness, but he knew enough to guess. Outside the Fragment of the Shadow Realm, the jungle shone with its own pale light, so he had seen its true appearance.
Here and there, colossal pillars of abominable flora rose to the dome of the sternum, attached to the cracks on its surface — those were the tendrils the jungle had extended to reach the sky. It used them to drink diffused sunlight when the clouds hid the sun, regrowing them every time they were incinerated.
…And, of course, there were all kinds of vile things dwelling under the canopy of the subterranean jungle.
Hordes of powerful abominations lived here — Corrupted, Great, and even Cursed. Some of them were enormous and grotesque, some so small that it was hard to notice them with a naked eye. All had been baptized by the dire need to be born and grow on the surface, and only those lucky and vicious enough to reach maturity could descend into the Hollows and hope to survive here, away from the merciless gaze of the incinerating heavens.
The dark jungle was utterly deadly, and most deaths one could find here were utterly horrid.
That was the place where Sunny had brought Nephis after being apart from her for four long years.
'Not… exactly romantic.'
He sighed secretly, then turned his head to look at her.
Nephis seemed unperturbed by the darkness, the scent of the jungle, and the indescribable choir of rustling noises that washed over them. There was a calm expression on her beautiful face, her slender body was relaxed, and the point of the sword he had given her was aimed at the ground.
The white flame dancing on her palm reflected in the depths of her calm grey eyes.
For a moment, Sunny thought that there was a shadow of some sharp emotion in those eyes, but then, it was gone, replaced by her usual reserved composure.
"How far are we from the ground?"
He hesitated for a moment.
"It's better to summon a Memory. There is a bit of a fall."
She nodded, and then, her alabaster skin ignited with a soft radiance for a short moment.
Sunny had expected Nephis to summon the familiar translucent cloak, but instead, a pair of beautiful white wings wove themselves from the light behind her. Nephis gripped the hilt of her sword and then took a step into the emptiness, gliding down with bewitching grace.
As she descended toward the jungle, the ball of flame burning in her hand was like a lonesome falling star.
He sighed, and then followed her down. As Sunny fell, his figure rippled and turned into a black crow, its feathers indistinguishable from the surrounding darkness.
Nephis descended into the jungle like a spirit of light, illuminating the twisting trunks of ancient trees and the red moss growing on them. Her wings fluttered once, sending a powerful gust of wind into the depths of the forest, and then disappeared with a soft rustle.
Sunny landed behind her, assumed his human form, and stared at her for a couple moments.
His thoughts were in disarray.
'Beautiful… too damn beautiful.'
He couldn't even imagine how that poor Sleeper must have felt, being rescued from the depths of despair, embraced, and healed by someone so breathtaking. A beautiful spirit of heavenly grace who had somehow found him in the depths of hell.
Well, it certainly beat being rescued by a sinister demon of darkness like Sunny.
'Lucky bastard.'
Making a mental note to keep Dreamer Ray away from the women in his life — gods knew Sunny had been burned for saving a Sleeper before! — Sunny walked forward and gestured for Nephis to follow.
She did, keeping silent for a while.
Eventually, though, Nephis asked:
"Should we be so careless?"
Sunny had not made any attempts to proceed with caution, walking forward with wide strides. It was a far cry from how someone should have been acting in a Death Zone, and especially one as vicious and vile as the great hollows inside the bones of the dead god. It was understandable that Nephis was confused by his attitude, strolling through the deadly jungle as if he owned the place.
But he did... in a sense.
Sunny shook his head.
"We are safe, for now."
As soon as his voice was swallowed by the noises of the jungle, though, they heard a different sound.
A deep, hoarse, heavy hiss of something giant breathing.
Nephis raised her sword, ready to strike.
But there was no need to.
A moment later, the trees in front of them parted, revealing a small clearing. On it, a hideous creature was laying on the carpet of moss and rotten leaves.
Its body was like a hill of scorched flesh, with terrifying muscles bulging under a rotting black hide. It was vaguely humanoid in shape, but the huge head of the Nightmare Creature resembled that of a jackal, the slightly parted jaws vast enough to swallow a whole building. The towering fangs glistened with a golden sheen, and behind them, a black tongue was hidden, covered in sores and scars.
A Great Monster.
Strangely enough, the abomination was not moving. Its giant eyes were closed, while its breathing was deep and sedate. There was no sign that it had sensed them.
Nephis stared at the monstrous being for a while, then glanced at Sunny. He was treated to a rare sight… there was a hint of doubt on her fair face.
"It's… asleep?"
He glanced at the Nightmare Creature, then nodded.
"Of course, it's asleep."
Not paying the Great Monster any attention, Sunny walked past it with cold indifference.
"...I'm the one who put it to sleep, after all."
Sunny walked deeper into the jungle, allowing his shadow sense to permeate the rustling darkness. Originally, this place was like a nearly impenetrable barrier, with thick vines and dense undergrowth barring one's path. Not only was the flora plentiful and terribly dense, but it was also predatory and lethally dangerous — even for a Saint.
But now, the abominable plants were still and docile. There were paths cut through the jungle, as well, even if no one except for Sunny himself would have noticed them. As such, he managed to maintain considerable speed, getting further away from the Nameless Temple with each minute. They had to hurry to maximize the chances of finding the two Sleepers alive.
As the two of them traversed the jungle, they encountered more sleeping Nightmare Creatures. There were hundreds of them, if not thousands, many of the Great Rank. Walking among the slumbering horde of abominations must have been a tense experience for Nephis, considering that the power sleeping under the Nameless Temple was truly dreadful. Perhaps even a Sovereign would have been given pause after witnessing it.
Sunny was calm, though.
All of these Nightmare Creatures were in the thrall of the Dream Curse, lost in Nightmare's lesser dream domain. Their souls were locked in a maze of nightmares, unable to escape… for the most part.
Exceptions happened, albeit rarely.
The Dream Curse was silent and insidious. It had slowly infected every abomination in a wide area around the Nameless Temple, and because of how subtle the spreading plague was, very few of them had noticed anything amiss before it was too late. Lulled to sleep, they became trapped in nightmares.
Those who had been able to resist the Dream Curse were disposed of by Sunny, a Great Demon being the last of the abominations he hunted down. The rest were now at Nightmare's mercy. If they died in his domain, their souls would feed the Shadow, pushing the tenebrous stallion closer to Supremacy. But if they continued to live, their dreams would strengthen his legion of horrors.
Of course, there was a possibility that an especially ferocious abomination could destroy all of his nightmares, like Sunny had done in the Kingdom of Hope… but the chances of something like that happening were low.
Not only were Nightmare Creatures less resolute than Sunny had been, but the current Nightmare was also much more powerful than he had been all that time ago. The weaker of his horrors were being destroyed, but the stronger ones slowly took their place.
As for the dark destrier himself, he was currently busy with a very important and sensitive task.
After a while, Nephis suddenly spoke:
"Would you mind sharing how you put all these abominations to sleep?"
Sunny smiled behind the visor of his helmet, suddenly remembering their first meeting on the Forgotten Shore.
He kept silent for a few moments, then answered neutrally:
"I would not, if you shared something as well."
Nephis simply nodded.
"That seems fair."
Sunny contemplated the answer, then spoke simply:
"There is another Transcendent Terror serving me. His powers have to do with dreams… and nightmares. It took a long time to lull the inhabitants of this corner of the jungle to slumber, but it couldn't be helped. My Citadel would have never been safe if there was a constant source of danger underneath it. Now, I only have to worry about the enemies coming from outside my territory."
Nephis let out a sigh.
"I must admit. I am… a bit envious. My luck with Echoes has never been great."
It seemed that way, but actually, if she stopped giving all the Echoes she had earned to her companions and followers, the situation would have been different.
Of course, Sunny possessed a unique advantage — unlike Echoes, his Shadows could grow and evolve to higher Ranks. Otherwise, his retinue would not have been anywhere near as powerful as it was now.
He lingered for a few moments, then said, his voice even:
"My turn to ask, then."
Sunny considered his words carefully.
"I've heard that you are an enlightened master of combat, Lady Nephis. A warrior who understands battle better than anyone else. So, as a master… if you had no other choice, how would you fight a Supreme?"
Nephis smiled faintly.
"I'll assume that it is a hypothetical question."
She lingered for a while, then answered casually:
"There are numerous ways to fight against a superior enemy, of course. Deception, manipulation, misdirection — all the usual tricks apply. Leveraging your advantages while making sure that the adversary is at a disadvantage. But, honestly… I wouldn't trust in complicated schemes and ingenious strategies when facing a Supreme."
Nephis fell silent for a moment and said, her voice devoid of any particular emotion:
"At the end of the day, the best way to fight a Sovereign… is to be a Sovereign."
Sunny chuckled.
'Interesting…'
It wasn't exactly what he had expected to hear. Nephis was currently in the middle of a grandiose and risky scheme, after all — infiltrating a Great Clan to take down its ruler. And yet, she was disparaging such an approach, saying that the best way to kill a Supreme was to first become a Supreme.
Was she having doubts about her plan?
Or preparing to execute a different one altogether? No, that was impossible… she would never be allowed to challenge the Fourth Nightmare, let alone return from it and live.
The jungle swallowed his quiet laughter, and in the ensuing silence, Nephis asked:
"What about you, Lord Shadow? How would you fight a Supreme?"
He thought for a bit, then shrugged nonchalantly.
"Me? Simple, really… I would probably wait until the two of them clashed, watch one die and the other become weakened, and then stab the one who survived in the back."
Nephis tilted her head slightly. When she spoke, her voice sounded a little amused:
"Are you very confident in your backstabbing skill, Lord Shadow?"
Sunny smiled behind the onyx visor.
"Pretty confident, I guess. None of those I stabbed in the back ever complained."
Well, because they were dead.
The corner of her lips curled upward.
The two of them remained silent for a while.
Eventually, Sunny said:
"I have another question."
He guided them to a barely noticeable path. The white radiance of Neph's flames was stark as it chased the darkness away… the darkness retreated, but not far, revealing the vibrant vermilion moss and the red vines growing on the twisted trunks of ancient trees. As soon as the two of them passed, the darkness returned, swallowing everything anew.
Sunny sighed.
"Do you know the legend of Odysseus?"
Nephis seemed surprised by his question.
"Sure. Why?"
He spoke without turning his head, his cold voice remaining emotionless and even:
"Odysseus has been gone from his home for twenty years. Everyone thought him dead, and many suitors arrived to propose marriage to his widow. She refused them for a while, but they insisted that she must make a choice. One of them was meant for the throne of Ithaca."
Sunny paused for a moment, then continued:
"Eventually, Odysseus came back and infiltrated the gathering of the suitors disguised as a beggar. Bringing himself into the very home where his enemies dwelled. None of them recognized him, assuming that he was weak and posed no threat. They were wrong."
The jungle rustled around them as his voice turned a little sinister:
"Odysseus then ruthlessly massacred the suitors, not sparing a single one. Not only that, but he even viciously killed the maids who had been deemed disloyal. A river of blood was spilled on that day, and scores of people lost their lives, their bodies sliced and mutilated. So, my question is…"
He stopped and turned, facing Nephis and her pure white flames.
"...Isn't Odysseus too cruel?"
She looked at him for a while, her beautiful grey eyes filled with dancing flames.
Eventually, Nephis said in her usual calm tone:
"You've never hated anyone, have you, Lord Shadow? It seems to me… that you are a very kind man."
He laughed.
"That is a first. I've been called many things before, but kind… I don't think I've ever heard this one."
He turned away and continued walking deeper into the jungle.
"You are wrong, by the way. I know hatred, too. I am a very hateful person, in fact…"
Granted, his hatred was probably not as scorching as hers.
The Fragment of the Shadow Realm was vast, its darkness drowning not only the surface of the dead god's sternum, but also swallowing a considerable stretch of the abominable jungle thriving in its hollow depths. The Dream Curse had lulled the Nightmare Creatures populating the area to sleep, so it was relatively safe.
Sunny and Nephis moved with sufficient speed, reaching the edges of the Fragment in a matter of hours. They could have been much faster, of course, but he used that time to teach her about the dangers of what lay beyond.
"The jungle is hidden from the gaze of the sky, but it is much more dangerous than the surface. The Nightmare Creatures of Godgrave are all born on the surface, yet only those who are strong enough to survive there descend into the Hollows. Here, they can exist indefinitely… in theory. In practice, they are all cannibals. The competition for water and nourishment is fierce, so the inhabitants of the jungle constantly fight and devour each other."
Nightmare Creatures were known to battle among themselves — it was only in the presence of humans that they united to destroy the uncorrupted first. It was much worse in the Hollows, though, where every abomination was of a type that had to satisfy its hunger often. Life and death came swiftly, and only the most vicious ones lasted for a while.
His tone remained indifferent.
"Only the strongest and most fierce abominations get to descend into the jungle, and only the most ferocious of them get to survive here. It's a boiling pot of horror, where appalling monsters endlessly fight against each other, and only the most dreadful of them gets to live. As a result, the average power of a Nightmare Creature from the Hollows is truly daunting, and has been constantly growing for centuries."
Nephis sighed behind him.
"Doesn't it remind you of something?"
Sunny shrugged.
"It's a bit like a demented, accelerated version of evolution, I guess."
She looked at a sleeping abomination nearby, a contemplative expression on her face.
"...I was thinking that they are just like us."
He remained silent for a moment.
"I'm not sure I follow."
Nephis looked away from the Nightmare Creature and used her sword to slice apart a thick vine that barred her path. Her voice sounded a bit wistful:
"The Spell sends human youths into the First Nightmare, and only those who are strong enough get to return. Then, it tosses them into the Dream Realm, where they need to constantly fight for survival. To grow stronger, they need to consume Nightmare Creatures… or each other. So, we humans aren't that different from the abominations of Godgrave."
Sunny smiled darkly. The parallel was indeed there, it was just that the pace of human advancement was magnitudes faster than that of the Nightmare Creatures here in the Hollows. What had taken the abominations thousands of years could very well be accomplished by humanity in less than a century.
The Spell was cruel, but effective.
He shrugged.
"In any case, this jungle is teeming with Great Nightmare Creatures. There are Cursed ones here, as well — I'll do my best to help us avoid them today. There are some Corrupted abominations too. These ones are too weak to contend against the stronger creatures, so they have developed many vile survival strategies."
His face twisted behind the onyx visor.
"Many are tiny and aim to burrow into your flesh. Most are venomous. Some lure their prey into a helpless state with mind attacks or illusions. Pretty much all of them are great masters of disguise, blending in with the jungle. Try to rely on your hearing more than you do on your sight… and if we encounter a swarm of vermin, don't hesitate to burn them all to ash."
Sunny's own most glaring weakness was that he did not possess means of dealing potent damage over a large area. So, he was vulnerable to vast swarms of tiny parasites. In that sense, having Nephis with him was a boon — her ability to control incinerating flames covered for his weakness.
They had always made a good pair in battle.
He smiled quietly.
"Everything I mentioned can be applied to the plants here, as well. This abominable jungle is just as predatory as the Nightmare Creatures populating it. So, be wary of things that seem like they can't move, too."
Nephis remained silent for a while, then said, her tone slightly amused:
"I see that you've chosen a lovely place to live, Lord Shadow. A bit deadly, though."
He chuckled.
"Don't you live in Bastion, Lady Nephis? That place is far more deadly, I think."
She didn't answer, perhaps expressing agreement.
Slowly, the impenetrable darkness around them receded. They were approaching the boundary of the Fragment.
Not long after that, the true appearance of the subterranean jungle finally revealed itself.
Sunny and Nephis stopped, looking at the wild expanse of vibrant forest in front of them.
The Hollows were mostly dark, but there were towering pillars of light falling from above here and there — those were the cracks in the dome of the ancient sternum. Currently, each was connected to the jungle by colossal tendrils of vines, moss, and vermilion growth, each functioning like a twisted sky bridge.
When it rained on the surface, great waterfalls fell from the cracks, washing over the jungle and causing devastating flash floods.
When the veil of clouds was torn, the vertical bridges ignited in a grandiose conflagration and turned to ash, which rained on the jungle and fertilized its soil.
The cracks in the bone weren't the only source of light in the Hollows, either. The jungle itself glowed with dim crimson light, many iridescent plants growing in the damp darkness. They were feeding on diffused sunlight through the vines extended to the surface, and then slowly released it, emanating light and heat.
The sight of it all was alien, eerie, and frightening.
But also darkly breathtaking.
Letting out a quiet sigh, Nephis dismissed her flames and studied the jungle for a few moments. Then, she closed her eyes and listened to it.
Eventually, she said:
"I don't think we'll make it in time if we proceed on foot. Should we fly?"
Sunny glanced at her and hesitated for a moment.
"I'm not that great at aerial combat… at the moment. Flying will be much faster, yes. But also much more dangerous."
Nephis thought it over, then nodded calmly.
"Then, let's fly…"
According to what the Sleeper had told them, his two friends were not very far from Sunny's territory — however, they were well beyond the reach of his Shadow Sense.
It had taken the youth two days of wandering to stumble upon the Fragment of the Shadow Realm, where he was picked up by Saint. The only reason he had survived such a journey across Godgrave was because Nephis and her people had burned away most of the Nightmare Creatures on the surface, clearing a path to the vicinity of the Nightmare Temple.
Sunny could traverse the distance a Sleeper could walk in two days in a couple steps, but using Shadow Step in such a manner was bound to consume a vast amount of essence, especially if he had to bring Nephis with him. Transporting her and two more humans all the way back was out of the question — unless he wanted to find himself severely weakened in the middle of a Death Zone, not to mention sabotaging his other two avatars.
In short, he would rather move in a less wasteful manner.
Flying suited him fine.
As Nephis was summoning her beautiful wings, Sunny extended his shadow sense outward. He was cautious about exploring the abominable jungle — there were many Nightmare Creatures here who could feel his gaze, and were not shy about gazing back.
Soon, his expression darkened.
"We will proceed slowly."
The white wings appeared in a gust of wind. Illuminated by a soft radiance, Nephis raised her hands to tie her silver hair up. Stopping what she was doing, she raised an eyebrow and glanced at him, slightly confused.
"Haven't we decided to fly in order to save time?"
Sunny stared at her for a couple of moments, then slowly looked away.
"...Yes, but if something truly powerful notices us, we'll be stalled. Maybe even forced to escape. So, we will traverse a dozen kilometers or so at a time. I'll scout for danger when we stop."
He pointed to one of the vine bridges stretching toward the dome of the Hollows.
"Head there first."
Nephis remained motionless for a few moments, then nodded and bent her knees slightly. Then, she jumped powerfully, raising a gust of hurricane wind with one flap of her wings.
Sunny dissolved into the shadows and followed her as a black crow.
The two of them soared above the dense canopy of red leaves and flew swiftly to the distant pillar of vines. As they did, countless gazes followed their flight.
'Not good…'
A vast swarm of appalling creatures suddenly rose from the jungle, moving to intercept them like a buzzing cloud. Each abomination resembled a mosquito, if mosquitoes were the size of dogs and had glistening bellies full of rotten blood.
Sunny let out a resentful caw.
'Am I going to have to summon Serpent?'
Before he made a decision, however, Neph's black sword suddenly ignited with blinding white radiance. She swung it in the direction of the approaching swarm, causing a single radiant spark to glide above the jungle, seemingly carried by the wind.
A moment later, the white spark suddenly blazed, and a hurricane of flame was born from it, enveloping the swarm. Burning abominations fell down like a rain of white fire, disappearing into the damp vermilion canopy. Those that had not been immolated slowed down, trembling.
Nephis was shining with a pure white radiance. Flying above the jungle, she was like a small sun… and if there was one thing that the Nightmare Creatures of Godgrave feared universally, it was the sun.
A moment later, those abominations that had avoided the initial conflagration were swallowed by the flame, as well. Just like that, the swarm was eradicated.
Sunny observed the scene incredulously.
'...Damn.'
How convenient!
Sunny had a lot of ways to deal with abominable giants and ferocious beasts. But these misbegotten pests had caused him so much grief in the past year… now, he didn't even have to move a talon when they appeared. Hugging Changing Star's thigh was so great!
Those Fire Keepers were living the life…
A minute or two later, they reached the vine bridge. Neph's sword lashed out once again, this time without being augmented by her flames. Nevertheless, the decapitated body of a hideous primate monster plummeted down, crashing into the jungle with a thunderous noise a dozen seconds later.
Nephis landed on a thick stalk of a red vine, using the vambrace of her armor to clear the wall of the living pillar of poisonous thorns. Then, she thrust her gauntlet into the moss to find a handhold. Half-standing and half-hanging above the abyssal drop, she observed the jungle, her eyes calm and focused.
Sunny, in his crow form, landed on her shoulder. Nephis glanced at him briefly, but did not say anything.
He extended his shadow sense forward once more, sensing several truly powerful adversaries hiding under the thick canopy not too far away from their position.
One was already ascending the sky bridge, hidden from sight by the mess of red leaves.
The best way to proceed would be…
He jumped off Neph's shoulder and glided forward, taking a smooth turn to the right after a couple of seconds. She followed.
Just like that, they hopped between pillars of vegetation, not spending more than a few minutes in the air each time. There were other abominations that attacked them in the process — swarms of weaker ones, and truly harrowing creatures as well.
The strongest of them was a Great Monster shaped like a crimson python, who had been pretending to be a part of the vine bridge. The creature's disguise was so thorough that Sunny did not notice it at all… Nephis, however, did. Not only that, but she also knew its exact Rank, Class, and Attributes, making the battle much easier.
Cassie must have been helping her from all the way in Bastion.
In the end, Sunny used Shadow Manifestation to immobilize the gargantuan python, while she severed its head with several merciless strikes of her sword. The battle was short, but fierce — it was so intense, in fact, that the commotion attracted the attention of other, much more dangerous beings.
Luckily, Sunny and Nephis escaped before other abominations reached the corpse of the great python and clashed for the right to devour its massive body, making the jungle quake.
Despite the fact that the two of them had not met in four years, and that she did not even remember him…
Their cooperation was as seamless and comfortable as it had been before. They moved like two parts of a single whole without having to say or signal anything to each other, raining death upon their enemies.
Sunny had missed that feeling.
All in all... he had never had such an easy time traveling across the Hollows.
Before too long, they reached the approximate area that the Sleeper had described. The pillar of vines he had used to climb to the surface, at least, was the correct one. Now, they had to find the dead tree under which the other two youths were hiding.
If they were still alive, of course.
'Curse it.'
Sunny's mood turned somber when he saw what lay beyond the towering pillar.
Out there, below them, swallowed by the jungle almost entirely…
Was a vast ruin.
Sunny assumed his human form, standing on a twisting stalk of a giant vine side by side with Nephis. Sunlight was streaming from above, illuminating her slender figure… his, however, was hidden in the deep shadows, almost imperceptible. If someone gazed upon them right now, it would have seemed as though she was observing the overgrown ruin alone.
The ruin was vast and sprawling, but most of it was swallowed by the jungle. Only a few crumbling stone edifices rose above the canopy, covered in red moss. It was hard to recognize them as man-made structures, but the Awakened were experts on all things having to do with ruins — the Dream Realm was littered with them, after all.
Nephis tilted her head a little.
"Ruins? I didn't know that humans once lived here, in Godgrave."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments.
"...Godgrave was densely populated once, in fact. There was a fairly advanced civilization thriving here. The surface was just as deadly, and I can't say anything about the sea of ash below. But there are many ruined cities in the Hollows, some of them as large as the lesser population centers in the waking world."
She glanced in his direction, seeing only the darkness.
"I didn't know that you have such a keen interest in ancient civilizations, Lord Shadow."
He smiled.
"Those who forget the past are doomed to repeat it in the future."
His words vaguely hinted at a double meaning, but he didn't say anything else.
In any case, Nephis was right. Sunny did indeed have a keen interest in ancient civilizations — he always had, even back in the Dark City. Solving the mysteries of the past appealed to some hidden part of his heart. The thrill and charm of exploring forgotten ruins was the closest thing Sunny had to a hobby… maybe, in a perfect world, it would have been one of his life's passions.
However, his interest in the ruins of Godgrave was special.
The dead civilizations of the Dream Realm had always been one and the same for him — the people were different, the histories were different, but they all belonged in the pages of the same book. After meeting Wind Flower in the Tomb of Ariel, though, Sunny learned that there were two entirely different kinds of ruins in the Dream Realm.
One kind belonged to the people who had lived in the mortal realms, and were destroyed by the war between the gods and the daemons, as well as its immediate outcome.
The other kind belonged to those who had lived in the five divine realms, and fell under the tide of Corruption later.
The difference between the two was very important…
The latter civilizations had been infected by the Nightmare Spell before their eventual fall. Just like the people of the Waking World — the sixth divine realm — were.
The ruins in Godgrave belonged to the second kind.
Because Godgrave had once been a divine realm.
If Sunny was correct, then this harrowing place was what remained of the Sun God's world after it had been swallowed by the Dream Realm. The immolating white void hidden behind the veil of clouds, the sea of ash below… it had to be the broken realm of the Lord of Light.
If so, then the people of this realm must have survived the conclusion of the Doom War. The gods were dead, the nightmares of the Forgotten God were slowly devouring the scattered lands, the Dream Realm was being born. But here, a thriving civilization survived and persisted, building populous cities in the bones of the colossal skeleton.
He could only imagine how strange and vibrant this civilization had been, with vast cities rising in the glowing jungle, great waterfalls pouring from above to create swift rivers that would disappear without a trace a few days later.
The vast sternum must have been the heartland of that civilization, with satellite kingdoms rising inside the ribs, and most remote cities being built in the arm and leg bones of the dead deity.
But then… the Nightmare Spell had descended. And just like the people of the Twilight Sea, the inhabitants of Godgrave failed to meet its dire challenge, being swallowed by the flood of Nightmare Gates.
Now, they were gone. Even the memory of them was gone. The world they had called home was now part of the Dream Realm.
All that remained were these overgrown ruins.
Both Sunny and Nephis looked at them with the same emotion, even if they both hid it.
…Would their world be swallowed like this one, too? Would their people disappear like these people had, one day soon?
Sunny sighed and sent his shadow sense into the ruin.
After a while, his expression turned grim.
Sensing that the shadows around her grew darker, Nephis shifted and asked, her tone a little somber:
"Are they dead?"
He shook his head slowly.
"I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news, Lady Nephis."
He paused for a moment, then added with cold indifference:
"The good news is that the two Sleepers are still there, in the ruins."
She looked at him with a frown:
"What is the bad news, then?"
Sunny took a step out of the shadows, bright sunlight reflecting from the surface of his onyx armor. The crack of his visor, though, still brimmed with impenetrable darkness.
"...They aren't the only ones there."
'How the hell did that boy survive?'
Out there, hidden in the canopy of the jungle below them, numerous shadows were moving slowly, each belonging to a powerful Nightmare Creature. He had never seen or sensed abominations like these before, but simply from the depths of their shadows, he knew that they were powerful.
And there were… a lot of them.
"These Sleepers must have found the deadliest nest of Nightmare Creatures in the area to use as a hiding spot. Their luck… well, I don't even know if it's amazing or utterly terrible. They won't survive for much longer, but having survived for that long is already a miracle."
She nodded calmly.
"So we fight, then."
Sunny stared at her for a few moments.
"Or… we grab them and run."
Nephis shook her head.
"I don't think that will be possible."
He frowned, not knowing what she meant.
A few moments later, though, he understood.
The bright light falling on them from high above suddenly grew many times brighter, becoming almost blinding.
'The clouds…'
And a split second later, the great pillar of vines they were standing on shuddered, the upper part of it turning to ash.
As the tendrils that the subterranean jungle had extended toward the surface all moved and started to fall, torrents of flames spreading swiftly toward their roots, Nephis jumped off the stalk and dashed forward, toward the ruins…
And away from sunlight.
"Don't dally!"
Cursing silently, Sunny jumped after her, this time neglecting to turn into a small crow. Instead, he turned himself as light as he could and glided on the wind, descending in a somewhat controlled fall.
He sighed heavily, and then grinned, his eyes glinting with excitement.
'I guess that means that we are going to fight…'
The Lord of Shadows broke through the canopy and disappeared in the jungle, landing noiselessly in the ruins. Nephis folded her wings and fell toward the sea of red leaves to follow him.
A moment later, she landed in a small clearing. The vermilion moss softened her landing, but she could feel the solidness of stone under her feet. There were crumbling structures all around her, most swallowed entirely by the vines and creeper plants. Some of the plants glowed beautifully, dispelling the deep darkness — the ruin of the ancient city was suffused with light, shadows, and ethereal twilight.
The glowing plants emanated heat, as well, so the humid air under the impenetrable canopy of rust-red leaves was suffocating and sweltering. Nephis inhaled deeply, her alabaster skin glistening with moisture.
'It's hot…'
The ground shook as the great pillars of vines crashed into the jungle, wreathed in flame, and sent clouds of burning debris flying in all directions. Ash fell down like snow.
A few fiery meteors landed in the ruin, as well, starting small fires here and there.
Nephis dismissed her wings and closed her eyes for a moment, listening to the jungle. Far away, there was a cacophony of indescribable sounds — the Nightmare Creatures populating this vibrant hell were on the move, incited to frenzy by the destruction of the sky bridges.
But here in the ruins, everything was relatively quiet. The jungle rustled and whispered with a thousand voices, but its tone was no different from how it had been before.
Which was… bad.
It meant that Nightmare Creatures did not dare come here and challenge the masters of this place.
She opened her eyes and glanced at the Lord of Shadows, who seemed to possess an Attribute or an Ability that allowed him to sense many things from afar.
It was impossible to tell his expression, of course, because the mysterious man never revealed his face. His figure, however, was just as cold and aloof as ever. He didn't seem concerned, and, strangely enough, that calmed Nephis as well.
"How close are we to the Sleepers?"
His tone was indifferent, competing with her own as far as inexpressiveness went:
"A few kilometers."
She stared at him silently for a few moments.
'Do I… sound this way too, by chance?'
Emotionless, aloof, and deadpan. Kind of… haughty.
She coughed.
It was not that she did not have feelings. It was just that she had spent most of her formative years sheltered in solitude, so when other children learned how to use their voices and faces to express nuanced emotions in the company of their relatives and peers, she had not. Who was she supposed to express her feelings to if no one was around?
Communication was an acquired skill, as well… Nephis knew how to do all these things now, of course — she had to, as a public figure. But her default state was still the same, reverting to how she had been in her childhood.
She frowned.
'Well, anyway…'
"What about the Nightmare Creatures?"
The Lord of Shadows raised a hand, and a graceful odachi suddenly appeared in it, its serpentine steel as dark as a moonless night. There were no swirling sparks that usually appeared when Memories were summoned, and almost no time passed before the black blade manifested itself into reality.
"Already moving in our direction."
Nephis nodded.
"No time to waste, then."
Using the longsword he had given her, she sliced a path through the vines and moved forward. The Lord of Shadows followed behind her, his steps not making any sound whatsoever. It was as if he was not there at all.
As they made their way deeper into the ruins, the jungle tried to kill them. There were plants that tried to entangle them and pull them into pits of viscous digestive fluid. Vile critters fell from above, aiming to slither under their armor. Glowing flowers swayed beautifully, sending clouds of flesh-eating pollen into the humid air…
Nephis had long summoned her helmet. When thick vines moved to imprison her, she cut them. When revolting millipedes and grotesque ticks fell on her from the branches above, she sliced them apart. When clouds of pollen, spores, and poison tried to envelop them, she uttered the Name of the wind, destroying them.
'What a terrible place.'
The Lord of Shadow simply walked behind her, not doing anything. He seemed perfectly content to use her as a pathfinder, only giving directions when Nephis was getting off course.
"Aren't you… going to summon your Echoes?"
He answered succinctly:
"No. Do I need to?"
Nephis gritted her teeth.
Those powerful creatures under his command were protecting the Citadel. Was he worried that her Fire Keepers would come under harm without them, or that his Citadel would be harmed by the Fire Keepers without anyone keeping an eye out?
In any case, the Shadow Saint seemed to believe that just the two of them would be enough to escape these ruins alive. Nephis felt a little pleased by his vote of confidence, but also a little incensed.
For some reason.
'Morgan has a lot of Echoes, too…'
Morgan had become much stronger after Transcending. The defeat in Antarctica seemed to have tempered her character, too... and it was not as if Anvil coddled her — the opposite, in fact. And yet, there was a huge difference in how Clan Valor treated its true daughter and its adopted daughter.
Granted, Nephis suspected that the harsh treatment she received from the King of Swords was actually a sign of affection.
He had not given her any powerful Echoes, though. It was fine for Morgan to have better equipment than her... but the Lord of Shadows, too?
Just when she was considering making a remark — against her better judgment — a soft voice resounded in her mind.
[Neph…]
She was already raising her sword.
[A Great Beast is approaching. Some kind of a construct, or maybe an undead. Very strong… be careful!]
A moment later, she sensed it. Not the creature itself, but the pressure of its passing — the very mundane change in air pressure caused by something moving with incredible speed.
The mound of red moss in front of her exploded, revealing the dark interior of an ancient ruin. From it, surrounded by flying pieces of moss and shards of ancient stone, an eerie creature appeared, wielding a strange weapon.
The creature was twice as tall as Nephis, but shriveled and hunched, like a mummy. It was vaguely human in appearance, with a body made of cracked stone. Red moss grew on it like a tattered robe, and below it…
Nephis felt a sense of distaste.
There was desiccated flesh under the stone carapace, as if a human had once been imprisoned inside the golem. The stone face of the creature was featureless, except for the eyes — inside the two round holes cut on its surface, two gaping wounds where human eyes should have been nestled with darkness, and from them, two beautiful blossoms grew on black stalks.
The mace the golem held seemed to be cut from diamond. He looked like a monk who had gained enlightenment and became one with the world… with the abominable world of spreading Corruption, filled with nothing but ancient evil and chilling malice.
It only took a split second for Nephis to see all these details.
Then, the creature was upon them…
A Great Beast…
Killing a Great Beast could pose no trouble at all, or all the trouble in the world. Beings of that Rank were more than mere creatures — each of them possessed a mythical power, reality itself coming undone under the pressure of their existence.
When Nephis had been a Master, a single Great abomination was like a cataclysm…
Now, Nephis was a cataclysm herself.
Igniting the flames of her soul, she shone with pure radiance and met the eerie golem with the full strength of a Transcendent Titan. Pain washed over her, bringing the world into focus. Everything was stark and clear in the world of pain, ready to surrender to her will.
Except for the Lord of Shadows.
The black blade of her sword met the diamond mace of the Nightmare Creature, deflecting it and dissipating its force. An impact that would have produced a devastating shockwave was suffocated, its destructive potential disappearing without a trace.
The golem was fast — faster than Nephis. But she knew its movement well. They were lacking insight and intent, almost entirely without refinement. Because of that, the creature wasted precious moments, while she wasted none.
A split second later, the tip of her blade burrowed into the red moss, aiming to destroy one of the golem's shoulder joints.
The sword the Lord of Shadows had given her was supposed to be equal to a Transcendent weapon — and a potent one, at that. Cutting the flesh of a Great abomination would have been hard, but not impossible. Still, Nephis did not hope to break the golem's stone carapace, and aimed at a weak point, instead.
She already knew that the creature would not be able to avoid her strike.
That was Neph's power. She could not predict the future, like Cassie could, and did not possess an Aspect Ability that would allow her to read the enemy's mind. However, she knew the laws of combat — knew them intimately, instinctually, and comprehensively. From the philosophy of combat to how the atoms interacted with each other to form a steel blade, she knew it all.
So, she did not have to see the future. Knowing the laws of combat, she could simply tell what movements her enemy could perform, was most likely to perform, and would perform in any given situation.
That was the easiest part of being a master at combat. The hard part… was actually dictating the situation to make the enemy move how she wanted them to move.
Of course, to achieve that, she had to know the enemy as well.
The shoulder joint of the eerie golem had turned out to be far more durable than she had anticipated. Her blade bypassed the stone carapace, but the desiccated flesh beneath was just as tough. Her sword bit into it and failed to cut deep, leaving only an insignificant scratch.
Nephis frowned, knowing that she was now open to the creature's retaliation.
The diamond mace rose, flying at her head with terrible speed… and was pushed aside by the odachi of the Lord of Shadows. Not only had he protected Nephis, but he also created an opening for her to deliver another strike.
This time, she aimed for the golem's eyes.
Fighting side by side with the Shadow Saint was… comfortable.
Nephis had known that he was a swordsman of exalted skill — that much was apparent from their duel. However, what had stunned her the most was how excellent he was at supporting a partner in a battle, and being supported by a partner in turn.
Too excellent, maybe.
She would have expected that such a solitary and reclusive person would have trouble cooperating with others. But actually, the opposite was true.
It was as though her shadow had really come alive, fighting by her side with effortless ease. The Lord of Shadow seemed to anticipate her every move, and was always exactly where she needed him to be, playing his role both flawlessly and with utmost effectiveness.
Even stranger still… Nephis herself was oddly attuned to his style of combat. She didn't have to put any effort into acting in unison with him, as if it was something natural.
The warriors of Valor were highly disciplined and promoted unity, often training and going into battle together. And yet, she felt more at ease in the company of this total stranger.
Perhaps that was a unique skill of a Transcendent with a high affinity to shadows — shadows never existed on their own, after all. It was their nature to be cast by someone.
Her sword plunged into the golem's eye, sinking deeply. That did not kill the Great Beast, but it did seem to slow it down a little. Just to be sure, Nephis cut the flower growing from his other eye socket, as well, wondering if the creature was actually a predatory plant.
But it was not. The flowers, it seemed, were mere decorations.
[Break the armor.]
Cassie's voice let her know where the creature's weakness lay. Living beings were relatively easy to kill, because they shared the same weaknesses — heart, brain, vascular system. But constructs and the undead were tricky, since destroying them was always a guessing game. Especially if they were powerful enough so that obliterating them completely was out of the question.
"Aim for the breastplate!"
Nephis and the Lord of Shadows abandoned their attempts to damage the tough flesh of the abomination, concentrating instead on the cracked armor of the stone golem. She even sacrificed some of her physical augmentation to enhance the black sword instead — luckily, the manifested blade easily accepted the soul flame, igniting with a strange kind of dark radiance.
The battle lasted for a dozen seconds, and by the end of it, and entire swath of the jungle was completely overturned. Nephis and her aloof guide rained a barrage of blows on the breastplate of the Great Beast, easily avoiding its utterly devastating, but simplistic and predictable attacks.
Each of them might have had a tough time of fighting the creature alone, but together, they overpowered it without too much strain.
Soon, the ancient stone cracked even more, and then exploded in a rain of shards. The golem staggered, and toppled to the ground.
The Spell whispered into her ear, its voice mocking and insidious:
[You have slain a Great Beast, Asura of Condemnation].
[Your soul shines brighter.]
Nephis breathed heavily and dismissed her helmet, loose strands of hair sticking to her fair face. She studied the collapsed golem warily, knowing that this was just the beginning of a dreadful battle.
The Lord of Shadows had said that there were a lot of these abominations in the ruins, after all.
Her guide, meanwhile, walked closer to the stone creature, stared at it for a bit, and then gave it a kick.
Then, he said, a hint of somber emotion in his usually cold voice:
"...It's an MWP."
Nephis was surprised. She lingered for a moment, then raised an eyebrow.
"What?"
He pointed to the dead golem with the tip of his odachi:
"This creature, it's an MWP. Mobile war platform. Well… I guess it's more of a powered armor suit. Mundane soldiers used them in Antarctica."
The Lord of Shadows remained silent for a while, then sighed.
"The mummified corpse inside was an Awakened warrior, and this golem is the power suit he wore. Of course, it was powered by sorcery, not technology."
His voice slowly returned to the usual indifferent nonchalance:
"They were defenders of this city, I guess."
The jungle, which had been like a rustling ocean, was suddenly absolutely quiet. The dead silence that enveloped them was so utter and unnatural that, for a moment, Nephis felt a chill travel across her back despite the sweltering heat.
The horrors of the forgotten ruin were drawing closer.
She frowned slightly, and then dismissed most of her armor. A whirlwind of sparks wreathed her slender figure for a few fleeting moments, and then dissipated without a trace, leaving only a thin white tunic behind.
Free of the suffocating weight of her armor, Nephis inhaled deeply and noticed that the Lord of Shadows was staring at her intently. At least… she thought he was? The darkness nestling in the crack of his visor was just as cold and nebulous as always.
"What… are you doing?"
His voice was emotionless, but she thought she recognized a hint of emotion in it. Confusion, maybe?
Yes, he was probably confused.
She shrugged, enjoying the feeling of her skin breathing, unobstructed by the weight of metal.
"My armor won't withstand a hit from a Great Beast. I'd rather have all the speed and agility I can get, considering the circumstances. That way, I stand the chance of not being hit at all."
That was true. Her armor was a Supreme Memory of the Second Tier, but after the battle with this… asura… she had judged that it would not protect her from a blow delivered by one of the ancient golems. She could heal her body if it was damaged, but not her armor — and once the armor was wrecked and bent out of shape, it would constrict her movements even further.
Now that the presence of the true masters of the ruined city had scared off all the pests populating the jungle, it was better to be fast and nimble.
The other reason Nephis had dismissed her armor was necessity. She was pretty sure that she would be forced to use her Transformation Ability in the upcoming battle… so, she didn't want to burn the Supreme Memory.
That armor of hers was pretty decent. It would be a shame if it melted into a puddle of molten steel, like so many previous ones…
Cassie had also told her once that it suited her well.
Not that it mattered, of course!
'What am I even thinking about?'
Nephis looked away, hiding her embarrassment at the inappropriate thought, and summoned two charms — the [Dire Warning] and the [Testament of Malice]. One possessed an enchantment that scared off creatures of a lesser Rank than her, the other added an element of insidious decay to her attacks — not too powerful, but cumulative.
Finally, she activated the enchantment of her tunic — the remaining underlayer of the dismissed Supreme armor — and sensed the air grow cool and soft around her, caressing her slightly damp skin like fine silk. That invisible barrier would not do much against sharp weapons, but it could lessen the impact of blunt ones, like the diamond mace the mindless asura had wielded.
Each Memory was enhanced by the Crown of Dawn, making the enchantments much more potent.
There were many more tools in her soul arsenal, but using them was a matter of resource allocation. Relying on Memories too much would drain her essence, which could be better spent on her Aspect and sorcery. She couldn't summon the [Altar of Denial] to lessen the essence consumption, either, since that Memory could only be used in a static position.
Nephis had earned a truly astonishing number of Memories in the past four years, but most of them had not been worth her essence. Some had gone to the Fire Keepers, and some were sold off to fund them… even with the nominal support of Clan Valor, maintaining a Citadel and a private army of Masters was not cheap.
The more clandestine affairs, which were handled by Cassie, also demanded a lot of funding — and the Great Clan could not be allowed to learn about them.
As a result, Nephis kept only a few tried-and-tested Memories, most of them useful in different kinds of situations. She summoned as few as she could in any given battle, relying on her skill and strength instead, as much as she could.
The Lord of Shadows also did not seem like someone who relied on Memories a lot, although she wasn't sure if his reasons were the same as hers. In fact, Nephis had not seen him summon a single Memory apart from his serpentine odachi and his onyx armor… if those were even Memories. At this point, she wasn't sure.
His Abilities were truly versatile...
That manifested sword he had given her was holding up pretty well. With an Ability like that and sublime swordsmanship, who needed Memories?
She wondered what other tricks he had in store.
Just at that moment, the shadows stirred and drowned the mysterious Saint like a dark tide. She remembered the scene of a black giant rising above the bone plain and was ready to take a step back, but the scale of it seemed much smaller.
Indeed, a few moments later, a different kind of creature rose from the darkness. It was entirely black and demonic in appearance, with four mighty arms and a long tail, towering above her at at least three meters of height — just as tall as the ancient golem had been.
Its muscular body radiated a sense of chilling, ferocious physical strength and bestial potency. The stonelike armor of the Lord of Shadows shifted, covering the four-armed demon like an onyx carapace, and at the same time, his great odachi rippled like liquid, growing even longer to match the demon's towering height.
'...What a fearsome sword.'
Nephis stared at the dark demon in front of her, wondering for a moment…
Was that, perhaps, the true appearance of the Lord of Shadows, while the human form he wore was no more than a disguise?
The human, the dark colossus, the swift crow, and this shadow devil… was that the result of his Transformation Ability? If so, it was much more versatile than Nephis had assumed, and any Saint she knew possessed.
Then again, shadows were formless and shapeless by nature, so maybe such versatility made sense.
The form of a shadow demon... was very much like the enchanted armor suits the defenders of the ancient city had once worn, in a sense. Was his body encased in a shell of shadows, like theirs had been in sorcerous stone? If so, it was an ingenious applications of one's Aspect.
But it couldn't be just that. The Lord of Shadows could cover his human body in the shell of the four-armed devil and the shadow colossus. But what about the crow? It was much smaller than a human. So, the fundamental principle of his Transformation had to be different.
As she was contemplating the nuances of his Aspect, the Lord of Shadows spoke, his voice still cold and indifferent:
"We must hurry."
His voice was still the same…
Which was a little funny. A voice like that suited a young man of noble bearing very well, but coming from the chest of such a huge and ferocious creature, it sounded a little comical.
Absurdly enough, Nephis found herself wanting to laugh.
…Of course, she did not, maintaining her usual calm expression. However, two sparks ignited in her eyes.
"Yes… right. Let us hurry."
Turning away to hide her face, she gripped the hilt of her black sword and dashed into the jungle.
The carnivorous plants and the abominable vermin populating the jungle had hidden away out of fear, terrified by the approach of the masters of the ancient ruin. So, Nephis ran fast, covering a great distance with each second.
The wind was cool, soothing her slender body.
The Lord of Shadows had taken the lead, his strides like that of a beast. His powerful limbs tore the ground, and from time to time, he used the trunks of the towering trees to leap forward, sending splinters flying back.
Soon enough, Nephis sensed the approach of a new enemy.
The same kind of golem broke through the wall of vines, and the ground quaked from the crushing impact of its footsteps. The creature looked just like the one they had slain a minute earlier — tall, overgrown with scarlet moss, its ancient stone carapace covered by a net of cracks.
This one was armed with a diamond scepter instead of a mace — a split second later, the scepter was already flying at the shadow demon's head.
Its speed was so dire that a fatal blow seemed inevitable. The jungle itself swayed, following the trajectory of the diamond weapon.
Nephis raised her sword to block.
A fraction of a second later, the Lord of Shadows… simply disappeared from the path of the scepter. There was a thunderous boom, and a devastating shockwave spread in a wide cone from the point where the asura's weapon had been supposed to hit.
A vast swath of the jungle, hundreds of meters across, was instantly devastated.
Sadly enough, Nephis was right in the middle of the cone of destruction. The sword she had raised cut through it, sharp and indomitable, allowing her to continue moving forward without slowing down too much.
She jumped, stepped on the diamond scepter, ran across its length, and delivered a dire downward slash — all in a matter of a single moment.
The tough stone carapace of the Great Beast did not split open, but that was not her goal. What Nephis aimed for was to infect it with the decay of the [Testament of Malice].
Before the creature could catch her, she had already jumped back, twisting gracefully midair.
The Lord of Shadows appeared from the darkness behind the creature, his enormous odachi falling down like the blade of a giant guillotine. In that demonic form, encased in fearsome onyx armor, he was no less imposing than the abominable asura. The might of his strike was so terrible that the knees of the Great Beast buckled, its feet sinking deep into the moss.
The ground itself split open.
Stone shards shot into the air like shrapnel.
"There is another one!"
Towering above the kneeling Nightmare Creature, he used two of his hands to grab its head viciously, locking it in a chokehold. His other two hands turned the black odachi downward and drove its tip into the crack infected by the decay of the [Touch of Malice].
Nephis spun and swung her sword. Up until this point, she had only used her Dormant Ability. At that moment, though, she summoned a spark of soul flame and, enduring the agony, uttered the Names of fire and wind.
That single spark exploded into a raging inferno, incinerating everything in its path. The jungle in front of her turned to ash, revealing the dreadful form of the second asura.
The abomination's charge had been broken by the shockwave of the directed explosion, and the flame stuck to its carapace, burning hot enough to melt Transcendent steel.
The stone armor of the asura held, but was softened by the terrible heat. The desiccated flesh buried within it, though, caught aflame.
Wreathed in fire, the towering Nightmare Creature rose like an infernal fiend.
'There is no time…'
Nephis used the momentary delay to lunge at the abomination being held down by the Lord of Shadows. Knowing how to destroy one, they could dispose of it with relative speed… but a Great Beast was a Great Beast.
It was already a miracle that it could be wrestled to the ground by a Saint.
Her sword blazed with brilliant radiance, absorbing the full augmentation of her titanic soul.
There was an explosion of blinding light, and the abomination's stone carapace crumbled. The joint attack of light and shadow had overcome its decaying resilience, and the perfect unity of their murderous wills had overcome its will to live.
The kneeling asura slowly fell, the diamond scepter slipping from its grip.
The second Nightmare Creature was almost upon them…
With cold darkness nestling in the crack of his visor, the Lord of Shadows growled deeply and strained his mighty body. Nephis ducked as the massive corpse of the slain asura was tossed into the air, its dire mass crashing into the burning abomination like a siege ram.
After that, they made short work of the staggered creature.
She killed the first, while the Lord of Shadows killed the second.
Three Great Beasts in just as many minutes… even for Nephis, that was a remarkable result.
But it was still not fast enough.
Without even stopping to retrieve the Supreme soul shards, the two of them rushed away. More of these terrible creatures were coming, and the survival of the two Sleepers was hanging by a thread.
As they ran, the Lord of Shadows spoke suddenly:
"This place… we might very well die here."
His voice was even and clear, as if he didn't care either way.
Nephis answered succinctly, long accustomed to feeling the cold breath of death:
"That is true."
He lingered for a moment.
"Is it really worth it, to die for a couple Sleepers?"
She jumped over a fallen tree, landed nimbly, and lunged forward with stunning speed.
"It is!"
To her, it was a strange question… but then again, people often misunderstood her. She had answered honestly, but the question itself was wrong and misguided.
Because she wasn't risking her life for these Sleepers. The Sleepers were merely a circumstance, but what she was ready to die for were her principles. She believed that saving these teenagers was the right thing to do, and so, she wanted to do it. And it was also the right thing to do because she wanted to do it.
Before, a long time ago… Nephis had been truly powerless. She watched fearfully as everything their family possessed was taken away. Their heirlooms, their wealth, their home. Even people who surrounded her were either killed or chased away one after another, disappearing without a trace.
Their absence had left a scar.
Perhaps because of that, she didn't value material possessions, and many other things that people usually held dear. The things she valued the most were inside of her, and therefore, could never be taken away.
Her beliefs, her principles, her will. As long as she held fast to that, nothing could scare her, and nothing could make her feel truly powerless.
However…
While these things could not be taken away, they could be lost. She could betray herself, and thus discard them. It was the easiest thing in the world, to lose oneself.
Then, she would truly have nothing.
The thought of that… was too appalling. Much more terrible than death.
And so, Nephis would rather die.
It didn't matter if she risked her life for two Sleepers or to fulfill her greatest desire. To her, both were one and the same — both were expressions of her self, and therefore equally important.
The Lord of Shadows laughed.
"Why?"
Hadn't she already told him that it was because she wanted to? It was simple as that... and as deeply complicated as that, as well.
She had long given up on trying to explain herself to people. But, somehow, Nephis felt... that, maybe, the Lord of Shadows would be able to understand.
Running as fast as she could, Nephis smiled faintly.
"Because otherwise, I wouldn't be me!"
A towering golem made from crumbling stone, its cracked body overgrown with red moss, raised a hand. There was a corpse entombed within it. The soldier of an annihilated civilization had perished thousands of years ago, but their sorcerous armor still lived, infected by an abhorrent corruption.
The creature, an Asura of Condemnation, was holding a diamond cleaver in its hand. When the cleaver rose, the world seemed to tremble in fear. When the cleaver fell, reality itself seemed to split apart.
A giant tree, its adamantine bark hard enough to resist the end of days, was cut down in one slash and toppled slowly. The wind raised by its fall fanned the flames that had been spreading through the jungle, and bitter smoke permeated the air.
The tree had been dead for countless years, and its heart had long rotted away. There was a cave-like hollow between its roots, which was now revealed.
Two terrified Sleepers had been hiding in that hollow, and were now hugging each other as they looked at the sinister abominations in horror.
The diamond cleaver rose again, spelling their doom.
…Before it could fall down to reap their lives, however, an equally menacing fiend appeared from the darkness, crashing into the great golem with a ferocious growl. It had sharp claws, twisting horns, and a long tail, its bestial body encased in a fearsome onyx carapace. The darkness itself moved, shrouding it like a mantle.
And a moment later…
The eyes of the two Sleepers widened.
A beautiful young woman wearing a fluttering white tunic fell from above, surrounded by pure light. Her skin was fair and flawless, like polished alabaster, and her silver hair shone brilliantly in the dim twilight of the jungle. Her figure was slender and graceful, and her beauty… was breathtaking.
She held an incandescent sword in her hands.
Landing on the shoulder of the ghastly golem, she delivered a terrible blow and severed its damaged neck.
The headless abomination continued to resist furiously even after being decapitated, but the strange pair — the fearsome demon of darkness and the beautiful spirit of light — cooperated seamlessly, swiftly bringing it down.
The diamond cleaver shattered and fell apart. The stone carapace crumbled. The mummified corpse that had been entombed within it turned to ash.
The creature was dead before the falling tree collapsed to the ground, making the ancient ruin quake.
Nephis jumped off its corpse and inhaled slowly.
The Lord of Shadows had been wounded in that last clash, but his towering body was already repairing itself. She was unscathed… for now.
Most importantly, they made it to the two Sleepers in time.
Turning around, she walked to the remains of the giant tree and looked into the hollow space between its roots, where two ashen-faced teenagers were staring up at her with wide eyes.
Both were girls, their faces smeared with ash and dirt. One of them seemed to maintain a shred of composure, holding the other tightly. The other girl… didn't look too good, and seemed to be slowly falling unconscious.
The first Sleeper opened her mouth and said, stuttering:
"You're… y—you're… Changing Star?"
Nephis smiled in an effort to calm the girl. That calming smile was not natural to her, but she had practiced her communication skills diligently. After all, she was both a leader and a public figure now… knowing how to make the right impression was one of the skills she had to master, and had mastered despite not having an innate talent for it.
"Yes. I am Saint Nephis of the Immortal Flame clan. This is Saint Shadow… of no clan. We are here to bring you two to safety."
The young girl lingered for a few moments, looking at her with a complicated expression.
That expression was not what Nephis had expected.
'Is she… wary of me?'
Eventually, the girl nodded and said in a tone that was meant to be steady, but betrayed a slight tremor:
"I am… Tamar of the Sorrow clan."
'Ah…'
Nephis lingered for a moment.
Sorrow was a vassal clan of Song. So… this girl was technically her enemy.
It was indeed a bit awkward.
The Lord of Shadows stared at her, as if curious to see what she would do. His demonic shell had almost entirely repaired itself, already.
Nephis jumped down into the shallow pit, put her sword down, and looked at the second teenager. Then, she turned back to young Tamar.
"What is wrong with your friend?"
The girl glanced at her black sword, then gripped the other Sleeper tighter.
"Some… kind of infection. She scraped her hand on a vine…"
Then, her eyes trembled slightly.
"Wait, did… did Ray find you, my lady? Is he alive?"
Nephis nodded and kneeled near the unconscious Sleeper, looking at her with concern.
"He is safe and sound. You don't have to worry."
The three must have bonded during their harrowing time in Godgrave. Before that, they had probably spent a lot of time together at the Academy. It wasn't strange for them to care about each other… in fact, Nephis was the strange one, having formed no bonds at the Academy.
There had been a reason for that, of course. She did not know which of the fellow Sleepers had been sent to kill her, at the time… Cassie had had her circumstances, too. Still, these girls reminded her of the two of them.
Granted, there had been no third member to their small cohort on the Forgotten Shore… there had been no…
A moment later, Nephis shook her head lightly, having lost her train of thought.
Concerned for the unconscious girl, she gently placed her hand on her gaunt body and frowned. The girl's skin was as hot as a furnace, and her pulse was weak… she wasn't just infected. She was dying.
Nephis lingered for a moment, and then glanced at Tamar. She forced herself to smile again.
"...You are safe now. The worst part is almost over. Fear not, for we are here. And we will get you and your friend out, no matter what."
The young girl stared at Nephis for a few moments, then took a trembling breath and nodded. Then, she suddenly slumped, as if finally allowing her exhausted body to collapse. Her eyes glistened with moisture, but she gritted her teeth and held the tears back.
"Thank you… thank you. Lady Changing Star."
Nephis nodded and turned away, secretly gritting her teeth.
Then, she activated her Dormant Ability and endured the blinding pain, sending a wave of healing flame into the second Sleeper's body.
The infection was persistent, and had spread to the girl's heart. Nevertheless, it was burned away by the purity of soul flame, leaving no trace behind. It just took a little longer than Nephis had expected. She healed most of the damage dealt to the body of the unfortunate Sleeper, as well.
The shadows around her stirred, betraying her companion's restlessness.
The Lord of Shadows spoke from above:
"They're drawing close."
At the sound of his voice, Tamar flinched and looked at Nephis, trying to hide her fear:
"This is… this is Godgrave, isn't it? Can we really escape?"
Nephis dismissed her flames and took a deep breath.
"Of course. I promised, didn't I?"
The young girl stared at her for a few moments, then nodded gravely.
"I'll… trust in you, Lady Changing Star. I'll strive to survive, no matter what."
Her voice sounded resolute.
Neph's smile faltered for a moment.
"...Good. Strive well."
While saying that, she could already feel it…
A spark of longing igniting in the soul of young Tamar, and then turning into a gentle flame.
Connecting the two of them together, and making her a tentative part of Neph's nascent, unrealized, almost non-existent Domain.
Nephis had not been dismissive when she answered the question posed by the Lord of Shadows…
How could one kill a Supreme?
After years of striving bitterly to maneuver herself into a position where resisting the Sovereigns was not a foolish, futile, and frivolous delusion, she had come to understand that the only plausible way to defeat them was to attain Supremacy herself.
Years ago, she had come back to the waking world after an eternity of being lost in the Dream Realm, defeated and broken. Back then, she had made a decision to join the Great Clan Valor, knowing that there would be no better way for her to come to know her enemy.
When Nephis killed a Nightmare Creature, she dissected the carcass to examine its anatomy and learn how to slay such abominations better. But she couldn't dissect a Great Clan… so, joining one was the best way to study the enemy from within.
She had also harbored other aspirations — to earn the trust of the King of Swords and therefore place herself in a position where striking him down would be tenable. Nephis was a master of combat, after all, of which deceit and misdirection were integral parts. Life wasn't that different from combat… her life was not, at least.
But, although she had attained some success in her ambition to infiltrate the Great Clan and become trusted by its King, the more Nephis learned about the enemy, the more hopeless her burning desire to vanquish the Sovereigns seemed.
Even if she knew everything there was to know about Valor, and even if the King of Sword lowered his guard one day… she wasn't confident at all that she would be able to defeat him, despite all her power as a Transcendent Titan.
So… Nephis had to become a Supreme Titan, instead.
The problem was that she was not allowed to even try.
Times had changed, and there were many more Awakened, Masters, and Saints walking the world today. The Sovereigns had relaxed their iron grip on achieving greater power… a little. But they still demanded fealty from the absolute majority of Transcendents, and would certainly never let someone rise to the throne of Supremacy and become their equal.
Anvil and Ki Song could not even tolerate the existence of each other. How could they allow someone else to become their rival?
Not to mention someone like Nephis, who had a perfectly justified reason to hate them and plot their downfall.
They would never let her challenge the Fourth Nightmare. Even if she found a suitable Seed, entered it without permission, and survived… she would be slaughtered immediately after returning to reality. The might of a Sovereign lay in the power of their Domain, after all, and hers would not be established yet right after achieving Supremacy.
A newly crowned Supreme was only inconsequentially more powerful than a Transcendent, considering the perilous threat of the older Domains.
For these reasons, there was only one path for Nephis to take. She had to attain Supremacy without the help of the Nightmare Spell, by following in the footsteps of the Awakened from ancient times.
Not only that, but she had to do it in secret.
…Needless to say, that path was just as problematic.
Nephis had learned a little about how the ancient Awakened walked the path of Ascension from Ananke. However, the old priestess had not known anything about the leap between Transcendence and Supremacy — after all, there had been no Supremes in Weave.
In fact, the only Sovereign of the River Civilization had been the Serpent King, a stranger from a realm consumed by the Nightmare Spell.
It meant that Nephis could not learn the natural way to Supremacy from somebody else. She had to invent it herself, discovering the long-lost truth without anyone's help.
The task seemed unreasonable even for her, but having no other choice, she had been striving to accomplish it for the last four years.
She had not been able to come anywhere near becoming a Sovereign. But she was mostly sure that she had discovered the key to Supremacy… or rather, the correct lock to it.
Just like the Awakened of ancient times learned to control their essence before forming their soul cores instead of the other way around, Nephis believed that she had to realize a Domain first to become Supreme.
The Nightmare Spell gave humans a chance to challenge the Fourth Nightmare, attain Supremacy, and therefore the ability to manifest a Domain. However, without the Nightmare Spell… Nephis had to claim that authority herself. It was her ability to be the ruler of a Domain that would make her a Sovereign, and not the other way around.
However…
She had no clues about how to manifest a Domain, either.
In the beginning, that was.
Now, four years later, Nephis was at least on the right track — at least she thought she was.
The secret to going further on the Path of Ascension was, reasonably, hidden in the changes that the soul of a living being underwent during Transcendence.
The soul of a Saint broke the limits of the mundane and expanded, coming into contact with the world and becoming intertwined with a part of it. The soul of a Sovereign, then… had to not only become fused with the world, but also claim authority over its part.
That was the essence of Supremacy. To be a ruler.
But every Saint was unique. The nature of the connection they shared with the world was unique, as well. Therefore, each Transcendent had a unique path to Supremacy.
For Nephis herself… that path was easy to understand, but impossibly hard to tread.
After becoming a Saint, her soul had become capable of being nourished by the ambient essence of the world, the spirit essence. Of course, it was only so for the spirit essence born from a particular source.
Most people assumed that her source element was flame, some assumed that it was light. But all of them were wrong.
In truth, Neph's source element, the foundation of her future Domain… was longing.
In hindsight, she should have known it much sooner. It had always been there, in the description of her Aspect…
Aspect: [Light Bringer].
Aspect Rank: Divine.
Aspect Description: [You are a creature of light that was banished and doomed to exist in the darkness. You bring radiance and warmth to wherever you go, but with it comes indescribable longing.]
The spirit essence Nephis could absorb was born from the souls of those living beings she inspired to yearn for something. It didn't matter what they longed for — and, unlike the loyalty demanded by the King of Swords and the Queen of Worms, she didn't need to be the subject of their yearning. Any kind of aspiration born from knowing her, or knowing about her, became the source of spirit essence for her.
Her [Longing] Ability also seemed to have evolved after her Transcendence, fusing with her presence. Over time, Nephis had noticed that when people were in her presence, their souls grew more susceptible to inspiration, and the flames of their desires burned brighter.
That was the foundation of her future Domain, which she had already built without even knowing it.
There were two ways to build a Domain.
One was provided by the Spell, and depended on the Citadels.
By becoming the master of a Citadel, or having a person who had accepted your authority become one, a Supreme could empower and expand their Domain over vast territories. A Citadel was much more than just a stronghold containing a Gateway — it was a daunting construct of impossible sorcery that forcefully subjugated the part of the world surrounding it and brought it under the rule of a Supreme.
That was why both the King of Swords and the Queen of Worms, who controlled most of the human territories in the Dream Realm, were so immensely powerful.
The second way was innate to each Transcendent, and unique to their Aspect.
Nephis suspected that most Domains were territorial in nature, which was the reason why the Spell had based its method on territory.
But not all of them were.
Take the King of Swords, for example. He used the path provided by the Citadels to expand his Domain, but that did not mean that he limited himself to it. The true vessels of his authority were not lands, but people — every warrior wielding a sword forged by him was a part of his Domain, and thus empowered it.
Ki Song collected the dead. There was the mysterious Asterion, as well, who didn't seem to rule any Citadel.
As for Nephis herself, the only way for her to build a Domain was to inspire people, igniting the flames of yearning in their souls. At least that was her belief.
It had taken countless hours of contemplation and meditation for her to learn how to truly sense the underlying source element of her Aspect. She had noticed the subtle shift in her presence first… or maybe that subtle quality had always been there, too weak to be discerned.
The souls of people shone brighter in Neph's presence, their innermost hopes and aspirations igniting with a stronger flame. Her presence was like kindling for their passions, turning desire into yearning.
And if that yearning was inspired directly by her, or even the idea of her, then a subtle connection was established between them and Nephis, making the inspired a part of her source element.
She had not learned to sense these connections swiftly, though. In fact, it had taken a small breakthrough in mastering her Aspect Legacy for Nephis to grasp the deeper meaning of [Longing].
Her Aspect Legacy was a tree of knowledge that bore seven fruits. She had reaped the benefits of one of them and comprehended the Knowledge of Fire in Twilight.
Since then, Nephis had made strides in comprehending a few others.
Facing the First Seeker in Verge, she had advanced considerably toward the Knowledge of Corruption. And in the last four years, she had not only fully mastered the Knowledge of Destruction, but also started on the path of comprehending Knowledge of Passion.
It was that last branch of her Aspect Legacy that had helped her fathom the underlying nature of her Aspect better, as well as what she was concentrating on mastering now.
Nephis had learned how to sense the subtle connections formed between her and those she inspired. She had also earned the ability to vaguely feel the passions and desires of those around her, which were like sparks and flames burning in their souls.
Of course, not everyone was easy to read… the Lord of Shadows, for example, was like a closed book, especially when he wore that mask of his.
In any case, after Nephis had gained that understanding, she found out with a bit of surprise that there were already countless people in the world who were connected to her.
As it turned out, her fame was the reason. From the day she had led the Dreamer Army to siege the Crimson Spire and failed to come back with them, the mighty propaganda machine of the government churned, exaggerating her inconceivable achievements and making her into a tragic hero. A truly brilliant figure — indomitable Changing Star, the last daughter of the Immortal Flame clan.
They had even built on the legendary fame of her father and grandfather, turning her into a symbol of human valiance and perseverance.
…For as long as Immortal Flame burned, humanity would not be extinguished. These words were spoken often now by the people born into the era of the Nightmare Spell.
There were even movies made about her, horrendous as they were.
Her sensational return as the only Sleeper in history to conquer the Second Nightmare had only deepened the reverence and veneration people felt toward her, followed by her adoption into Valor, which added the Great Clan's storied prestige to her own.
So, by the time Nephis became a Saint, there were already numerous people for whom she was an inspiration.
And after she became a Saint, their numbers only continued to grow. She could feel it clearly… some were inspired to strive for martial strength. Some were inspired to cultivate the nobility of their characters. Some were inspired to live their lives with earnest confidence, and so on.
There were even many people inspired with a straightforward carnal desire because of her looks. It was a bit awkward for her to sense the kind of yearning they had for her when she was out and about, and pretend not to notice.
In any case, the foundation of her future Domain was already vast and potent.
But it wasn't vast enough, and it wasn't potent enough.
And so, in the past four years, Nephis had endeavored tirelessly to make it even more solid. To touch the souls of even more people. She had learned how to carry herself, how to present a perfect facade to the masses. She poured her intellect into grasping the Knowledge of Passion. More importantly, she put her sword where her mouth was.
In that sense, the way Clan Valor treated her was ironically of great help. They always sent her to the most deadly battlefields, dispatched her into the epicenters of the most dreadful calamities, as if wishing for her to die. Wherever there was a crisis, Changing Star and her Fire Keepers would arrive, dissipating a flood of Nightmare Creatures with their swords.
Nephis played along with the will of Clan Valor, using these opportunities to show the world her incorruptible will and brilliant radiance, which made her fame even more wide-spread and exalted. Cassie, meanwhile, worked behind the scenes to guide the narrative and fan the flames.
Nephis herself, the Ivory Tower, the Chain Breaker, the Fire Keepers — everything was now a recognizable symbol of selflessness, strength, and nobility. They were beacons of hope in a dark and tumultuous world, bringing people solace… and inspiration.
The number of those touched by her light grew every day, forming countless connections to her soul. Not all of these connections were equal. Some were tentative and feeble, some were radiant and deep. The deepest connections by far were those of the Fire Keepers — her most loyal followers. It was to a degree that she could even reach them with her Aspect Abilities from a distance.
That was one part of what Nephis was doing — the easier part.
The harder part, by far, was coming up with a way to actually turn this spiderweb of connections — the nascent form of her future Domain — into an actual one.
Nephis… still had no idea how to take this step. She had spent some time studying the changes that had happened to her Soul Sea after she bound the Ivory Tower and let the Fire Keepers place their anchors there, hoping to find a clue from the mysterious mechanisms of the Nightmare Spell. But that had turned out to be a dead end.
So, for now, Nephis was left with no choice but to search… and wait.
She had hoped that she would find a hint before the war started, but now that both of the Great Clans were on the move, that didn't seem possible anymore.
Which was why it was so important for her to establish a foothold in Godgrave, and ready herself for what was going to happen here.
Anvil and Ki Song had to fall before the war was over.
Because if one of them truly defeated the other, their authority would spread to all of humanity.
…Once that happened, even becoming a Supreme would not be enough to slay them.
The unconscious Sleeper slowly opened her eyes, staring at Nephis with a dazed look. She smiled reassuringly and rose, picking up her sword again.
There was not much time left. The enemies were approaching.
Towering above the three of them — Nephis and the two teenage girls — the Lord of Shadows said coldly:
"It's sweet that you promised to save them. But how are you going to do it? Once we start fighting with those abominations, a single shockwave will be enough to finish these two off."
Nephis climbed out of the pit and helped the girl she had healed up. Tamar followed.
'Good question.'
There was no time to run away, because the asuras were faster than them. Flying away wasn't an option, either, because they would be perfect targets in the air. One toss of a diamond weapon, and there would be no escape.
Even if Nephis could evade, she had to carry at least one of the Sleepers, and neither of the girls would survive the crushing pressure of such maneuvers.
She considered countless strategies in a single second and looked up at the Lord of Shadows.
"You take them and retreat. I'll hold the enemy off, and then join you."
He remained silent for a moment, and then said flatly:
"I refuse."
Nephis blinked.
'Huh.'
She had not expected that answer.
"Why?"
The shadow demon bent down, bringing his onyx helmet level to her face. The darkness nestling inside it was deep and impenetrable.
"You might be fine dying for these Sleepers, Changing Star. But I am not fine with you dying."
One of his onyx claws pointed at her.
"You still owe me a favor, remember? Wouldn't I be cheated if you died before repaying me?"
Nephis tilted her head.
At that moment… she thought that she felt a hint of desire from the Lord of Shadows. Some people's longing was like a spark, some people's longing was like flame. His, though… to her, it felt like a towering pyre that dwarfed everything around.
As it turned out, the Lord of Shadows was a man of dire passion behind that cold exterior.
She couldn't make out the details of what exactly he yearned for, but his unwillingness to see her dead — before she made good on her promise, at least — seemed rather sincere.
It looked like the favor he intended to ask from her was not simple.
A moment later, his soul was shrouded in darkness once again, and she couldn't feel anything.
Nephis sighed.
"What do you propose, then?"
The Lord of Shadows lingered for a moment.
Then, he scratched his horned head, the onyx claws scraping piercingly against the surface of his helmet.
Finally, he sighed.
"I'll take them to the Nameless Temple and return. You… stay alive while I'm gone."
Wasn't that basically what she had suggested?
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"How long will it take you to make it back to the Citadel and return, Lord Shadow?"
He raised one of his four hands and bent a few fingers, then answered evenly:
"...About six seconds."
She stared at him silently.
Then… she stared some more.
'Huh?'
"You could make a trip from the Citadel to here in three seconds, this whole time? Why did we fight our way here through the jungle, then?"
Usually, Nephis had to make an effort to put emotions into her naturally deadpan voice. But now, she was actually struggling to maintain composure and make it sound calm!
It was an extremely rare occurrence.
The Lord of Shadows shrugged indifferently.
"It would have consumed too much of my essence. Carrying these Sleepers is fine, but you… are too heavy of a burden."
Nephis stared at him silently for a moment, then glanced down involuntarily.
Her body was lithe and slender, like it had always been.
Definitely.
'...Huh.'
The Lord of Shadows remained silent for a moment, too, then added suddenly, his cold tone suspiciously close to sounding a tiny bit rushed:
"Because you are a Transcendent. Your soul is too vast and powerful, that was what I meant."
He took a step forward and placed two of his four hands on the shoulders of the speechless Sleepers.
"Anyway… time is of the essence… so, I'd better go."
A moment later, the three of them dissolved into shadows, leaving Nephis alone in the small clearing.
'A spatial movement Ability.'
She remained motionless for a second, then looked at herself again.
A quiet mumble could be heard:
"...Did I gain muscle?"
Sure, she was not as delicate and pretty as Cassie. And not as elegant and graceful as Seishan. But Nephis was pretty confident in her figure… granted, it wasn't as generous as Effie's…
'What am I even thinking about?'
Just at that moment, the jungle around her exploded, and seven ghastly golems lunged at her from all sides, the world groaning in agony from the violent force of their passing.
Nephis was still looking down.
Before they could reach her, though, her body exploded with a brilliant radiance, and their towering figures were consumed by blinding light.
***
Nephis had transformed into a spirit of light.
In that state, her graceful body seemed to be woven out of immaculate white radiance. That radiance contained an unfathomable ocean of furious flame instead of flesh and bone, and was a beautiful vessel for her fiery, titanic soul.
She was like a brilliant star that had taken the form of a human.
The moisture permeating the humid air instantly evaporated. The rotten leaves blanketing the ground turned to ash. The remains of the dead tree blackened and caught fire, being consumed at startling speed.
But the speed with which the mystical wood was being consumed by the white flame was nothing when compared to the speed with which Nephis moved.
Unconstrained by the limitations of mundane flesh, her power exploded.
The whole clearing was flooded with blinding light, and the towering figures of the asuras dissolved in that light. They weren't destroyed, but the red moss covering their cracked armor was immediately incinerated. The mummified flesh within the stone carapaces blackened and smoldered.
The seven diamond weapons fell in unison, but Nephis effortlessly danced out of the way.
Almost at the same time…
She was suddenly in front of one of the abominations, her radiant fist brushing lightly against its stone breastplate.
The massive creature was thrown back. The armor on its chest cracked and melted, and the thick armor plate on its back exploded, shards of stone turning into molten rain as they fell to the ground.
The world was stark and clear, awash in annihilating pain.
'Three more seconds…'
Nephis wondered how many of these Nightmare Creatures she would be able to kill before the Lord of Shadows returned.
In the form of the radiant spirit, Nephis was much more powerful than her human incarnation. Her speed and might increased vastly, and her fire powers grew much more potent… especially when the beautiful vessel of light was augmented seven times over by her Aspect.
Not only that, but mundane attacks could not hurt her at all — most weapons would simply turn to ash before reaching her, and those that did break through the immolating heat would find no flesh to harm behind it.
Only fire.
So, what hurt her the most was her Flaw, the [Pristine Soul]… and in that form, the danger it posed was much more dire than the suffering she experienced when using her lesser Abilities. The incandescent white void of her soul was so pure and searing that it threatened to consume her, burning away her very self. Perhaps forever.
At least that was what Nephis feared. She rarely used the power of her Aspect in combat, relying on nothing but her martial prowess if there was a choice, and she used her Transformation Ability even less frequently.
Of course, she was not invulnerable even in that brilliant form. There were many beings and weapons there that could harm this fiery vessel of hers, but the damage they dealt would be instantly healed at the cost of her essence. The form of the spirit of light was a manifestation of her incandescent soul, and so, one would have to extinguish her soul completely to destroy it.
Which was not impossible, especially when facing enemies of higher Ranks.
The ancient stone wraiths she was fighting were among such enemies.
[You have slain a Great Beast, Asura of Condemnation.]
[Your soul shines brighter].
[You have slain a Great Beast, Asura of Condemnation.]
[Your soul shines brighter].
[You have slain a Great Beast…]
Nephis managed to bring down three of the seven Nightmare Creatures in quick succession, but after that, the situation worsened. The abominable golems witnessed her power and grasped it, their movements changing as a result.
They were of the Great Rank, after all. For creatures like these, the distinction between flesh and flame was of no importance. The strange diamond weapons they wielded carried their killing will, and before that will, all would be annihilated. The laws of the world themselves bent to accommodate it.
If she was struck by one of the asuras… her soul would not collapse from a single blow, but the damage would be considerable. Even for a Great Beast, destroying a Transcendent Titan would not be easy — but there were a lot of these creatures here, so she had to be careful.
Nephis gave up on offense and evaded the thunderous attacks of the menacing golems, biding her time until the Lord of Shadows returned.
She had not waited for long.
On the seventh second after his departure, the shadow demon shot out of the darkness on the border of the burning clearing, his great odachi plummeting onto one of the asuras a split second later, like the edge of nightfall.
Now, there were two of them facing four Great Beasts.
Nephis and the Lord of Shadows glanced at each other briefly, her radiant, graceful silhouette contrasted starkly against his towering, tenebrous figure.
Then, they exploded with motion.
'I wonder…'
Nephis was concerned for a split second. Her partial transformation was less destructive than the full one, but it still generated terrible heat. The stone armor of the ancient golems withstood it easily, but what about the Lord of Shadows? Very few people were strong enough to fight side by side with her when she went all out.
However, she didn't have to worry.
The onyx carapace of the shadow demon glistened darkly, reflecting the furious white radiance of her flame, but held. That fearsome armor, it seemed… was of a better quality than her own, or at least possessed a very high resistance to elemental attacks.
In any case, he did not seem to have any trouble plunging into the middle of the burning clearing, seemingly unperturbed by the blinding light, scorching heat, and lack of oxygen.
His movements were just as swift, ferocious, and sharp as they had been before.
'That's a relief, then.'
Her spirits were uplifted.
Nephis and the Lord of Shadows clashed with the four asuras, the surrounding jungle swiftly turning into a wasteland of splinters and ash.
The black sword she had wielded had been long obliterated by flames, so Nephis used her stunning speed and agility to fight the abominations with bare hands. She was swift and much smaller than the towering golems, her technique fluid and flawless. The diamond weapons flashed past, never managing to touch her radiant vessel…
However, Nephis herself wasn't able to attack as brazenly as before, either. Using her sublime grasp of the essence of combat, she delivered a constant stream of shallow attacks to her enemies. The stone armor on their wrists, ankles, and joints was gradually melting, slowing the abominations down.
The Lord of Shadows, meanwhile, was a much easier target. Not only was his dark body broad and towering, but he was also slower than her, his terrifying odachi demanding a lot more space to be wielded effectively.
And yet, somehow… none of the attacks of the asuras managed to land on his onyx armor.
His technique was just as sublime as hers, but it was also… strange. Sometimes, his movements did not seem too swift — compared to her, at least — but at other times, it was as if he was so fast as to leave afterimages behind him.
No, not even that… it was as if the Lord of Shadows was sometimes in two places at the same time.
It took Nephis a few moments to understand what was happening.
'Transcendent battle art…'
His spatial movement Ability was intricately woven into his battle style. The Lord of Shadows masterfully used short-distance teleportation to maneuver around the battlefield, blinking from place to place with such speed that it seemed as if he was in several places simultaneously.
The graceful movements of his sword flowed uninterrupted between the jumps, so a slash that started in one spot could land dozens of meters away. An enemy attack could be blocked despite him being nowhere near its path. In a sense, the whole battlefield was within the reach of his serpentine odachi.
There was also another detail...
'He's jumping between shadows.'
After noticing that detail, Nephis also realized with a bit of surprise that the Lord of Shadows was anticipating and making use of her own movements.
Currently, she was the brightest source of light on the battlefield, so the direction of the shadows cast by the massive bodies of the asuras was dictated by her position.
The Lord of Shadows was paying attention to her movements to anticipate the movement of the shadows, and was therefore able to escape the danger freely, unfailingly appearing behind the abominations to deliver a terrible strike and dissolve into the darkness before they could retaliate.
It was… an utterly beautiful display of flawless technique, firm intent, and devious ingenuity.
'...Diabolical.'
Nephis was... impressed.
Dodging the crushing blow of a diamond staff, she floated into the air to avoid being thrown off balance by the quaking earth, and shot forward. Her incandescent palm touched the elbow of the ancient golem, and its elbow joint finally cracked, falling apart in a rain of molten stone.
Now that the enemy was unable to wield the heavy staff effectively, she had a window of opportunity. Landing lightly on the burning ground, Nephis spun and delivered a devastating roundhouse kick to the towering abomination. Her long, slender leg connected to its abdomen, and the asura was thrown back, its entire torso exploding and catching fire.
By the time the burning golem fell to the ground, it was already dead.
…But just as it died, more asuras appeared from the depths of the ruin, lunging at Nephis and her battle partner with silent malice.
Nephis and the Lord of Shadow had slain the initial four Great Beasts. But by then, there were already more of the fearsome asuras that had risen from the ruins and reached them, surrounding the two like a fatal tide of ancient stone and sinister, evil will.
She… was coming closer and closer to the cusp of fatigue.
The Lord of Shadows, meanwhile, seemed to be holding back on using his teleportation Ability. He must have told the truth when saying that carrying the two Sleepers all the way to the Citadel and coming back would put a strain on his reserves of essence. It had to be conserved now.
Luckily, their goal was not to obliterate all the ancient wraiths. Their goal was simply to escape… granted, there was some bad luck involved, too.
The easiest route of retreat would have been to escape to the surface through the nearest crack in the dome of the colossal breastbone. But the veil of clouds was torn right now, and the surface was bathed in the light of the annihilating sun. That path was not an option.
Nevertheless, Nephis wasn't too concerned. She was still holding back the most destructive of her powers.
She had no doubt that the Lord of Shadows had a few tricks up his sleeve, as well.
And yet, and yet…
What was that cold, heavy weight pressing down on her heart?
"Move back."
His voice was just as cold as ever.
She didn't hesitate and pushed the ground with her foot, leaving a scorched mark on it and flying more than a hundred meters back almost in an instant.
In the next second, a small lantern of black stone appeared in one of the shadow demon's four hands. His onyx armor shifted and retreated under his obsidian skin, revealing his powerful physique.
Left alone, the Lord of Shadow lingered for a moment, seemingly unable to evade the attacks of the abominable golems in time. Everything that followed happened in a split second.
Their diamond weapons landed on his muscular body, mangling it gruesomely.
A tide of darkness suddenly flowed out of the stone lantern and came alive, enveloping the advancing asuras with a thousand black chains. Even though the Great Beasts tore the chains apart with ease, they were still stalled for several precious moments.
In those moments, the broken, savaged body of the Lord of Shadows swayed slowly… and dissolved into nothingness.
Neph's radiant eyes flashed.
'He…'
But then, a familiar human figure stepped out of the shadows by her side, the onyx helmet closing to hide his face. Completely unharmed.
She let out a silent sigh of relief.
"I suggest we hurry and get away, Lady Nephis."
…Utter indifference.
Well, to be fair, her face was also motionless and impassive. Not that he could see her features in the torrent of brilliant light.
'It's good… that he's alive.'
…Was it good, though? If the Lord of Shadows perished, his Citadel would be hers to take. Bringing such a precious gift to the King of Swords would further her goals greatly.
And yet, Nephis was happy that he was unharmed.
Using the momentary delay of the sinister asuras, the two of them made a hasty retreat. They ran through the ancient ruins, getting closer to the border. The golems gave chase and were gaining on them slowly — not as slowly as Nephis would have hoped, but enough so to give them a chance to escape into the jungle.
There were still a few of the ancient golems stalking the ruin, though. One of them barred their path, prompting Nephis and the Lord of Shadows to perform a flawless pincer attack without exchanging a single word.
His black odachi fell. Her radiant hand flew.
The ghastly Nightmare Creature crumbled to the ground.
[You have slain a Great Beast, Asura of Condemnation.]
The rest of the abominations were right behind them, but the edge of the ruins was already close. Nephis could already see the remains of an ancient wall, overgrown with red moss and twisting vines.
But the cold feeling grasping her fiery heart only grew stronger.
She frowned.
A Saint's intuition was more than an unreliable gut feeling. Transcendent beings were greatly attuned to the world, and could sense subtle changes in it. The flow of spirit essence, the movements of the underlying laws, the changes in the fabric of reality…
Something was very wrong.
'What… what is that?'
Both Nephis and the Lord of Shadows halted, realizing almost at the same time that the edge of the ancient ruins… was somehow getting further away. No matter how fast they ran, the distance between them and the overgrown wall did not diminish.
They glanced at each other somberly.
In the next moment, the entire world quaked violently, and something massive moved behind them.
Turning around, Nephis saw the ground at the heart of the ancient city moving, rising above the jungle like a mountain. Countless trees toppled and fell down, the sea of vines and bushes drowning in the rolling soil. The ancient structures were revealed from underneath the carpet of red moss, only to crumble moments later.
It was as though something colossal had been sleeping under the ancient jungle, and was now rising from below, its slumber disturbed by the incinerating heat of the white flames and the clamor of fierce battle.
She suddenly felt… horror.
Horror was not something Nephis felt often, and definitely not on her own accord. The only reason for that feeling was that her mind was being affected by an external force.
Neph's flames dimmed a little when a dire realization surfaced in her mind.
Her lips parted, and she whispered a single word:
"...Condemnation."
The Great Beasts they had been battling were called the asuras… the asuras of Condemnation.
She had thought that they were simply a swarm of Nightmare Creatures populating the ancient ruin, their name hinting at some forgotten mystery of the past.
But now, Nephis realized that it had a much more literal meaning.
As the mountain of raised soil started to split open, revealing the appearance of the being that had been buried underneath, she thought that her horror had been quite an appropriate reaction.
The asuras of Condemnation were not a natural swarm of Great Beasts bound to a single location.
Instead, they were here together for another, much more sinister reason… they were the minions of a much more powerful being.
Their name simply pointed at whom they belonged to.
Their master had to be of a higher Rank, after all.
The Cursed Tyrant... Condemnation.
A Cursed Tyrant…
Nephis felt an unfamiliar emotion that she couldn't quite describe. Awe, perhaps? Or maybe hatred.
The pure flames of her soul roared, surging restlessly in the presence of the harrowing adversary.
Cursed Nightmare Creatures were… the epitome of terror. Each of them was equal to what a Sacred being would have been — not that there were any of those around. Nevertheless, Sacred beings held a special meaning for humanity.
That was because of what the steps of the Path of Ascension meant, at least as far as humans theorized.
If the Path of Ascension was the road to divinity, then each step brought those treading it closer to godhood. Transcendence was the step of breaking away from the limits of the mundane. Supremacy was the act of asserting one's power over the world, thus establishing the foundation of their future apotheosis.
But it was the next step, which no Awakened of their world had taken before, that signified truly attaining the qualities of the divine. A Sacred being was already a deity, albeit a lesser one.
The same could be said about a Cursed being. The Cursed Tyrant, Condemnation, could very well be called a deity. A profane deity of abyssal Corruption.
And so, in a sense…
Today was the first time Nephis would face a god in battle.
But not the last.
***
Time seemed to slow down as Condemnation rose from beneath the ruins. The gargantuan shape of the ancient fiend was still hidden behind the layers of collapsing soil and crumbling buildings, but it was already like a towering mountain. The quaking earth, the scale of it all… seemed more like a natural process than the movements of a living being.
Or rather, unnatural.
Witnessing the sleeping giant wake from its slumber, Nephis could finally guess how this ancient city had been destroyed, and why it had fallen despite the dire might of its defenders. The warriors that wielded the dreadful power of the sorcerous exosuits and the sublime diamond weapons, the asuras… had perished when the Cursed Tyrant descended upon their city like a cataclysm.
Even their impossible strength had not been enough to save this land, which was now a forgotten ruin. One of many similar ruins swallowed by the jungle.
Such was the caliber of enemies the civilization of Godgrave had faced before extinction.
It certainly made one wonder…
If the same fate awaited the civilization of the waking world — the last human civilization.
America had already been lost to the advent of a Category Five Gate, Antarctica to the Chain of Nightmares. Humans were migrating to the Dream Realm now… but what would happen if a Cursed Tyrant was attracted by the smell of human souls and attacked Bastion? Or Ravenheart?
How long would the Great Clans last if the true horrors of the Dream Realm abandoned the Death Zones to roam its vast expanse freely?
Safety… was an illusion.
The waking world was dying, but the Dream Realm was a death trap as well. Of that, Nephis was certain.
Which was why the Sovereigns had to be eliminated.
Not because they had killed her father. Not because they had sent assassins after her and turned her childhood into a cruel nightmare. Not because they had brought the Immortal Flame clan to ruin… although Nephis would lie if she said that none of that mattered.
It was not even because of the countless lives lost because of their schemes in Antarctica.
The reason… was that the Sovereigns were not up to the task. They were incompetent, strangling humanity's power in pursuit of misguided reasons. Ki Song, Anvil, Asterion — none of the three was wise enough, determined enough. And desperate enough.
Their achievements were great, and they might have thought that their cynical tyranny was for the greater good. But they were not someone who could defeat the Nightmare Spell.
That said, to have a chance to defeat them and bring about change…
Nephis had to survive the meeting with this Cursed Tyrant first.
She gritted her teeth.
'There is no escape…'
A Cursed Tyrant was like a deity, and a deity could exert great power upon the world. The ruins of this ancient city were Condemnation's territory, and so, its will here was like a law here.
If it didn't want to let the two Saints leave, they wouldn't be able to leave. Nephis and the Lord of Shadows had already witnessed how space itself was preventing them from escaping into the jungle.
What other option was there?
If they couldn't escape, they had to fight. But defeating a Cursed Tyrant in battle was not something either of them was capable of… even surviving a single attack by the profane being was questionable.
The gap was too great.
Nephis glanced at the Lord of Shadows and asked, her clear voice resounding in the roar of the quaking earth:
"That spatial Ability of yours… can you escape?"
He shook his head.
"Not this time."
'Not this time…'
It sounded as if this was not his first time encountering a Cursed Nightmare Creature.
Just what kind of life had he led?
Nephis took a deep breath.
…Or rather, she mimicked the familiar motions of taking a deep breath. The radiant spirit did not have lungs, after all, and neither needed nor was capable of breathing. It was simply a vessel containing a vast ocean of flame.
She had been prepared to unleash her full Transformation if things went south. However… the current situation was way worse than even her worst prediction. Even if she did allow the spirit form to dissolve, releasing the ocean of flame contained within its brilliant figure, she wouldn't be able to contend against the Cursed Tyrant.
'No other choice, then.'
Well... it couldn't be helped. She had managed to come closer than usual to fully saturating her soul cores this time around, already.
The important part was to make the sacrifice count.
Watching a vague figure reveal itself from beneath the mountain of flowing soil, Nephis glanced at the approaching asuras and said evenly:
"Hold back these creatures, then. I'll… create an opportunity for the two of us to escape."
Surrounded by radiant light, Nephis concentrated for a moment…
And reached into her incandescent soul.
They could not escape, but they also could not fight the Cursed Tyrant.
In that situation, the only way out Nephis saw was to create a momentary lapse in the Tyrant's concentration.
It was the abomination's profane will that was preventing them from reaching the jungle. If that will was weakened, even for a few moments, a path to freedom would be theirs to take.
Nephis had no hope of killing the evil deity, and no confidence to face it in a prolonged battle. However… she was pretty sure that she could at least hurt it.
She knew pain better than most. She knew how hard it was to keep calm and steady when your body and soul were being blackened by flame. How it felt to burn alive.
Anyone's will would be shaken by that agony.
But her adversary this time was a Cursed Tyrant. Not any flame would be able to hurt it, and her usual attacks were woefully insufficient.
So, she had to give it her all.
…Which required time.
The Lord of Shadows had to buy her that time.
As the pursuing asuras closed in on them, he glanced at her briefly.
Then, he sighed and let go of his black odachi.
The tenebrous sword fell to the ground, but rippled like liquid in the air. She thought that she saw a glimmer of serpentine scales.
A moment later, the odachi turned into a torrent of shadows, and then coalesced into a human form… that of a woman, both her clothes and skin perfectly black, her hair like a waterfall of silken darkness. She was standing with her back to Nephis, so her face was hidden from view. And yet, it felt like the mysterious woman was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.
More than that… her presence was that of a Transcendent.
A moment ago, there were two Saints facing the Great Beasts.
Now, there were three.
Pulling another sword out of the darkness, the Lord of Shadows lunged at the ghastly asuras without wasting any time. The black woman followed, moving with dire speed and indescribable grace.
They clashed with the abominations a split second later.
Sadly, Nephis could not observe their battle.
She was reaching into her soul.
The blinding light emanated by her radiant figure grew even more intense, its heat more unbearable. The vines and moss covering the ruins around her turned to ash, revealing ancient stone structures. The weathered stone started to melt.
'It's going to hurt…'
Her goal was to cause the Cursed being pain, but to achieve it, she had to withstand her own share of agony.
As something too harrowing to witness and too appalling to see slowly revealed itself from beneath the collapsing soil, Nephis steeled her will… and ignited her soul.
It was different from summoning soul flame or activating her Abilities. What she was doing was a derivative skill of her Aspect, something she had always been capable of, but only truly learned how to do in Twilight.
Instead of merely burning soul essence, she was burning her very soul.
But, unlike the crude way she had done so in Twilight, Nephis was doing it in a much more refined and controlled manner now.
With each moment, her soul cores grew weaker, and her counter of soul fragments plummeted with dire speed. Each soul fragment she sacrificed turned into a torrent of immolating flame.
That incandescent inferno grew and grew, the terrifying power contained within it reaching a truly chilling scale.
Nephis could detonate a soul core to produce a tremendous explosion. But an explosion was a wild thing… it spread in all directions, annihilating everything in its path. Such a calamity could obliterate a vast number of enemies, both weak and strong.
To deal a wound to someone as strong as a Cursed Tyrant, however, such a dispersed tool of destruction was suited poorly. She needed something much more concentrated, targeted, and controlled.
Consumed by a harrowing agony, Nephis endured the feeling of her soul being burned to ash, and slowly raised a radiant hand.
In front of her, the Lord of Shadows and the mysterious Saint he had summoned were drowning in the tide of Great Beasts.
She concentrated deeply, and whispered several Names, shaping them into a verse. Channeling that verse put a terrible strain on her mind, her burning soul, and even her brilliant vessel.
The Name of the Fire to control the flames.
The Name of the wind to fan them.
These two were easier.
The other two…
Nephis trembled as she uttered a terrible word.
It was the Name of Destruction.
The Name of Destruction to greatly enhance the destructive force of her soul flame.
And finally, the last one…
Perhaps the most important one.
She smiled darkly.
"...Condemnation!"
The True Name of the Cursed deity, the hint to which had been so generously provided to her by the Spell.
To bind the devastating flame to the ancient fiend, and bind the fiend to the flame.
Names were a powerful thing.
And so, Nephis called flame and destruction upon the Tyrant, using her own soul as fuel.
In the next moment, a perfectly white ray of concentrated flame shot off her palm, connecting it to the terrible shape of the rising giant many kilometers away. Its arrival was instantaneous. Its passing burned the world itself, leaving a scar on it.
Even though it consisted of flame, it seemed like a ray of pure white light.
That light bit into the flesh of Condemnation, slicing it apart like a sharp blade. Terrible burns were left in its wake.
And just as Nephis was drowning in terrible agony…
The Cursed Tyrant convulsed, its mind pierced by unbearable pain.
An indescribable, deafening, harrowing sound shook the world. It was a sound that would drive a mundane person… no, even an Awakened, a Master, a weaker Saint… mad from simply hearing it.
Condemnation was screaming.
"R—run!"
Nephis swayed, her radiance dimming. Her Transformation was dismissed, and she once again turned into a human. The white tunic she had been wearing was singed and burned, barely holding in place.
'Right… I should summon the rest of my armor…'
But she was momentarily dazed, paying the price for burning away a part of her soul.
Nephis had told the Lord of Shadows to run, but found herself unable to follow her own advice.
Before she could do anything, though, two strong arms grabbed her. Raising her unceremoniously, he dashed away without saying a word. The onyx surface of his armor was smooth and cool to the touch.
'Am… am I… being carried?'
She was stunned.
When had something like that ever happened to her?
"Grab a hold of yourself, princess!"
Despite the situation, his voice sounded as cold and arrogant as always. Maybe even a little colder than usual.
She closed her eyes for a moment, then summoned the rest of her armor.
By the time it weaved itself from sparks of light, the Lord of Shadows let go of her, and they ran toward the edge of the ruins together.
The echoes of the Cursed Tyrant's pained howl were still traveling across the Hollows when they escaped into the jungle, leaving the forgotten city behind.
Just like that, their one-on-one expedition into the Hollows was over.
***
A few hours later, Nephis was sitting on the steps of the Nameless Temple.
The world… was mercilessly stark, black and white, with no place left for feeling or compromise.
As it always happened after she overused her Aspect, her emotions were dampened and weak, almost gone. Her heart was cold.
Or maybe it was so impossibly scorching that it felt cold.
She was tired, but couldn't feel the tiredness.
One could not remember pain, but remembering having suffered pain was all too easy.
Raising a hand, she allowed a soft radiance to ignite under her skin and stared at it silently.
'It still hurts.'
Good. That was good. Nephis knew that she had not truly lost herself as long as she could still feel the pain, and fear it.
She sighed.
It was time to return.
The Fire Keepers had already gathered in front of her, ready to depart. The three Sleepers were also there, looking around with awe and amazement. Even Tamar, the Legacy girl, was subdued by the solemn atmosphere of the dark temple.
The master of the temple, meanwhile, had not come to see them off. Only his Echo was watching.
The Lord of Shadows…
Such a mysterious man.
Nephis tilted her head a little, remembering how he behaved in the forgotten ruin. Not during the battle… but before it.
Surprisingly enough, the cold warrior seemed to have a lot of interest in history, almost like an explorer. That was a side of him she had not seen before.
Which was understandable, considering that they didn't know each other too well.
However...
At that moment, her indifferent eyes glinted slightly.
She thought back to their first meeting, when he challenged her to a duel.
The style he used once belonged to her family — naturally, Nephis had asked the Lord of Shadows who taught that style to him.
And what had he answered?
Her lips parted.
"...Nobody."
"Boss… are you okay?"
Aiko's voice sounded a bit confused as she glanced at Sunny with a dubious expression. The petite girl was floating near the ceiling, taking inventory of their liquor shelf. He, meanwhile, was busy cooking and cursing under his breath.
There were a lot of customers today, but Sunny could not even manifest an avatar to keep up with the flood of orders.
'That third guy! Selfish bastard!'
He gritted his teeth.
'Where did all my essence go?!'
The gloomy shadow, left to its devices for once, was staring at him mockingly. Sunny glared at it back.
'What? I know we're the same person! It's a figure of speech, okay?!'
The phrase "you have no one to blame but yourself" had never been so poignant.
The last few days had not been easy on Sunny, and it was all because of his third avatar. First, there was the problem with Weaver's Mask… he had intended for the Lord of Shadow to wear it at all times, but in practice, it made having any kind of sensible conversation impossible.
Well… not impossible, maybe. But definitely way too frustrating.
So, Sunny had been busy crafting a special Memory for the third avatar ever since returning from the mirror maze beneath Bastion.
He could not really reproduce the [Mantle of Lies] — Weaver's Mask was a Divine Memory, after all, so making a copy of even a single enchantment was utterly beyond his ability.
He could create a knock-off Weaver's Mask, though, by using an alteration of the Nebulous Mantle's enchantments. He had even added a bit of the [Autumn Leaf] — one of the Memories he had lost — into the mix.
As a result, the Lord of Shadows could still remain a mystery. His voice, height, hair color, and mystical traits were either hidden or distorted. Of course, he was not immune to all forms of divination unless the real Weaver's Mask was summoned… but since Cassie already knew the truth and had agreed to hide it, there was no need for such a level of secrecy. For now, at least.
Until the forces of the Great Clans arrived at Godgrave.
In any case, creating this Memory, which Sunny lazily named [Definitely Not Me], had kept him awake for a few nights. It was imperative that he created it, though…
Awakened with affinity to shadows were already very rare, and if the humble shopkeeper in Bastion was discovered to not only share this rare trait with the mysterious Lord of Shadows, but also have similar height and build as the mysterious Saint… his peaceful life would be over.
Pulling a few all-nighters was a bit of a chore, but he could manage it.
But then, he had to go and waste an ocean of essence in Godgrave, as well!
Traversing the Hollows and fighting Great Beasts was already bad enough. But then, Sunny decided to transport the two Sleepers back all by himself… the ruins of the forgotten city were situated in the vicinity of the Nameless Temple, but only relative to the overall size of the region. In truth, there was close to two hundred kilometers between them.
It was well within his power to make three or four consecutive jumps while carrying two Dormant humans, and then come back the same way. The essence cost of such travel was very high, though, draining his reserves to a dangerous degree.
So, now…
Sunny felt rather helpless. He couldn't even allow himself to manifest an additional avatar, let alone do something more strenuous. Whatever essence he had left had to be preserved in case there was an emergency.
It was a good thing that Nephis had left Godgrave with the Fire Keepers. Gods knew, he wouldn't want her to see him in such a pathetic state.
So, Sunny had no choice but to suffer and curse silently.
"Ready. Send it to the seventh table!"
Aiko used her telekinesis to send a beautifully plated dish into the dining hall, and he finally had a minute to rest. Sunny sighed, took a sip of water from the Endless Spring, and frowned slightly.
[Sunny.]
Cassie's voice suddenly resounded in his head, creeping him out.
He was still not used to that.
…But at the same time, it strangely felt too familiar.
[Yes, Saint Cassia?]
A moment later, her soft voice resounded again:
[About the Memory commission. I'll send someone to your shop today to explain the details.]
He raised an eyebrow.
She was already whispering into his ear… figuratively speaking. Was there really a need to send someone? Couldn't she just explain what she wanted straight away?
…Maybe Cassie was conserving essence, too.
He shrugged.
[Alright. Is there anything else? Sorry, I'm a bit busy… lots of customers today.]
She remained silent for a moment.
[There is nothing else. Well… actually. I do have something to say.]
Sunny's expression darkened. What was going on? Had she received a vision and wanted to hint at something? That couldn't be right… hadn't Cassie told him that the future could not be seen clearly anymore?
He looked down.
[I'm all ears.]
Strangely enough, she lingered for a while this time. Eventually, though, her voice rustled in his mind once more:
[It's nothing important, really. Just a little piece of advice… in the future, you might want to avoid using words like "heavy" and "burden" when speaking to women. You know, just thought I would share…]
His eye twitched.
Cassie's tone was polite and serious, but he couldn't help but feel that she was suppressing… laughter?
Sunny cleared his throat.
[...Oh. That's funny. Almost as funny as the fact that I've lived peacefully on my own, but just a couple of days after the woman in question showed up on my doorstep, there was suddenly a Cursed Tyrant trying to gobble me up. A person with less decorum than me could call that a bit burdensome, don't you think?]
There was no answer.
He waited for a while, then took a deep breath.
"Damnation."
Sunny was slowly starting to realize what the most terrible thing about Cassie's Ability was not that she could spy on almost anyone undetected.
It was that she was the one in control of who had the last word!
Muttering under his breath, he returned to cooking.
***
The day passed in a blur. Sunny was so busy that he had not sat down once until the evening… which, in theory, was a good thing.
Why would he complain about how popular his restaurant was becoming? Cassie's commission was bound to be very profitable for the Brilliant Emporium, as well.
It was just that working hard and working hard while also working hard in two other places were two entirely different things!
As the sun rolled behind the horizon and the crescent moon appeared in the velvet sky, the dining hall of the Brilliant Emporium became deserted. Aiko had left, leaving Sunny to close down on his own.
He was carrying a tray of dirty dishes to the kitchen when someone approached the door.
'Must be the person Cassie sent…'
He turned to the door, waiting for the person to enter.
When the Silver Bell rang, though…
Sunny suddenly tripped and fell on his face. The dishes rolled on the floor.
'What... what is she doing here?!'
Laying on the floor, he cautiously looked up.
Long legs… slender waist… a light summer dress... alabaster skin…
The silky hair was black, but it was hardly enough to disguise her.
Sunny's eyes widened.
'The "person" Cassie promised to send... is Nephis?!'
Indeed, there was no mistake.
Nephis, who had just left the Nameless Temple yesterday, was now somehow here, in the Brilliant Emporium.
Looking down at him in confusion.
She hesitated for a moment, and then asked in a polite tone:
"...Master Sunless? I've been told that you can create powerful Memories."
For Nephis, the world was still stark and sharp, devoid of subtlety. Her emotions were still subdued, and mostly missing. It had not been long since the battle with Condemnation — if their desperate escape could even be called a battle — and so, she had not recovered from the annihilating pain of burning her soul to ash yet.
She had been in Godgrave just yesterday. Back then, they had waited on the steps of the Nameless Temple for a long time for its master to come and take them back to the waking world. Nephis could have carried her warriors across the threshold of realms herself, but the tentative agreement with the Lord of Shadows was preventing her from placing a tether in the vicinity of his Citadel.
In the end, the mysterious Saint walked out of the darkness and silently brought the Fire Keepers, the three Sleepers, and herself away from the Dream Realm, one at a time. She suspected that he could carry more than one person across realms — Nephis herself could carry seven other Saints, or more than a hundred mundane people — but Shadow kept his secrets close to his chest, as always.
She had been idly curious where his tether in the waking world would be. Saints usually had an established base there, most within the well-guarded walls of their clan's compound. Nephis herself, as well as the Fire Keepers, operated from the former manor of the Immortal Flame clan.
It was a bit of a contentious topic, actually, because the elders of Valor wanted them to reside within the great clan's stronghold in NQSC — officially, for safety reasons, but truthfully to control them better.
But the relationship between the Fire Keepers and the rest of Valor forces was generally a bit awkward, not the least because of the six months the survivors of the Forgotten Shore had spent hiding in the Dream Realm to avoid the fallout of Cassie's conflict with the great clan. It had only been resolved after Nephis returned and agreed to become Anvil's adopted daughter.
In any case… there were no independent Saints, really. Everyone either had a Legacy clan supporting them or worked for the government. So, Nephis was understandably curious about where the Lord of Shadows tethered himself in the waking world.
Was it a secret compound in NQSC? An unassuming residential building? A stronghold of a minor Legacy clan in one of the other Quadrants? The remains of an abandoned government facility, perhaps?
She had idly imagined all kinds of places, thinking that they might hint to his real background.
Curiously enough, though, the tether of the Lord of Shadows was carelessly placed in the middle of an empty street in the outskirts of NQSC. The outskirts were much more desolate now than they had been before, with many people having left for the Dream Realm. There were many abandoned areas like this one, where there was hardly any foot traffic.
While unconventional, the placement of the tether seemed to be dictated by nothing except for pure convenience, which had not told her anything at all.
Nephis had been the last one to be brought over. The Lord of Shadows did not waste any time on saying goodbyes, nodding at her curtly before dissolving into the darkness.
Just like that, her expedition to Godgrave was over.
There were a lot of things she had to do after that. Nephis visited the three Sleepers at the Academy to check on them — since they had never managed to anchor themselves in the Dream Realm, they would have to request the help of a Saint, pass through one of the Dream Gates, or wait for the next winter solstice to complete their Awakening.
She would have offered her help, but considering Tamar's allegiance to the Song Domain, having her anchor in Bastion was not an option.
After that, the Fire Keepers either returned to the Immortal Flame manor or went straight back to the Ivory Tower. They needed some rest.
As for Nephis herself…
She made her way to the compound of Clan Valor. Then, it was a whirlwind of briefings and reports, as well as a lot of waiting. Luckily, Cassie was there to help her manage the most tedious parts.
It was not until the morning of the next day that Nephis had a chance to rest and recover. She ate a late breakfast, took a long shower, and put on some mundane clothes. Going through the motions.
It was a bit annoying. Everything not having to do with furthering her goal was, in her current state.
Eventually, she ended up making an appointment with her therapist.
Nephis had been assigned a psychological counsellor after returning from her Second Nightmare, and was seeing one periodically to this day.
Of course, it was a bit of a farcical affair.
She believed that there was some benefit to receiving counselling — gods knew, her mental state was far from untroubled. It had been especially bad after the Second Nightmare, and would turn cold and emotionless every time she overused her Aspect. Nephis… was concerned about losing the sight of her humanity, which was the reason she had agreed to therapy.
However, it wasn't hard to guess that her assigned therapist was making regular reports about everything she said during their sessions. At first, the reports had gone to the government.
After Nephis joined Clan Valor, her initial counsellor was suddenly unavailable, and referred her to a colleague. The new counsellor was unmistakably making detailed reports to the elders of the Great Clan.
So, it was a charade. Nephis pretended not to know and continued to visit the therapist to nurture the feeling of false control Clan Valor had regarding her.
That said, even a charade could be useful sometimes.
There were many useful things she had learned from the counsellors while they were learning falsehood from her.
For example… the act of wearing mundane clothes. Nephis would have been comfortable never dismissing her armor Memories, but it was these small acts of human behavior that tethered her to humanity.
She was also often encouraged to participate in mundane leisure activities and communicate with ordinary people more. There were other small things she had learned to do, as well. Nephis found these tasks a bit tedious, but beneficial to the state of her soul.
It was also good to her current endeavor of mastering the Knowledge of Passion. She tended to spend all her time in the company of a certain kind of people — Awakened warriors, and elite ones at that. Their passions burned bright, but were usually colored with similar hues.
Experiencing a wide range of human hopes and aspirations was bound to help her understand that elusive branch of her Aspect Legacy better.
And so… Nephis listened to her counsellor well.
Which was why she arrived at the quaint café in a remote part of Bastion feeling very uncomfortable in a light summer dress.
It was winter in NQSC, but here in Bastion, the weather was warm and mild. Nephis did not receive a lot of opportunities to take a leisurely stroll around town, but she remembered enjoying the thriving atmosphere of the swiftly developing city during her last outing, which was… about a year ago, now?
The city sprawling around the beautiful lake had changed tremendously since then. Of course, Nephis was familiar with all these changes — she gazed down upon the bustling streets of Bastion often from the tranquil height of her heavenly island, studying the lively flow of human activity from a distance.
Every time the Ivory Tower returned here, the city seemed different. The humans, however, were the same.
Sadly, Nephis did not enjoy diving into their liveliness today. She was still recovering from the battle with Condemnation, after all.
Her stroll was not entirely for leisure, either.
She had left the castle with a specific purpose in mind.
Nephis had long been searching for a talented enchanter. She and the Fire Keepers received plenty of Memories by slaying Nightmare Creatures, sure, but those Memories were too dependent on the whims of the Spell. Very few of them suited her needs perfectly, or were powerful enough to make a difference.
That was where Awakened enchanters could help. The problem was that craftsmen capable of forging Memories, or even enchanted items, were extremely rare. Most of them belonged to the Valor family, and while Nephis could easily commission a Memory from her own clan… that would defeat the purpose.
It was precisely because her most powerful Memories were either known to or directly created by the Great Clan Valor that she was searching for an independent enchanter in secret.
Yesterday, Cassie informed her that their search had finally borne fruit. Not only that, but the person in question resided right here, in Bastion… and as a cherry on top, he even happened to possess an extremely rare affinity to shadows.
The last part was of no importance for the commission, but given the sudden entrance of the Lord of Shadows on the stage, Nephis was curious to learn more about this unusual element and its nuances.
Therefore… Cassie had decisively sent her to meet the enchanter personally. Nephis was not sure why she had to go herself, but since Cassie assured her that this person could be trusted to keep a secret, she arrived at the place late in the evening — knowing her friend, the man would have passed an extensive background check, so there was no reason not to.
That said, it wasn't easy for Nephis to walk freely on the streets of Bastion. Her fame was too great to remain unrecognized. So, she used several cosmetic Memories to slightly alter her appearance… even then, she had only ventured out after it was already dark.
Reaching the quiet lakeshore street, she glanced at the cosy brick cottage, and then at the sign hanging above the door.
'Sunny's Brilliant Emporium: Café & Memory Boutique.'
For a moment, Nephis tried to imagine what it would have felt like, to live in a simple cottage like that and make a living by doing peaceful things, away from the bloodshed and stench of the battlefield.
All of it seemed so… alien.
And yet, that was exactly how this humble enchanter — and most people in the world — lived. This peaceful life was what she was trying not to lose sight of.
Well… the peaceful part was true, but very few people lived in a cottage quite as unique as this one. Cassie had warned her that it was a strange kind of Echo. Otherwise, there was a risk that Nephis would misunderstand things and accidentally burn it to the ground.
Nephis took a deep breath, prepared herself mentally for the awkward feeling of meeting an unfamiliar person, and walked inside.
A moment later…
There was the sound of plates scattering on the floor.
She froze, looking down in confusion.
The enchanter was sprawled on the floor, staring at her with a stunned expression. He seemed to be… a very clumsy person, to have tripped on his own feet like that.
No coordination whatsoever. A person like that would definitely not last long on the battlefield… which was fine. Not everyone was born for combat.
They stared at each other silently for a few moments, and then the young man jumped to his feet, dusting off his clothes in embarrassment.
Having done so, he smiled at her as if nothing had happened.
"Welcome to the Brilliant Emporium."
Nephis was momentarily stumped.
When Cassie had told her about a talented Master capable of forging powerful Memories, she had imagined an older man, sharp and austere — like most smiths of Valor were.
What she had not expected was that the shopkeeper would be so young, delicate… and good-looking.
Nephis was used to being in the company of extremely attractive people, of course. And yet, the proprietor of the Brilliant Emporium stood out even among them... most Saints included.
He was not very tall, with a slender build and delicate features. His skin was smooth and white, like flawless marble, while his onyx eyes were like darkly glistening gems. His raven-black hair was carelessly gathered in a knot, and there was a subtle sense of calm confidence to him… one that seemed understated, but almost demanded attention.
He was like an elegant porcelain doll dressed in fine black silk.
This softer kind of beauty of his was so unlike the rugged handsomeness of the seasoned warriors Nephis usually encountered. More than that… the young man entirely lacked presence — the mystical kind — hinting that he wasn't very powerful a Master.
Which… made sense. Not every Awakened was a warrior, and after Antarctica, there were even plenty of Masters who had Ascended out of necessity, not choice. Someone with a Utility Aspect did not have to wield a sword, and many lived without experiencing much strife or violence.
Or even none whatsoever.
No matter how distant and strange such a life seemed to Nephis.
'Cassie… did not tell me…'
She suddenly realized that she had been silent for too long.
Keeping her face expressionless, Nephis spoke:
"Ah… yes. Master Sunless, I presume? Saint Cassia sent me."
The enchanter looked at her strangely, hesitated for a moment, and then said politely:
"Indeed, I am called Master Sunless. Please forgive me, Lady Nephis. Saint Cassia did not warn me…"
Nephis nodded.
"Yes. She didn't warn me, either."
He blinked.
"Sorry?"
She cleared her throat and looked away in embarrassment.
"No, nothing. I am here to talk about a Memory."
'I think… I might kill Cassie…'
Sunny kept a smile on his face to hide how startled and rattled he was. It may have looked a bit sheepish… and he may have looked like a bit of a clown… but there was nothing he could do about that.
It already took a titanic effort for Sunny not to glance at the dirty dishes scattered on the floor, or summon a swarm of shadows to quickly clean them away.
'Keep calm!'
Nephis was here, in the Brilliant Emporium.
Looking at him with a strange expression.
Well, of course her expression was strange! He had just made a fool out of himself right in front of her. And that was technically their first meeting, no less, which started with him planting on his face.
Sunny wanted to fall through the floor.
'Actually, that might be possible.'
It would not take a lot for the Marvelous Mimic to swallow him into the basement.
Struggling to throw these thoughts out of his head, Sunny asked in as polite of tone as he could manage, given the circumstances:
"Indeed, I am called Master Sunless. Please forgive me, Lady Nephis. Saint Cassia did not warn me…"
Not only was Nephis here… but she was also wearing a dress.
A dress!
That should have been categorized as a crime.
Her light dress was simple and white, with not much decoration. It covered her shoulders and had a modest neckline, the hem resting somewhat high above her knees. Nevertheless, the modesty of the dress only served to accentuate the graceful line of her slender body, and the stark contrast between her alabaster skin and black hair only made her grey eyes look more striking.
Suddenly, Sunny was thankful that it was already dark outside. Otherwise, Neph's appearance might have caused the Brilliant Emporium to be besieged by a mob of admirers.
And then, he would have had to hold himself back from minting a fresh batch of soul coins.
Suddenly, he realized that Nephis had said something. He had no idea what.
Sunny blinked.
"Sorry?"
She cleared her throat, then looked away… perhaps in displeasure at his lack of manners and mental faculties.
"No, nothing. I am here to talk about a Memory."
Sunny forced out another smile, then gestured to one of the tables.
"Please, take a seat. I will be with you shortly."
He pulled out a chair for her, then swiftly picked up the scattered plates and escaped into the kitchen. Before going in, though, Sunny hesitated for a moment.
"Would you like something to drink? We just received a fresh batch of coffee beans and tea…"
She shook her head.
"Water is fine."
He nodded and entered the kitchen.
A moment later, Sunny leaned against the wall and breathed heavily.
'What the hell?!'
He had been anticipating meeting Nephis for a long, long time. So, he was mentally prepared to face her… but the one meant to face her was the Lord of Shadows! Not him, the humble and unassuming shopkeeper!
There was no reason whatsoever for someone as exalted as Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan to visit the Brilliant Emporium, so Sunny had never once imagined that she would.
'Calm down!'
Sunny took a deep breath, then quietly checked to see if the Nebulous Mantle was working.
Everything was fine. His presence was hidden, and his facade of a harmless artisan was sufficiently maintained. In fact, this year of living peacefully in Bastion had smoothed out his edges, so this incarnation of his looked somewhat gentle.
There was no way someone would associate the innocuous owner of the Brilliant Emporium with the antisocial, menacing Lord of Shadows.
'...Good.'
Still, what the hell was Cassie thinking about?
[Saint Cassia… what the hell?]
As he poured water from the Endless Spring into a glass, she answered pleasantly:
[What do you mean?]
The glass almost exploded in Sunny's hand.
[Why is Changing Star here?]
He could just imagine the blind seer laughing somewhere across the lake, in the Castle.
[Why wouldn't she be there? The Memory I wanted to commission is for her. She is the best person to explain what she needs.]
He opened his mouth, then closed it again, not knowing how to answer.
[...What have you told her about me?]
Cassie's voice resounded in his head, calm and steady:
[That you can forge powerful Memories, can be trusted to keep a secret, and have an affinity to shadows.]
The last part was a bit problematic, but after thinking about it for a moment, Sunny had to admit that it was for the best that Nephis had been warned in advance. She would have noticed the nature of his Aspect sooner or later, anyway — it was better to inform her first to prevent her from getting the wrong idea.
Or rather, the right idea.
In any case…
Carrying the glass of water back… Sunny somehow found himself also carrying a small plate with a piece of cherry cake on it, as well. He had made the cake this morning to prevent the batch of Beast Farm cherries from going bad, but as to how it ended up on a plate in his hand right now… Sunny's recollection was foggy.
He was suddenly full of suspicion.
[...You didn't erase my memories, did you?]
For the first time in a while, Cassie's voice sounded confused:
[Huh?]
He gritted his teeth. Of course, she didn't. She wouldn't have been able to in such a short amount of time, not to mention without looking him in the eyes.
[Never mind.]
It was already too late to turn back. Returning to the dining hall, he placed the glass of water and the piece of cake in front of Nephis.
She stared at the cake silently, then looked up and glanced at him.
…Her serious eyes were way too tantalizing.
'Crap.'
This whole situation was wrong. Why wasn't she wearing her armor? Had she destroyed her armor again?! Is that why she was wearing a dress today?
Was the Memory she wanted to commission an armor? Then he had to finish the commission as fast as possible!
On the other hand…
Really…
It wouldn't hurt to take his time with it. Would it?
He wouldn't want to make anything less than flawless, if it was for Nephis.
Keeping his expression neutral, Sunny sat down across from her and said with a polite smile:
"You probably haven't heard that our cafe is famous for its desserts…"
Of course, she hadn't. Because it wasn't.
But then again, Nephis had made him dessert once.
So it was only fair for him to return the favor, right?
Nephis was surprised to see a piece of cake in front of her. The cake was placed on a beautiful porcelain plate, and even had a fresh cherry on top… it was not like she had never seen one before, but desserts weren't exactly a mainstay of her diet.
'Right. It's a café, as well.'
She picked up a small silver spoon and tasted the cake, simply to not seem impolite.
'I wonder if he is really capable of forging a Memory that would not lose to those created by Valor… huh… wait... why is it so tasty?'
Placing the spoon down, she looked at the handsome shopkeeper and remained silent for a moment. Eventually, Nephis said:
"It seems that you have already recognized me, Master Sunless. I'll be straight, then… I need a Memory forged, and a potent one at that. Saint Cassia informed me that you are a talented enchanter who is only unknown because you prefer to keep your talents hidden. I can understand why, and it even makes things easier. But are you really good enough to satisfy the needs of someone as powerful as me?"
The young enchanter looked at her, a strange expression appearing on his charming face for a moment.
Was he, perhaps, stumped by her question and felt insecure about his talent? Creating a Memory for one of the most renowned Saints in the world was not an easy task, after all.
Master Sunless coughed and briefly looked away. Seeing that subtly bashful expression of his… made Nephis understand why this cafe was so famous.
Needless to say, it was probably not because of desserts.
[Cassie… what the hell?]
Cassie's pleasant voice resounded in her head a moment later:
[What?]
Nephis kept her expression neutral.
[Why is this enchanter you found so… so…]
Cassie answered innocently:
[So what?]
Nephis sighed.
[...Never mind.]
It was a silly question, anyway. She had just been startled a little.
Master Sunless, meanwhile, seemed to find his confidence again and answered with a faint smile:
"I can promise that you'll be satisfied, Lady Nephis."
His eye suddenly twitched, for some reason. The poor man must have been nervous… Nephis knew that meeting her had that effect on many people.
The enchanter continued in the same pleasant tone:
"...Let me rephrase that. What I mean to say is that the Memories I create are top-notch. That said, can I ask you a question?"
Nephis wanted to answer that he could, but suddenly found herself unable to.
That was because, at some point in time, another bite of the delicious cake found its way into her mouth. She didn't even notice how.
It was very strange.
'Is my blood sugar low? Yeah. That must be it.'
Pulling the spoon out of her mouth slowly, she nodded with a deadpan expression.
Master Sunless hesitated for a moment.
"You are a princess of the Great Clan Valor. Surely, the renowned forgemasters of your clan have no shortage of powerful Memories they've created. Why come to me?"
Nephis shrugged, not seeing a reason to hide the truth.
"It is precisely because you are not a forgemaster of Clan Valor."
The young man seemed to have a keen mind. He understood what she meant instantly, and leaned back with a hint of amusement gleaming in the depths of his onyx eyes.
"I see."
Master Sunless remained silent for a few moments, thinking about something. Finally, he asked:
"What kind of Memory do you wish to commission?"
Nephis answered in an even tone:
"A sword."
She needed a sword.
The one she wielded, Kinslayer… was a beautiful weapon. It was an immensely powerful weapon, as well, and one that suited her well. Nephis had slain numerous Nightmare Creatures with its sharp edge, and had won countless battles while wielding it.
But Anvil of Valor had branded the Kinslayer, and so, it did not really belong to her anymore.
She wasn't foolish enough to try cutting the King of Swords down with one of his own blades.
This time, the charming enchanter remained silent for a while, studying her face with a strange intensity.
Nephis could feel his desires faintly… they were subdued, as if something was obscuring them, but she discerned a volatile mixture of hopes smoldering beautifully somewhere deep in his soul.
It reminded her of the King of Swords, a little, maybe because both of them were spellsmiths.
It vaguely reminded her of someone else, as well…
In any case, Master Sunless seemed to be sincere enough, and held no malice toward her. On the contrary, he appeared to have been inspired by her… a little bit too much.
Inwardly, Nephis was surprised.
'Is he… smitten by me?'
She couldn't be sure, but something like that would not be an unfamiliar situation. Being a Saint meant having a strong effect on people, and it was especially true for her.
That said, at least Master Sunless had enough decorum and composure to hide his feelings. They didn't seem to be of the distasteful kind, either, although there was such an element, as well. Of course, there was.
'He's a healthy man, after all.'
Accustomed to such things, Nephis did not hold it against him.
In fact… she might have felt a tiny bit… pleased with that reaction.
'It seems my soul is recovering faster, this time?'
Feeling anything was already a good sign.
Eventually, Master Sunless spoke:
"If that is the case, then there are three ways for me to make a sword for you, Lady Nephis."
She tilted her head slightly.
"Oh?"
He nodded.
"The first way is the most straightforward. I can take an already existing Memory and alter it to fit your needs. That method is the easiest, but also the most limited."
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
Cassie had not told her that Master Sunless was proficient enough to alter Memories granted to Awakened by the Spell, not just create his own. Even among the enchanters of Valor, that was a rare skill… in fact, she didn't know anyone except for Anvil himself who was capable of that feat.
And the young enchanter called it the easiest.
The charming young man, meanwhile, continued:
"The second way is to create a Memory from scratch. That would take longer, and would require me to use both suitably potent materials and soul shards of a high Rank. Of course, the result would be much more lethal. Your current weapon, the Kinslayer… I am confident that I can forge something just as deadly, given enough time."
Nephis was impressed. Her sword was a Transcendent Memory of the Seventh Tier, and an exceptionally powerful one at that. Strangely enough, it was as powerful as many Supreme weapons were… but, of course, Master Sunless would not know that. While the name of her sword and its Rank were well known, very few people had detailed information about it.
It was more or less a military secret.
Still, it was quite remarkable for an Ascended to be confident in creating a top-tier Transcendent weapon.
It seemed that he was supremely competent in his craft.
Being one herself, Nephis liked competent people.
"What is the third way?"
He smiled softly.
"The third way is the longest, and the hardest as well. It would require a lot of effort… from both of us, actually, not just from me. We will also have to spend a lot of time together. But if I succeed, the resulting Memory will be truly powerful."
Nephis took a sip of cold water, suddenly feeling invigorated.
She lingered for a moment, then asked evenly.
"How powerful, exactly?"
Master Sunless looked at her seriously, his smile dimming.
After a short pause, he said with a hint of sober ambition in his pleasantly melodious voice:
"...Powerful enough to kill a god, I'd say."
Understandably, Nephis seemed doubtful of Sunny's outrageous claim. She looked at him silently for a few moments, then raised an eyebrow.
"But you are merely an Ascended… forgive me for being blunt. How can an Ascended create something that powerful?"
Sunny could see how she would question his ability to keep such a promise. However, he meant what he had said. Because he had been thinking of a way to achieve something like that for a long, long time.
He lingered for a moment, then sighed.
"It's easier than you think… not that any random Ascended would be able to, of course. But my way of creating Memories is rather unique, so I can do more than most. It… would be easier for me to show you. Would you mind following me?"
Nephis did not move, looking at him intently.
"I don't mind following, Master Sunless. But not yet."
He frowned a little.
"Not yet?"
She nodded slowly, her face still and motionless.
Her voice sounded even:
"Yes. I…"
Nephis paused for a moment, then added stoically:
"Haven't finished my cake yet."
Sunny thought that he had heard her wrong.
'What?'
He blinked. But Nephis ignored his confused stare, picked up her spoon elegantly, and turned her attention to the piece of cherry cake.
She ate it unhurriedly, maintaining a composed expression. He couldn't tell if she enjoyed the taste or was simply reluctant to waste food. A couple of minutes later, Nephis put her spoon down, wiped her lips with a napkin, and nodded courteously.
"Thank you. How much do I owe you?"
Sunny slowly shook his head.
"No, no. It's… on the house."
What was going on in that head of hers? They had been talking about killing gods, and then paused… for cake?
Not that Sunny was complaining.
In fact, he would have enjoyed watching her eat an entire cake instead of just a small piece, if she wanted to.
Ten cakes, even... although that would be a bit costly...
"Shall we go, then?"
He stood up and guided her to the basement of the Marvelous Mimic. Unlike the day he had led Telle of White Feather to retrieve the [Belated Apology], though, Sunny headed for the back of the boutique.
Nephis followed him, looking around with a hint of curiosity. He explained helpfully:
"This is the Memory Boutique part of the Brilliant Emporium. As you might know, I don't advertise my ability to craft Memories, so most of the customers think of me as a merchant with a wide network of connections. They peruse our inventory here or commission us to search for a Memory that fits a set of custom parameters."
Nephis nodded.
"The interior is very tasteful. It suits you well."
'Huh?'
Sunny was not sure what she meant, but smiled in appreciation.
"Thank you. Most customers only ever see the boutique, but it's actually just the front side of the business. My workshop is beyond that door over there. And beyond this door is where I keep valuable materials."
As Sunny was opening the door, Nephis asked in her usual even tone:
"Can I ask why you are so reluctant to reveal your talent, Master Sunless?"
He lingered for a moment.
"You certainly can. There are many reasons, but mainly… I just don't like the great clans. Please don't take offense, Lady Nephis."
She smiled faintly.
"I won't."
Sunny led her into the material storage, which was a vast hall drowning in darkness, with only a few lanterns illuminating its expanse. The lanterns were there for Aiko, who sometimes assisted him in crafting.
Nephis paused at the entrance.
The material storage was very different from the refined shopfront. The atmosphere here was cold and ominous… sinister, even. That was because it was full of monstrous remains, most of them belonging to truly harrowing Nightmare Creatures.
There were grotesque bones, hollowed-out carapaces of vile abominations, and odd artifacts of all kinds. The remains of the Winter Beast were here. Shards of frozen shadows were here, too, among other trophies Sunny had collected in the past four years.
He walked to the middle of the vast underground storage and turned to Nephis, pointing around.
"A powerful Memory has to be crafted from potent materials — otherwise, it won't survive the burden of its own enchantments. The remains of Nightmare Creatures are the most easily accessible source of such materials, albeit not the only source."
Nephis looked around with subdued interest.
"...Have you chanced upon the remains of an Unholy abomination, then? Is that what gives you the confidence to claim that you can forge a godslaying sword?"
Sunny smiled and shook his head.
"No. Actually, what I wanted to show you is not the materials, but rather the storage itself. Have you noticed how large it is?"
Nephis nodded slowly, prompting Sunny to smile.
"Saint Cassia must have informed you that my shop is actually an Ascended Devil. In fact, the volume of its interior… seems a bit too vast, doesn't it?"
She lingered for a bit, then shrugged.
"It is hard to say without knowing what creature you killed to receive this Echo. But yes, I would have expected it to be much smaller. Dimensional storage Memories of the Ascended Rank are usually much more modest."
Sunny pointed at himself.
"But, you see, this dimensional storage is a bit unique. Because its volume does not depend on the creature's Rank and Class, but rather on the potency of the creature's master's soul. Which, in this case, would be my soul."
Nephis remained silent for a moment.
"It seems that you have an unusually potent soul, then."
He chuckled, causing a small smile to appear on her lips.
"Thank you for the compliment. That is not the point, though."
She frowned, then suddenly pierced him with an intense gaze.
"Do you mean to say…"
Sunny nodded.
"Indeed. It is not impossible for me to create a Memory that is bound to its wielder's soul, and is thus as powerful as the wielder is. You strike me as someone who will continue to grow stronger, Lady Nephis. So, it is not impossible for your sword to become sharp enough to slay a god, one day."
Sunny was being a little dishonest... but only a little.
In truth, his ambition was not to replicate the enchantments of the Covetous Coffer. What he was after, and had been trying to achieve for a while now, was to replicate the [Bound] trait of the Onyx Mantle, which was responsible for that Attribute of his being as potent as his soul was.
The reason for that was the shift in his perception of power, and his views of Memories, after becoming Transcendent. Sunny had long realized that truly powerful beings did not pursue greater power from the weapons they wielded and the tools they used — because they themselves were the power. The weapons and the tools were only meant to channel their own strength, not be a source of external might.
And yet, it had always been the opposite for Sunny. He had made himself into a lethal warrior, yes, but most of his victories came from cleverly using the enchantments of his powerful Memories, which he could utilize better than other Awakened due to his eyes having been altered by Blood Weave.
Being banished from the Spell, he had lost most of these Memories. That had shown him, in a rather cruel manner, the difference between internal and external power.
So, even though Sunny could craft himself a diverse arsenal of potent Memories, he had not done so. Because he was powerful enough to not need it, and did not wish to be led astray by excessive reliance on undeserved strength. He would rather achieve such strength himself.
That way, he would be following in the footsteps of those who were truly divine.
So, the only Memories Sunny wanted to craft for himself were those that would help him channel his own power better, or provide simple convenience. He also wanted these Memories to be able to keep up with his progress.
Therefore… he had to master the [Bound] enchantment.
The problem was that forging a Memory that possessed such a trait was not easy, since it had to be intricately tied to one's very soul.
…But it would be different if Nephis and her soul flame, as well as the Crown of Dawn, were there to help him.
Nephis remained silent for a while, considering what the charming enchanter had said.
A weapon that was as powerful as its wielder was…
Slowly, white sparks ignited in the depths of her eyes.
'A growing Memory.'
They did exist, but were exceedingly rare. Most of the ones she heard of had not even been received from slaying Nightmare Creatures, but were instead Aspect Legacy Relics.
Having a sword that would allow her to fully express the power of her Aspect was already exciting enough. But if that sword could also reflect her power as a Transcendent Titan, and one who had inherited the lineage of Sun God as well…
Such a blade would indeed be worthy of slaying gods.
As long as Nephis was worthy.
She glanced at Master Sunless, who remained calm and composed. Was he really capable of forging such a Memory?
Suddenly, the young man seemed to possess a different kind of allure in her eyes.
'He's precious... a precious resource, I mean. Cassie has really outdone herself this time.'
If what he had said was true.
Nephis hesitated for a moment.
"Can you really do it?"
Master Sunless gave her an electric smile.
"I haven't done it before, but I am confident that it can be achieved. It might be that nobody else is capable, but I am."
She raised an eyebrow, finding it hard to distrust his confidence. Not just because it was hard to imagine someone who looked like him being dishonest, but also because she could vaguely sense his passion.
Nephis had no doubt that Master Sunless was an inspired artisan. She was familiar with artistic ambition, and his was of the kind that could produce miracles.
Of course, he could simply be delusional. But Cassie would not have sent her here if there was any doubt about his ability.
How had Valor failed to scout this talent?
She looked away, studying the abominable remains surrounding them. It was quite a collection… since the charming young man did not seem like much of a fighter, he must have procured these material with soul shards and coin. That alone spoke volumes of his dedication.
Nephis sighed.
"How are you so different from all the other enchanters?"
He smiled.
"It is simple, really. Have you read the Exploration Report of the Tomb of Ariel?"
Master Sunless suddenly fell silent, and then paled a little.
In quite an endearing way.
"Oh… I am deeply sorry, Lady Nephis. I said something stupid. You were there yourself."
He shifted from one foot to another, trying to hide his embarrassment.
"...In any case, you must be familiar with the cult of the Nightmare Spell mentioned in the report. There used to be sorcerers of a very special kind among those cultists, called weavers."
Nephis nodded.
"Indeed. So?"
The young enchanter hesitated for a moment.
"Every person creating Memories today is capable of doing so because of their Aspect. In truth, they aren't the ones who are making the Memories… it's the Nightmare Spell who does it for them."
He pointed to one of his onyx eyes.
"But I am different. Due to one of my Attributes, I possess the ability to see the sorcerous weave of Memories. And since I can see it, I can strive to understand it. So, my Memories are not the product of a symbiotic fusion between my Aspect and the Nightmare Spell. They are a product of skill. My skill, which I have bitterly honed and improved upon for many years."
Nephis listened to his words intently. What she heard… was rather wondrous.
It was a good reminder to never underestimate people. This humble young man did not seem outstanding when compared to thousands of other Masters and the exalted Saints. He lived his life quietly, away from the spotlight, and lacking fame.
And yet, he too was a singular existence. In his unique craft, there was no one more accomplished.
There were an infinite number of Attributes, Aspects, and Memories out there. Anyone could be a wonder in their own way, and be capable of things that everyone else would think impossible.
Nephis made a decision.
'I'll trust in his skill.'
There was no downside to trusting the charming enchanter, anyway. Even if he failed, Nephis would simply be back to where she had started — lacking a weapon to face the Sovereigns, but having no other choice.
She suddenly found herself responding to his slight smile with one of her own.
"In that case, I commend your ingenuity and persistence, Master Sunless."
Nephis lingered for a moment, then asked:
"You mentioned that creating such a sword would require a lot of effort from both of us, and that we would have to spend a long time together. What did you mean?"
He sighed, then gestured for her to leave the ominous storage room. As they passed the elegant shopfront of the Memory boutique and returned to the dining hall of the café, the charming young man explained in a pleasant tone:
"The first part is easier to answer. In short, I will need your assistance at certain stages of forging. It is no secret that your flames are born from the soul, Lady Nephis… so, I'm inclined to believe that they are most suitable for forging a soulbound weapon."
He remained silent for a moment, then continued hesitantly:
"The second part is more… sensitive. Usually, I don't have much problem selecting suitable enchantments for the Memories I create. But this one will be rather special, and so, it must fit you and your powers perfectly. Such a fit won't be possible unless I have a deep understanding of your powers and how you conduct yourself in battle. It would be very helpful for me to observe your swordsmanship, and your Aspect, closely… and not just in a sparring ring."
Nephis gave him a curious look.
"Are you very knowledgeable about swordsmanship, Master Sunless?"
The charming young man smiled.
"Well… I might not look it, but I do indeed know a thing or two about swordsmanship. As well as how to wield other weapons. After all, if one wants to forge a weapon, they have to know how to wield one, don't they?"
He paused for a moment, looked around, and then said with a hint of badly hidden pride in his voice:
"Actually… I don't want to brag, but... I once placed very high in the Dreamscape tournament."
Nephis blinked.
'The… Dreamscape tournament?'
That illusory game?
Suddenly, she felt a very unfamiliar emotion rise in her cold and scorched heart.
The contrast between the shy pride written all over the charming enchanter's beautiful face and the sheer silliness of the thing he was so proud of… was… was so…
'Cute.'
Nephis had to look away.
"Ah. I see… how remarkable. Well, in that case, we can arrange something."
With that, she took a deep breath and headed for the door.
"It's getting late, and I need to return to the castle. We will be in touch. Oh… and thank you for the cake, Master Sunless. It was delicious."
He seemed a little startled.
"It was? Alright. I'll be waiting, then. Goodnight, Lady Nephis!"
The silver bell rang melodiously as she left.
Walking outside, Nephis felt the cool wind caress her cheeks. She kept her expression neutral as she headed toward the ferry to the castle.
[Well, what do you think?]
Cassie's voice resounded in her head a moment later.
Nephis contemplated for a few moments.
[I like what I saw. Even if he fails to forge a worthy sword for me, we should work on recruiting him as a Memory master for the Fire Keepers.]
Cassie remained silent for a bit.
[...You liked what you saw, huh?]
Nephis did not deign to reply. Why was Cassie acting so mischievously these days?
Well… actually, she was glad to see her friend coming back to a semblance of normalcy. Although very few people noticed, Cassie had not been doing well for the last few years. It was a good sign if she was in the mood to joke around.
Nephis felt relived.
Just as she thought that, though, her friend suddenly spoke again:
[But, Neph… I have a little piece of advice. You know, just something to think about. The next time you meet a young man and like what you see… maybe don't start the conversation by demanding to know if he can "satisfy your needs". You might give him the wrong idea...]
Nephis frowned.
'What is she talking about? Satisfy my…'
She thought back to her conversation with Master Sunless and froze.
Suddenly... the wind did not feel so cool anymore.
Blushing deeply, Nephis covered her face and walked away.
Her steps might have been a little hurried.
Back in the Brilliant Emporium, Sunny was standing motionlessly in the middle of the dining hall. His face was frozen.
The streets of Bastion had long turned dark, and he was enveloped by a peaceful silence.
Some time later, he looked down and stared at the gloomy shadow.
'I… did not imagine the whole thing, did I?'
The shadow stared at him back and shrugged. Nevertheless, it seemed strangely elated.
'Maybe?'
No… Nephis had definitely been here just now. Her plate was still on the table, and her glass was still mostly full of water.
Not only had she been here, but Sunny was now apparently making a soulbound sword for her.
Slowly, his face paled.
'...What did I do?!'
It all seemed perfectly reasonable and cunning in the moment. Not only would he be able to fulfill his ambition of replicating the [Bound] enchantment with Neph's help, but she would also reveal the secrets of her Transcendent battle art to him, completely of her own volition.
Not to mention the hefty sum he would earn for the commission.
But now, Sunny was panicking!
Why did he insist on spending lots of time with her? That was the exact opposite of what the humble shopkeeper was supposed to do! His only task was to stay as far away from Nephis as possible and live a tranquil, peaceful life.
And now, in the span of just a few days, Sunny ended up being entangled with Nephis and Cassie both. Somehow.
'This wasn't a part of the plan!'
But it was also... not that bad?
Despite how contrary to his plans the current situation was, Sunny found himself smiling.
In fact, despite his panic, he was just as elated as the gloomy shadow.
Too much so, even, to the point that his second avatar was currently humming a happy melody in Ravenheart... which made Rain stare at him weirdly.
Sunny abruptly stopped humming.
'...Crap.'
He had done did it now!
***
The next day, Sunny informed somewhat sleepy Aiko that Changing Star had visited the shop late in the evening to commission a Memory.
The petite girl just stared at him for a moment and then asked, her voice gruff:
"Oh, yeah? Who else came in? Was it Santa Claus?"
Hearing the unfamiliar name, Sunny frowned.
"Saint Claus? Who is that? Is there a new Transcendent in the Sword Domain?"
Aiko just shook her head and looked away.
"Never mind. So, you're telling me that both Cassie and Changing Star herself have visited the Brilliant Emporium, but both waited until I was gone to spend some time with you alone. Am I getting this correctly?"
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
"I mean, that is a strange way of putting it, but yes. That is basically it."
She nodded.
"Sure. Why not? I shouldn't be surprised, really."
By that point, Sunny was starting to get offended.
"What's the matter? I thought you would be happy! We'll get a pile of soul shards soon!"
Aiko yawned.
"Yeah... that's great. Don't forget to give me a fat bonus, then."
Her tone told him to leave her alone, but Sunny was not willing to.
"It's true! She even complimented my cake!"
The petite girl silently floated up to the ceiling. He stared at her in confusion.
"What are you doing?"
Aiko responded sarcastically:
"Checking the liquor. I just made an inventory yesterday, so don't think I'll fail to find out how much you guzzled after I left…"
Sunny threw his arms up.
"Is this how you talk to your boss?!"
She scoffed.
"I apologize. Don't think I'll fail to find out how much you guzzled after I left, boss."
Shaking his head, he mumbled a few curses and went about getting ready for the morning customers.
A few days passed in idle tranquility. There was not much happening in the Brilliant Emporium, so Sunny simply waited to be contacted by the Fire Keepers.
Funnily enough, the Lord of Shadows was in the same situation. The elders of clan Valor were taking their sweet time discussing how to negotiate with him, so he had nothing better to do than wait.
Only the avatar in Ravenheart was busy, since he and Rain were in the initial stages of planning a hunt for the Awakened abomination.
A few more days passed, and then, Sunny was distracted by the sound of plates rolling in the dining hall. Looking up from the stove, he wiped his hands and went to check what had happened.
When he left the kitchen, what met him was the sight of Aiko having planted face-first into the floor. There was a new customer standing at the entrance, sunlight pouring over her shoulders and illuminating her slender figure.
The customers were staring at her in silent awe.
Nephis, meanwhile, looked down with a hint of bewilderment in her eyes:
"Aiko… are you alright?"
She was wearing civilian clothes once again, this time having replaced the criminal summer dress with fashionable white trousers and a fitted black blouse.
The petite girl mumbled a stifled curse and slowly picked herself off the floor.
"Ah, yes… I'm perfectly fine, Lady Nephis. Uh… what brings you here?"
Sunny had the same question. He had expected for Cassie to summon him telepathically, or maybe one of the Fire Keepers arrive to hand him an invitation. The fact that Nephis arrived personally was rather strange. Did she have a lot of free time?
As a matter of fact... she probably did, waiting for the elders of clan Valor to make a decision. The same way the Lord of Shadows was waiting. But that still did not explain why she had come to the Brilliant Emporium.
Secretly stumped, Sunny walked over and, made sure that Nephis could not see, and gave Aiko a smug look.
Then, he turned away with a pleasant expression.
"Welcome, welcome. I didn't expect you to visit our establishment again so soon, my lady."
Nephis remained silent for a few moments, then said neutrally:
"I'm here to continue the discussion we started last time. Oh, and…"
Her expression remained stoic.
"I'm a bit parched. Would you mind serving me some tea? And something to go along with it… cake will do fine…"
Sunny's smile wavered for a moment.
He sighed.
"I'm afraid we don't have cake at the moment. But!"
His chin rose a little.
"I've been told that my waffles are to die for. Please have a seat… I'll be with you shortly."
Very soon, Sunny personally delivered a portion of his nearly immaculate waffles to Nephis, complete with a scoop of vanilla ice cream and some freshly cut strawberries.
'I think I've outdone myself this time! if I do say so myself…'
He was in a great mood. Sunny wasn't sure what had come over him, but he was especially inspired today while making the waffles. It almost felt like he was on the verge of breaking through the bottleneck of his culinary skill.
Perhaps the missing ingredient was not the waffles themselves, but the customer for whom he was making them?
Contemplating these profound issues, he sat across from Nephis and smiled.
She wasn't wearing that clumsy disguise of hers today, so he could enjoy the sight of her lustrous silver locks. The few customers present in the dining hall were frozen in stunned awe, the name Changing Star ready to fall from their lips. Sunlight seemed especially radiant in her presence, bathing the Brilliant Emporium in a warm glow.
Sunny felt his heartbeat quickening.
Nephis spared him a short glance, then looked away to take a sip of tea. Finally, she picked up the fork and took a small bite of the waffle with an aloof expression.
'She won't even look at me. Well, makes sense. Why would she?'
Unlike Sunny, who couldn't help stealing glances at Nephis, she was probably preoccupied with different thoughts.
He sighed.
"I can't help but notice that you are not hiding your identity anymore, Lady Nephis. I was under the assumption that you wanted to keep the commission secret, though. What changed?"
She put the fork down, gave the waffles a strange stare, and then finally faced him.
"I still do. However, plans had to change due to our last conversation. Considering that we will have to spend a lot of time together, trying to hide our connection from Valor is not an option. They'll discover a new person in my immediate circle sooner than later... so, we will have to resort to a bit of misdirection, instead."
A subtle smile touched her lips.
"Congratulations, Master Sunless. You are now the official Memory Purveyor of the Fire Keepers — an independent specialist we've hired to handle sales and acquisitions of sorcerous equipment. Of course, you will receive a generous commission for every deal you facilitate… which will pay for the actual commission."
As Sunny froze, unable to speak, she studied his face for a few moments and then returned to the waffles with a small, but seemingly pleased smile.
'...Goddamn! We've struck it rich, Aiko!'
Signing an official contract with the Fire Keepers was not much different from receiving a government tender. The Memory Boutique side of the Brilliant Emporium was about to explode in revenue… all of that simply to bury the exchange of soul shards for the actual work Sunny was being hired to do.
'Very crafty.'
It was Cassie who had come up with that scheme, without a doubt.
However… something still did not make sense.
He frowned slightly.
"That is great news, and I am definitely delighted to hear it. But, my lady… even so, isn't it a little bit too strange for you to deliver the news personally? Surely, sending one of your subordinates would have been much more in line with such an arrangement."
Nephis was an exalted existence even among Saints. She would have never had to deal with something as mundane as hiring a procurement specialist personally. So, there was an obvious contradiction between her intention to create a cover for him and her actions, which only served to blow it.
She remained silent for a while, savoring her tea and dessert — or pretending to savor them, most likely. It was hard to tell from her expression if she was really enjoying the taste of what Sunny had cooked... which, honestly speaking, was a little heartbreaking.
But that was how Nephis was. She had never really had a sweet tooth.
Still, her acting skills must have improved tremendously in the past four years. Her pretense of being engrossed in his waffles was incredibly convincing. Sunny wasn't sure that he could have put on such a performance himself.
Eventually, she put the fork down with a masterfully acted out hint of reluctance.
"Huh? Oh. You are correct, but that would not have solved the problem. You and I are going to be seen together often, after all, and there needs to be an explanation. So, I am here to sow the seeds of that explanation. The Memory Purveyor position is an intentionally flimsy misdirection — no one would really buy it, considering the circumstances."
Nephis paused for a moment.
"So, there will be a deeper layer of deception hidden beneath it."
Sunny smiled.
"A double misdirection?"
She smiled faintly in response and nodded.
"Once someone becomes suspicious of your official position and digs deeper, they'll discover the prepared explanation and come to a false conclusion, thinking that they've discovered the truth. Not knowing that what they've discovered is actually another, more convincing lie."
'Definitely Cassie's idea.'
Sunny tilted his head a little.
"And that more convincing lie is…"
Nephis shifted a little.
"Well. I mean no offense, Master Sunless, but nothing about your background suggests that you are worthy of my attention. However… how do I say this... you must have looked in the mirror. What do you think people will assume when they see me keeping someone like that by my side?"
He blinked a couple of times, confused.
"Actually... I avoid mirrors. I'm sorry, Lady Nephis, but I don't quite understand what you mean."
Strangely enough, Nephis… seemed stumped.
She remained silent for a while, then took a sip of tea.
Then, she cleared her throat.
"What I mean to say... is that people will assume that I am infatuated with you. That I've arranged for you to have a position with the Fire Keepers because you are my paramour. So, I am here today to plant the seeds of that impression… Master Sunless."
'A… paramour…'
Sunny froze.
He was suddenly happy that he had not brought himself a cup of tea, as well, because he would have definitely spat it all out at that moment.
The implications of what Nephis had said slowly seeped into his mind.
It wasn't that outrageous… on the contrary, it was an ingenious lie that would perfectly explain why the two of them were spending time together. People loved nothing more than salacious rumors, after all.
But, still…
'What she's trying to say is that my cover… will be… that I'm her boy toy?!'
Sunny was mortified.
…But also, intrigued.
But also mortified.
The mix of emotions must have been apparent on his face, because Nephis suddenly picked up her cup, looked away, and said evenly:
"It is just for the sake of deception, of course. I'll understand if you're uncomfortable with this arrangement."
Sunny slowly shook his head and forced out a pale smile:
"I'm… I'm not… uncomfortable."
She looked at him with a hint of concern.
"Are you sure? Come to think of it… I didn't even ask if you have a partner. I wouldn't want for your girlfriend to misunderstand…"
Sunny's smile grew brittle.
"I am sure… and there's no one like that. This arrangement works, for me. I think it's a splendid idea… very deceptive…"
Internally, though, he was imploding.
[Saint Cassia… care to explain yourself?!]
Cassie did not answer. Perhaps she wasn't in the mood to waste essence to hijack his senses, or perhaps she simply did not want to...
In any case, after that bombshell of a revelation, Sunny sat quietly and stared into the distance for a while.
He was trying to understand how he had ended up in this situation.
It was all his fault, of course… really, Sunny had no one but himself to blame. Had he not suggested creating a soulbound Memory for Nephis on the spur of the moment, there would have been no need for them to interact, let alone do so while hiding the real reason from Clan Valor.
The Lord of Shadows would have continued to play his role as her battle partner, while the humble shopkeeper would have continued living his mostly peaceful life in solitude.
But now…
'I'm going to be a kept man… gods, why am I so handsome?!'
That pretty face of his... was a curse!
If Sunny had a more rugged appearance, Cassie would have had to come up with a different explanation for his presence near Nephis. The Lord of Shadows, who always wore a ferocious mask, received nothing but respect… but when Sunny showed his face, the most people could believe was that he had caught the princess's fancy due to his pleasing looks.
Surely, being a Saint and ruling a Citadel in a Death Zone had nothing to do with the difference in treatment...
'I can't believe it.'
Jet had once told Sunny that he could become a flower boy one day. Who knew that her words would not only come true, but also come back to bite him one day?
He glanced at Nephis furtively.
She was finishing her waffles with a calm expression, seemingly not affected by the sensitive nature of their conversation at all. There was no hint of agitation or embarrassment on her beautiful face, and her posture remained graceful and poised, like always.
Well, it made sense. It was nothing but a strategy of deception for her, after all. She did not know Sunny, and only saw him as a valuable resource. A talented enchanter who could create a powerful Memory for her to use.
But it was different for Sunny.
Because, to him, she meant so much more.
Throwing another glance at her, he sighed and leaned back in his chair.
'What happened happened. There's no point in worrying about it now.'
In fact… he should just accept the situation and allow himself to enjoy it. Sunny would have lied if he said that he didn't feel a little bit excited about the whole situation.
After all, if Nephis was calm, then why couldn't he be calm, as well?
***
'He's looking at me… what do I do… should I… he's looking at me again!'
Pretending to be nonchalant, Nephis tried to concentrate on the stunningly delicious waffles that Master Sunless had made for her and not show any sign of her distress.
She didn't quite understand how she had allowed Cassie to convince her to go with this plan.
When they discussed how to go about allowing the charming enchanter to stay close to her without alerting Clan Valor to the true purpose of the arrangement, the idea seemed quite reasonable. Strategically, it was sound.
There was even the added benefit of shielding Nephis from the pursuits of the prospective bachelors from other Legacy clans… somewhat.
It was only this morning that she had gotten cold feet. Knowing herself, Nephis had rehearsed the conversation in her room… extensively… and finally realized how deeply embarrassing it would be to say something like that to the charming young man's face.
Nevertheless, she had gone through with it. She was not someone to back down from a challenge, after all.
But now, she had to face the consequences.
'Ah… he looked so put-upon…'
Well, why wouldn't he? Despite his alluring looks, Master Sunless was an incredibly talented craftsman, first and foremost. He must have taken a lot of pride in his skill. To be reduced to such a role… had to be extremely humiliating, from his point of view.
Yet, he graciously accepted their scheme without voicing any complaints.
Being involved in all the lies and deceit surrounding the royal family of the Sword Domain could not have been easy for a decent and honest person like him, either. Nephis was starting to understand better why such a talented sorcerer had chosen to stay away from the Great Clans.
She felt... a little guilty.
When her plate became empty, she sighed with regret and looked at Master Sunless.
'I should protect him well.'
There was no choice now but to proceed with the plan, now.
"If you are ready, we should go to the Castle."
The charming young man seemed a little startled.
"Go to the Castle? Right now?"
Having calmed down somewhat, Nephis nodded.
"Yes. We need to sign the contract officially. Apart from that, the more people see us together, the better. Don't worry, though — there is no need for you to do anything extra or force yourself to act in any kind of way. As long as we are simply seen together, those who need to get the wrong impression will convince themselves of the falsehood. So, you won't need to compromise your dignity."
She lingered for a moment, and then added in a serious tone:
"You have my promise, Master Sunless."
She meant it.
He looked at her silently for a while, his expression unreadable.
Eventually, the young man nodded:
"Alright. Give me a minute to give instructions to Aiko, and we can go."
He stood up and retreated into the kitchen of the small café, leaving Nephis alone.
She was using a Memory to make it impossible for anyone to eavesdrop on their conversation, but people could still stare. So, she couldn't allow herself to show any sign of losing composure.
…Even though all Nephis wanted to do was slump in her chair and bury her face in her hands.
And maybe order another serving of those delicious waffles.
[Cassie…]
Her friend's voice resounded in her head a moment later, composed and calming:
[Yes?]
Nephis lingered for a few moments.
[...Prepare the contract.]
There was a little pause, and then Cassie replied neutrally:
[Already done.]
Nephis was a little surprised. She hesitated for a bit, then asked mentally:
[You already did it? But what if he refused?]
Her friend chuckled.
[Why would he refuse? There's an army of men out there who would kill for the opportunity to act as your romantic partner… don't sell yourself short!]
Nephis frowned.
That was true. She was beautiful in her own right… young, wealthy, renowned, and had the backing of a prestigious family.
So, then…
Her frown deepened a little.
'Now, wait a second. So why did he look so put-upon? Who… who does he think…'
Her thoughts, however, were interrupted by Cassie's pleasant voice:
[Oh, I wanted to say something. The way you found out if he has a girlfriend... well done! Very slick.]
Nephis blinked.
'What?'
Then, her eyes widened a little.
A moment later, Master Sunless appeared near her table.
He seemed to have regained his composure. Sparing Nephis a bright smile, the charming young man bowed slightly.
"We can leave... Lady Nephis? Are you alright?"
She took a deep breath.
"Yes... I am fine. Let's just go...."
Leaving an avatar behind to help Aiko in the kitchen, Sunny left the Brilliant Emporium with Nephis.
The avatar did not have the benefit of wearing the Nebulous Mantle, but his Transcendent presence would be safely contained as long as he did not enter the dining hall. Since the entire interior of the Brilliant Emporium was situated in the dimensional storage of the Marvelous Mimic, anyone would find it hard to catch a glimpse of what was happening in the kitchen.
The café would still close for the day as soon as the current customers left, though. When Sunny told Aiko about the contract with the Fire Keepers, she was beyond happy for a few moments… however, pretty soon, they discovered a problem.
Although the real purpose of the Memory Purveyor position was to hide the commission of an enchanted sword for Nephis, that cover still had to be maintained. Which meant that the Brilliant Emporium would really have to handle the sales of the Memories earned by the Fire Keepers, as well as the acquisition of the Memories they wished to purchase.
The problem was that Sunny's reputation as a Memory broker was all a smokescreen, and he did not really possess a network of connections to facilitate such deals. Luckily, Aiko still had some contacts from running the Brilliant Emporium alone in the past — so, she had to come up with a business plan and accomplish a lot of relevant things with utmost haste.
The petite girl seemed daunted by the sudden task, but he could almost see piles of coins reflecting in her eyes.
In any case, that was what was happening to Aiko and the avatar in the Brilliant Emporium.
Sunny himself, meanwhile…
Was accompanying Nephis on a leisurely stroll across Bastion.
He had to admit that they made for quite a pair. Nephis looked elegant and sharp in her crisp civilian clothes, while his attire was refined and tasteful. Sunny noticed that the two of them collected a lot of stares — some people even turned around to watch them go.
Some of them recognized Nephis, some of them didn't.
He felt a little uncomfortable with all that attention, but knew that it was the very reason they were out in the open.
The streets of Bastion were lively at that time of day. Nephis looked around with curiosity, a faint smile playing on her lips. Eventually, she asked:
"Have you lived in Bastion long, Master Sunless?"
He shook his head.
"No… only for about a year."
She raised an eyebrow.
"Where were you before?"
Sunny lingered for a few moments, then shrugged.
"After Antarctica... here and there. I spent some time exploring the wilderness after the Nightmare."
Sunny did not specify which Nightmare he meant, letting Nephis make her own wrong conclusion. There was nothing strange with saying that he had wandered the Dream Realm for years before settling in Bastion, either — it would have been a deadly affair before, but after the Dream Gates were open, there was much more travel between various Citadels.
Both the Sword Domain and the Song Domain were swiftly turning into actual states, as opposed to loose alliances of isolated strongholds. There were all kinds of activities going on in the wilderness of the Dream Realm these days — roads were being constructed, trade routes were being established, fortified relay stations were being constructed, and so on.
As the infrastructure of the Domains was being built at a staggering speed, there was a need for all kinds of people to head into the wilds.
The vast expanse of the Dream Realm — the part of it conquered by humans — was not a place where only warriors could survive anymore. Of course, every team had to be guarded by Awakened escorts, but there were geologists, map-makers, builders, explorers, messengers, merchants, and numerous other specialists traveling across it now.
Nephis most likely assumed that he was a part of a large merchant caravan in the past.
She smiled.
"I've been here… for about three years, I guess. But actually, with how often I am away, the actual number of days I've spent in Bastion won't even account for three months. So, in a sense, you've been living here longer than me."
Her smile grew a little wistful.
"How does it feel, to live in Bastion? On this side of the lake, I mean."
Sunny thought about it for a few moments, then answered in a light tone:
"Well, it's sort of tranquil… for me, at least. There is always something going on, and the city is boiling with activity, but unlike the cities of the waking world, it's less suffocating here. Both literally and metaphorically. The air is clean, and the people are… optimistic about their lives. Back on Earth, everyone spent their days pretending not to know that everything was falling apart. Here, everyone is working together to build something from the ground up, instead. It's nice."
He paused, then added somberly:
"Of course, it's not all bliss and sunshine. Most of the people on this side of the lake come from Antarctica, so they are scarred and traumatized. In the worst cases, people reach their breaking point and snap. Crime is not exactly rampant, but it does exist… worse than that, with how many Awakened there are now, the government and the Legacy clans can't police them all effectively anymore. It is one thing if a mundane person suffers a mental breakdown or succumbs to greed, but if it is an Awakened… well, you can imagine."
Sunny looked at Nephis and smiled sheepishly.
"Sorry… I seem to have spoiled the mood."
She stared at him for a moment, then hurriedly looked away.
"...No, it's alright. It is exactly what I wanted to hear. People like me are tasked with protecting humanity, but, strangely enough, we mostly exist in isolation from the actual people we are meant to protect. So, it is good to learn such things. So that we... don't snap."
They reached the waterfront and followed along the shore of the lake, heading for the distant ferry. This section of the lakeshore was fashioned into a park, and there were a lot of people here, resting on the grass.
Many young couples included.
Sunny suddenly felt a little hot.
He caught himself staring at Nephis, whose profile was contoured by the radiance of the sun, for a moment too long.
"Does it bother you? The isolation?"
She looked at him and wanted to answer, but at that moment, Sunny's eyes suddenly widened.
His expression changed.
'What the hell… not again!'
That was because just then, a powerful tremor shook the Nameless Temple in the distant Godgrave. He was momentarily distracted… and slipped on a wrapper someone had carelessly dropped on the ground.
'This can't be happening… I'm a Saint! A Saint, for the love of gods!'
Why was it that every time he saw Nephis, he ended up tripping over his feet?!
Sunny considered whether he wanted to perform a sudden somersault to regain his footing, but that would look even more ridiculous than falling. Using Shadow Step was out of the question, as well, since that Ability was already known to belong to the Lord of Shadows.
So, he resigned himself and prepared to hit the ground.
A moment later, though…
Nephis took a step forward and wrapped her arm around his waist, gallantly stopping his fall before his back could touch the cobblestones.
Sunny suddenly found himself face-to-face with her, his entire weight effortlessly supported by her strength, staring into her calm grey eyes.
Their bodies were almost pressed against each other.
Looking at him calmly, Nephis asked in an even tone:
"Master Sunless… are you alright?"
Sunny's heart fluttered.
He stared at her silently, his face growing pale.
He… was not alright.
'What the hell is that?! Am I in a romantic drama?! If so… why the hell am I the one being caught?! It's the man's job to catch the pretty female lead!'
Although romance was not his genre of choice, Sunny had consumed a lot of such stories during his years in the outskirts. Back then, he had always mocked the hapless female leads, who always seemed to trip, slip, and fall… right into the arms of the cold and aloof male leads, of course.
He had even suspected that there was something in the water wherever the characters lived, since their coordination seemed nonexistent.
Who knew that he would find himself in the same situation, one day?
And in the wrong role, to boot!
He cleared his throat.
"I am fine now, thanks. You can let me go."
It seemed that Nephis only realized that she was still holding him at that moment.
There were a lot of people staring at them with wide eyes.
She remained silent for a few moments, then smoothly pulled him to his feet, unwrapped her arm from his waist, and touched her hair lightly. Her expression remained perfectly nonchalant.
"I see. That is good."
Sunny straightened the Nebulous Mantle, trying to chase away the memory of her warm touch from his mind.
And failing.
Turning away, he sighed, bent down, and picked up the wrapper. Then, he walked to a nearby trash bin and tossed it inside.
Returning to Nephis, he smiled apologetically.
What was he supposed to say now?
"I... dislike people who litter."
'What was that?!'
She nodded, still looking away.
"Yeah. Let's… hurry to the ferry, now. I think we put on a good enough act, already. Well done."
Sunny blinked.
"Yeah… a good act, right… I thought I'd improvise..."
The two of them continued on their way to the ferry, both keeping quiet. Sunny was too indignant and embarrassed to speak, while Nephis… probably didn't care to.
There was something strange about her, though.
Had her shoulders trembled a few times?
No… it was probably just his imagination.
Eventually, they reached the pier.
There were six ferries carrying people and cargo across the lake to the Castle, operating in pairs. The one Sunny and Nephis approached was located on the eastern shore, and was meant for passengers.
There was another pair of ferries on the southern side of the lake, in the direction of the Dream Gate, mostly used for transporting cargo. The last pair was on the northern shore, usually used by the Awakened warriors departing on expeditions.
Every time Sunny returned to the waking world, he had to purchase a ticket, wait in line, and then spend some unpleasant time on the crowded passenger deck of the ferry. Most Masters had access to much more comfortable accommodations, but they also had a higher status than him.
Since Sunny did not serve any established power and preferred to remain low-key, the treatment he received was much less glamorous than what an Ascended deserved. He didn't mind it… too much.
Today, however, his experience was entirely different.
Not only did Nephis not bother to buy tickets — which made sense, considering that the enchanted ferry technically belonged to her family — but they were even immediately guided to the luxurious VIP deck. There was no crowd here… in fact, there did not seem to be any other passengers on the smaller deck, at all, at least not yet.
Instead of the crowded standing arrangement, there were soft sofas and tastefully engraved tables. There were even refreshments and beverages provided, served on a separate table.
The deck was situated at the front of the ferry and raised, so nothing obstructed the beautiful view of the vast lake and the picturesque castle rising from the waters in the distance. A soft breeze blew across the lake, playing with Neph's radiant silver locks.
Sunny enjoyed the view for a few moments, then looked away and inhaled slowly.
They walked to the beautifully laced wooden railing and looked at the sunlit vista. There was some time left before the ferry would depart, so they had nothing to do but wait.
Both were silent, but strangely enough, Sunny did not feel awkward at that moment.
Instead, he felt at peace.
After a while, Nephis suddenly asked:
"Master Sunless… you possess a high affinity to shadows, don't you?"
He nodded slowly.
"I do."
She considered her next words carefully.
"What can you tell me about shadows? And people whose Aspects have to do with them?"
Now, it was his turn to choose words.
After thinking for a bit, Sunny shrugged.
"I can tell you a lot, actually… but also not that much. I am ashamed to say that I don't understand my element well, myself. Which is a bit fitting, if you think about it, considering that Shadow God was also the god of mysteries. Shadows… are a unique concept. Someone considers them to be the opposite of light, but actually, shadows and light are just two sides of the same coin. One cannot exist without the other. It is true darkness that is their enemy."
He paused for a moment, secretly studying her reaction, and then added:
"Shadows are also intimately tied to souls. In fact, I am not even sure where the soul ends and the shadow begins. There are very few beings out there who can deal damage directly to one's shadow, but if a shadow is hurt, the soul is hurt as well. Granted, things without souls also have shadows… it's all very mysterious."
She remained silent for a while, contemplating his words. Then, she asked neutrally:
"Do you know of any other Awakened with shadow Aspects?"
Sunny hesitated.
"Well… I only ever heard of one."
That seemed to pique her interest.
"Oh?"
Sunny nodded.
"Yes. There was a man who went by the name Shadow Blade Kurt. A really vicious fellow. I heard that he used to handle some truly distasteful tasks for a Legacy clan, back in NQSC… I'm not sure which clan, though."
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"Used to?"
He smiled somberly.
"Yes. He… was one of those Awakened who couldn't handle their nightmares, overusing stimulants to stay away from the Dream Realm. He eventually lost control and was dealt with by the government. That… was the last anyone had ever heard about Shadow Blade Kurt."
She sighed with a hint disappointment.
"That… doesn't sound like the kind of person I would want to know about. Thank you, though."
Sunny smiled.
"No problem. I'll... go get us something cool to drink."
He walked back to the table with the refreshments and poured them two glasses of light wine.
As he was about to head back, however, Sunny froze for a moment.
'What… is this familiar feeling?'
Suddenly, he had a terrible premonition.
'Oh, no!'
He walked hurriedly toward Nephis, but before he could reach her, a new passenger arrived. She noticed Neph's slender figure, grinned, and walked past him with wide strides.
"Princess!"
Effie hugged Neph around the shoulder with a bright smile.
"When did you return to Bastion? No, wait… you're not leaving right away again, are you?"
Nephis opened her mouth to answer, but Effie gave her no choice:
"Great! Listen…"
She leaned closer and whispered loudly:
"You're still single, aren't you? Well, let me tell you… that won't do! A beauty like you should not just be worshiped by the masses, but also appreciated by a dashing man. The masses won't warm you on a cold and windy night, after all… well, unless you're into that kind of thing…"
Neph's eyes widened.
"Effie…"
The huntress laughed.
"I'm saying all this for a reason. How about... you let me set you up with someone? Princess, I found you a perfect match! He's a young Master here in Bastion. Homeowner, runs a successful business. None of that tiresome Legacy baggage, either. Oh, he's an amazing cook, as well! Gods, I am starting to salivate just from thinking… oh, and to be clear, I don't mean thinking about the food…"
Neph trembled.
"Effie, wait…"
But Effie just smiled mischievously.
"What? You were the one who told me that you were researching passion. How are you going to learn passion without, you know… getting a little taste of passion? In any case, I saved the best for last. That guy, he's so cute! Ah… if I wasn't a married woman of modest disposition, I would have gobbled him up myself. He's just… wow. Speak about tasty things! And you can tell that he hides a great body under that apron, as well…"
Nephis grabbed her hand forcefully.
"Effie! Stop talking!"
Effie looked at her in confusion.
Then, her smile slowly froze.
She remained silent for a few moments, and then said in a stifled tone:
"Oh. He… he's standing right behind me, isn't he?"
"...He's standing right behind me, isn't he?"
Nephis slowly released Effie's hand, suddenly feeling weak.
It was too late.
'Oh, gods…'
She briefly considered lighting the ferry on fire.
That would resolve the situation, wouldn't it? Yes… she would not have to face Master Sunless, at least. That was an actionable strategy.
But, no… no, she couldn't. The ferry had cast off moments after Effie showed up, which meant that the passengers would have nowhere to escape and drown in case of a fire. It also meant that Nephis, Effie, and Master Sunless were stuck on the VIP deck — just the three of them, with nowhere else to go.
There was no escape.
Nephis barely suppressed a shudder.
'I can summon my wings and flee…'
But that would mean leaving the charming young man alone with Effie. She... was unwilling. No, actually, she was vehemently against it! For some reason.
So, Nephis just stared at the boisterous huntress impassively and said in an even tone:
"Yes. He is."
Effie trembled.
Nephis wanted nothing more than to sigh and hide somewhere.
She had just managed to regain her composure after the… the incident in the park. And now…
'Oh, no! Why did I think about what happened in the park?!'
To her distress, the image of the beautiful enchanter making timid excuses for his clumsiness resurfaced in her mind, and all her composure evaporated.
…The memory of embracing him tightly surfaced next.
At that moment, Nephis did something that she never thought she would do.
Maintaining a nonchalant expression, she took a casual step left and hid behind Effie.
With Effie's robust body hiding Nephis from Master Sunless, she suddenly felt much better.
[Wow. Did you just… heartlessly abandon a friend?]
Cassie's voice made her flinch.
Nephis gritted her teeth.
[I did not! I just… retreated. To support her from the rear.]
Cassie answered with a dubious hum.
Effie, meanwhile, remained motionless for a few moments, and then slowly turned around.
"Oh! Master Sunless. You were here."
Her light-hearted tone sounded a little forced.
Nephis could not see the charming young man from behind the tall huntress, but she could hear his pleasant voice. He answered after a short delay, maintaining perfect decorum:
"Yes. It is a pleasure to see you, Saint Athena."
With that, he took a step forward and appeared in view, carrying two glasses of wine. Luckily, Nephis had settled down a little, by that point, and was able to meet his gaze calmly.
Master Sunless smiled lightly, then handed her one of the glasses.
"Your wine, my lady."
He hesitated for a moment, then offered the second glass to Effie. The huntress silently took the wine and gulped it down in one go.
"Ah… I see! Has the Brilliant Emporium been contracted to provide catering for the ferry, now? Good job, good job! Valor has deep pockets…"
The charming young man remained silent for a bit, then shook his head subtly.
"No, we are not providing catering for the ferry."
Effie seemed confused.
"Oh? Then how come you are here on the VIP deck? Not that I'm complaining! In fact, it's nice to see a pretty face… a friendly face! I meant to say a friendly face."
Nephis observed their conversation without saying anything, secretly stunned. This… was probably the first time she had seen Effie tongue-tied.
'Amazing.'
Master Sunless was far more formidable than she had thought!
Of course, his advantage was not going to last long. Knowing the vivacious huntress, she was going to double down on her suggestive remarks soon. And if that did not work… well, quadruple down, then!
It was all but impossible to fluster Effie. Anyone she aimed her sights on was doomed to be flustered, instead.
Granted… Nephis wouldn't mind seeing the charming enchanter flustered…
'What am I even thinking about?'
Feeling a little guilty for hanging Effie out to dry… even though the huntress had no one but herself to blame… Nephis decided to clear the air and explain the situation. She would share the news about the Memory Purveyor position first, and then let Cassie explain the more scandalous layer of deception to Effie in private.
After all, if the huntress heard it right now, she would not be able to help herself and tease the poor young man relentlessly. Yes… Nephis had to protect him from her vulgar friend.
Him. Definitely not herself.
She opened her mouth, intending to say something…
But Master Sunless beat her to it.
Walking over, he leaned on the railing beside her…
And gently took her hand.
Nephis froze.
"Well, how do I say this? I am on the VIP deck… because Lady Nephis invited me to be with her on the VIP deck."
Her eyes widened slightly.
Neph's hand was suddenly burning from his soft touch.
'Do not. Spit your wine. Nephis.'
She gulped the wine down and smiled weakly.
"...Right."
'No, but how is his hand so soft?'
Nephis used to have rough, calloused hands… the hands of a swordsman. Later, as her body was fortified and tempered by the Awakening, Ascension, and Transcendence, it rid itself of imperfections. Those calluses were long gone, and her skin was flawless.
And yet, it was nowhere near the smooth silkiness of the beautiful enchanter's hand.
Nephis was unyielding and lived a life that was harsh and full of hardships. So… she wasn't used to soft things.
'...I'm spacing out.'
Luckily, so was Effie.
She stared at the charming young man with her mouth agape, then slowly turned to Nephis. Then, she looked back at Master Sunless.
And then back at Nephis.
Nephis suddenly had a terrible premonition.
'Oh, no.'
Gradually, a wolfish grin appeared on Effie's face.
'Oh, no!'
She giggled.
"Oh! Oh, damn! I see! Wow! Cassie sure works fast…"
The boisterous huntress leaned closer and whispered in an intimate tone:
"Alright. I've already given this one the talk about the birds and the bees…"
Master Sunless, who was looking at Nephis with a prideful expression, as if asking her to praise his act, suddenly tensed.
Effie, meanwhile, patted him on the shoulder.
"So, kids, let Auntie Effie tell you about safety now…"
Maintaining a calm expression, Nephis turned and looked across the lake.
The castle… was so terribly far away.
'I've… made a terrible mistake.'
In hindsight, Sunny should have known that he was digging his own grave. It was just that he did not see Effie often these days, and so, he had forgotten…
That Effie's corrupting influence was just as terrible as the Corruption of the Void itself.
No, was it even more terrible?
In any case, the opportunities to stump the boisterous huntress were too rare! He simply could not pass on the chance to fluster her. More importantly… while Sunny knew that Nephis and Effie were close, Master Sunless had no way of knowing that. So, based on what he was supposed to know, the correct course of action had to be furthering the agreed-upon deception.
Therefore, Sunny passed the wine to Nephis.
And then took her hand.
Why did he do that?
Well, simply put… because he could.
If there was an opportunity to hold Neph's hand, why would he not? Effie had accidentally provided him with a convenient reason, as well. It was all working out great…
Sunny had promised himself to enjoy the odd situation, and he was going to enjoy it as much as he could.
…Neph's hand felt soft and cool in his grasp.
He remained comparatively calm. That was not the first time the two of them held hands, after all, so there was no reason for him to lose composure. Sunny enjoyed the feeling silently, a small smile finding its way onto his face.
Of course, it was only a familiar situation from his point of view. For Nephis, suddenly holding hands with a stranger must have been surprising. Her expression did not really change, but he could feel a subtle tension in her shoulders. It seemed that she was a bit uncomfortable with his bold action… maybe even dismayed by it?
'Ah… did I mess up?'
It was then that Effie's rattled expression slowly turned into a mischievous grin, and Sunny's eyes widened slightly. He had realized his mistake.
But by then, it was already too late.
'Oh, gods…'
Soon, he found himself sitting on a sofa side by side with Nephis, listening to Effie explain contraception to them… in gruesome detail…
'What the hell? Weren't you the one who got pregnant in the middle of a disastrous military campaign?! Why are you, of all people, telling me this stuff?!'
On the other hand… perhaps Effie was the best person to teach people about safety, considering that she knew the consequences of carelessness better than most. Not that Sunny needed any teaching!
Although… truth be told, his knowledge on the topic was mostly limited to the precautions meant for mundane people, Awakened at most. At higher Ranks of power, things progressively became much more complicated.
Nephis remained silent and nonchalant, but he found himself listening with interest. There was business to be made there, as well!
That... that was definitely the reason why he was paying attention...
'Wait… why I am acting this way?'
He frowned slightly.
Truth be told, while his actions earlier were very much in line with his personality, Sunny felt strangely… extra, at the moment. After thinking for a while, he took a deep breath.
'Ah.'
He was being affected by Effie's presence. No… actually, his mood had been a bit strange ever since he met Nephis in the Nameless Temple. Was there such an element to her presence, as well? If so, there were two different sources influencing him, mixing and fusing in a chaotic manner.
The influence was in no way strong, and he could easily suppress it if he wanted to. But it did seem to release his natural inhibitions, a little.
'What a mess.'
Spending time in the company of powerful Saints was a strange affair.
Getting himself under control, Sunny decided that he had enough of Effie's teasing.
He smiled politely at her, waited for her to pause, and then asked leisurely:
"Oh, by the way, Saint Athena. I couldn't help but overhear… did you mention wanting to gobble up something tasty earlier? Was it something we serve in the Brilliant Emporium?"
Effie, who was taking a sip of wine, suddenly spat it out.
Sunny elegantly raised an arm, shielding Neph's white trousers from the rain of wine droplets with the folds of the Nebulous Mantle.
"I'm sorry. Did I say something wrong?"
Effie coughed a few times and shook her head.
"No, no… it's alright. And thank you, but no! I have a husband!"
'Now you remember!'
He smiled.
"How is Ling's dad doing, by the way?"
Sunny did not have a lot of friends in Bastion, and apart from Aiko, that nameless guy was the closest thing he had to a buddy. They often shared stories about managing the Beast Farm and the Brilliant Emporium, exchanging ideas and the like. However, Ling's dad seemed to be busy lately, so they had not had time to catch up in a while.
Nephis was looking at them with a hint of curiosity… and a hint of relief? She had seemed utterly unaffected by Effie's graphic tirade before, but maybe Sunny was simply underestimating her poker face.
She raised an eyebrow and asked:
"You know each other?"
Sunny nodded.
"Yes."
Effie wiped her chin and smiled.
"Ah, yes. We've had a surplus of produce at the farm for some time now, and the Brilliant Emporium is our main buyer. I haven't had the pleasure of dining there often, though. Still, Master Sunless is an incredible chef! Oh, and he also helped us a lot by enchanting a few items for the farm."
She hesitated for a moment, and then gave Nephis a bright smile and a thumbs up.
"Princess, I approve! Handsome, cooks well… and is great with his hands…"
The last part was said with emphasis, and accompanied by a wink.
Nephis tilted her head in confusion.
"Well, yes. That is why I approached him."
Effie choked on her wine again.
Sunny, meanwhile, closed his eyes for a moment.
He knew that Nephis failed to understand the double meaning in Effie's words, and was referring to his skill as an enchanter. However… did she forget that they had not shared the details about the sword commission with the huntress, yet?!
He let go of her hand, afraid that his palms would become sweaty.
"A Memory commission. That is what she meant."
Nephis looked at him strangely.
"...Of course. What else would I have meant?"
Effie waved a hand in the air.
"Sure, sure. I believe you."
Followed by another wink.
'Damnation!'
Effie laughed, then put down her wine and looked at them, her eyes glistening with curiosity.
"Was that how the two of you first met?"
Nephis nodded.
"Yes."
But Sunny, compelled by his Flaw, answered at the same time:
"No."
Both Nephis and Effie looked at him with surprise.
Sunny forced out a smile.
'Crap.'
Nephis and Effie were staring at him in surprise. Maintaining a smile, Sunny cursed inwardly.
Over the years, he had gotten used to his Flaw, and it rarely landed him in real trouble these days. That was why he had relaxed a little, allowing himself more leeway while holding conversations.
There was also the fact that the true reason why the Flaw was so dangerous, his True Name, was gone now.
But there were still things he should not say!
'Crap.'
Sunny remained silent for a moment, then said calmly:
"Lady Nephis might not remember, but we actually met before."
It would have been extremely inconvenient if she asked when or where, so before either Nephis or Effie could, he added of his own accord:
"We briefly met in Antarctica, near the end of the campaign."
Both statements were true, and since he had volunteered them without being prompted, there was no question that would have demanded a more precise explanation. Of course, the statements were also not connected to each other, and although each of them was factual, together, they created a false impression.
That Sunny had met Nephis for the first time in Antarctica.
She raised an eyebrow.
"Really? I think I would have remembered someone so…"
She paused without finishing the sentence, remained silent for a moment, then added evenly:
"Remembered someone, so to speak."
'Huh?'
Her wording was a bit odd.
Sunny pretended to be embarrassed.
"Oh… it was on the day the Sword King defended the SQSC. It might not have been very memorable for Lady Nephis, considering everything else that was going on. Well, I was also covered in dirt from head to toe, so anyone would have had trouble recognizing me…"
She stared at him for a few moments, and then asked suddenly:
"Was meeting me very memorable for you?"
Sunny froze momentarily.
'What kind of question is that?'
That meeting of theirs… yes, it was quite memorable. In fact, it was seared into his memory like a brand, still festering even after all these years. That was the moment he had learned about his existence being erased from the hearts of everyone who knew him, after all.
Their actual first meeting was fresh in his memory, as well. Back then, on the bridge in front of the Academy... he had been attracted by how aloof and detached from the world young Nephis looked, standing there calmly with her headphones on. He had also felt a subtle sense of kinship with her, because she had been the only other Sleeper wearing the standard-issue police tracksuit, just like him.
Sunny smiled.
"For me… it was unforgettable."
Nephis kept her gaze on him for a brief moment, then looked away.
Then, a corner of her mouth curled upward slightly.
A second later, though, they were interrupted by Effie's excited squeal:
"I… I can't! The two of you are too cute!"
She laughed, then poured herself more wine and viciously attacked the plate of refreshments. As she was chewing, her gaze landed on the floorboards of the deck.
Effie lingered for a bit, then asked curiously:
"By the way, Master Sunless… it seems that you don't have a shadow today?"
He followed her gaze, noticing that Neph's shadow was all alone, painted in black across the floorboards. Gloomy was currently serving as an avatar, after all, channeling Sunny's consciousness to help Aiko.
Sunny shrugged nonchalantly.
"Oh. I seem to have misplaced it."
It was not a big problem to be seen without a shadow while he was strolling with Nephis or here on the ferry, but once they reached the castle… he would prefer to keep the strange nature of his shadow a better-guarded secret.
'What to do?'
Sunny hesitated for a moment, then used Shadow Control to call over one of the wild shadows populating the ferry. After it glided across the deck and glued itself to his feet, in reverent awe at the prospect of pretending to be the Lord's own shadow, he shaped it to resemble the contours of his body and nodded.
"Is this better?"
Effie blinked a couple of times.
"Nice trick! Right… so you were in Antarctica, as well? I don't think I ever had a chance to ask. Were you one of us army grunts?"
Sunny sighed.
"I guess. It was nothing spectacular, though… certainly not anything worth bragging about. I had a cushy assignment at Army Command before ending up in a Nightmare. By the time I returned, there was nothing left to do but get on a boat and escape."
Sunny did not mention that he had been a member of the First Irregular Company and the Special Reconnaissance Unit before landing a position as a special government envoy to Clan Valor, technically assigned to Army Command. He wanted everyone to believe that he had been a mere paper-pusher in the vast military machine.
That suited his harmless persona much better than being known as a decorated officer who had fought on most of the deadliest battlefields of the Southern Campaign.
Effie shook her head gently.
"Frontline, Army Command… it's all the same. Everyone did their part. Anyone who survived that hell deserves my respect."
Then, she grinned.
"We are comrades! So, how about a military discount next time I come to eat at the Brilliant Emporium? One soldier to another… wait, actually, how about a family discount? Princess and I, we are practically sisters! Right, Neph?"
She looked at Nephis expectantly.
Nephis remained silent for a moment, and then said in an exceedingly even tone:
"I don't know her."
Effie stared at her with a betrayed expression.
Then, she whispered loudly:
"Come on, Neph. Help a sister out! Marry this guy fast so that I could save some money…"
Neph's eye twitched a little.
***
The ferry floated across the lake, slowly approaching the castle. The conversation flowed naturally, with Effie easing up on teasing them… a little… after getting her fill.
Sunny was not supposed to know much about the inner workings of Bastion, so he mostly kept silent, letting the two women catch up after not seeing each other for a while.
Effie was leaning back, looking at the water with a wistful expression.
"...Anyway, I don't have much time to waste. As soon as we reach the castle, I'll be rounding up people and bringing them back to NQSC. There's trouble in the Western Quadrant… again. I'm afraid that I'll be gone for a while, this time."
Nephis frowned, a hint of concern written on her face.
"How bad is it?"
Effie chuckled.
"Bad enough that they're sending Jet, as well. That should tell you everything you need to know. Oh… I'm sorry, Master Sunless. Beast Farm is going to be gone from Bastion for a few weeks, maybe even a couple of months. You'll need to find a new supplier."
He shook his head.
"That is okay. Don't worry about it."
He had other means of getting ingredients, albeit not as fresh and delicious as what Effie's husband grew. The Brilliant Emporium would have to cut down on food services, too, with him being busy following Neph around and crafting a Memory.
Effie smiled, then looked at Nephis.
"What about you? Where are you off to next? I don't believe that those Valor bast…"
She glanced at Sunny, then corrected herself:
"...that those wise Valor elders will let you rest for long. "
Nephis lingered for a moment, then answered in a calm tone:
"Back to Godgrave, I suppose."
The huntress suddenly seemed excited.
"Oh, right! You must have met him! That mysterious Saint, the Lord of Shadows… what is he like?"
Sunny was suddenly all ears.
'Gossiping about me, huh? How exciting!'
Pretending to be oblivious, Sunny looked at Nephis and Effie with a little bit of masterfully performed confusion.
Nephis spared him a short glance, then shrugged.
"The Lord of Shadows… he is just as the rumors say. Immensely strong, more than a little bit sinister, and highly eccentric."
Effie chuckled.
"Well, anyone who chooses to live in a Death Zone has to be a lunatic. Still, to be called immensely strong by you, Princess… I am at a loss for words. Is there really such a monster in the world?"
Sunny blinked.
'Hey!'
What did she mean, highly eccentric? He was the picture of perfect mental health!
Well… maybe not…
Still, Sunny was a little hurt.
Nephis, meanwhile, smiled faintly.
"At the same time, he is nothing like what the rumors say. He is surprisingly considerate despite his tyrannical strength, kind despite wanting to appear sinister, and very shrewd despite his eccentricity."
Effie blinked, then briefly glanced at Sunny with a strange expression.
"Princess… well… why are you smiling that way? In front of your… actually, never mind!"
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"Oh? Was I smiling? I didn't mean to."
Sunny took a sip of wine.
'No, no! Smile more!'
Why was Effie raining on his parade? What an insufferable woman!
The insufferable woman in question, meanwhile, grinned.
"That's fine and all. But what does he look like? Is he handsome? I bet that even if he is, he can't be as handsome as Master Sunless."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
Nephis shrugged again, seemingly uninterested in that topic.
"I don't know. The Lord of Shadows never shows his face. He is always either wearing a mask or a closed helmet… in fact, you can't even tell if there is a human body inside that armor, most of the time."
Effie seemed excited, for some reason.
"Really? Damn… what a pity. I guess he's horribly disfigured. Or just naturally ugly. Not that there's anything wrong with that… wait, what if he is bald? Or missing teeth? Did you say he never takes his armor off? He must really reek, then! Gods, what a slob. Master Sunless here is definitely way better. He smells very nice. Simply delicious... am I right, Master Sunless?"
Sunny stared at her wordlessly.
'Why is she dragging me into this? No, wait… what the hell does she mean, bald?! I'm not bald!'
But having feigned ignorance, he couldn't really defend his honor… the third avatar's honor.
No matter how much he wanted to.
Hiding his frustration, Sunny said weakly:
"I guess? I never really paid attention to how I smell…"
To his surprise, though, Nephis suddenly came to the Shadow Saint's defense:
"No, you're wrong. The Lord of Shadows, he… he is not disfigured or ugly. He is… well… he seems like a very outstanding young man, in all regards."
Sunny nodded subconsciously.
'You tell her, Neph!'
But then, he frowned.
'No… but why are you defending that bastard so much? I'm right here!'
Sunny was confused.
The Lord of Shadows was him. But Nephis didn't know that. So, was she praising some random guy in front of her supposed romantic partner? That was unacceptable!
But then, their relationship was fake. They had only really met each other a few days ago. So, technically, she knew the Lord of Shadows longer — and better. The two of them had even fought side by side against a harrowing Cursed abomination.
It was so confusing!
'What is this situation?'
How was he supposed to react?
While Sunny was questioning his life's choices, Effie scoffed.
"If he's such an outstanding man, why is he hiding his face behind a mask? What is he, an eighth-grader?"
Nephis frowned.
"Maybe it has something to do with his Flaw. Maybe he needs to hide his identity for an important reason. In any case, all I know is… that a man whose swordsmanship is so beautiful can't be unsightly."
Effie glared at her silently, as if wanting to say:
'Princess! Take a hint!'
What was the hint Nephis was supposed to take, Sunny did not know.
The huntress took a deep breath.
"Well, anyway, that guy seems to be hiding a lot. Unlike Master Sunless, who is like an open book. An honest and sincere man like Master Sunless doesn't need to hide behind a mask… not to mention that hiding that face behind a mask would be a crime…"
She seemed to get distracted for a moment, and then laughed.
"In any case, it seems that we are going to be arriving soon. Shall we change the topic?"
Nephis shrugged, seemingly confused by the whole conversation.
"You're the one who asked."
Effie smiled, then looked at Sunny apologetically.
"Oh, by the way… have you heard the news about the House of Night?"
It seemed that she really didn't want to talk about the Lord of Shadows anymore.
Sunny, who had been excited before, was now unsure how he felt about it. It was nice to hear Nephis praise him… but also made him angry, for some reason? What was going on with him today?
He spaced out for a few moments, listening to Nephis and Effie with one ear.
"...Have they conquered another Citadel?"
Effie nodded.
"Yes. It's the seventh one in two years — quite remarkable, actually. Their leadership has been making one miracle happen after another recently. I guess the descent of the Dream Gates really lit a fire under them. The House of Night has never been that active, that daring, or that successful before."
Nephis sighed.
"It still won't help them maintain their position. They are at too great a disadvantage without a Supreme. Not only in terms of raw power, but also in terms of relevance and population, both mundane and Awakened. I'm afraid that the House of Night is doomed to lose its status."
That was true… but although the third Great Clan was now miles behind the other two, without any hope of catching up, it was still vitally important. Both because of the role its ships played in the waking world, and because of how they could break the balance of power in the upcoming war.
An alliance with the House of Night could very well be the linchpin of the entire clash between the two Domains. Not even due to their Saints, but because the Twilight Sea bordered both the Sword Domain and the Song Domain in the south.
Song and Valor were only clamoring to conquer Godgrave because the House of Night was stubbornly maintaining neutrality. If either of the Great Clans managed to lure the Nightwalkers to their side, they would be able to launch swift attacks into the enemy territory while bypassing the barrier of the Death Zones separating their territories.
Effie grimaced.
"At least they are trying… and by the look of it, the House of Night is dead set on staying away from both Valor and Song. Well, I can understand why. Even if they join the winning side, there will be no future for them but to be absorbed and assimilated after the whole mess is over."
Sunny sighed quietly.
He wondered how Naeve was doing somewhere out there, in the Twilight Sea… the friendly Nightwalker must be having it hard, considering how swiftly the fortunes of his clan had changed.
Nephis, meanwhile, gave Effie a guarded look and then silently gestured to Sunny.
'You guys finally remembered that I'm not supposed to know anything about the war? Good for you!'
Effie blinked a couple of times, then shook her head.
"By the way, Master Sunless. Did you know that all the Legacy Clans are about to go to war?"
Neph's eyes widened.
"Effie!"
Before he could answer, the huntress smiled with a mischievous gleam in her eyes.
"...A war for this beautiful, but dense princess right here! Now that she has shown interest in you, every Legacy Clan will probably scramble to get her hitched to one of their scions before it's too late. The elders of Clan Valor might put pressure on her, too. So, that talk about safety I gave you?"
Effie grinned.
"Forget everything I said! As a former soldier, you must know the value of a preemptive strike, so… aim well and get her pregnant as soon as possible! That will show them…"
The wine glass cracked in Neph's hand.
Sunny did not move, but somewhere far away, the Lord of Shadows gracelessly fell off his throne.
…The ferry docked at the Castle, the silence broken only by the bright sound of Effie laughing uncontrollably.
After they disembarked at the Castle, Effie bid them farewell and went away, giggling as she walked. Sunny and Nephis stared at her back until she disappeared from view, both not in a hurry to say anything.
'What do I even say after that?'
Sunny sighed and decided not to say anything. Nephis seemed to be of the same mind.
…His thoughts, however, were on fire in the wake of Effie's antics. So, while Sunny kept quiet, his imagination was running wild against his better judgment. He did not know what Nephis was thinking about, but he was definitely thinking about all kinds of things that he probably should not have been thinking about.
He threw a furtive glance at Neph. Was she really calm?
Was he imagining things, or did her cheeks seem a little pink?
'No, that is definitely my mind playing tricks on me.'
There was no way Nephis would be phased by mere words. It was just his wishful thinking… it was all Effie's fault!
That Effie! She really had not changed at all!
He would have thought that being a married woman with a child would curb her wilder tendencies, but alas. Having a loving family only seemed to embolden the vivacious huntress even more, as if having a safe space to retreat to gave her wicked tongue more power.
'It's a miracle that Little Ling is such a sweet boy, despite being raised by that miscreant…'
Sunny inhaled slowly.
Nephis lingered for a few moments, then looked at him with a deadpan expression. After a while, she said in her usual impassive tone:
"Don't mind Effie… Saint Athena. She's always like this."
Sunny chased the improper thoughts out of his mind... or at least tried to... and chuckled.
"That's alright. I'm rather accustomed to it… I used to have a close friend who was just like her. In fact, as much as I hate to admit it, I miss it a little."
She smiled faintly.
"I can't quite imagine."
The two of them started walking and left the pier. Instead of passing through the crowded gate of the castle, Nephis led him to a hidden postern, where two Knights bowed deeply before letting them in. The pass through the thick outer wall of Bastion was like a long tunnel with walls built of white stone.
Walking through it, Sunny wondered what could have brought this mighty wall down and left it laying in ruins, like it lay in the hidden realm that was imprisoned in the reflection of the illusory castle.
But then again, that terrible foe had even shattered the moon, so why would Bastion fare any better?
The Castle… was a city in and of itself. It was gargantuan, with somewhere around a million people living between its walls — almost half of them Awakened. There were hundreds of Masters here, as well, and at least a dozen Saints were always present, either guarding the stronghold or visiting from their own Citadels on business.
Sunny felt quite peaceful and comfortable living in the sprawling city on the other side of the lake, but here in the Castle, he couldn't help but feel a little tense.
Soon, they left the tunnel and entered a lively street.
"It's quite amazing, isn't it?"
His voice sounded a little stifled.
Nephis nodded.
"Indeed. Bastion is not called a Great Citadel for no reason."
From their point of view at the lowest and outermost ring of the great stronghold, the place they found themselves on looked no different from a city street — granted, both the wide paved road and the buildings standing opposite the monolithic barrier of the outer wall were made of the same white stone as it.
There were residential buildings, merchant stalls, commercial establishments, and people hurrying on their daily errands. However, all of it — except for people and later additions to the original architecture — seemed a little too grand in scale, as if built for creatures that weren't quite giants, but also not quite humans.
However, really, this street was a natural part of the defensive fortifications. Bastion was a marvel of military engineering, designed to withstand the most terrible siege. There were all kinds of courtyards, keeps, towers, and auxiliary buildings here, placed in a seemingly chaotic manner… but all of them followed a thoroughly purposeful design.
If viewed from above, Bastion resembled an artificial mountain separated into distinct levels, with concentric circles of inner walls protecting each of them and the main thoroughfare piercing each of the walls as it scaled the mountains in a spiral. If one wanted to reach the main keep from either of the outer gates, they would have to circle the mountain many times, passing many lesser gates in the process.
Even things like the direction of the thoroughfare were full of purpose. If someone managed to breach the outer wall, they would have to follow it clockwise, which meant that their sword hand would be to the next wall, while their shield hand would be away from it, letting the defenders rain arrows on the attackers more effectively.
All in all… Sunny did not envy the warriors of Clan Song, who might have to siege this castle one day. Even he felt that the task was much too daunting.
Bastion seemed truly impregnable.
But, of course, it wasn't. The ruins hidden in the moonlit reflection were proof.
Nephis led him deeper into the ancient castle, making sure that they would be seen by everyone who had time to look. The reactions people were giving them were much more intense than those at the lakeshore settlement — mostly because much more of them recognized who Nephis was.
Sunny could practically feel the veneration and admiration they felt for her. Wherever Changing Star went, people's faces suddenly looked bright and inspired, as if just seeing her gave them strength. Well… it made sense. Nephis had become somewhat of a symbol after the Forgotten Shore, and her fame only grew further in the last four years.
Especially for the people of the Sword Domain, she was a champion of peace and prosperity. A radiant figure who defended them from the horrors of the Nightmare Spell, and whose light illuminated all of humanity.
Princess Nephis… one of the two invincible Sword Sisters of Anvil's Domain.
The nickname Effie had given her in the Dark City was not that outlandish anymore, if at all.
So, Sunny could understand the gazes of adoration directed at Neph.
However…
The more intensely people admired her, the more confusion and simmering hostility his presence by her side caused them.
Who was that dainty stranger walking by Changing Star's side?
Who does he think he is, being so close to our princess?
Suddenly, he felt a little uncomfortable.
'I… might have underestimated the consequences of playing Neph's secret darling.'
He might have underestimated it severely!
As a passerby glared at him with obvious hostility, Sunny made sure that Nephis could not see, and glared back with a cold menace.
You can glower all you want, but are you worthy?
All of you wretches combined are not fit to stand by her side, only I am!
Well, that was what his glare was meant to convey, at least.
Sunny was not unfamiliar with the Castle, since he had to come here every time he wanted to return to the waking world without raising any suspicions. However, he would usually spend quite a lot of time following the main thoroughfare to the main keep, where the Gateway was located.
This time, Nephis led him on a shorter path to the pinnacle of the stronghold, across narrow stairs and hidden posterns that he had not even known existed. There was no need to waste time at each checkpoint, either, so their progress was rather fast.
Who would dare to stop the Transcendent daughter of a Sovereign?
After a while, Sunny asked with a hint of curiosity:
"By the way, Lady Nephis… where, exactly, are we going?"
He knew that they were about to sign a contract, but wasn't sure where the signing would take place. Was he going to make a deal with Clan Valor, or with the Fire Keepers directly? Who else would be involved?
She looked at him with a hint of confusion, then suddenly seemed a little embarrassed.
"Oh… please forgive me. I have forgotten to explain properly."
With that, Nephis raised her hand and pointed to one of the tallest towers in Bastion. The tower was not much different to all the others, with one big exception.
There was a graceful flying ship floating in the air near it, moored to the higher floor of the tower with thick cables. A beautiful tree was growing around its main mast.
'The Chain Breaker…'
Sunny unconsciously looked up, at the beautiful visage of the Ivory Island drifting in the air high above the lake.
"I see."
Nephis lingered for a moment.
"Very few people have ever visited my Citadel, but you don't have to worry. Everyone there is a trusted friend and ally. It is… it is also quite peaceful there. We won't be disturbed."
'Right.'
Sunny was not supposed to have ever been in the Ivory Tower, so he had to act as if the whole experience was new to him.
He put a sufficiently believable expression of wonder on his face, making sure to keep a proper level of decorum, of course.
"I've long heard about the beauty of the Ivory Tower. It is my luck to be able to visit it."
A faint smile appeared on Neph's face.
"I'm sure you'll like it."
They continued on their way, soon reaching a lesser courtyard in front of the tower. There were quite a few people here, although most of them were different from the crowd at the lower levels of the castle.
The closer to the pinnacle of the stronghold one was, the fewer mundane people there were around. At this point, Sunny could not see anyone but Awakened, with plenty of Masters mixed among them.
However, the gazes directed at him were not in any way friendlier.
Well, it was natural. He was an outsider, after all, and people were wary of outsiders.
Just before they entered the tower, a tall man wearing the colors of Clan Valor — a Knight, from the looks of it — approached them and bowed deeply.
"Saint Nephis, if I can have a minute of your time…"
She frowned slightly.
"What is it?"
The Knight hesitated for a moment, then said in a dignified tone:
"There is a slight problem with the supplies you requested. They were delivered on time, but the specifications… I'm afraid you will need to inspect them personally. If everything is in order, I'll give a command to immediately load them on the Chain Breaker."
The matter concerned the inner working of Clan Valor, so he was being vague around Sunny.
Nephis remained silent for a bit, then glanced his way.
Eventually, she said:
"Please wait for me a little, Master Sunless. I have to deal with this issue… my apologies. I'll be back in ten minutes."
He smiled.
"It's no problem."
He had no doubt that someone would inevitably try to bother him as soon as she left, but it was really of no concern to him. Unless Anvil himself decided to come and stir trouble, Sunny was confident in his ability to send any potential troublemaker on their way without any commotion.
Nephis hesitated for a few moments, then nodded curtly and walked away with the tall Knight.
Sunny was left alone, thinking that it was a good opportunity to compose himself.
Smiling faintly, he walked over to the lakefront ramparts of the lesser courtyard and gazed into the distance. He could see the young city stretching along the shore in the distance, bathed in sunlight and brimming with vitality.
The lake was calm and radiant. It was a beautiful sight.
As Sunny enjoyed the view and the warm breeze, he sighed.
He could sense two shadows approaching him from behind.
'That was fast.'
Turning around, he saw two men younger than him by a few years walking toward him. One was walking with purposeful strides, while the other was trying to hold him back with a troubled expression.
Both were Masters and wore enchanted armor, but neither donned the colors of Clan Valor. So, they must have been noble scions from vassal Legacy Clans.
'Legacies...'
Soon, the two scions reached him.
The one who had been purposeful gave Sunny a glare and said, his voice full of arrogant indignation:
"I am Ascended Tristan of the Aegis Rose clan. This is Ascended Mercy of the Dagonet clan. Who might you be?"
Sunny blinked a couple of times, looking at them in amusement.
'Wait, it can't be… is this the legendary arrogant young master encounter? It is, isn't it? Gods, the legends are true!'
He reminded himself to remain calm.
'Keep your cool. Be polite. Don't start trouble.'
Sunny smiled politely.
"I am called Ascended Sunless. How may I help you, gentlemen?"
Master Tristan frowned.
"Ascended Sunless? Of which clan?"
Sunny remained silent for a moment. Why was everyone so insistent on waving their family name around?
"...Of no clan."
The young man scoffed, while his friend tried to pull him away;
"Tristan, drop it… come on, we are going to be late for practice…"
Master Mercy of the Dagonet clan seemed to have a little bit of brain, at least. But the scion of Aegis Rose clan did not want to listen. Scowling fiercely, he moved a step closer to Sunny and asked, his voice harsh and domineering:
"Master Sunless of no clan seems to have some business with Lady Changing Star. But that doesn't give you the right to… to... don't think I didn't notice you ogling her with lewd eyes, scoundrel!"
'...What eyes? Huh?'
The second Legacy gave Sunny an apologetic glance and tried to pull his friend away harder. He seemed exasperated, hinting that Master Tristan had a habit of saying rash things.
Sunny took a deep breath.
'Be polite. Don't start trouble. Be polite…'
He calmed himself down, then opened his mouth and said:
"Why does a moron like you have the confidence to open his mouth and spout nonsense? If you were born brainless, at least have the decency to keep quiet. Better yet, get lost altogether. Don't think I didn't notice you being dropped on your head as a child, you cretin…"
Sunny's words hung in the air, contrasted starkly against his polite smile. The two young Masters seemed frozen, as if unable to digest what they had just heard.
Mercy of Clan Dagonet let out a stifled breath.
At the same time, Ascended Tristan's eyes widened.
His face, frozen in a state of stunned disbelief, was slowly contorted by a grimace of righteous wrath.
Trembling in outrage, he bellowed:
"You dare?!"
Sunny couldn't quite believe it. He held his breath, his heart beating wildly.
'Is… is he going to say it? He's going to say it! He totally is!'
His smile remained perfectly pleasant.
"I do dare. Why, wasn't that obvious from my remark? Or has your Flaw made you deaf? Goodness gracious… dumb and deaf. What an unfortunate fate. You have my sympathy."
The young Master stared at him, mouth agape. After a few moments of silence, Tristan pointed a trembling finger at Sunny and hissed:
"You are courting death, mongrel!"
'He said it!'
He had really said it. That was… Sunny had no words. It was really too astonishing.
He struggled to suppress a burst of laughter.
'Amazing. But also, what is it with Legacy brats and calling people mongrels?'
Sunny kept his composure with titanic effort, and shrugged.
"Funny you should say, but I am indeed somewhat of a mongrel."
His smile widened, which seemed to send the young Master into a spiral.
With his face turning a concerning shade of red, Ascended Tristan outstretched a hand and growled:
"You've gone too far, scoundrel… you need to be taught a lesson. I, Tristan of Aegis Rose, hereby challenge you to a duel!"
Sunny blinked.
'Huh?'
No, he was just speaking metaphorically when he suggested that the fool had been dropped on his head. But now, it seemed like maybe there was some truth to the statement?
By now, their spat had attracted a lot of attention. The people in the courtyard were all gazing at them with strange expressions. Master Mercy had abandoned his attempts to drag the second Legacy away and was now looking around helplessly.
'A duel, huh...'
Sunny erased the smile from his face and said in a solemn tone:
"I refuse."
Tristan grinned.
"Great! Then summon your… huh? What? You refuse?"
Sunny nodded.
"Yes. I refuse. What, are you really deaf?"
The young Master seemed flustered. He stared at him in confusion for a few moments, then asked in a trembling voice:
"How can you refuse? That's cowardly! D—don't you have any honor?"
Amused, Sunny simply shook his head.
"That's right, I am a coward, and I don't have any honor. In fact, I wouldn't be caught dead having honor. Such a distasteful thing."
After being accosted by an arrogant young master and asked if he was courting death, all Sunny had to do to experience the entire triumvirate of clichés was to slap Ascended Tristan across the face. However, he had no intention of doing that…
Who knew, perhaps the poor fool was really suffering from a character Flaw. His behavior was too outrageously hot-blooded to be explained by simple foolhardiness. Plus, it wouldn't be a good look for Sunny to go around beating children — not to mention that his meticulously cultivated harmless persona was not supposed to be able to win a duel with a Legacy Ascended.
No matter how much he wanted to teach the loud brat a memorable lesson.
Ascended Tristan huffed and puffed, staring at him with angry eyes. Then, a mocking smile suddenly twisted his lips.
"Don't be too afraid, coward, I won't kill you! We'll just duel to first blood. I… I refuse your refusal! Summon your weapon and face me!"
Sunny stared at him incredulously for a bit.
'Ah, to hell with it...'
He sighed.
"To first blood? Fine… I accept."
His smile turned a little sheepish.
"But, uh… I don't have a Memory weapon. So I can't summon any."
Hearing these words, young Master Tristan paled:
"You… you don't even have a single Memory weapon? And you call yourself an Ascended?"
Sunny scratched the back of his head, his face full of embarrassment.
"I do call myself an Ascended… but not all Ascended are like you, scions of storied Legacy Clans. Personally, I manage a small café and a shop… the last time I was in a battle, I had to run away and barely escaped with my life…"
It had been a battle against a Cursed Tyrant, but they didn't have to know that.
Master Mercy seemed relieved. He let out a long sigh and said tentatively:
"Then, let us just drop this matter. Tristan, he is clearly not a…"
But his friend shook his head furiously, summoning a Memory.
"No, I simply can't let this matter rest! I demand satisfaction!"
Soon, a heavy greatsword manifested itself from sparks of light. He scoffed contemptuously and shoved the sword into Sunny's hands.
"Here. This sword is called the Heart Breaker, and it is a family heirloom of my clan! I'll lend it to you for today. It is your privilege to be able to hold it, knave!"
With that, he shook his head and mumbled under his breath:
"This, really… I just don't understand why Lady Nephis would associate with such a profligate wastrel… he must have deceived her with his looks, the scoundrel…"
Sunny held the greatsword awkwardly and rested its tip on the ground. No, really, what was this situation? Why was the person who had challenged him to a duel supplying him with a powerful weapon to fight that duel? Was Master Tristan actually brainless?
At the same time, the young man in question summoned another Memory, this one a much lighter arming sword. From the looks of it, he was giving his opponent an advantage — a better weapon with a longer reach.
He also dismissed the outer layers of his armor, leaving only a gambeson jacket behind.
"Here! I won't use any enchantments, so you won't be at a disadvantage! Are you ready?"
Sunny remained silent for a moment, then shrugged timidly.
"I guess I am?"
Young Master Tristan grinned.
"Then, here I come! Prepare to be humbled, wimp!"
He brandished his sword and lunged forward.
Under the dubious gazes of everyone gathered in the courtyard, the duel started.
It seemed like the diminutive Master Sunless, an unknown Ascended from the lakeshore settlement, had no chance against the young master of the Aegis Rose clan. Not only was Tristan much taller and more powerfully built, but he was also a Legacy…
And Legacies still held the title of the most skilled and deadly warriors of humanity, by far, even now that the number of Awakened had swelled. Their upbringing, training, and martial culture were all designed to produce lethal fighters to rule the battlefield unopposed.
The idle onlookers did not know what the pretty young man had done to enrage the Legacy scion so much, but from the looks of it, he was in for a good beating... which was a shame, considering that with his jade skin and slender figure, he looked quite handsome.
Sadly, though, he didn't look like much of a fighter.
Neither did Master Sunless seem very familiar with handling a blade. He tried to swing the provided greatsword to deflect an incoming attack, but failed.
Not, not just that…
Perhaps due to his short stature and slender build, he actually lost control of the heavy blade and allowed its weight to pull him off balance. Instead of deflecting the opponent's sword, he yelped and stumbled forward instead.
That was a common mistake most often seen among Awakened. Young Awakened were prone to overestimating their newfound strength, forgetting that their mass and center of gravity remained the same. So, it was easy for them to misjudge things and end up being pulled forward by the inertia of their own swing.
Still. For a Master to be that inexperienced in combat was a bit…
The delicate Ascended seemed to be doomed.
But, strangely enough, he ended up being saved by his clumsy mistake. It was doubtful that he could have deflected Tristan's powerful strike, but after stumbling forward and nearly sprawling on the ground, the opponent's sword missed and flew harmlessly above his head.
There was a murmur among the onlookers…
"Lucky."
But then, they were treated to a bizarre spectacle.
That Master Sunless was not just lucky… it was as if he was charmed!
No matter what Tristan of Aegis Rose tried to do, his sword never seemed able to reach the cowardly opponent. Master Sunless slipped on the cobblestones, accidentally evading a skillful attack. While trying to stand up, he tripped on the hem of his own silk robe, losing balance and gracelessly sprawling on the ground… but also making Tristan's follow-up strike miss him entirely.
While trying to block a downward slash, he actually failed to hold on to his sword and dropped it, staggering back in panic. However, in the process, the coward accidentally kicked the falling sword and sent it flying in the direction of the Legacy scion, who was forced to hastily defend his lower torso and retreat.
Then, Master Sunless recklessly bent down to pick up the fallen sword — a grievous mistake when facing an armed opponent! However, it was exactly because no one in their right mind would think of leaving themselves so open to a lethal blow that Tristan had never anticipated it, once again fruitlessly sliced the empty air above the oblivious opponent's head.
"What are you doing?! Fight like a man!"
A sheepish smile appeared on the unknown Master's deathly pale face.
"But I… I was trying to pick up my sword! How am I supposed to fight without a sword?"
Ascended Tristan let out an infuriated growl.
"Just take it, damn! I'll step back!"
Under everyone's bewildered gazes, he took a step back and waited patiently for his opponent to arm himself.
But Master Sunless did not seem to be in a hurry, breathing heavily.
Tristan's face twitched.
"What are you doing?!"
The delicate young man coughed.
"Well… you didn't specify that I should pick it up immediately, did you? So I thought I'd catch my breath real quick."
The Legacy scion seemed stuck between complete disbelief and apoplectic fury.
"Pick it up right this second!"
Master Sunless bent down and gripped the sword.
"Alright, alright… there's no need to shout…"
Soon, the oddly comical duel continued.
He continued stumbling blindly through the hurricane of steel, remaining unscathed by sheer, ridiculous luck.
But even that helpless fool's luck was bound to run out sooner or later. And finally, in less than a minute, Tristan's sword pierced the silk robe and bit into the delicate young man's shoulder.
He had held back, not wishing to deliver a serious wound to the offending profligate, so the cut was shallow.
Still, a cut was a cut.
…It also hurt like a real cut. Sunny grimaced.
Young Master Tristan, meanwhile, gave him a disdainful smirk and retrieved his sword. The two of them were standing close to each other, and the Legacy was staring down at Sunny, his face full of pleased indignation.
"Serves you right, scoundrel. The victory is mine. Now… apologize! Recount your misdeeds and humbly beg forgiveness! I'll let you off easy if you do... but if you don't, don't blame me for being ruthless!"
But Sunny simply tilted his head.
"...Who says that the victory is yours?"
Tristan blinked.
"What? I clearly just won. What are you…"
But Sunny was nonplussed. He raised the collar of the Nebulous Mantle, revealing the black shirt beneath.
"We agreed to fight to first blood. Do you see any blood?"
The young Master stared at his chest in confusion. There was clearly a cut in the little knave's shirt… but where was the blood?
Even the blade of his sword was clean.
He frowned and started to speak, his tone full of confusion:
"How…"
But before he could finish…
And to the absolute shock of everyone watching…
The next moment, Sunny's fist slammed into his face with an audible bang, sending young Tristan of Aegis Rose staggering back.
The Legacy scion collided with his friend, Master Mercy, while covering his face with a hand. His stunned eyes were opened wide.
There was blood dripping between his fingers beneath them.
Suddenly, the courtyard was silent.
In that silence, Ascended Tristan slowly lowered his hand, revealing two red streams flowing out of his nostrils and marring his handsome face.
His voice was listless:
"You… you…"
Sunny dropped the heavy greatsword on the ground with visible relief, rubbed his wrists, and let out a sigh.
Then, he smiled.
"Well, it seems like I have won. Good fight, good fight. Now, shall we proceed with begging for forgiveness? You don't need to kneel… I'm not a pervert, so I'm not into such stuff…"
At that moment, young Master Tristan looked like he would spit blood. That, too, would have constituted Sunny's victory... if the Legacy wasn't already bleeding...
Then, Tristan's features contorted, and he seemed to completely lose his mind.
With a face flush with murderous wrath, the Legacy lunged forward and roared:
"You wretched mongrel!"
Sunny pretended to be frightened and flinched away with an ungentlemanly shriek.
Coincidentally — or rather, quite purposefully — the sun was directly behind him.
Which meant that his shadow was sprawled on the cobblestones directly in front of him.
Right where Ascended Tristan's foot had just landed.
Using a tiny bit of essence, Sunny stealthily manifested a small part of the wild shadow and made it trip the poor fool without anyone noticing.
That was more than enough to send the enraged young Master, who had committed to the attack a little bit too hard, completely off balance.
It all worked splendidly.
…In fact, it worked a little bit too well.
'Oh. Crap.'
Sunny had forgotten to take one small, but vitally important detail into account.
In the next moment, everyone in the courtyard witnessed a startling scene.
Ascended Tristan of the Aegis Rose clan lunged at the dainty Master, who let out an embarrassing shriek and flinched away in fear. By doing so, he not only completely avoided the sudden attack, but also caused the Legacy to lose balance and be pulled forward by the weight of his sword.
And there, right behind his cowardly opponent…
Was the parapet of the courtyard ramparts.
The young Legacy had no time to slow down and collided with it at full speed, buckling at the waist and flying over the stone parapet in the blink of an eye.
A split second later, his figure disappeared from view.
A dumbfounded silence settled over the courtyard.
...In a few moments, everyone shuddered as they heard a loud crash from somewhere far below.
Master Sunless looked back with a strange expression on his face, then cleared his throat and gracefully straightened his mantle with an elegant motion.
Then, he turned to Mercy of Clan Dagonet and said, his voice full of sincere concern:
"Sir Mercy… why are you dawdling? Shouldn't you hurry up and tend to your friend? Such a fall won't kill him... I think... but he'll certainly need a good healer."
The petrified young man slowly nodded.
"Ah… y—yes… I'll go…"
With that, he turned around and hurried away.
But at that moment, Master Sunless called out to him:
"Wait a moment!"
Ascended Mercy froze and slowly turned around.
"...Yes?"
Sunny smiled and pointed to the heavy greatsword laying on the ground.
"The sword… what was it, the Hard Breaker? Take the sword with you!"
The young Master stared at the greatsword for a moment, then bent down to pick it up.
"Yes…"
He mumbled an apology and dashed away.
Sunny grinned.
"Make sure that Ascended Tristan takes his time to rest and recuperate! There's no need to rush!"
He sighed and then added, his voice full of magnanimity:
"He can beg me for forgiveness at a later date!"
When Nephis returned, the courtyard seemed a little livelier than it had been before. A few people had strange expressions on their faces, and a few more seemed to be glancing at Master Sunless from time to time, their gazes full of contempt and amusement.
The charming enchanter himself was standing near the parapet of the ramparts, not paying the pointed gazes any attention. He was looking down calmly, a small smile playing on his lips.
Nephis frowned slightly.
'Has anyone bothered him?'
She had not anticipated that leaving Master Sunless alone for a few minutes would be a problem. It was only an hour or two after they had shown themselves together in public, after all… no matter what kind of rumors people wanted to spread, such things took time.
Nephis definitely did not want anything remotely unpleasant to happen to the delicate young man, so she had to be more watchful in the future.
Approaching Master Sunless, she said in her usual even tone:
"I am back. Did something happen?"
He turned and looked at her with a smile, then lowered his gaze awkwardly.
"Ah… well… nothing too serious. There were a couple young men who wanted to have words with me. I'm afraid I failed to resolve the issue amicably. Oh, well... some people simply don't have manners. I'm rather used to such situations."
Neph's frown deepened.
Sunny, of course, was talking about himself — it was Sunny who didn't bother with basic manners unless he wanted to, and was therefore used to facing the violent consequences of running his venomous mouth.
But Nephis understood it differently.
[Cassie?]
Who were these young men, and how dare they be rude to Master Sunless?
Cassie responded a moment later, her voice deceptively smooth:
[...Tristan of Aegis Rose challenged Master Sunless to a duel.]
Nephis almost jumped. Of course, her calm expression remained the same… but her mind was suddenly awash with scorching flames.
[And you didn't warn me?! I explicitly asked you to keep an eye on him in my absence!]
Imagining the headstrong and domineering scion of the Aegis Rose clan bullying the elegant and gentle Master Sunless made her blood boil… for some reason. Feeling a degree of anger would have been both expected and reasonable, but even Nephis herself was surprised by the intensity of her reaction.
The image was simply... simply too offensive. Perhaps it was because she had just promised herself to protect the charming young man? Now, mere hours later, it had already come to this.
Nephis was on the verge of blushing again — this time, out of shame.
A sudden thought surfaced in her mind.
'...Should I destroy the Aegis Rose clan?'
She blinked.
'No, wait, what am I thinking about?'
Luckily, at that moment, Cassie responded to her heated question:
[Neph, relax. What is with you today? Master Sunless is not entirely helpless, and Tristan of Aegis Rose is not entirely brainless. It's just that his Flaw is… well, you know how he is. In any case, he is not a malicious person, just a hot-blooded fool. The worst that could have happened was one of them receiving a scrape…]
Nephis frowned.
[Wait, could have happened? Not could happen? The duel already took place?!]
Cassie coughed.
[About that… maybe don't mention anything to Master Sunless. It might be embarrassing for him... even though he technically didn't lose...]
Nephis studied the charming young man silently. Almost immediately, she noticed a thin vertical tear in his robe, where none had been before.
'I… I should offer to heal him…'
She imagined laying hands on his chest and infusing it with her flames. But how could she offer to heal him without hurting his pride? Cassie said not to mention the duel…
Nephis lingered for a few moments, and then reluctantly decided not to say anything. If Master Sunless wanted to keep what had happened to him a secret, she had to respect his wishes.
He was already on the losing side of their relationship... which was to say, employer and employee relationship!... so she had to be mindful of his pride.
The Aegis Rose clan, however…
Nephis usually stayed away from the internal politics of the Sword Domain, but if she wanted to exert influence, there was plenty of influence to go exert. Young Master Tristan was about to experience some hardship in his life… not enough to kill him, but plenty enough to teach him a few lessons on how to manage his Flaw better.
'That will also clearly show the other clans that I favor Master Sunless, and that touching the person I favor… pretending to favor, I mean… will not go unpunished.'
Which could further the deception and at the same time protect the charming enchanter going forward, thus killing two birds with one stone.
Nephis took a deep breath, still feeling guilty.
Then, she contained her emotions, nodded lightly, and said:
"Then, please, follow me. There won't be any other delays."
Master Sunless smiled and gallantly gestured forward.
"After you, my lady."
As they ascended the steps of the tall tower, Nephis remained silent and thought back to what Cassie had said.
'...What is it with me today, indeed?'
Many people thought that Nephis was a cold and emotionless person, but they were all wrong. Her emotions, in fact, often burned with a frightening intensity… it was just that she rarely showed them, if at all.
Still, looking back, she felt like she had been too flustered in the last few hours — and even before that. Being in the company of the charming enchanter had a strange kind of effect on her…
Granted, anyone would have been flustered after what Effie had done! Just thinking about it… no, no, no. Nephis refused to think about it!
But it was an undeniable fact that she couldn't help but act unlike her usual self around Master Sunless. Usually, she would have been much more guarded around a stranger… but there was just something about the delicate young man that made her lower her guard.
It was like an odd sense of familiarity that had no reason to exist, but was deeply compelling… as if he reminded her of something, or someone, that she had been longing for without even knowing.
'How strange.'
The feeling was indeed strange… but not unwelcome. It tasted a little sweet, and a little bitter. But mostly, it was just there.
Nephis sighed.
'My behavior thus far has been nothing short of embarrassing. Considering that the two of us will be spending a lot of time together, I really need to maintain composure, and treat Master Sunless with the degree of respect he deserves.'
She glanced at him, her gaze once again lingering on his exquisite features and glistening onyx eyes for a moment too long.
Suddenly, Nephis felt that maintaining composure… would be a bit hard.
Following Nephis, Sunny ascended the tall tower and found himself on a spacious balcony that served as a pier for the Chain Breaker. Neither of them had spoken about the duel, and it suited him just fine.
In any case, he had to admit that his actions had been a little naughty. He could have defused the situation by groveling a little, but chose to antagonize the pompous Legacy instead for no good reason. Explaining the sequence of events to Nephis would have been a bit embarrassing, and so…
Sunny went ahead and shamelessly pushed that responsibility onto Cassie.
Some would call such a move unbecoming, but he preferred to call it… delegation!
The Chain Breaker was floating in the air a few meters away, with a wide wooden plank affixed between its deck and the stone balcony. Several Fire Keepers seemed to have just finished loading a bunch of wooden crates into the cargo hold of the graceful vessel, and were now resting beneath the branches of the sacred tree.
Noticing Nephis, all of them stood up.
Then, their gazes fell on Sunny.
The Fire Keepers — especially the two women — had a bit of a strange reaction to his appearance.
'What's wrong with these people…'
Considering how devoted the Fire Keepers were to Nephis, he would have expected a more intense version of the jealous hostility the denizens of the Castle had met him with.
However, they seemed more stunned than unfriendly.
"M—master Sunless? Why are you here?"
He forced out a polite smile.
"Good day. Oh… I am here to sign a contract. I think we'll be working together often in the future, so please take care of me."
The Fire Keepers slowly turned to Nephis.
Then, the two women suddenly broke into wide smiles.
"Lady Nephis… thank you!"
"Nice!"
He stared at them in confusion.
'Why are they giving her thumbs up?'
The Fire Keepers frequented the Brilliant Emporium due to their friendship with Aiko. Perhaps they really liked his cooking and assumed that he would be employed as a chef?
Was the food situation on the Ivory Island that bad?
Nephis coughed.
"Ah… yes. I've invited Master Sunless to the Tower. Please get ready to ascend."
They joined the Fire Keepers on the deck. The wooden plank was swiftly removed, the mooring cables untied, and no more than a minute later, the flying ship slowly moved.
The leaves of the sacred tree rustled as the Chain Breaker started to climb into the sky. Sunny looked up and studied it for a while, his gaze lingering on the golden fruits.
'What would happen if I fed these fruits to Rain?'
Currently, Rain was preparing to hunt an Awakened Demon in order to absorb some of its essence and push her own toward Awakening. Such was the path most of the ancient people had followed, forging their fates in the crucible of combat. The fruits of the sacred tree contained essence, as well, so its existence was much more precious than the carriers of the Spell could ever imagine.
Granted, it was a rhetorical question. If Sunny simply wanted Rain to Awaken, he would have showered her with soul shards and been done with it. But what he wanted was to make her strong enough to survive on her own, if need be… and so, cutting corners would do her more harm than good.
It was the same reason why the Legacy Clans kept sending their children to face the winter solstice instead of safely bringing them to the Dream Realm in advance, by gaining access to a Sovereign's Gate. Sunny often clashed with Legacies, but he had to admit that they did a lot of things right.
'Ah. If only all the young Legacies were like Awakened Telle instead of Awakened Tristan…'
He hesitated for a moment, then looked at Nephis.
The two of them were alone at the bow of the Chain Breaker, gazing at the breathtaking view of the castle, the lake, and the city sprawling along its shore. The atmosphere was quite romantic, but sadly, there was no time to have a proper conversation.
The Ivory Island was drifting in the sky above the lake, just shy of casting its shadow on the ancient walls of Bastion. It would only take the flying ship a few minutes to reach it.
And, indeed, the Chain Breaker landed softly on the waters of the smaller lake glistening among the emerald grass of the island before Sunny could think of anything to say.
"Please, come this way."
Nephis led him toward the Ivory Tower, but she didn't seem to be in a hurry. On the way, they toured most of the island, with her showing him around and explaining how the Citadel was organized.
It was just as beautiful and tranquil as Sunny had remembered. There had been a few changes in the past four years, with the island looking much better cared for and settled. However, the essence of the place remained the same.
The emerald grass, the clear lake, the grove of ancient trees, the sun-bleached bones of the mighty dragon… and the great pagoda of pristine white stone towering above it all like a heavenly palace.
Sunny had last visited the Ivory Island almost immediately after killing the Winter Beast. Back then, he had been skulking in the shadows and in a hurry to leave, unwilling for anyone to notice his presence.
It was much nicer to stroll across the verdant grass in the open, and in Neph's company on top of that.
A smile found its way onto his face — this one genuine, not forced.
Eventually, they found their way into the tower and ascended its steps, reaching Cassie's chambers on one of the higher floors. The blind seer occupied several rooms, one of them serving as her bedroom, one as her office, and one as a parlor to receive guests and hold meetings.
The two of them entered the office.
The chamber was bathed in sunlight, with tasteful wooden furniture placed sparsely on the stone floor. Cassie herself was sitting behind a desk, her hair a little disheveled. There was a serious expression on her face and solemn focus in her beautiful blue eyes.
However… there was a bit of a strange smell in the office.
Sunny frowned in confusion.
'Huh… why does it smell like popcorn?'
Not that it mattered.
Throwing the unnecessary thought out of his mind, Sunny bowed courteously and said in a polite tone:
"Saint Cassia."
Cassie nodded.
"Master Sunless. Please, have a seat."
Sunny and Nephis sat down in front of her desk, after which the blind seer handed him a stack of papers, with the clause of the contract written on them in neat and pretty cursive.
She must have asked one of the Fire Keepers to serve as her eyes while writing, because otherwise, that tidy handwriting would have been skewed and incomprehensible.
Cassie smiled.
"There is a lot to discuss… but, please. Read and sign the contract first."
Sunny gave her a long look.
'...It's your lucky day that I know cursive!'
Everyone who received a proper education did, but Sunny had only ever known how to type things before coming to the Academy. He had learned cursive later, after returning from the Forgotten Shore and getting himself a position as a research assistant.
But, of course, no one had any way of knowing that.
Sighing deeply, he looked over the contract and signed it. Nephis watched him intently as he did.
The moment his signature was put on paper, the corner of her mouth seemed to curl upward slightly.
Sunny smiled.
'Well, as long as she's happy.'
"It's a pleasure doing business with you."
And that… was how Sunny became the Memory Purveyor of the Fire Keepers.
***
Unbeknownst to him, though, something else was happening while he was signing the contract.
The news of Sunny's duel with Tristan of Aegis Rose was spreading across Bastion with the speed of a forest fire. Of course, with each retelling, it collected embellishments and turned more and more outrageous.
People were talking about it all over the city.
"Have you heard? Some unknown Master defeated Lord Tristan. In one strike!"
"They say that they were fighting for Changing Star's affection…"
"There were several Valor Knights and dozens of Awakened in the courtyard, but no one even tried to stop the duel…"
"There were dozens of Valor Knights in the courtyard trying to stop him, but he defeated them all before striking Lord Tristan in the face!"
"There were a hundred Valor Knights in the courtyard trying to stop him, but he easily defeated them all. And then beheaded Lord Tristan with one strike!"
"That unknown Master is too scary! Too tyrannical!"
"What a monster!"
If Sunny had heard these whispers, he would have paled.
He would have also probably said something like…
"Oh, no. Oh, no! Not again!"
But he didn't hear anything until the next morning.
…When Aiko stormed into the kitchen of the Brilliant Emporium and tossed a newspaper on the table.
"Boss… what the hell is this?!"
Frowning, Sunny picked up the newspaper and read the title on the first page.
The title read:
"A Duel For a Saint's Heart! Wretched Mongrel, Master S, defeats the Noblest of Knights, Lord T!"
His hand trembled.
The stars shone brightly in the cold black sky. Sitting on a wide tree branch, Rain studied them silently, surrounded by darkness.
'It's strange.'
Some of the stars looked familiar, but she couldn't recognize any constellations. The alien sky of the Dream Realm was different from that of Earth, but worse than that, it was both fickle and unreliable. The stars shining upon the Song Domain were different from those illuminating the Sword Domain, and even various regions of the two kingdoms did not share the same heaven.
Some places did not even have a sun, while others were bathed in the light of many moons.
Astronomers were probably going crazy…
"Why are you still awake? Sleep. You'll need all your strength tomorrow."
Her teacher's voice resounded softly from the darkness, making Rain sigh.
He was right. She had climbed the enormous tree and tied herself to the branch in order to rest, but now that there was nothing else left to do…
"I can't sleep."
Sleep was escaping her.
Her teacher chuckled.
"Nervous?"
Rain remained silent for a while. Was she nervous? She couldn't tell.
They had spent a lot of time preparing for this hunt. From searching for suitable prey and learning all that could be learned about it to coming up with plans and contingencies, studying the terrain, and preparing all the necessary equipment. The process was only different from all the previous hunts because it had been so extensive.
She was supposed to kill an Awakened Demon this time, after all.
So, Rain did feel a little nervous… frightened, even. But at the same time, she was a little excited. Not only because successfully slaying the demon would finally allow her to grasp the key of Awakening, which she had been trying to do for many years, but also because of the challenge itself.
She always felt a pleasant rush of adrenaline when facing appalling abominations in battle. To be strong, to be able to protect herself and other people — that was what she wanted, and why she had accepted the ominous shadow's offer to be her teacher.
Rain smiled.
"What is there to be nervous about? It's just an Awakened Demon."
Her teacher laughed in the darkness.
"Fair enough."
There was a bit of silence, and then Rain asked against her better judgment:
"Teacher, what was the first Awakened Demon you fought like?"
The darkness spoke in a tone of nostalgia:
"Oh, that guy? Ah… as tall as a house, covered in a carapace of impregnable steel armor, with claws strong enough to crush diamonds and a pair of razor-sharp scythes in place of hands. A really charming fellow."
Rain raised an eyebrow. Was such a creature really worth feeling nostalgic about?
"So, how did you kill it?"
Her teacher laughed.
"Let's see… that was before my Awakening, when I was not much stronger than you. So I summoned a Corrupted Devil and pitted them against each other. At least I think it was a Corrupted Devil — truth be told, I still have no idea what that thing was, even all these years later. It sure was unforgettably creepy, though."
He paused for a moment, and then added with a sigh:
"And then I acted as bait while my partner finished the wounded demon off."
Rain opened her eyes wide, stunned. She wasn't even sure what shocked her more — the fact that her teacher had apparently been able to summon Corrupted Devils before Awakening, or that he used to have a partner.
Who would partner up with that insufferable bastard? Were they crazy?
She hesitated for a moment, then asked curiously:
"Where's your partner now, teacher?"
The darkness remained silent for a while, this time.
Then, he said in a carefree tone:
"Well, I imagine she's in a beautiful heavenly palace, looking down upon us mortals."
His tone was carefree, but for the first time, Rain could feel a hint of a strange emotion in it.
What did he mean?
If her teacher was a dark deity, then could his partner be a celestial deity? No — gods were dead, as were all the lesser divinities. Only Nightmare Creatures remained.
So, then… was his partner dead? Was that what he meant?
Right, it made sense. Her teacher had once admitted to being thousands of years old, so anyone who had fought by his side before his Awakening would have been dead for a very, very long time.
Rain sighed, suddenly feeling pity for her poor teacher. Wishing to distract him from unpleasant memories, she asked:
"But how did you manage to summon a devil to fight that demon?"
He chuckled.
"By setting the demon on fire. Now, enough talking. Go to sleep."
'Setting the demon on fire? How does that even make sense?'
Full of confusion, Rain let out a long sigh and closed her eyes.
The tree branch was swaying slightly under her, which was… a bit calming.
Just before she slipped into the embrace of sleep, a sudden thought surfaced in her drowsy mind.
'Wait… if he killed that demon with a partner… then why the hell is he making me hunt this demon alone?!'
Her anxious dreams were cold and restless.
***
In the morning, Rain untied the rope fastening her to the branch and carefully climbed down. Soon enough, she reached the ground, standing on the outskirts of a vast forest of dead trees.
Ravenheart was so far away that the mountain chain was merely a dark line on the horizon. There was no ash around, and although the frozen ground was covered in frost, there was no snow either.
This was the place where the Awakened Demon she was intending to kill dwelled.
Humanity had conquered a vast area in the Dream Realm, but that did not mean that the two Domains were entirely safe. In fact, safety was a fleeting illusion here — apart from the Citadels and their immediate vicinity, the wilds were still ruled by the Nightmare Creatures. Humans had only really started to encroach on their reign after the advent of the Dream Gates four years ago, building roads and expanding their settlements.
In that regard, the current era was very much like the dawn of the legendary Age of Heroes, when mortal champions battled against countless abominations to help the nascent human civilization survive and spread.
Of course, modern humans had no gods to guide them. They only had Queen Song, the King of Swords... and the Nightmare Spell.
…Well, in Rain's case, she also had an oddball of a shadow showing her the way.
While she was checking her weapons in the dim twilight of the early dawn, her teacher asked calmly:
"What makes demons so dangerous? Their strength? Their speed? Their resilience?"
Rain shook her head.
"No. It's their intelligence. Beasts and monsters might be stronger, faster, and much more resilient than me, but they are also not too bright. A demon, however, is as intelligent as me… it might even outsmart me, if I'm not careful."
Her teacher emerged from her shadow and nodded.
"So, how do you kill a demon?"
She counted her arrows while answering:
"By being more prepared. By controlling the battlefield, knowing the terrain, and learning about the enemy in advance. By taking initiative and not making any mistakes. By having a clear mind and deadly resolve."
He smiled.
"No one is perfect. Mistakes happen whether you want to or not… so what are you going to do if you do make a mistake?"
Rain stared at him for a moment, then returned the smile defiantly.
"Curse you bitterly while I die?"
Her teacher laughed.
"Go on and try dying. See what happens…"
She stared at him for a bit, then shook her head.
"Fine. Since teacher insists, I won't die."
He nodded with a smile.
"Good. Now go and kill that demon."
Rain had taken off her winter coat, her light armor, and even her military jacket, leaving only the henley and the wool vest on. No amount of armor was going to protect her from the Awakened Demon, so she wanted her movements to be as agile and unobstructed as possible. It seemed a little poetic, as if she was proclaiming that there would be no retreat, only victory… or death.
It was also a bit funny. Awakened warriors were often shown preparing mentally for battle while donning their armor, but she was doing the same while taking it off. Such was the pitiful life of a mundane hunter.
The preparations had long been complete, the traps were laid. All Rain had to do was venture into the depths of the forest and face the demon.
Taking a deep breath, she went through a series of stretching exercises. She had always been nimble, but after years of training under the sinister shadow, her flexible body was like that of a snake… no, a gymnast. A very graceful, limber gymnast! That was a much better mental image.
Still, she had to be careful when going all out. Her mundane flesh was lagging behind her skill and training, so it was easy to damage.
"What are you, a ballerina?"
Rain glared at her teacher silently.
"Didn't you once tell me that you're the best dancer in the world… two worlds, even? So who's the ballerina?"
He coughed.
"Well, uh… if your teacher said it, then it's true! There was this one time I danced with a princess at a ball, and immediately after, she dragged me into a private room. No, wait… or was it me who dragged her into a private room? In any case, the two of us ended up in a private room!"
Her teacher smiled wistfully.
"And let me tell you, what happened in that room… ah, it was nothing short of life-changing…"
Rain stared at him for a moment, then pretended to be sick.
"Old pervert…"
He was offended.
"Who are you calling old?! No, wait, who are you calling a pervert?!"
She did not deign to answer, shaking her head silently. At the same time, though… Rain noticed that her previous nervousness was almost entirely gone. She felt calm and ready, as if her teacher's familiar nonsense could magically make any situation, no matter how dire, seem mundane and ordinary as well.
Rain took a deep breath and checked her weapons one last time.
She had already strung her bow. Her quiver was full of arrows — she had made the arrows herself, fashioning the arrowheads from the bones of Awakened abominations. Her javelin was ready to be used, while her dagger was freshly sharpened.
Finally, there was her sword. She drew the tachi from the scabbard and studied its blade.
At that moment, her teacher suddenly spoke:
"Wait a moment. For this hunt… I'll lend you something better."
He walked closer, and then bent down, reaching for the shadow of her sword.
In the next moment, something strange happened. Her teacher's hand seemed to reach into the ground and pull the shadow off it. Suddenly, her tachi didn't have a shadow anymore… however, there was an identical tachi in his hand, only made entirely of lusterless black steel.
Rain looked at it, suddenly feeling a cold chill run down her spine.
The black tachi… seemed sharp enough to cut the world in half, like a blade made of pure killing intent. It was as if she was looking at death itself.
And that eerie sword was tossed at her carelessly a moment later.
"Ah!"
Rain scrambled to catch it and grasped the black hilt. It was strange… despite the overwhelming feeling of cold and dark power the black sword emanated, it felt exactly like her own in the hand. The weight, the balance, even the tactile feeling of the leather ito.
She looked at her teacher silently.
It was easy to forget because of how easygoing and immature he was… but her teacher was immensely powerful. Actually, she didn't even know how powerful he was, exactly. It was only in moments like this one that Rain was reminded of the fact.
Pulling out a sword worthy of being wielded by a Saint out of nowhere? No matter how shocking, that was exactly the kind of thing her teacher would do.
She carefully sheathed the black tachi, making sure that it didn't slice the scabbard apart.
"This sword seems too powerful to be wielded by a mundane human. You didn't forget that I can't control my essence, did you?"
Her teacher shrugged.
"That's alright. It's infused with mine."
Rain nodded, then collected the things she was going to leave behind and placed them in a nook between the roots of the old tree, to be retrieved later. Her original sword went atop the neat pile.
She stood up, looked into the depth of the forest, and started walking.
As she did, her teacher spoke:
"That sword should be able to cut the flesh of an Awakened Demon even in your hands. Still, don't rely on it too much. Remember… the sword is just a tool. You are the weapon. You are the one who has to kill the enemy, not your sword."
Rain nodded calmly.
"I remember."
She cleared her mind of all distractions, focusing solely on the hunt.
The demon she was going to kill… was called the Huntsman, quite ironically. That was what the people in Ravenheart called him, but actually, the creature's proper name was Chalice Knight.
The reason why Rain and her teacher had chosen him was precisely because there was a lot of information to be learned about the Chalice Knights. These abominations were not independent Nightmare Creatures, after all — rather, they had been mid-rank minions of a Fallen Titan.
The Titan's territory used to be about a hundred kilometers away from this forest. Coincidentally, it lay between Ravenheart and one of the other large cities of the Song Domain, preventing the construction of a convenient road. A year or so ago, Song Seishan had battled the Titan and destroyed it, obliterating most of its minions in the process and scattering the rest.
Rain remembered that event well because there had been a series of missions issued by the town hall in the aftermath of the battle, all having to do with hunting down the remnant abominations. She wasn't quite strong enough to challenge them, but many Awakened cohorts were. So, the surviving minions of the slain Titan had been swiftly eradicated.
All except for one Chalice Knight who had found his way into this forest. Despite the fact that the abomination had lost its monstrous steed, thus becoming much weaker, he still managed to decimate several cohorts that ventured into the forest to kill him.
Perhaps there was something special about this particular demon, or perhaps the Awakened warriors had come unprepared. In any case, they were forced to retreat, and the oddly fearsome Chalice Knight earned a foreboding nickname, the Huntsman.
Rain did not consider herself to be stronger than the Awakened fighters who had tried to slay the creature in the past. However, she was definitely much more cautious and prepared than they had been.
So, she was going to hunt the Huntsman.
Once she did, her essence would Awaken, and she would be able to start forming a soul core.
And once her soul core was formed… then, finally, she would be stronger.
The Huntsman was so dangerous because he ruled the forest like a stealthy predator. He moved unseen and attacked from the mist and darkness, picking off his victims one by one. He also seemed to know the value of intimidation and mental pressure, displaying the mutilated corpses of his victims on the branches of the ancient trees for everyone to see.
Or maybe skinning corpses simply spoke to the abomination's aesthetic sensibility. In any case, his human enemies often faced him already shaken and rattled, which was a deadly poison for anyone going into battle.
Rain knew that she was approaching the creature's lair because she saw a human skeleton hanging in the trees, its bones clattering against each other in the wind. Her expression darkened.
However, she wasn't shaken. She wasn't rattled, either. Her mind was much too strong to be poisoned by fear — instead, fear only sharpened it.
'...I'll need to bury them properly after everything is over.'
She shivered — not because of the morbid scene, but simply because she was cold. The battle would warm her up, though, so it was alright.
Every time an Awakened cohort ventured into the forest, the Huntsman was in no hurry to attack. Sensing the threat presented by a group of experienced Awakened warriors, he stalked them silently or retreated into his lair, waiting for the night to come. Then, when impenetrable darkness shrouded the world, his own hunt would begin.
Rain was not a cohort of Awakened warriors, so she was pretty sure that the demon would not wait to attack her. It was for the best — she knew that if she failed to slay the enemy before nightfall, her chances of survival would drop to zero.
And yet, the Huntsman had not shown himself yet.
What was he waiting for?
She frowned, then glanced at her shadow.
"Could it be that the demon is afraid of you, teacher?"
A calm voice resounded from the darkness:
"It is highly unlikely. I am very hard to notice when I'm hiding in the shadows. There is a much simpler explanation, don't you think?"
Rain nodded.
Indeed, there was. The Huntsman was not omniscient, after all. He simply had not noticed her yet.
Which was what she had been hoping for. Rain knew that she wasn't strong enough to face an Awakened Demon in a direct confrontation, which meant that she had to rely on traps to even the odds. The problem was that even luring such a creature into a trap was problematic, because he was much faster than her.
'Well, if he doesn't want to welcome me…'
She was going to have to announce her arrival.
Soon, the smell of blood and smoke permeated the forest.
***
There was no sound. Not even a single branch trembled. And yet, there was a presence — a dangerous presence moving through the forest, somehow remaining unseen.
Rain could feel it. Her intuition, which she had honed through dozens of hunts, was telling her that a deadly foe was approaching.
Sitting on a branch downwind of where the smell of smoke was coming from, her skin smeared in ash to mask her scent, she was watching the forest intently. Even then, she was only using her peripheral vision to observe it — many Nightmare Creatures could sense when a gaze was directed at them, so she knew better than to stare.
It was for that reason that she managed to notice a small anomaly in the surrounding area.
'The frost…'
The patterns of frost on the ground were broken. It was as though someone heavy had walked past, leaving footprints on the frozen soil, and yet avoided her sight completely.
'He's… like a chameleon.'
Once she knew what to look for, Rain quickly managed to notice a subtle anomaly. There was a patch of air that seemed to be a little hazy, but still transparent, as if distorted by heat. But how could there be heat in this frigid cold? No, the almost unnoticeable distortion was the masked figure of the Huntsman, moving noiselessly in the direction of the smoke.
The demon was cautious and prudent, but not as prudent and cautious as she was.
That was because Rain was weak, and had no other choice but to remain humble.
'No wonder so many Awakened were defeated by this demon.'
This Chalice Knight was a bit special, indeed.
Luckily, Rain had known about that strange ability of his in advance. She had talked to the members of the cohorts who had ventured into the forest to slay the Huntsman in the past, and learned quite a bit about this abomination.
That was why she had come prepared.
She held her breath, feeling the world grow stark and clear.
Her battle-ready mind entered the state of clarity.
That state…
She had been quite angry at her teacher for how vague and confounding his explanations about the meaning of clarity were. But after finally mastering it, Rain finally understood every word.
Master the body, master the mind… the essence of combat was murder, and every action she took in combat only served one of two purposes — to kill the enemy or to prevent the enemy from killing her.
Something like that could not be explained with words, only learned in battle. However, once Rain truly understood that unfathomably deep, but simple truth, every battle she had fought after that was easier.
Time seemed to slow down as her perception expanded. Her thoughts accelerated, and at the same time, the scope of the world grew narrower, eliminating all unnecessary distractions. She could feel every minute detail of her environment with striking sharpness, from the direction of the wind to the slowly dancing snowflakes.
Down below, the almost invisible menace slowly approached the bonfire she had made with wet branches, and the butchered corpse of a Dormant beast she had laid as bait.
It was time to strike.
There was no way back anymore.
Drawing her bow, she finally allowed her gaze to fall directly on the empty space where the Huntsman was supposed to be, and let the arrow fly.
Rain had thought that her shot was immaculate, and almost impossibly swift. From the moment she nocked the arrow to the moment she let go of the string, less than a heartbeat passed.
And yet, frighteningly, that single heartbeat was enough for the demon to react. She couldn't see his movements, but the vague patch of subtly hazy air shifted at an impossible speed.
The arrow flashed past.
…But that was alright.
Rain had not been aiming at the invisible abomination, anyway.
Instead, she aimed at a burlap sack hanging above the bonfire. The arrow split it open, and fine powder poured into the air.
It was not gunpowder, nor was it some expensive alchemical concoction. It was simple flour.
However, when the cloud of flour ignited, it still produced a fiery flash. That flash couldn't be called a proper explosion, really, since there was no closed vessel to contain it, but it still served its purpose…
That was, to cover the Huntsman in soot.
Suddenly, his invisible form was not that invisible anymore.
In fact, whatever camouflage the creature had been using was broken by the rain of burning flour, and Rain finally saw the Huntsman in all his vile glory.
The Chalice Knight resembled a human wearing a tattered suit of ancient armor that had turned green from rust. He towered at around two and a half meters of height, but seemed even taller because of the deer antlers attached to his closed helmet. The rusty helmet itself was fashioned to resemble the snout of a snarling beast, with deep darkness nestling in the crack of its visor.
There was moss growing here and there on the battered armor, and a ragged cloak, too weathered to retain any color, hanging from his shoulders like a torn banner.
The creature was holding a frightening battleaxe in his hand, its blade large and heavy enough to easily split a human in two.
The Huntsman… was like a dead knight that had crawled from under the roots of the forest that had claimed an ancient battlefield, ghastly and imposing enough to make Rain shudder.
Worse than that, the dark crack of his visor was already staring directly at her.
Her soul seemed to squirm under that gaze.
'Crap.'
Rain nocked another arrow on the string and prepared to draw her bow…
But before she could, the Huntsman had already reached the base of the tree that served as her sniper nest.
His dreadful battleaxe rose and fell. That dreadful strike was enough to make the mighty trunk of the ancient tree explode into a hurricane of splinters, obliterating a whole swath of it.
But, a moment later…
A sharp arrow fell from above and lodged itself into his knee. It struck precisely at the narrow gap between the bottom of the abominations's cuisse and the top of his poleyn — which were the armor elements responsible for protecting one's thigh and knee, respectively.
A pretty decent shot, considering the situation.
But Rain did not have any time to celebrate, because the tree was already toppling… and she was falling with it.
After a moment of weightlessness, the rope tied around her chest drew taut, and she found herself flying through the air.
If there was one thing her teacher had told her, it was that one should always leave themselves a path of retreat. Rain had never considered that climbing a tree would protect her from an Awakened Demon, so she naturally prepared a way to escape.
In this case, that way was swinging on a rope and flying between the trunks of terribly tall trees at breakneck speed. She had not carried a sizable length of silk rope all the way here in vain, at least.
As the wind whistled in her ears, Rain thought:
'This is going to hurt…'
Struggling to control her body, she spun at the last moment and used her legs to dissipate the shock of colliding with another tree at great speed. The other end of the rope was tied around one of its highest branches, which allowed her to swing like a pendulum... well, a badly designed pendulum, maybe.
She did not break her neck or crack her skull, which was a relief, but her feet were in agony. Ignoring it, Rain immediately cut the rope with her dagger and plummeted down, landing softly on the frozen ground.
There, leaning against the trunk of the tree, two things were waiting for her: her javelin, and another arrow.
Sheathing the dagger in one smooth motion, Rain grabbed the arrow and spun around, already drawing the bow.
The Huntsman was barreling toward her, so fast that it was hard to track his movements…
But still, he wasn't faster than her arrow.
With her mind clear, she could sense the movements of her enemy. So, she did not aim at where the abomination was, but at where it would be.
Another arrow pierced the air, striking at his other knee.
Sadly, this time, Rain's aim was a few millimeters off. The precious arrowhead struck the edge of the Huntsman's cuisse and shattered, only managing to slice some moss off the rusty green metal.
The Huntsman was an Awakened Demon, while the arrowheads of Rain's arrows were made from the bones of Awakened abominations. Theoretically, the demon's armor and the arrowheads were of the same Rank... but she herself was not. Strangely enough, that made her arrows weaker than the rusty green metal.
It had something to do with essence, laws governing the world, and will. Rain wasn't entirely clear on the details, but what it meant in practice was that she had to strike at the cracks of the abomination's armor... which she had failed to do, this time.
She did not waste time lamenting the mistake.
Grabbing the javelin, Rain… spun, and ran away.
She ran as fast as she could.
What bravery? What courage? There was no such thing on the battlefield, only strength and weakness, life and death.
In normal circumstances, outrunning an Awakened Demon would have been impossible, but there was currently an arrowhead lodged in one of his knees. It didn't matter that such a small wound was not at all dangerous for a creature of his Rank and Class — a joint was a joint, and if there was something disrupting the joint's function, even a demon would be slowed down.
Rain had specifically fashioned the arrowheads in a way that would make removing them nearly impossible, unless the victim wanted to take a sizable chunk of flesh out with them. So even if the shaft of the arrow was broken, the damage still remained.
Granted, it would have been much better if both of the Huntsman's knees were hurt.
Because, now…
She really did not know if she would be able to escape his axe long enough to accomplish her goal.
'Run… run!'
Gritting her teeth, Rain did the unthinkable… she tossed away her bow. That was a terrible loss — not because she was afraid to lose it, but because the quiver of arrows she had hidden up ahead would be useless without it. But she had to sacrifice something, and her javelin seemed much more useful in a battle against such a large foe.
As for her sword… well, her teacher had given it to her. She would never discard it.
She felt incredibly lucky about leaving her coat and armor on the outskirts of the forest.
'Run, goddamn you!'
Rain did not have eyes on the back of her head, but she could feel the ground trembling, and hear the branches snapping behind her. In fact, the Huntsman was barreling directly through the trees, snapping the mighty trunks like matches. It was as though an unstoppable, inescapable behemoth was pursuing her, getting closer and closer. He was already no more than a dozen meters away.
A dozen meters… ten meters… six meters…
Rain's heart was beating wildly in her chest.
But then, finally, the trees receded, and she escaped into a vast open space.
That… was where she had wanted to fight the demon.
'Be more prepared. Control the battlefield, know the terrain, learn about the enemy. Take the initiative and don't make any mistakes. Have a clear mind and deadly resolve.'
That was the recipe for winning a battle against a demon… any battle, really.
So, this was the battlefield that Rain had chosen.
The open space in front of her was a swamp that hid in the depths of the forest.
Currently, it was frozen over, the treacherous depths encased in a layer of ice. The ice was covered by a thin carpet of snow.
Rain was light enough to walk on the ice without falling under its surface.
The Huntsman, though…
With his frightening size, heavy armor, and dreadful battleaxe, he was going to have a bit of a problem.
Feeling death approaching her from behind, Rain did not waste a single moment and stepped onto the hidden ice.
Rain was ready to step on the ice when something inside her screamed. Perhaps it was because of the subtle change in the sounds behind her, or perhaps it was because of the change in the currents of the wind.
Perhaps she had subconsciously noticed the shadow moving unnaturally around her.
In any case, she didn't hesitate even for a split second before throwing her body down. An experienced warrior did not allow themselves to be ruled by instinct, but they also never ignored it.
A warrior's instinct was the result of countless hours of training and rich battle experience, after all. Blood, sweat, and tears went into honing it into a life-saving tool.
Rain dodged, and in the next moment, her side was pierced by a flash of blinding pain.
She spun in the air and crashed into the ice, throwing herself into a roll. A moment later, Rain was already on her feet, sliding back as she held the javelin between herself and the enemy.
A muffled groan escaped from her lips.
The Huntsman was spinning his grotesque battleaxe, a few drops of blood marring its heavy green blade.
'Damn it.'
Rain briefly glanced down to assess the damage. It wasn't anything serious — the axe barely grazed her, leaving a long cut across her ribs. But if she had been even a little bit slower, it would have split her open like a log.
'More stitching...'
It was a little absurd, but she was more upset about having to mend her bodysuit than about receiving a wound. Her body was much more resilient than the threadbare bodysuit, after all.
"You bastard…"
As soon as the words left her mouth, the demon took a step forward.
Suddenly, they were surrounded by silence. The Huntsman entered the vast clearing, his armored boot sinking into the snow. Simultaneously, Rain backed away from his towering figure.
They were like a fearsome predator and its powerless prey, the predator preparing for a lethal lunge, the prey raising its quills in a vain hope to save itself. The heavy javelin usually gave Rain confidence, but in front of the dreadful master of the frozen forest, it seemed a fragile willow branch.
'Come on, come closer.'
She needed to lure him into the depths of the swamp.
But, to Rain's outrage, the abomination halted after barely stepping on the ice. The darkness nestling in his helmet moved mockingly, and he raised the axe, pointing it at her.
'Curse you!'
The demon was just as smart as she was. So, he seemed to have easily recognized the threat that a thin layer of ice hiding the treacherous swamp posed to him.
Rain had expected as much.
She smiled darkly and continued backing away, increasing the distance between them with each passing moment.
Demons were intelligent, but they were also absolutely crazy, like all Nightmare Creatures were. She could allow herself to walk away from the battle if she wanted to. But could the Huntsman allow a human soul to escape from his clutches?
She didn't think so.
And indeed, out there on the shore of the frozen swamp, the demon's fingers twitched. He stared at her silently, making Rain's skin crawl, and then let out a frenzied growl.
Coming from inside the Huntsman's helmet, which was shaped to resemble the snarling snout of a beast, his growl sounded more than a little bit menacing.
Rain's mouth was suddenly dry.
"...Really? Wow. Come get me, then."
The demon struck the ground with his axe, sending a tremor through it, and then took another step.
An echoing, melodious sound resounded from below them as the cover of ice started to crack.
She prepared herself.
In the next moment, the Huntsman lunged forward with stunning speed. The wind howled as his massive body tore through it, the terrible axe rising to deliver a fatal strike.
It all happened very fast.
As the demon was advancing, his foot fell through the ice, and in the next moment, he plummeted down. Black water and pieces of ice flew into the air as if there was an explosion, and Rain felt the swamp tremble.
Cold drops pelted her face.
Of course, water alone was not going to slow the Huntsman down.
A human would have been rendered helpless by the need to struggle against its weight, but an Awakened Demon was powerful enough to shrug such a burden off without any effort. At that distance from the shore, the water was only to the Huntsman's waist, so he continued moving forward after a momentary delay.
But, still…
It wasn't a lake or a river. There was no ground under his feet, only the treacherous mass of the ancient swamp. Although the abominations managed to prevent himself from sinking… for now… its speed still dropped.
More than that, the moment he fell through the ice, Rain was already moving.
And before the Huntsman could regain his bearing, the heavy tip of her javelin had already crashed into his helmet.
She did not get greedy with that attack. Greed was the third most common cause of death among experienced fighters, following directly behind arrogance and bad luck. After delivering a strong blow to the demon's face, Rain immediately pulled back and jumped away.
And just in time — a split second later, his axe whistled past the spot where she had stood before, colliding with the ice and splitting it.
The attack was much too fast for her to perceive and react in time. If Rain had not anticipated the danger and disengaged in advance, she would have died.
Her side burned with cold pain, but that pain only made her mind sharper. Her heart was beating steadily, pumping blood throughout her body. Her muscles seemed to have come alive, making her body light and alert, brimming with energy.
It was a state of absolute focus and awareness, so heightened that it couldn't last for too long.
'Let's see which one of us is the real demon…'
Brandishing her javelin, Rain grinned and escaped the cracking ice, already searching for a way to deliver another blow to the frenzied abomination.
Less than a minute later, a vast swath of the frozen swamp had turned into a ravaged scene of devastation. The pure white snow was washed away, the ice was broken and shattered, its shards floating in the black water like dirty glass. The water itself was restless, boiling and rippling from the furious movements of the Huntsman and the escaping gas.
The swamp was trying to swallow the frenzied abomination, but was getting battered by him instead. The demon would sink deeper from time to time, but then tear himself from the insidious embrace of the marsh... even though that struggle allowed Rain to survive so far, it was not enough to grant her victory.
She was breathing laboriously.
Rain had continued to retreat deeper into the swamp, and the demon continued to pursue her like a demented executioner. She had delivered more than a dozen strikes to him, but none dealt any serious damage — even when her javelin pierced the cracks of the Huntsman's armor, it felt as if she was trying to cut wet fur. Rain did do some damage to the hidden flesh of the demon, but not nearly enough to matter.
At the same time, her own body was not faring well. She had not been cut by the dreadful battleaxe again, so there was little blood… relatively speaking... however, there were bruises. In fact, after being tossed around by the furious power of the demon's blows, Rain felt like her entire body was one giant bruise, by now.
And that was even considering that she fought as cautiously and cowardly as she could.
The Huntsman had much longer limbs, and his battleaxe had much more reach than the black sword her teacher had given her. So, even if Rain was willing to risk clashing with the abomination face-to-face despite being slower and weaker than him, he would have held a great advantage.
Stories like to speak about exalted skill and unbreakable resolve, but in a real fight, the outcome was often decided by the most mundane of things. Reach trumped skill, and weight definitely trumped will.
Well, perhaps it was different for the Awakened, whose power refused to obey common sense. But for someone like Rain, having a longer weapon meant emerging victorious more often than not.
Which was why she did not draw her sword yet, relying instead on the heavy javelin.
'It's alright…'
Her javelin was crafted from the same material as her arrows, and it was not as if a mundane human could not leave a scratch on the body of an Awakened abomination — in fact, it was entirely possible to slay one, just a bit hard.
Things would have been different if Rain was facing a Fallen Nightmare Creature, but then again, she would have never allowed herself to end up in such a situation. Her teacher tasked her with slaying an Awakened Demon precisely because it was not impossible for her to succeed.
It was just that…
The Huntsman had proven to be much tougher than she had anticipated. Rain had expected to be powerless against his armor, but even when she managed to bypass it, the result was minimal. It was as a though there was another layer of protection hiding behind the suit of rusted green armor.
Something had to change.
The demon was just as domineering and frightening as before, his movements just as foreboding… Rain, on the other hand, was starting to feel tired. Not only did she have to attack and dodge the terrible axe, but she also had to be careful about the ice — if she fell under it, then she would die from her own trap.
And with more and more of the ice ending up shattered, staying away from the black swamp was becoming more and more difficult.
Her lungs felt like they were on fire. And not only because she was pushing her resilient body too far — the air reeked, as well, full of foul gasses released when the ice encasing the swamp was broken.
Something had to change soon…
Luckily, a change was coming up.
Not too far behind her, and drawing closer with each frenetic sequence of offense and retreat, was a twisted tree. The tree itself did not mean anything, but the fact that it stood in the middle of a swamp meant that there was enough soil there to support its roots.
There was a tiny island underneath the tree, which could save Rain, or doom her.
'To hell with it.'
Rain was about to take another step back, but then paused and stood her ground instead. Her body tensed like a powerful spring, and surged with strength. From her feet to her thighs, through her core to her shoulder, and finally into her arm — a powerful force was transferred and multiplied, and as Rain's torso turned, her arm flew forward like a whip.
She let go of the javelin.
The heavy weapon flashed through frigid air, dove under the Huntsman's axe, and plunged deeply into the crack on his rusty breastplate.
The power of her throw was dire enough to give the demon a momentary pause.
…Using that short moment, Rain turned around and dashed toward the distant tree. She knew that the abomination would follow… but it was slowed down by the swamp, sinking deeper the deeper they ventured into it. By now, the dirty water was already above the Huntsman's waist, and his speed had dropped significantly.
Rain ran to the tiny island, pursued by the sound of breaking ice and surging water.
There was just barely enough time.
Reaching the tree, she ignored the quiver of arrows hidden beneath its branches — without a bow, they were all but useless now. Instead, she grabbed something else… a bottle of hard liquor her teacher had procured somewhere the day she turned twenty. Currently, there was a length of cloth dangling from the mouth of the bottle.
His voice suddenly resounded from the shadows:
"W—wait… what are you doing, ungrateful brat? That's my most expensive bottle, you know!"
Rain ignored the startled voice and produced a brass lighter. She wasn't fond of drinking, anyway… no, really, what had he been thinking, gifting a young girl alcohol? What kind of attitude was that for a teacher?
Had her teacher been a delinquent in his youth?
Igniting the cloth, Rain stood up and swiftly turned around.
The Huntsman was barreling toward her like a frenzied icebreaker. He had long torn her javelin from his chest and snapped it in two, leaving the broken pieces far behind.
For a moment, her heart ached for her trusty weapon.
Then, Rain gritted her teeth and tossed the bottle at the demon.
"Catch this, you rusty piece of..."
The Huntsman did not even bother to move his axe, swiping the bottle away with his gauntlet.
Of course, it shattered instantly, spilling burning alcohol all over his towering figure.
The flammable cocktail was not going to damage an Awakened Demon.
But that stench in the air…
There was a lot of gas trapped beneath the ice, and currently, all of it had been released, surrounding the abomination like an invisible cloud.
And when the bottle shattered, the cloud instantly turned into a sea of raging flame.
Of course, Rain did not see any of it, because she was already diving behind the twisted tree.
Swamps had a natural inclination to produce methane, which often remained trapped beneath the surface, forming voluminous bubbles of putrid gas. And those were only the swamps of the waking world, which were much safer than the marshes of the Dream Realm… well, at least they had been before the Dark Times.
In times of war, humanity had unleashed all kinds of weaponized horrors upon itself. So, today, there was no telling what kind of buried plagues could be released into the world if someone went around digging in the swamps of Europe or the Northern Quadrant.
The Dream Realm might have actually been safer, in that regard.
None of it mattered to Rain, though. What mattered for her was that methane was highly flammable.
And so, when the Huntsman shattered the liquor bottle, it ignited.
'Crap…'
Diving behind the tree, Rain pressed her body into the ground and covered her ears. In the next moment, she was momentarily blinded by a violent flash.
Then, she was assaulted by unbearable heat.
And then, the entire world shuddered.
'Ah?'
Rain was tossed into the air as the tree she had been hiding behind was obliterated.
That… was not supposed to happen. Marsh gas could ignite and burn, but not explode, and especially not so fiercely — at least not under an open sky.
Perhaps the flames somehow reached a huge pocket of trapped methane, or perhaps it had something to do with the pockets of gas sticking to the surface of the ice. Perhaps the entire swamp was anomalous, and the gas she had set aflame itself was unnatural.
In any case, the result of tossing the liquor bottle surpassed Rain's expectations.
By a lot.
Crashing into the ground, she felt the wind being knocked out of her and let out a suffocated groan. Rolling in a mess of limbs, Rain fell into shallow water and came to a halt.
'That… hurt.'
She was hurt and dazed.
But there was no time for such frivolous things as pain and disorientation.
Opening her eyes, Rain pushed air into her lungs, choked on smoke, and slowly stood up.
The swamp around her had transformed.
It had been a plain of pure white snow once. Then, it turned into a chaotic mess of broken ice and surging black water.
Now… it was a burning inferno.
Ghostly flames danced on the surface of the glistening black water, and the air was full of smoke. The snow had melted, and the shards of ice were swiftly disappearing in the scorching heat. Everywhere Rain looked, darkness was intertwined with a fiery glow, and shadows undulated as they danced among the flames.
Rain was assaulted both by chilling cold and terrible heat. Her shirt was soaked in icy swamp water and sweat at the same time, which was a terrible combination. The ash she had smeared on herself to mask her scent had been washed away.
The cut on her side was pulsing with pain.
That wound would have to be disinfected... a lot...
"Ah…"
She let out a long sigh.
At the same time, her sword hissed as it left the scabbard.
Gripping the black hilt with both hands, Rain took a step forward and left the shallow water behind, returning to the soil of the small island.
There was no fire where she had stood, and close to no flames where the twisted tree — now a smoldering stump — had been. However, a fiery wall rose at the opposite edge of the island.
As Rain assumed a stance, the wall of flame parted, and a lumbering figure emerged from the fire, stepping onto the island in the clangor of metal.
The Huntsman looked a little haggard. The moss covering his armor had turned to ash, and one of the deer antlers crowning his helmet was broken. There were cinders glowing in the cracks of his breastplate, and Rain's nose was assaulted by the stench of burned fur.
The abomination had lost his tattered cloak, but the dreadful battleaxe was still held firmly in his iron fist… even if its long shaft seemed charred.
Almost twice as tall as Rain was, the ancient demon towered above her like a grim reaper. The darkness nestled in the crack of his bestial visor was full of frenzied fury.
…But she couldn't help but notice that the Huntsman was hunching slightly, as if suffering from grievous wounds.
Her lips twisted into a dark smile against her will.
"What a pity. There's nowhere for me to retreat until the flames die… would you mind waiting patiently for a minute or two?"
Instead of answering, the Huntsman raised his harrowing axe.
Rain's dark eyes glistened.
"...Didn't think so. Well then, I'll just have to kill you bastard right here."
A split second later, she was already moving.
Of course, the Huntsman was moving as well.
And a lot faster than her, despite weighing at least five times as much.
But Rain knew how he was going to act, and where he was going to move. It was not because she had a prophetic gift or could read the abomination's mind. It was simply because she understood his physical limits from doing her research and observing him in battle, as well as because of her knowledge of combat.
She knew how to wield a polearm and how one proficient in the use of a great axe would most likely attack. She knew all the elements that comprised such a suit of full-plate armor, how they were fastened to one's body and to each other, and what limitations to one's movements they would cause.
She knew that the demon would favor his right leg, because his right knee was not damaged, and that he would protect the left side of his chest more, since the breastplate there was cracked, and the flesh beneath had already been pierced by her javelin.
Most of all, she knew that the Hunstsman was boiling with demented wrath. That mad frenzy clouded his judgement, and made his actions more predictable.
So, she had a few advantages of her own.
As the flames danced and the small island quaked from the heavy burden of the demon's footsteps, she dashed forward and met him with a flash of her black sword.
The harrowing battleaxe would have split her in two if she had not sidestepped at the last moment. Rain had managed to evade the attack, albeit just barely… still, the length of the axe, and the Huntsman's arm length, were too great for her to strike at the towering abomination.
But she had not aimed at the demon's mighty body.
Instead, she aimed at the axe.
Just as the fearsome weapon flashed past her, the black sword fell in pursuit…
And severed the charred shaft cleanly.
It had avoided the metal bands reinforcing it and bit into the burned wood, slicing through it as if it was butter.
The axe blade sunk into the muddy soil, and the Huntsman's balance was suddenly disrupted without its weight.
Now holding only a severed shaft in his hands, the demon staggered and fell heavily to one knee.
The ground quaked.
In that moment… Rain could finally reach his body with her sword.
The enemy was in front of her, kneeling, and momentarily vulnerable.
Who knew how long that vulnerability would last? The demon would most likely regain his bearing a heartbeat later.
Everything inside Rain screamed for her to attack, to throw her body forward and slay the abomination before that happened. After all, she could not be sure that there would be another chance later.
Adrenaline flooded her bloodstream, and her heart thundered feverishly. Her pupils widened, her mind drowning in excitement, fear, and frenetic urgency.
But, at the same time, the memory of the teacher's arrogant voice rang in her ears:
"Bruise? What do you mean, it will leave a bruise? Listen, disciple… you should be grateful to your kind and gentle teacher for educating you so tenderly! The last time I made such a mistake, I was stepped on by a mountain. Now that left a bruise!"
It was the mark of a skilled warrior to keep a cool head in the middle of the fiercest of battles. And so, she suppressed her excitement, ignored her fear, and cast away her sense of urgency.
'Don't be greedy… greed will get you killed. It is a sin, and only those strong enough to bear the consequences have the right to be sinful…'
Rain did not abandon her caution and attacked calmly.
The tip of her black sword slid into the seam of the Huntsman's breastplate, plunging deep into his side.
This time, there was very little resistance. Unlike her javelin, the dark tachi pierced the demon's flesh almost effortlessly.
But instead of leaning into the thrust or twisting the blade to wreak more damage, Rain immediately pulled it back and jumped away.
And just in time.
Although the Huntsman seemed momentarily dazed, and his weapon had been destroyed, his fist was already tearing the air with stunning speed. If Rain had been a split second too slow to disengage, her head would have been turned into bloody pulp. As it was, she had enough time to block with the dark tachi, and received the harrowing blow on its blade.
She was thrown backward like a rag doll.
Which was the intended outcome. If Rain had been stubborn and tried to stand her ground, her body would have received the bulk of the impact. But by allowing her to be carried away, she dissipated the force greatly.
…It still hurt like hell.
It felt like every bone in her body was about to burst.
But they didn't.
Rain was tossed back into the shallow water once again and skidded in the mud. The icy water washed away her sweat and numbed the pulsing pain in her side, which felt almost pleasant.
'Ah… I need to stand up…'
This time, it took her a little longer to gather herself.
Feeling the mud starting to pull her down, Rain groaned and rolled onto her stomach, then staggered to her feet.
The black tachi rose into a high stance, sending drops of dirty water flying.
'How badly did I wound him?'
It had to be a pretty terrible wound… the black sword created by her teacher was even sharper, deadlier, and much more frightening than she had imagined. If the Huntsman had been a human, he would have been dead by now, his heart pierced by the dark blade.
But he wasn't… he was a Chalice Knight, a demon from the retinue of an ancient titan that had haunted these lands for thousands of years.
So, even though the wound Rain had delivered him was ghastly, it was definitely not enough to bring the abomination down.
She had done something equally important, though.
She had destroyed his axe, effectively disarming the horrid demon.
Looking up, Rain stared at the Huntsman.
The abomination was still kneeling, his hands resting in the mud. Fetid blood was spilling from the seams of his scorched armor. The bestial snout of his snarling helmet seemed even more terrifying now, and there was dark liquid flowing from between the green fangs.
'Come on…'
Disarming the Huntsman was not that important, in and of itself. Sure, without the great battleaxe, his reach would shrink, allowing her to engage the abomination in melee. But he was more than strong and ferocious enough to tear her apart with his bare hands. Rain could hold out for a few seconds and survive a handful of exchanges, but attempting to fight the demon up close would inevitably result in her death.
However…
Chalice Knights were not simple abominations. These towering, armored warriors of the bygone era harbored a ghastly secret.
Rain had not learned that secret from talking to the Awakened who had ventured into the forest and faced its fearsome overlord. Instead, it was something that everyone in Ravenheart knew… that she had known from the day Seishan, Queen Song's daughter, killed the terrifying leader of the Chalice Knights.
The tales of that battle had spread far and wide in the Song Domain. More than that, detailed information about the surviving abominations was provided by the town hall when it issued the extermination missions.
The bestial helmet of the Huntsman was no mere decoration. It hinted at his true nature… because all Chalice Knights were shapeshifters.
There was a rabid beast living in each of them, and when the ancient warriors faced a powerful enemy or were in danger, that beast came out.
The dreadful demon that she had been fighting so desperately did not even show the true extent of his harrowing power, yet.
But now… now that his axe was destroyed and his blood was pouring into the mud, he would.
And that was Rain's best chance to kill him.
Out of there, in front of her, the kneeling Huntsman let out a husky growl. His limbs flinched, as if struck by a painful convulsion.
Then, his growl grew into a deafening roar.
The demon's armor cracked… no, it was his bones cracking underneath it. His spine bent, and dark fur suddenly burst from the seams of the rusted armor.
Long claws tore through the metal of his gauntlets.
The transformation had started.
It seemed gruesome, and gruesomely painful. It was also deeply frightening — not only because Rain knew that the unleashed beast would easily rip her to shreds and devour her, but simply because watching something human-like suddenly change into something inhuman was terrifyingly appalling.
None of that mattered to her, though.
What mattered to Rain was that, from what she knew, the transformation of the Chalice Knights took some time to happen. Even if it was just a couple of seconds… in a battle, those seconds were like an eternity.
She had been waiting to stake her life on that eternity the whole time.
As the Huntsman's bestial roar reverberated across the burning swamp, Rain dashed forward.
Her steps were light and swift.
Before the demon could assume his true form, before the echo of the roar was swallowed by the shadows…
She reached the kneeling abomination and brandished her black sword.
The dark blade hissed coldly as it cut apart the world.
And also the Huntsman's neck.
The darkness nestling in the crack of his visor gazed at her silently as his growl abruptly stopped, and the bestial helmet flew into the air, a fountain of dark blood spilling from it in a spiral as it spun.
It was a clean cut. The horizontal slash was performed with perfect form, thanks to the thousands of practice swings she had performed under the watchful guidance of her tutors.
The Huntsman's severed head fell into the water and sank into the swamp with a ripple.
His towering body swayed slowly, and then collapsed.
…Rain swayed, as well, and sprawled in the mud next to it. The tension drained from her body, but so did all her strength.
She breathed hoarsely, staring at the distant sky.
The flames were dying down, but she was still surrounded by terrible heat.
'Well… it's good. I won't freeze to death yet, at least…'
In the smoky silence that followed, a sudden noise resounded, sounding indescribably misplaced in this hellish scene.
It was the sound of applause.
Rain tiredly turned her head and stared at her teacher, who had finally deemed it necessary to crawl out of her shadow.
His voice was unnecessarily loud.
"Congratulations! You have slain an Awakened Demon, Chalice Knight!"
He smiled and added quieter, his tone turning warm:
"...Well done."
'Well done…'
Rain had just killed an Awakened Demon, but hearing her teacher's praise was strangely just as validating. Or rather, it made the act of slaying the Huntsman feel more meaningful… in any case, it was a nice feeling.
Too exhausted to move and hurt all over, she simply lay in the mud and rested. Her gaze was directed at the sky, which was as empty as her mind. Feeling too lazy to think, Rain simply stayed still and savored the moment, unbothered by the encroaching cold.
By then, the ghostly flames had been mostly extinguished, with only a few small tongues of fire dancing here and there above the ravaged swamp.
While she was spacing out, her teacher disappeared somewhere. Soon, he emerged from the shadows, carrying her bow, backpack, and other things she had left on the outskirts of the forest.
Placing most of it on the ground, her teacher then walked over and carefully covered her with her winter coat.
"Here, don't catch a cold."
Rain smiled faintly, enjoying the warmth.
Her teacher, meanwhile, approached the corpse of the Huntsman, looked at it curiously, and gave it a little kick. Then, he circled it slowly, mumbling some nonsense in a hushed tone:
"Chalice Knights… Chalice Knights… wait, don't tell me. Were these the poor bastards who drank Jade Queen's nectar? Soon, there was nothing but bestial need left… huh, they might be. What fools! Even my little sister knows not to drink everything given to her by shady characters…"
'It's you… you're the shady character!'
Rain wanted to scoff, but then decided against it.
Instead, she asked:
"Teacher… can I Awaken now?"
She knew the answer, of course, but hearing it again would give her confidence.
He smiled.
"Well. You've already made great progress and learned how to sense your essence. I'm pretty sure that absorbing the soul shards of this demon will be the final straw and serve as a catalyst to make your essence Awaken. Of course, that alone won't make you an Awakened."
Her teacher looked at the mud with a finicky expression, then reached into the shadows and pulled out an opulent wooden chair out of them. Placing it on the ground, he sat down and let out a satisfied sigh.
"The problem is that there will be no vessel to store your essence, and no bridge between your soul and your body… at least that is how I understand it. However, you will be able to control your essence — and by controlling it, you will be able to create such a vessel, which is itself the bridge. A soul core. It will require time and effort, but with your level of enlightenment, I am sure that you will manage splendidly. When you do form a soul core… that is when you'll undergo a rebirth and become Awakened."
Rain listened to his voice silently, then sighed.
"...How long will it take?"
Her teacher chuckled.
"I have no idea. That wholly depends on you… but, from what I am told, learning to control essence is the hard part. Forming a soul core is relatively easy, albeit tedious. So… a few months? A year? We'll have to wait and see."
'I bet I can do it in a day.'
Rain didn't voice her defiant thoughts and smiled.
"What comes next?"
Sitting comfortably on his luxurious chair, her teacher smiled.
"Ascension is a step of rising above one's mortal nature. You will have to accumulate power by improving the quality of both your soul essence and your body. That can be achieved naturally, by slowly refining the essence, or by slaying powerful enemies. Once your essence reaches a qualitative change, the last step is to reform your soul core. That's… a bit tricky."
He shook his head.
"The easier part of the process is learning how to access your Soul Sea. The harder part… sadly, it requires the knowledge of a soul refining technique. In the past, many such techniques were known to us humans, but sadly, that legacy has been lost. These days, everyone simply relies on the Nightmare Spell."
Rain raised an eyebrow.
"So, what? I can't Ascend? Should I just go and jump into a Nightmare?"
Her teacher furrowed his brow.
"Can't Ascend? Who do you think your teacher is? Of course, you can Ascend! The fact that no one else has a soul refining technique doesn't mean that I don't, or that I can't invent a new one from scratch."
Rain turned her head and stared at him dubiously.
'So does he have one, or is he going to invent one?'
Well, it didn't really matter to her now. She was not even an Awakened yet, so Ascension seemed distant enough to not feel real.
Even the Awakening…
Rain sighed.
"...I still want to challenge a Nightmare."
She had decided that she wouldn't, but that didn't prevent her from fantasizing about becoming a carrier of the Nightmare Spell.
Her teacher stared at her somberly.
"What? Why?"
She pursed her lips.
"I just want to, okay? Fine, it's great that I can form a soul core and Awaken! But will I really be an Awakened? What kind of Awakened doesn't have an Aspect? Not to mention… not to mention that I won't be able to receive any Memories from the Spell! All those Awakened in Ravenheart are walking around in suits of shiny armor and wielding enchanted weapons. Clothes that clean and repair themselves! Quivers that never run empty! Best of all, they can just summon and dismiss their equipment instead of having to lug it around while climbing mountains!"
The Path of Ascension was too laborious without the Spell. Rain was willing to accept that finding her Aspect and Flaw would take her a long time, perhaps even longer than becoming a Master.
But the Memories… simply not having to launder her clothes would be worth it!
Her teacher suddenly laughed.
"So this is what it's about? Memories?"
Rain glared at him for a few moments, then gestured weakly to herself.
"A weird apparition like you might not care, but look at me… soot, ash, sweat, swamp water, mud, blood, and gods know what else! This is what I have to deal with after each hunt. There are no washing machines in Ravenheart, either! I'll need to wash it all by hand or pay a laundress… that's after I pay the healer to patch me up. And speaking of patching things up, these clothes need to be mended, too!"
Her teacher shook his head, laughing.
"Oh… oh, I see. So it's not devastating enchantments and mystical powers that you envy, you just don't want to do laundry…"
She opened her mouth, speechless.
"That's not true!"
He smiled crookedly.
"It's not?"
Rain gritted her teeth.
"...I also don't want to carry all that weight on my back!"
Her teacher leaned back and laughed again.
"Unbelievable…"
After having his fill of laughter, her teacher shook his head and stood up. Looking around, he picked up a piece of charred wood and scribbled something on it with his nail.
His nail cut the wood like a diamond blade.
A few moments later, he nodded in satisfaction and tossed the piece of wood to Rain.
"Here, catch."
She raised a hand and caught the piece of wood, then hissed quietly when her side pulsed with pain.
'Ouch…'
Bringing the strange gift to her face, Rain studied the letters carved on its surface.
They read:
"You have received a Memory."
She frowned.
"What's this?"
Her teacher shrugged with a smile.
"Treat it as a Memory coupon. What, did you think that only the Spell could reward people with Memories? Well, wrong! Your teacher is awesome, so he can make Memories just fine. Let's see… you killed an Awakened Demon this time, so I'll make you an Awakened Memory of the Third Tier."
Rain blinked.
"You can make Memories?"
He returned to his chair and grinned.
"Sure! And, unlike the Spell, I'll even customize it to your liking. More than that… listen, I really don't want to badmouth the competition… but the Spell, it really has no imagination whatsoever. Why limit Memories to powerful weapons, enchanted armor, and mystical tools? There are so many mundane things that would make for an amazing Memory! That bodysuit of yours? I'll Memorize it, no problem. Do you want a pillow that is always cold or a magical toothbrush? Your teacher can make that happen, as well."
He looked at her with a smug expression.
"Hell, I can even make a roll of toilet paper into a Memory. If you don't go overboard, it will never run out."
'Why the hell is that bastard talking about toilet paper…'
Rain stared at her teacher for a while, then blinked a couple of times.
"Are you telling me that you have been able to create Memories this whole time?"
He nodded.
"Strange question, but yes, sure."
Slowly, Rain's blood started to boil.
"So why… the hell haven't you made me any Memories, then?! Was watching me suffer fun for you?!"
He glanced at her with an offended expression.
"Huh? What are you talking about? I was always planning to arm and equip you. It's just that you are still a mundane human. Until you form a soul core and Awaken, your soul can't even contain Memories. Blame yourself for being so slow! What's so hard about becoming the first human in history to Awaken naturally, huh? Do I ask for much?!"
She took a deep breath and turned away, staring at the sky again.
'What an insufferable, cheapskate deity! Who... who can make Memories...'
Slowly, a few grandiose thoughts entered her mind.
After a while, though, Rain sighed.
"Well, it's good enough. Teacher is amazing! Sure, I won't have an Aspect, but having Memories is already great. Receiving them directly from someone instead of earning them from the Spell is a little weird… I guess, it's not much different from how Legacies inherit Memories from their clans, though."
Her teacher frowned, then chuckled suddenly.
"Hey, now that I think about it, aren't you a Legacy yourself? Your big brother can provide everything a Legacy clan can, and much more on top of that."
She looked at him scornfully.
"Oh? Teacher is like a Legacy clan now? So, do you have a Legacy Relic, then?"
He tilted his head with a smile.
"A bunch of them, actually."
Rain blinked a few times.
'Does he really?'
Actually, she wouldn't be surprised.
"...Well, what about a Citadel, then?"
He grinned.
"A Citadel? Sure, I have one of those… it's a huge temple built of black marble, shrouded in eternal darkness. Granted, it's a bit of a fixer-upper, but what can you do? My Citadel is almost as old as the universe. The ambience there is great."
She stared at him silently.
"That's great. Speaking of great, since it's teacher, there has to be a Supreme in our clan, no doubt. Should I consider myself royalty? Might as well, right?"
Her teacher coughed in embarrassment.
"Ah… well… technically, our clan doesn't have a Sovereign at the moment…"
Rain's eyes gleamed with triumph.
'His capacity for nonsense has a limit, after all!'
"...but we do have a Supreme Devil. I used to bully the little bastard a lot in the past, but now that he's all grown-up, it's not very fun."
She took a deep breath, turned away, and stared at the sky.
The sky was indifferent and beyond reach.
'...I give up.'
After a while, Rain felt rested enough to move. She rose from the ground with a grimace and went about taking care of her wounds.
Her teacher had made a fire from the splintered remains of the twisted tree, so neither of them had to freeze in the cold. Rain disinfected the cut on her side, then wrapped it tightly in a clean bandage. That would have to do until she returned to Ravenheart and found a healer.
Usually, she would have been lamenting the need to pay one, but there was a sizable reward promised to anyone who managed to slay the Huntsman. Not only could Rain afford a decent Awakened healer, but there would be enough coins left for her to replace the broken javelin, and maybe even upgrade a few pieces of her equipment.
'No, wait… actually, I don't need to worry about that anymore?'
Rain still had hope of Awakening swiftly. Even if she failed to do it before returning to Ravenheart, there would be no more hunts in the next few months — she already had everything she needed to form a soul core, so the best course of action would be to hole up in a safe place and patiently work on becoming an Awakened.
Once she was an Awakened, her mundane equipment would not be of much use. She would be able to draw a much more powerful bow, wear armor crafted from much heavier mystical materials, and even wield Memories.
Her entire arsenal would need to be changed. She would have to purchase a lot of things.
…Suddenly, Rain did not feel rich anymore.
She was so poor!
Full of sorrow, Rain put on her winter coat and approached the remains of the Huntsman. She stared at it for a while, then glanced at her teacher.
"Should we harvest his armor? It should sell for a lot of coins."
He scratched the back of his head.
"Who's going to carry it all the way back to Ravenheart, though?"
Rain sighed.
'How can a deity be so useless?!'
"...Yeah. Still, we should take the axe blade, at least. To prove the kill at the town hall."
That axe blade alone would sell for a hefty amount of coins.
She fished the giant blade from the ground and attached it to her backpack. Her teacher, meanwhile, looked at the remains of the dreadful Chalice Knight and snapped his fingers.
Several shadows suddenly rose from the ground and sliced the carcass apart, cutting the rusted armor like paper.
Rain didn't look at the bestial features of the corpse as she harvested the soul shards and sat down, staring at them solemnly.
There were three of them… the glimmering crystals were not too large, but to her, they meant the world.
'This is it, then'
She had been striving desperately to reach this moment for four long years. Those years had been full of pain and hardship... but also joy, satisfaction, and fulfillment. And now, the final stretch of the road was right in front of her.
Her teacher sat on the ground across from her and smiled with encouragement.
"Go on. You worked hard to be here."
Rain looked at him, remained silent for a moment, and smiled back.
"I did."
With that, she unsheathed her knife and crushed the soul shards one after another with its pommel.
She felt a stream of power flowing into her soul.
And then… her soul suddenly surged.
Rain struggled to describe the way she felt with words. It was as though her entire body was suddenly permeated by a cool, vibrant, nurturing flame. However, that flame simply passed through her flesh, unable to touch it.
"W—what… what is happening?"
Her teacher was looking at her with keen interest. The gaze of his onyx eyes was strangely intense.
"I can see it. Your essence is Awakening. It is as though your soul, which had been dim and drowsy, is suddenly coming to life. A soft radiance is spreading, and it is lively."
He remained silent for a moment, and then spoke in a calming tone:
"Try to control it. Guide it throughout your body, following the roadmap of your major blood vessels. Your blood is circulating because of your heart… but you don't have a soul core, which is like a heart for soul essence. So, for now, you'll have to substitute it with your will."
Rain took a deep breath and closed her eyes, imagining the map of her body. She could feel her essence flowing freely, chaotically, with no shape or form. So, she slowly extended her will and tried to guide it.
She had never been able to control her essence before. It had always felt like trying to push a boulder to the top of a mountain… the boulder was dead weight, it was cold and reluctant to move. The moment she lost concentration, even a little, it rolled back to where it had come from.
But this time, her essence felt alive and responsive. It followed her guidance, flowing slowly in a complicated cycle. At first, there was a lot of chaos and colliding currents in its flow, but as Rain deepened her concentration, the torrent of her soul essence grew increasingly stable and orderly.
Her teacher chuckled in amazement.
"Wow. On the first try? You're doing great!"
Rain did not open her eyes.
"So… how do I form the core?"
His voice was calm and confident, like an anchor that she could use to keep steady:
"The method is simple. Once you can make the essence circulate freely, increase the speed. Make it rush like a mountain river. Then, increase the speed even more, until it's spinning inside your body like a raging whirlpool. Make it condense under the pressure of its own weight and the pull of the rotation. You don't need to form the entire soul core all at once… one grain of sand is enough. Next time, you will create one more. And then one more. Sooner or later, the density of your essence will reach a critical point, and a soul core will be formed."
Rain smiled.
She could imagine it vividly… it was a beautiful process. Like stars and planets forming from incandescent stardust.
She concentrated fully, making the essence circulate faster, and faster, and faster. The greater its speed, the more willpower she needed to keep the raging force of the whirlpool under control.
'Come on… a little more…'
She could feel a condensed mass of energy slowly forming in the place where her heart would have been. It was not solid yet, but also not as ethereal as the usual state of soul essence. More like… a shimmering liquid.
And at the very heart of that mass, where the pressure was most crushing, something solid was slowly being born.
A tiny crystalline gemstone… so small that it could only be called a grain of sand.
"Ah!"
Rain opened her eyes and shuddered, her entire body drenched in sweat. The whirlpool of essence dissipated, and she sprawled on the ground in utter exhaustion. Her chest rose and fell heavily, as if she had just run a marathon.
The mental fatigue was even worse.
Her teacher raised a fist.
"Success! You did great!"
But Rain was full of bitter disappointment.
'A single grain of sand… did I really boast that I'll form the soul core in one try? Ah, so embarrassing! Thank the gods I didn't say it out loud!'
How long would it take her to create enough of these tiny gemstones for them to merge into a core? A month? A year?
Rain wanted to groan.
…But doing that would undoubtedly make her teacher way too happy. She couldn't let the enemy win!
She sighed, and then slowly sat up.
'I'll stay home for an entire month, let mom pamper me, and work on Awakening slowly.'
Disappointed? Who was disappointed? A whole month… or even several months… of doing nothing and being spoiled rotten. No biting cold, no blood and sweat, no hideous abominations and revolting corpses. Just eating well and meditating in peace. It was a dream come true!
Wouldn't it be great, to rest for a few months while being absolutely safe, with nothing terrible happening?
'It sure would!'
Her teacher suddenly looked at her with suspicion.
His onyx eyes narrowed.
"What is this… I sense a familiar disturbance. Hey, you didn't just think something stupid in your head, like 'finally, the worst of it is over' or 'that demon is definitely dead, nothing bad will happen'... did you?"
Rain raised an eyebrow and put on an innocent expression.
"No? Why would I? Only a complete fool would think something like that in the middle of the Dream Realm..."
He studied her dubiously for a moment, then exhaled slowly.
"Well... good. And, you know, don't use such harsh words. Some people — very smart people! — were known to make small mistakes like that in the past. Anyway... time to head back to Ravenheart, then... "
Rain collected her things and hoisted the backpack onto her shoulders. The axe blade was terribly heavy, which messed with her balance a little… but she could handle it. The frightful black sword her teacher had given her was already gone, and her tachi regained its shadow. She studied the familiar sword for a few moments, then sighed and sheathed it smoothly.
Rain was ready to leave.
…But she didn't.
"Uh, teacher. We might have a problem."
He turned to her and raised an eyebrow in confusion.
"A problem? What's the matter?"
She hesitated for a moment, then awkwardly scratched the tip of her nose.
"Well, you see. That explosion was much more powerful than I had expected. So… all the ice is broken. How am I supposed to get back to shore?"
He stared at her for a bit, then glanced at the ravaged landscape of the vast swamp.
Indeed, the little island was surrounded by nothing except mud and black water, with not a single intact piece of ice in sight. The deadly expanse of treacherous sludge stretched all the way to the distant shore.
Her teacher lingered for a bit, then sighed and approached her.
Crouching, he pointed to his back:
"Climb on, brat."
Rain didn't make him ask twice. There were ways to traverse a swamp, but none that were both safe and timely. Not to mention that she had just disinfected her wound and didn't want to get it wet and dirty again.
Plus, her battered body was exhausted. Why would she refuse a piggyback ride offered by a powerful deity?
Climbing onto her teacher's back, Rain wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled.
He lifted her like a feather, not showing any strain at all despite how thin his body looked, and headed for the swamp.
"Ah… how humiliating… a divine shadow like me being reduced to carrying ungrateful mundane girls… gods are truly dead…"
Ignoring his grumbling, Rain rested her head on his shoulder and allowed her consciousness to drift into a relaxed state. The familiar sound of her teacher's voice was almost like a lullaby.
Walking to the edge of the island, he didn't even try to slow down and stepped directly into the muddy water. However, his foot never plunged into the murky sludge — instead, the shadows moved and coalesced into a glossy black plate under it. Then, another plate appeared as he took a step.
Like that, her teacher walked across the swamp as if he was walking on a paved road, the black plates dissipating behind him after a few moments. The water sloshed and surged, but never managed to touch his leather boots.
"Huh, that reminds me of that time we fought the Drowned in the lost temple of Fallen Grace… back when I was still wearing the Serpent King's crown… who knew that I would end up becoming a swamp rickshaw one day? Damn, life is sure full of irony…"
Rain did not know what the words Drowned, Fallen Grace, and Serpent King meant, but they sounded exciting. Was her teacher a king once, in ancient times?
…No, knowing him, it was more likely that he had stolen a king's crown and wore it to gloat and boast about his nefarious deeds.
The walk to the shore was both comfortable and uneventful. Rain could have climbed off her teacher's back once they reached solid ground, but he simply continued to carry her without saying anything, and so, she didn't say anything either.
Perhaps he saw through her bravado and realized that her condition was worse than she was letting on, and that she was too exhausted to hike through the forest while suffering the pain of her wound.
Still…
After a while, Rain spoke:
"We should take down the corpses of the fallen Awakened and give them a burial."
Usually, the Queen would have taken the dead. But the Huntsman must have prevented them from leaving on a pilgrimage to her palace, and as a result, their bones had been left unattended.
Her teacher stopped.
Rain couldn't see his face, but she felt a subtle change in his mood. Suddenly, the shadows populating the frozen forest seemed much deeper, and the world felt much darker.
Her breath escaped as a cloud of cold vapor.
'Does he not want to bother with burying them?'
"Climb off."
He bent his knees, allowing Rain to stand firmly on the ground. She was a little confused.
"What…"
But then, she heard it. A branch snapping somewhere behind her.
Placing her hand on the hilt of her sword, Rain turned around and looked back.
There, she saw several human figures walking in their direction. They seemed like a cohort of Awakened… no. A Master and his retinue, perhaps? One, two, three people… one of them was waving his hand in a friendly gesture…
Before Rain could discern any details, though, something strange happened.
Her teacher's hand appeared from behind and covered her eyes.
She froze.
'W—what… what…'
Something was very wrong.
His voice sounded very calm… too calm, even, which only made Rain feel more nervous.
"Hey, brat. Listen to me very carefully. From now on and until I tell you otherwise, no matter what happens, don't open your eyes. Alright?"
She nodded slowly.
"Yes, teacher."
He remained silent for a moment.
"Alright. Stand here and don't move."
With that, her teacher removed his hand. Rain's eyes were tightly shut, so she couldn't see anything, but she felt him walking past to stand between her and the approaching people.
Their steps were drawing closer.
'Wrong, wrong! This is very wrong!'
Rain was not stunned by the fact that he had covered her eyes. What truly disturbed her… was the fact that her teacher had not retreated into the shadows.
In all the years that she had known him, he had never, ever shown himself to other people. It was to the point that Rain had considered him a hallucination at first.
But now, her teacher remained in the open in front of absolute strangers.
Why?
Her silent panic was interrupted by his bright, carefree voice:
"Greetings! Who might you be?"
The sound of steps halted, and a deep baritone answered in a friendly tone:
"Greetings, greetings! I am Master Sean, and these are my companions, Master Skif and Awakened Ardon. We were on our way back to Ravenheart… are you headed that way, as well?"
Rain frowned.
'Master Sean? Master Skif?'
She had not heard of these Ascended before. Granted, there were thousands of Ascended in the world, but still. Each of the Song Domain's Masters was like a minor celebrity, especially those in Ravenheart.
There was something else that seemed strange about these people, too. She was standing there, frozen, with her eyes closed… but they did not seem to care enough to react in any way. Wouldn't it be natural to ask what she was doing?
Her teacher lingered for a few moments.
"Yeah, we were on our way back to Ravenheart too."
Then, there was a long stretch of silence.
Eventually, Master Sean asked, his voice sending a chill running down Rain's spine, for some reason:
"You look a little familiar, young man. Say, have we met before?"
The tone of his voice was perfectly friendly, and so were his words. But she suddenly felt suffocated, as if there was something eerily, maddeningly wrong with it all.
Her teacher's answer was a little somber:
"As a matter of fact, we have indeed met before. Although I doubt that you'll remember. In any case, why don't you and your friends continue onward? Let's part on friendly terms and go our separate ways. How about it?"
There was another lengthy silence.
Shivering, Rain heard a strange rustle come from the direction of the three strangers. Their surroundings were slowly turning colder.
'What was that rustle?'
"How about it… how about it. How how how about it."
Master Sean's voice still sounded human, but his speech had turned strangely incoherent.
Another voice joined, its mannerisms and intonations too similar to the first:
"We are on our way back to Ravenheart. These are my companions… Master… we are on our way. How about it?"
Rain was still stuck on her previous thought, unable to throw it out of her head.
'What... what was that rustle?'
She had never heard a sound like that before.
Just at that moment, the disturbing rustle grew louder, and a third voice added amicably:
"These are my companions."
"My companions..."
"My companions."
'That rustle...'
"How about..."
"...How about you become my companions, too?"
Her teacher took a deep breath. Rain could hear his voice turning dangerously cold:
"Listen here, bastard…"
She had never heard such coldness in his voice before, and the unfamiliarity scared her.
"You might have managed to claw your way out of Dread's Tomb, but so did I. You might have survived in the depths of a thousand hells, but so did I. So save me the theatrics and be on your way. Otherwise, I'll stop being gracious and skin you alive."
Rain shuddered.
'Skin… skin him…'
Suddenly, a thought flashed in her mind.
'The Skinwalker!'
The Great abomination that had been the nightmare of humanity for the past four years!
A Great… A Great abomination…
Three of the indescribable horror's vessels, no less!
Her terror was so vast that she couldn't even move. All Rain could do was keep her eyes closed and tremble.
'I'm dead, I'm so dead…'
No, death would be a mercy.
At that moment, Master Sean — Skinwalker's vessel — spoke with a hint of curiosity in his voice:
"You... whose companion are you?"
Her teacher scoffed.
And then, the world quaked.
The world quaked, and then, Rain was suddenly enveloped by absolute darkness.
It was as if an impenetrable wall rose to surround her from all sides. The deafening cacophony of terrible sounds coming from the outside was muffled and dampened by that wall, and nothing but slight tremors reached her.
For the moment, at least, she was safe.
But those sounds…
Feeling a cold dread grasp her heart, she took a shaky breath and tried to comprehend them.
There was the sound of trees snapping. There were the screams of the air being torn. There was the roar of the ground being upturned.
These were the sounds that she could recognize.
But there were other sounds, as well.
Inhuman howls. Chilling groans that sounded like… like the world itself was weeping. Eerie and revoltingly organic rustling, as if a mountain of flesh was ripping as it expanded while consuming itself.
And many more that Rain simply could not describe, and was afraid to fathom.
The ground was shaking violently, and she was struggling to stay standing.
Her fingers turned white on the hilt of her sword.
'Teacher… be safe. Please…'
But how could anyone stay safe when facing the Skinwalker? Countless people had fallen to its menace and were consumed, becoming vessels of the abomination's corruption. Mundane humans, Awakened, Masters… even Saints.
Not even the Sovereigns could eradicate this living curse.
Shrouded by darkness, Rain realized how painfully weak and helpless she was.
Just a few moments ago, she had been full of pride, praising herself for slaying an Awakened Demon.
But now, she remembered that in the world of the Nightmare Spell, she was nothing but an ant.
An ant who couldn't even do anything when her teacher was fighting to protect her.
'Strong… I want to be strong.'
She had not changed at all. She was still the same girl who had been powerless to protect herself, let alone anyone else, when the tide of Nightmare Creatures descended on her school.
…The world continued to scream and quake for several minutes.
Then, an eerie silence suddenly enveloped it. The tremors stopped, and the terrible sounds ceased.
Rain remained motionless, keeping her eyes closed.
She didn't dare to think about how the battle had ended. The thought of imagining her teacher… her teacher not being there anymore was too appalling. More appalling than what would happen to her if he was truly gone.
Suddenly, the wall surrounding her disappeared. She knew that it had because light suddenly shone through her eyelids, and cold wind scraped against her face.
The air was permeated by the smell of wet wood and soil.
'Please...'
A moment later, a familiar voice spoke from somewhere near:
"Brat, you can open your eyes now."
The relief Rain felt at that moment was strong enough to make her sway.
She slowly opened her eyes and looked around, then froze in shock.
'N—no way…'
The frozen forest… was gone.
It was obliterated entirely, and everywhere she looked, nothing but a barren expanse of flattened and upturned land could be seen. The trees had been reduced to mere splinters, and the ground itself was broken, with dark fissures covering it like bottomless scars.
Here and there, the splinters were wet with blood. Buried under them, broken corpses of the unfortunate Nightmare Creatures who had populated the forest lay, their macabre sight mercifully hidden by the debris.
That scene of devastation stretched as far as the eye could see.
The entire landscape had been drastically changed in a matter of minutes, redrawn by the fury of the harrowing battle.
The scale of the dreadful destruction… was simply unfathomable.
Rain took a trembling breath and finally looked at her teacher.
He was standing a few steps away, as nonchalant as ever.
His hair was ruffled, and there was a smudge of something dark on his cheek… but other than that, he was the same pale, roguish scoundrel she knew.
Of course, Rain struggled to perceive him in the same light.
She had known that her teacher was a powerful being, of course… but this was the first time she really witnessed his power.
Where were the vessels of the Skinwalker?
Rain tried to compose herself.
"The… the Skinwalker?"
Her teacher remained silent for a few moments, then silently took a step back.
Behind him, three human corpses were piled on top of each other, each missing the head and with a deep wound where their hearts should have been.
'Three vessels of a Great Nightmare Creature…'
Rain swallowed.
Her teacher had just killed three Great abominations. Just like that.
There was something else. Did she imagine it, or were there tiny shards of a broken mirror glistening on the ground in front of the corpses?
"W—what… how…"
Trying to comprehend the situation was too disturbing. So, Rain would rather think about its consequences… her teacher had revealed himself, and although they were far away from Ravenheart, such a drastic change of landscape would not escape notice.
Which meant that they had to get out of here as soon as possible.
Receiving the reward for the Huntsman was also not an option now. Rain would have to keep the fact that she was anywhere near this place a secret… it was a good thing that she had not shared her plans to hunt the demon with anyone.
No one could know that a being who could slay three vessels of the Skinwalker lived in her shadow. She would have to return to Ravenheart and lay low for a few months… luckily, that was what she had wanted to do, anyway…
Her teacher sighed.
"I know what you are thinking about. But, Rain… sadly, you are wrong."
She tilted her head a little.
"What? Why? Because you defeated the Skinwalker?"
He lingered for a moment, then shook his head and pointed to the three corpses.
"No. Drawing attention to myself is not a good thing, sure. But actually, we have a bigger problem. This guy, Master Sean… I recognize him. He was an Ascended from the House of Night."
Rain failed to understand what he was trying to say.
"...So?"
Her teacher sighed and rubbed his temples in frustration.
"Right. You don't know. Well… let's just say that members of the House of Night should not be anywhere near the territory of Queen Song right now. And they must have been fairly close to Ravenheart, moving in secret, when the Skinwalker got them. So… I am afraid that you and I have seen something that we were not supposed to see."
She hesitated for a few moments, remembering everything that her father had mentioned about the House of Night and its relationship with the Song Domain. Was there some problem between the two? It didn't seem that way…
If anything, the Song Domain seemed to be moving toward having a problem with the Sword Domain, while trying hard to maintain a friendly relationship with the weaker House of Night.
All of it was very mysterious.
But, at the same time, Rain understood the underlying meaning of what her teacher had said.
"Something that we were not supposed to see. Got it. Promising that I won't tell anyone is not going to work, I guess? So… just how big of a secret is it?"
Her teacher's face was a little somber.
"Big enough for Clan Song to erase any witness from existence. Well… not any witness. But a mundane girl with no backing? They won't hesitate to silence you even for a split second."
Rain felt a cold chill run down her spine.
'Damn… the royal clan?'
Why would Clan Song pay attention to someone as small and insignificant as her?
She gritted her teeth and looked at him stubbornly.
"I do have backing, though. My father works for the government… his rank is pretty high now, too. Surely, Clan Song won't want to spoil their relationship with the government because of something like that?"
Her teacher smiled wistfully.
"Ah, the naïveté of youth… first of all, you are overestimating the significance of your father's position. Second of all, you are overestimating the significance of the government. And lastly, you are underestimating Clan Song. Who says that anyone would be able to prove anything after they make you disappear?"
His smile turned colder.
"In fact, they won't even have to make you disappear. Technically. There's a guy among them who is much worse than the Skinwalker. He can destroy your soul and wear your body like a suit, coming to family dinners and gossiping about boys with your mother. No one will suspect a thing."
Rain shuddered.
Slowly, the magnitude of the trouble she had gotten herself into was starting to dawn on her.
'Crap… crap. Crap!'
Who had made her think all those stupid things earlier? Spend months in absolute safety? Rest and relax while working on Awakening at a leisurely pace? Be pampered at home?
She had been such a fool!
Rain cursed quietly, stared at the three corpses for a while, and then asked her teacher in a hopeful tone:
"So what do we do?"
Her teacher was... whatever it was that he was. He had to have a solution, without a doubt.
Suddenly, she felt a lot calmer.
Her teacher remained silent for a while, then smiled.
"What to do, indeed. Well… I am sorry to tell you this, Rain, but you can't show your face in Ravenheart for a while. You'll have to disappear before they can make you disappear. We need to go somewhere where they won't be able to find you quickly, and spend some time there."
She closed her eyes and asked, her tone turning a little grim:
"Where can I even go? Even if I can survive a solo journey to another Citadel, there is no city in the Song Domain where the royal clan doesn't have eyes. Crossing into the Sword Domain is not an option, not that I would want to leave my family behind. I can't return to the waking world without the help of a Saint, and even if I could, locating me there would be even easier."
Her teacher scratched the back of his head with a thoughtful expression.
He lingered for a while, then glanced at her with a strange expression.
"...What about one of those road crews? They are safe enough for you to survive, with more than enough mundane humans for one more to not draw attention, and best of all, far removed from all Citadels. They're lacking manpower, too, so no one would ask any questions. If I were you, I'd get myself hired as a laborer there and hide in the crowd."
A sly smile appeared on his face.
Her teacher remained silent for a moment, then added with a chuckle:
"In fact, wasn't there a huge crew being assembled to construct a road east? You know, to Godgrave. Why don't you join that one?"
Rain sighed.
'Why not, indeed?'
"Mom… moooom…. mommyyyy…"
Effie patted Little Ling on the head and smiled.
"What do you want, dumpling?"
She was sitting in a comfy wooden chair, staring at the wooden ceiling absentmindedly. The little boy cuddled comfortably on her lap, hugging her like a little monkey. He looked up at her with his bright eyes and grinned sheepishly.
"Story!"
Effie laughed.
"Story? Which story?"
Little Ling was suddenly very thoughtful. He remained silent for a while, a comically concentrated expression on his face, and then beamed.
"Mommy defeating the giant!"
She hugged him and shifted slightly, then said in a deep voice:
"Alright, alright. Listen then! A long time ago, in a faraway land, six evil Saints imprisoned Hope in a tall tower. Hope was very lonely in the tower, and cried bitterly. So, your mom and her friends decided to defeat the evil Saints and rescue her."
The image of the damp stone cell under the Chalice Temple flashed in her memory. The smell of blood, the whimpers of the other girls the War Maidens, driven to madness by the Demon of Desire, were slowly "training" to death.
The graveyard of swords surrounding the ancient temple.
She chased the ghastly memory away and smiled warmly.
"Noctis, the Wicked Warlock of the East! Uncle Kai, who was a brave warrior from the Ivory City back then! Aunty Cassie, who was a wise priestess of the Night Temple! And, of course… your mom, who was a little girl! These were the four heroes who ventured to rescue Hope. Oh, and there was someone else, as well. A nameless shadow who had escaped its master and became friends with Noctis…"
Effie only had a vague recollection of the shadow devil who had followed Noctis, but it seemed rude not to mention him.
Her adorable son giggled.
"Huh? What's so funny?"
Ling Ling giggled again.
"Mommy is not little! How can mommy be little?"
She smiled.
"I was a little kid once too, you know! Actually, I was a little kid twice. In any case, after we, the four heroes, met each other and swore to save Hope, the evil Saints learned about it and sent a messenger to scare us. It was a huge giant! As tall as a mountain, with a body made of polished steel… but your mom and her friends weren't afraid at all. That was because the kind priestesses of the Goddess of Life had taught me the secret art of slaying evil giants, you see…"
Effie continued to tell the fairy-tale version of her Second Nightmare, just as she had done a hundred times before. For some reason, this story was one of Ling Ling's favorites… maybe because the very idea of his mom being a little girl excited him endlessly.
She had no idea why, but looking back, it had indeed been a bit exciting. Effie had spent her actual childhood either in a hospital bed or in a wheelchair, so getting a little taste of what it meant to be a healthy kid was... special. Even if it was in the depths of a ghastly Nightmare.
Of course, she had removed all the distasteful parts from the story, replacing them with fantastical and exaggerated adventures. Flying ships, eccentric sorcerers, fire-breathing dragons, and a happy ending. The sugar-coated version of the Nightmare of Hope had everything one needed for a great fairy tale!
"...And so, Cassie dropped the flying ship right on the evil giant's head! Boom! Crash! Bang! The ship shattered into a thousand pieces, and the giant fell down, making the ground shake. Auntie was perfectly fine, of course — she had jumped away just in the nick of time and glided down with the help of her magical rapier. A huge shadow was still…"
Just then, the door opened, and a handsome young man walked into the room. Way too handsome, even!
Effie smiled at her husband and exhaled slowly, trying to maintain a relaxed expression.
"Daddy!"
Little Ling jumped off her lap and ran to hug his dad. Luckily, this time, he remembered to control his strength.
Picking the boy up, Ling's Dad smiled at him and then glanced at Effie.
He was hiding it well, but she could see that the smile did not reach his eyes.
"It's time?"
Her husband nodded, and then looked at the little boy in his arms.
"Hey, wolfie. How about you and dad go on a little adventure?"
Little Ling seemed to be torn.
"But mommy didn't finish the story…"
His dad laughed.
"The evil giant story? I'll finish it for her. Or, how about it? Dad has an evil giant story, too! There are really too many evil giants in the world, now that I think about it. This one was named Goliath, and only had one eye…"
Effie sighed, then rose from her chair and stretched slowly. Then, she followed her husband out of the room.
They were currently in their spacious, sunlit cottage. It had been built from natural wood by none other than him, and had a simple, cozy charm to it. The cottage was the centerpiece of the entire farm, which was a rather idyllic place.
A beautiful view of the emerald meadow opened from the front porch.
Of course, the meadow had transformed in the last four years. There were fields, vegetable gardens, barns, and livestock corrals. There were also a few other buildings, some of them hidden in the forest.
Most of these buildings were built of wood, but some included more advanced materials — the latter extended underground, and served a different purpose.
These buildings included barracks, armories, and all the other essentials of a military base.
That was because the Beast Farm often moonlighted as a dimensional carrier for the Wolf Army.
"Boss!"
"Boss is here!"
"Atten-tion!"
A scattering of soldiers stood at attention. Most were hidden from sight, but some had gone out to stretch their legs.
Little Ling waved at them excitedly, causing a wave of smiles.
"Uncles are funny…"
Effie nodded at the nearest soldier and said in a quiet tone:
"Assemble the troops. ETA is one hour, so be ready to be deployed at a moment's notice. We are going to spearhead the breaching maneuver by the Western Quadrant Defense Forces. The mission is just as the briefing said — push the abominations back and establish a fire line. Funnel the civilians, if there are any left, into the designated safe zone."
The soldier — a rowdy-looking man who had been under her command from the first days of the deployment to Antarctica — nodded with a roguish smile.
"What about the big bastards, boss?"
Effie inhaled slowly.
"Don't worry about them. The government is sending the entire cavalry this time… we'll take care of the Gate Guardians. And also…"
She frowned and glared at him.
"Watch your language in front of Ling Ling, you reprobate. Aren't you already a Master? Why are you still so brainless?"
The man blinked a couple of times, then gave her a terribly guilty look.
"Oh… sorry, boss… I forgot…"
He didn't seem too sincere, though, no doubt itching to accuse her of hypocrisy and double standards.
Effie shook her head and pushed him away.
"Go get ready."
With that, she turned to her husband and son, putting on a bright smile.
"Shall we go?"
She took her husband's hand, and a moment later, the three of them disappeared from the meadow.
Instead, they appeared in a room with alloy walls, situated in the depths of a government fortress. The furnishings were sparse, but there was a large screen displaying the arid landscape of the Western Quadrant on one of the walls.
Little Ling looked at the sand dunes with interest.
"Daddy, what is that?"
His dad smiled.
"This is a desert, wolfie. We are in the Western Quadrant… aren't you a lucky kid, to get to travel all around the world and see all kinds of places?"
The boy was thoughtful for a moment.
"Daddy… aren't you a little silly? It's a picture. Little Ling has seen a lot of pictures already."
Effie's husband laughed.
"I guess you are right…"
He glanced at Effie and nodded. She remained silent for a bit, then patted Little Ling on the shoulder and said in her usual carefree tone:
"Dumpling… mom has to go to work now. Be a good boy and listen to dad, okay?"
He grinned and waved at her absentmindedly.
"Bye, mommy! Have fun at work!"
A second later, Little Ling was already asking his dad about deserts and sand. The handsome young man exchanged a poignant look with her, silently mouthed three words, and then took their son out of the room.
Outside, a high-ranking government envoy was already waiting for them.
Left alone, Effie took a deep breath and said quietly:
"I love you, too."
Then, the smile slowly disappeared from her face, replaced by a grim expression.
She remained motionless for a while, then nodded and summoned her armor. Soon, her athletic figure was covered by a skintight layer of polished metal, as if she had been dipped in liquid steel. She also summoned the Starlight Shard, shaping it into two strips of white cloth. One was tied around her waist, the other covered her chest.
Effie was ready for war.
Well… as much as anyone could be ready for war. Which, in her experience, was not much at all.
Picking up the Black Beast Locket, she hung it around her neck and walked to the door.
In the corridor outside, two figures were waiting for her.
An annoyingly stunning man with auburn hair and green eyes, and a chillingly beautiful woman with pale skin and raven-black hair.
Effie erased the grim expression from her face and smiled mischievously.
"Hey there, handsome… oh, and you too, Kai. Guys, you won't believe what I saw in Bastion! Princess found herself a boyfriend! At least I think that she found him… she might have just kidnapped the poor man to do unspeakable things to him. I know I…"
She froze suddenly, looked behind her with a cautious expression, then relaxed visibly and added in a quieter tone:
"...I know I would, if I wasn't such a prim and proper, virtuous married woman!"
Just a few minutes later, a majestic dragon with scales that resembled the midnight sky was flying over the endless sea of dunes, devouring distance with stunning speed.
Effie and Jet were on his back, looking south with somber expressions.
After a while, Effie sighed.
"The situation has already changed?"
Jet nodded.
"Yes. The city wall is breached. Western Quadrant defense forces are on approach, but the Call is wreaking havoc with their tech. The Awakened vanguard was attacked by one of the lesser Gate Guardians and managed to put it down, but their advance was stalled. So, we will arrive first."
Soul Reaper maintained a neutral tone, but Effie could see that she was in a grim mood.
"It's not your fault. Don't beat yourself up too much."
Jet glanced at her and smiled.
"My fault? Of course, it's not my fault. I am not someone who feels bothered by such things, anyway."
But despite her tough-girl routine and carefully constructed facade of a cynical salary woman, she was bothered.
Effie had gotten to know Soul Reaper Jet a bit during the Southern Campaign, but they became really close during the Third Nightmare. And in the four years since, their friendship and comradeship had continued to blossom.
Jet… was a professional, first and foremost. She wasn't really someone with a bleeding heart — the opposite, actually — but she took her responsibilities very seriously. As such, her cynical loyalty to the mission of preserving humanity was quite ironically much greater than the noble intent of most ardent idealists.
She had already been doing her very best as a Master. But now that Jet was a Saint — one of the five Saints serving the government — the scale and scope of her responsibilities were much greater.
While Effie and Kai mostly dealt with military and diplomatic issues, simply executing the orders, Jet was much more knowledgeable and experienced. As such, she was involved in the administration and decision-making process of the government, influencing what orders all of them received.
The government was in turmoil, too. It was in flux, drifting on the currents of history. Four years ago, the higher echelons of the government had made a decision to throw vast resources into rapidly developing its presence in the Dream Realm… where the future was.
That was why Effie was almost permanently stationed in Bastion, while Kai spent most of his time in Ravenheart.
Jet, however, had been against that strategy. She had insisted on keeping the government Saints in the waking world, spread across the three remaining Quadrants, to lessen the inevitable losses as much as possible… even at the cost of the future inferiority of the government's position in the brave new world of Domains and Sovereigns.
It was not that she disagreed with the notion that the future of humanity lay in the Dream Realm… it was just that she advocated for a different allocation of resources.
Sadly, she had failed to turn her opinion into policy.
If she had, the current disaster could have been avoided, or at least lessened.
Effie sighed.
"You're angry. I can smell that you're angry. Well, guess what? There's nothing better for treating anger than a good slaughter. And we'll be drowning in abominations in a few minutes, so… there's no day like today…"
Jet chuckled.
"You are right. Sure. But also… let's not use the word 'slaughter', okay? Makes me queasy."
At that moment, Kai's pleasant voice resounded in their heads:
[Ladies, if you feel queasy and are going to be sick, please wait until I land, at least. Really, don't go around despoiling my scales… I have an image to uphold…]
Effie grinned.
"Oh? What about your image? Who are you trying to impress, Queen Song's daughters?"
The dragon didn't respond to her provocation. Instead, he lingered for a while, and then asked:
[How is Aiko doing?]
Effie sighed.
"Come ask her yourself. She's still pretending to be angry. Oh… but she's doing fine, by the way! Her new boss is kind, handsome, and treats her very well."
Kai answered nonchalantly:
[I'm glad. As long as she's doing well.]
A few seconds later, he asked in the same neutral tone:
[...Just out of curiosity, how handsome are we talking? What about his style? Who makes his clothes?]
Effie grinned and chose not to answer.
In front of them, the sea of dunes slowly turned into a desolate plain, with a vast, dried riverbed cutting it like an endless scar. Far away, on the opposite side of the immense chasm, a large city stood where the river's shore had once been, shrouded in haze.
Their banter abruptly stopped.
The city was burning, with towering plumes of black smoke rising into the piercing blue sky. Even from that distance, Effie could see the signs of cataclysmic devastation. The toll of human lives must have been terrible.
Kai, with his incredible sight, could see much more. He didn't say anything, but his silence suddenly seemed sorrowful and forlorn.
Effie gritted her teeth and looked away.
"Do you see it, Kai? Was the last transmission accurate?"
The dragon folded his wings and rushed toward the ground.
His voice was even.
[Yes. Seven Gates. Six of them Category Three… one Category Four. The Gate Guardian of the latter seems to be a Great Devil.]
He paused for a moment, then added:
[The city is overwhelmed, a horde of abominations is rampaging on the streets. The local garrison seems to have fallen.]
Jet closed her eyes for a moment.
"It's good, then."
Kai asked quietly, the emotions in his voice suppressed:
[...Good?]
She nodded.
"Yes. If the abominations are rampaging, it means that there's still someone alive."
A moment later, the dragon landed on the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Jet and Effie jumped off his back and approached the edge of the dry riverbed's slope.
Out there below them, the hastily assembled army of the Western Quadrant was assembling into a formation to assault the fallen city. In front of the mundane soldiers, the battered Awakened vanguard was finishing off a wave of Nightmare Creatures that had wandered away from the burning ruins.
They had noticed the flamboyant landing of the great dragon, and were now looking back, cheering and waving their hands in the air.
Kai's fame preceded him.
Effie cracked her knuckles and asked, her voice uncharacteristically somber:
"A Great Devil… can we even handle something like that?"
All three of them had become immensely powerful after Transcending. The battles they had won were beyond count, and the Nightmare Creatures they had killed were beyond measure… and yet, they had never faced a horror like that before.
Only the Sovereigns had.
Facing a Great Devil was a first for them... and could very well become the last.
A relaxed smile appeared on Jet's face.
"What's the matter? If push comes to shove, we'll just die. Well… the two of you will die. I'm already dead."
Above them, the dragon scoffed. His magnificent voice resounded above the desert, making Effie's heart tingle...
That was just something Kai's draconic voice did, even if he did not use his Aspect Abilities.
"Still. We should try to stay alive… well, Effie and I should. You just stay in one piece, Lady Jet."
She chuckled.
"Alright. As we've discussed before, Kai will support the Western Quadrant forces in their advance. Effie and I will spearhead the assault, push back the abominations, and engage the Gate Guardian. There's nothing else to say. Godspeed!"
The beautiful dragon nodded its great head, then pushed himself off the ground and glided gracefully toward the assembled army.
Jet looked at Effie, already summoning her scythe.
She lingered for a moment, and then said in a tone that was a little gentler than usual:
"But seriously… don't die, Effie. Nightingale and I can die, but you can't. You know why. There are people waiting for you to return."
For a moment, Effie felt her heart tremble… just like it did every time she went into battle.
It had been easy to risk her life before, when she was young. But now, she had things to protect, and people whom she did not want to and could not allow herself to leave. Every time death snarled in her face, Effie felt… guilt, and shame.
And fear.
What was she doing on the battlefield when her husband and son were somewhere else, waiting for her?
Why was she being so stupid when she could have remained safe behind a Citadel wall, in their idyllic cottage, allowing someone else to fight, and bleed, and die in her place?
But then, she remembered.
It was precisely because of Little Ling and his dad that she was here.
Because someone had to prevent the world from collapsing on their heads and burying them under the rubble. Effie didn't particularly trust someone else to not mess everything up, so she had to build a world where her son could live a decent life with her own two hands.
Thankfully, her hands were quite strong.
If you wanted to do something right, you had to do it yourself.
Looking at Jet, Effie grinned.
"Why do you always talk about dying, big sister? Not everyone is like you! I'm not planning on kicking the bucket any time soon. That would be such a tragedy… imagine all the food I would not be able to eat!"
Laughing lightly, she shook her head…
And activated her Transformation Ability.
…A moment later, a titanic figure clad in polished steel rose from the dust, shining brilliantly under the incandescent sun.
Effie rose to her full height, towering a hundred meters above the desert. She was like a colossus cast of lustrous steel, the gorgeous lines of her athletic body shining under the blinding sun… a beautiful war deity rising to face the tide of monstrous abominations.
The white fabric of the Starlight Shard rippled in the wind.
Expanding the two Memories to fit her giant size cost a significant amount of essence, but it was worth it. Sadly, the same could not be said about the rest of her arsenal — not that there were a lot of Memories in her possession that could accommodate her Transformation. Even those that could were too weak to justify the expenditure.
Especially because Effie had other ways to spend her essence.
As soon as her Transformation was complete, she activated her Ascended Ability. Instantly, every soldier at the bottom of the dry riverbed — those that could see her, at least — felt their hearts beating faster. Their spirit and body were reinvigorated, while their strength, speed, agility, endurance, and resilience were greatly enhanced.
But that was the good thing about Effie's Transformation… it was hard not to notice a hundred-meter-tall colossus, especially one as striking as her. Her Ascended and Transcendent Abilities synergized beautifully to make sure that anyone on the battlefield could see her at any moment, even in the midst of a furious melee.
As long as she was on the front line.
The loud, reverberating roar rose from the riverbed as thousands of soldiers, both mundane and Awakened, chanted in exhilaration:
"Raised by Wolves!"
"Saint Athena!"
"War Beast is here!"
Their impassioned voices were full of resolve and grim determination.
And as they looked at her, Effie felt her essence being slowly replenished.
'Well, at least someone is in a good mood.'
Looking past the exultant soldiers, she gazed at the burning city. From her current height, Effie could see the eerie fissures of the Nightmare Gates surrounding it like seven ghastly siege towers. One of them was especially tall, reaching even higher into the sky than she did.
There were several gargantuan figures moving in the sea of Nightmare Creatures. The Great Devil was not the only calamity unleashed by the seven Gates — there were other Gate Guardians, as well.
Two of them were even Titans.
'A Great Devil, a Corrupted Tyrant, two Fallen Titans, and a swarm of Terrors…'
One way or another, today's battle was going to end up in the history books. It was not quite the Chain of Nightmares, but definitely the worst crisis the waking world had faced since the Southern Campaign — by far.
What would the history books tell?
That on that day, the forces of humanity triumphed valiantly over a dreadful enemy?
Or…
That on that day, humanity mourned the loss of many of its most brilliant warriors?
Even now, on the precipice of the battle, Effie could not tell.
'...To hell with that.'
She grinned and kneeled, then placed the back of her hand on the ground, the open palm facing the sky.
Who cares about history? This battle might seem dreadful, but it was destined to become an insignificant speck in the tapestry of horrors that awaited humanity in the coming decades. In the near future, there would be a hundred, a thousand battles much more terrible than this.
By the end of it all, there might be no one left to read history books, let alone write them.
Such exciting times! She was definitely not going to miss them.
[Cassie… are you watching?]
There was a moment of silence, and then a response came, as calm and relaxed as ever:
[I am.]
Effie smiled.
[...Watch well.]
It was Cassie's job, after all, to witness and remember everything.
Down below, on the ground, the tiny ant that was Jet soared into the air and landed gracefully on her palm. Effie rose to her feet, gazed ahead, and took the first step forward.
The ground quaked under her titanic footsteps.
She leaned forward and pushed off, breaking into a sprint. The sight of the beautiful steel colossus running was both magnificent and terrifying, the sheer scale of it all escaping imagination.
Awash in the echoing war chant of the advancing army, Effie leaped over the vast battle formation — the marching mundane soldiers, the wings of lumbering MWPs, the heavily armored tanks, the Awakened phalanx — and crossed the dry riverbed in no more than a dozen great strides, making the world quake.
Then, she was among the Nightmare Creatures.
Standing on her palm like a beautiful toy soldier, Jet shouted:
"Don't slow down! Proceed to the designated drop point!"
Effie answered with a scoff.
"When have I ever slowed down?"
Her voice was like the thunderous song of a divine war horn.
…And that was with her keeping it down. Jet was tough enough to withstand the full volume of Effie's voice, but if a mundane human happened to be too close, they would easily be crippled or outright die under its pressure. So, she had developed a habit of staying silent or speaking softly when assuming the godlike form of the militant giantess.
A moment later, her foot descended on a swarm of Nightmare Creatures, ruthlessly crushing dozens of them in one fell swoop. Some had survived, and were already trying to crawl up her shins, their fangs and claws scraping fruitlessly against the polished steel.
Her armor was a Supreme Memory of the First Tier, though, so none of their attempts amounted to anything. Even if the armor was breached, Effie had her Awakened Ability to fall back on. As great as her offensive might was, her defenses were even more astonishing… in fact, Effie was often tempted to say that she was practically indestructible.
Of course, she never did. Saying something like that was just inviting trouble.
There were all kinds of Nightmare Creatures out there. Many of them had means of bypassing physical defense, or could deal entirely different types of damage. The moment a powerful Awakened became arrogant was usually the moment they died.
The Spell whispered into her ear:
[You have slain…]
[You have slain…]
[You have slain…]
Ignoring the sonorous choir of its voice, Effie leaned forward a little and delivered a powerful kick, pulverizing an especially large abomination.
The creature must have been at least a dozen meters tall, and would have looked like a towering behemoth to the advancing soldiers. But to her, it was no bigger than a large rat. Its body disintegrated into a disgusting torrent of bloody liquid, and before that liquid splattered across a vast stretch of the riverbed's slope, Effie was already past the foremost wave of the Nightmare Creatures.
Nothing but devastation was left in her wake.
[You have slain a Corrupted Monster, Maw of Kanakht].
A moment later, she reached the city barrier.
It was quite inferior to the great walls surrounding NQSC. Not all human cities were siege capitals, after all — the true siege capitals had been constructed and received that title during the Dark Times, and there were just a few of them left standing in the world.
Of course, all human cities had been turned into highly advanced strongholds after the descent of the Spell, both to keep the Nightmare Creatures out and to make them habitable in the aftermath of the previous era. Still, the scale of their defenses varied.
The ruined city in front of Effie had quite a robust wall once upon a time, but now it lay in ruins. The streets were obscured by smoke, and countless abominations were rampaging under its suffocating shroud.
From this close, she could hear a terrible cacophony of crumbling buildings, bestial roars, sporadic gunfire…
And human screams.
There were indeed survivors there, below her.
Which was why she had to be careful.
"To your left!"
Jet's shout was very timely.
Turning her head, Effie saw a wide highway piercing into the heart of the city. There was a fortified railway in its middle, with a mess of overturned train cars laying on the tracks. The highway itself was crowded by military vehicles… all empty and painted red by blood.
This was where the city garrison forces had tried, and failed, to stop the tide of abominations after the walls fell.
What was important to Effie, though, was that she would be able to use the highway to reach the heart of the city without trampling countless civilians to death and toppling damaged buildings.
Paving a bloody path through the horde of abominations, she stomped her way to the highway. Countless abominations perished under her footsteps. Those that were more powerful were crushed to death in her grasp, torn apart, or splattered across the concrete.
Their assault was like a dark tide. Some were large enough to pose a threat to even someone as giant as her… but Effie did not only have size on her side. She also had her skill, intellect, and battle experience.
The combination was truly devastating, and none of these meddling creatures could withstand her might.
It would have been even more devastating if she had a proper spear and shield to wield, but alas, she did not. So, Effie fought with her bare hands — or rather, with her entire body except for one hand, which was being used to carry Jet — in accordance with the ancient hand-to-hand combat techniques hammered into her bones by the War Maidens of the Chalice Temple.
There were swarms of flying abominations, as well. When those descended upon her, even Jet received an opportunity to bloody her blade.
Reaching the highway, Effie advanced swiftly toward the heart of the city. As she ran, shattering the road and flattening overturned train cars and abandoned military vehicles with each step, she kept her eyes on the true threats.
To her left, on the edges of the city, the colossal shape of the Fallen Titan was toppling residential towers and feeding on the crushed corpses of countless humans.
To her right, the massive figure of the Corrupted Tyrant was consuming the remains of the government compound.
Another Titan was nearby, having already breached the ceiling of a deep underground shelter.
And finally, far ahead, on the opposite side of the city, past the shattered barrier…
A vague silhouette of the Great Devil was towering above the local outskirts, moving slowly in the eerie silence.
There were two more Gate Guardians spread throughout the ruins, as well, both already gazing at her and narrowing the distance.
And a sea of Nightmare Creatures following them.
'Everyone wants in on the party…'
Finally, she reached the drop point.
Effie sent a shockwave spreading from the spot where the edge of her foot had dug into the ground to stall her momentum, and came to an abrupt halt.
In the next moment, her voice shook the sky with a thunderous, defiant call:
"Wolf Army! Charge!"
The Wolves had been a company during the Southern Campaign, consisting of around a hundred Awakened and ten times as many mundane soldiers, as well as a platoon of MWPs and a robust stable of specialized vehicles. The majority of the mundane members of the Wolf Company were not frontline specialists, but instead support personnel meant to facilitate and enhance the combat effectiveness of the Awakened.
However, the company had swelled in the past few years, turning into a battalion consisting of a thousand seasoned Awakened warriors and around five thousand mundane soldiers. It had also distinguished itself as one of the most elite combat units of the government forces, earning the official title of the Wolf Army.
The Wolves were, first and foremost, shock troopers. They often fought in isolation from the rest of the government forces or led the attack, dropping directly into the fiercest locations on the battlefield from the Black Beast Locket.
That was right. Effie not only had her own army, but also often carried it around. Their most common strategy was for her to assume the giantess form, cleave her way to a strategically important point, and deploy her legion in a flash of shocking violence.
It was the same today.
As Effie's roar stunned the nearest Nightmare Creatures, rows and rows of soldiers materialized on the rubble of the burning city, as if marching out from the depths of hell.
A moment later, the Awakened vanguard already unleashed a barrage of arrows, projectile weapons, and long-range Aspect Abilities.
At the same time, heavy artillery vehicles launched concussive shells, and the lumbering MWPs came to life, the barrels of their armaments blooming with fire.
The melee fighters had already closed down their ranks, forming a loose phalanx.
…The tide of Nightmare Creatures descended upon them in a demented frenzy, only to be broken, torn apart, and pushed back.
"Show them hell!"
Effie's booming voice thundered from above.
Invigorated by the sight of their commander, the Wolves let out ferocious howls and redoubled their efforts to eviscerate the Nightmare Creatures.
'Cheeky bastards…'
She bent down and swiped her hand across the ruins of a building, grabbing a hulking abomination and using it as a projectile to crush dozens more into bloody paste.
Effie observed the battlefield from high above.
For the moment, at least, everything was going according to plan.
The Wolves had a simple, but dire objective — to secure a stronghold in the ruined city that would serve as a bulwark against the horde of Nightmare Creatures.
The seven Gates were positioned far away from the dry riverbed, so most of the abominations were amassed on the other side of the city center. The position where the Wolves had deployed was on the outer edges of the center, above the largest underground civilian shelter, and close to the reserve control station responsible for the city's automated defense systems.
They had to push the Nightmare Creatures back, establish an impregnable fire line, bring the defense systems back online, secure the perimeter, and help funnel the surviving civilians into the shelter.
At the same time, the main force of the Western Quadrant army would advance from the rear under Kai's leadership, cleanse the western part of the city from abominations, and join the Wolf Army, effectively drawing a clear battle line straight through the city center.
That was the plan, at least.
Of course, the entire plan depended on a single presumption: that the three Saints would be able to slay, or at least hold back, the primary targets — the Gate Guardians.
Because no matter how elite and experienced the Wolves were, and no matter how numerous the Western Quadrant army was, mortal soldiers like them were simply incapable of stopping Titans, let alone facing Great abominations in battle.
Effie glanced at the towering figures of the two Titans, both drawing closer. The Corrupted Tyrant seemed to be moving in the direction of the Western Quadrant army, which had already engaged in a bloody battle on the streets of the city.
That one was Kai's problem now… sadly, it seemed that the reinforcements would be delayed.
The true horror, though, was the Great Devil, which had abandoned the outskirts and crossed the ruined walls of the city, moving unhurriedly in the direction of the Wolf Army.
The creature was still dozens of kilometers away, but its presence already felt suffocating.
'We can still win.'
In this battle, the government army had a secret weapon. That weapon was the Seneschal of the Great Clan Valor…
Saint Song of the Fallen.
Information was the lifeblood of warfare, especially so when one was dealing with Nightmare Creatures, many of whom possessed great and terrible powers. Knowing your enemy was more often than not the difference between life and death.
And with Cassie whispering into the ears of Effie, Kai, and Jet, they would know what the enemy was capable of once the abominations got within range of the Dormant Ability.
…Of course, no one except for the three of them could know that the blind seer serving the King of Swords was secretly assisting the government.
'It's good to have friends...'
As Effie thought that, Jet suddenly spoke in a calm, cold voice:
"I think the situation calls for the slingshot maneuver."
Effie looked down, studying the tiny, beautiful woman standing on her palm. Soul Reaper's icy blue eyes were full of grim, murderous, and cold resolve.
"That one? Are you sure?"
Jet nodded, then smiled faintly.
"Yes. I'll stall the Great Devil until you and Kai are done dealing with the other Gate Guardians. Don't play with your food and come help me as soon as you can."
Effie hesitated for a moment, holding back the words of concern.
Jet was right. Dealing with two Titans was already outside the realm of possibility… if the Great Devil was allowed to enter the fray and join forces with them, everyone would be doomed.
Eventually, she simply smiled.
"Alright. Just… don't kill it before we arrive! Or, if you do and receive a weapon Memory, give it to me. You already have your Legacy Relic, while I'm sick of fighting abominations with my bare hands. Their guts get stuck between my fingers. It's disgusting…"
Jet grinned.
"Deal. Now… do it before I change my mind!"
Effie sighed, then shifted her body, slowly bringing the hand on which Jet stood back. She extended her colossal arm backward, keeping it level with her shoulder.
The slingshot maneuver was not something the two of them had learned from books on military science. It was something they invented after participating in countless battles together.
Well, calling it a "maneuver" was mostly a joke. They just liked how legitimate it sounded, which was a bit funny, considering the actual procedure.
The procedure in question, meanwhile, was rather simple.
Effie strained her muscles, exhaled, and slung her arm forward.
Her hand rotated, the open palm facing the wind. Jet would have slid off and plummeted down if not for the fact that the pressure of acceleration pressed her into the vertical wall of polished steel. A mundane human would have been crushed by such pressure, but her Transcendent body was immensely resilient. She endured, kneeling slowly and looking up.
A small hurricane was raised by the passing of the colossal arm. Effie grunted… and pushed her palm forward with all her might, launching Jet into the air like a supersonic missile.
The Soul Reaper soared into the sky, flying in the direction of the distant Great Devil with terrible speed.
As she did, her figure was suddenly surrounded by wisps of ghostly mist.
Being carried around on the palm of a militant giantess was perhaps the world's most exciting amusement ride in the world… losing only to being tossed into the sky by said giantess, or maybe riding on the back of a dragon.
Today, Jet had the opportunity to experience all three. Who would have thought that a neglected girl from the outskirts would one day be living such an exciting life?
However, she wasn't really having fun.
Nor was she living, if one wanted to be technical.
Clad in a black leather armor, Jet soared across the sky. Her raven-black hair fluttered in the wind as her figure tore apart the towering pillars of smoke, the landscape of the ruined city streaking beneath her like a blur. Her icy blue eyes were burning with murderous intent.
Perhaps it was for the best that she was moving much too fast to see the scenes of devastation clearly.
The terrible loss of life was aggravating enough, but the irreparable damage done to the crucial infrastructure would frustrate her even more. At the end of the day, the two were one and the same — cities could not function without people, while people could not survive in this poisoned world without the protection of the cities.
So, the losses humanity had suffered today were doubly great.
Even if they were to win the battle and slaughtered the Nightmare Creatures, rebuilding the city was out of the question. Not with the focus of humanity slowly shifting toward the Dream Realm, and not in the aftermath of Antarctica.
After today, there would be one less human city on Earth. The survivors could be relocated to other population centers, and in time, the population would grow to replenish the lost lives… but the number of cities only dwindled. Too many of them had been swallowed by the Chain of Nightmares, and in the years that followed, two more fell to the Skinwalker.
This city would be the third the government lost in the last four years.
To Jet, losing a city felt like being robbed of her personal belongings. It was sad, humiliating, and deeply distasteful.
She had made a commitment to work for the government a long time ago, and as such, any defeat that the mission of the government suffered was a personal sleight.
'Those bastards…'
Jet wasn't really sure who she was referring to — the Nightmare Creatures, or the people who had pushed back against her desire to allocate more precious resources to the waking world.
It was not like she did not understand the inevitable future. The waking world... their world... was not ending yet, but its trajectory was already clear. There were already more Nightmare Gates opening each year than ever before, and the median Category of those Gates was slowly climbing toward a complete disaster.
Most importantly, the Sovereigns were in the Dream Realm. Not only because they chose to be there, but also because it was hard for them to enter the waking world... as if their very existence was denied by it. So, even if a new Supreme was born in the future, they wouldn't be able to remain here continuously and protect the cradle of humanity. Therefore, a single Category Five Gate would spell doom to all who remained.
Which... wasn't that bad, actually. Jet wasn't a reactionary hellbent on remaining on Earth simply because that was where she had been born. In fact, she understood better than most that adaptability was humanity's greatest weapon.
Why wouldn't they resettle into a new world if their own was dying?
In fact... for every city that had been destroyed in the waking world, several were founded in the Dream Realm. The government would have to relocate their efforts there, as well.
It was just that, in her opinion, even the best of her colleagues were panicking. The trauma delivered by the Chain of Nightmare was too great, even if few people acknowledged it. And since they were panicking, they were rushing too much.
So, she was forced to clean up their messes.
Because of the rush, the government forces were too late to prevent this city's destruction.
'How ironic...'
Sometimes, she regretted that there wasn't anyone else among the people wielding power who had come from the outskirts. If there had been just one person who shared her mindset...
Ah, but wasn't it a pipe dream, for someone from the outskirts to survive the gauntlet of the Nightmare Spell? Even she could not claim to have truly survived it.
...Streaking across the sky like a deadly missile, Jet kept her gaze trained on the Great Devil and gritted her teeth.
A split second later, she activated her Transformation Ability. Her flesh turned into a ghostly mist, and a few moments later, there was a spectral wraith in the sky above the dying city.
The wraith form had many advantages in battle…
But it was also quite handy if one had been tossed like a dart by an unreasonably strong giantess, since being a ghost could prevent them from turning into thin film splattered across several kilometers of ragged terrain upon landing.
Not that Jet would. With her special physique, she could strike the ground like a meteor and climb out of the crater in one piece, if a little battered.
Still, a soft landing was better…
This time, sadly, the landing was not going to be particularly soft. She was dropping right on top of a Great Devil, after all.
Effie's aim was immaculate.
In the last few moments before plummeting to the ground, Jet snarled coldly and turned her scythe into a khopesh.
By now, her Legacy Relic had reaped countless souls. The strongest of them had belonged to a Great Monster, and so, it was equal to a Supreme weapon of the Second Tier.
Of those countless souls, five were currently bound by the Relic, one for each of the five forms it could turn into. Jet could consume them to replenish her essence if her own reserves ran dry. Apart from that, each of the bound souls granted a mystical effect to the corresponding weapon, akin to an enchantment.
The soul dwelling in the black khopesh had belonged to a Corrupted Terror once, and a dreadful one at that. The effect granted by its soul to the sickle sword was that anyone cut by it would fall into a debilitating lethargy, losing the motivation to fight, move… and eventually even breathe.
Of course, powerful enemies could resist the insidious lethargy, somewhat, but would still be weakened a little with each strike.
As such, the khopesh was the most suitable of the mist blade's forms when dealing with an overwhelmingly powerful enemy.
And that was what Jet was dealing with now.
A Great Devil…
At that moment, a soft voice resounded in her ears:
[He is the Great Devil, Heart of Kanakht.]
[The remnant of a cursed king.]
[His power is to command the souls of the dead. He also wields the power of curses, and is a wraith himself. His body is made of sand and is all but immune to physical damage.]
[Worst of all… his soul can't be destroyed until all the souls he commands are scattered. And they are legion. I am… sorry, Jet. It's a bad match.]
Jet grinned.
[...Thank you.]
'How fitting.'
The Great Devil she was about to face was also of the undead tribe. A fellow wraith.
His powers did not exactly counter her own, but rather rendered them futile. It was, indeed, a bad match.
Or maybe the best, considering that few people except her had even a tiny chance of destroying him.
In any case, her determination to slay the abominations only grew stronger.
Because as much as the Heart of Kanakht was a bad match for her Aspect, he was a perfect match for her Legacy Relic. Absorbing his soul would not only elevate its overall power by two Tiers, but also grant one of the mist blade's forms a powerful effect that had a good chance of having synergy with her Aspect.
Now, then…
All that remained was to actually kill this Great Devil.
Or at least survive long enough for Effie and Kai to arrive.
Jet slowed down her descent and glided gracefully to the shattered ground. Her ghostly khopesh pointed forward…
There, in front of her, a towering figure was slowly walking through the burning ruins, surrounded by a haze of screaming souls.
"Press forward!"
"They are flanking us!"
"Second company, fall back!"
"We need an Ascended here!"
Across the wide stretch of burning ruins, the Western Quadrant army was fighting against the disorganized horde of Nightmare Creatures. The tide of abominations continuously crashed into the phalanx of the Awakened warriors, quenching the flames that burned all around them with their fetid blood.
The mundane soldiers followed behind, supporting the Awakened and sweating inside their powered armor suits. The heavy artillery had remained in the riverbed, waiting for precise targeting data — they didn't dare to fire after the initial salvos, afraid to implicate the civilians who might have still been alive somewhere out there, among the smoke-filled streets.
However, the MWPs still pushed forward. The influence of the Nightmare Gates was messing with their electronics, but after the rich experience of dealing with it in Antarctica, the scientists of humanity had made leaps in shielding technology. So, the lumbering war machines could fully exert their overwhelming firepower, for now.
It was a heroic sight… but usually, even such a large expedition force would have been ill-prepared to face the vast horde of Nightmare Creatures, especially in the hellish conditions of urban warfare.
Nevertheless, today, the soldiers of the Western Quadrant were valiantly pushing into the depths of the city and eradicating the Nightmare Creatures at a startling pace.
There were two reasons for that.
One reason was the shining silhouette of Saint Athena, who towered above the burning city in the distance.
The sight of her not only lifted the spirits of the soldiers, but also imbued their bodies with ferocious power. Awakened were affected more, but even the mundane fighters showcased inhuman strength, speed, and endurance. What would not have been possible on any other day was possible today.
The other reason…
"FALL!"
A deep, thunderous, chilling voice rolled across the burning ruins, crashing into the horde of abominations like a tidal wave. Countless Nightmare Creatures staggered and toppled to the ground, others pressed forward despite its domineering power — however, their movements were drowsy and weak, as if they were struggling against an overwhelming compulsion.
That was the moment when the soldiers of the Western Quadrant army advanced, cutting into the mass of dazed Nightmare Creatures like a sharp knife.
The human warriors were strengthened by the War Beast, while their enemy was weakened by the Nightsinger.
Together, the powers of the two Saints reigned on the battlefield.
Kai folded his wings and plummeted down. His great maw opened, and an eerie, melodious, otherworldly sound escaped from it, akin to a haunting song.
That song made all the other sounds of the ruined city — the roaring of flames, the groans of crumbling buildings, the clangor of steel, the howls of monstrous creatures, the thunderous drums of the cannonade — dissolve into background noise.
A moment later, the song crashed into a swarm of Nightmare Creatures led by a hulking behemoth, causing their bodies to explode into gruesome fountains of crimson liquid. It was as if they were torn apart by an invisible blast.
A Transcendent sonic attack was an insidious thing.
Rushing along the stretched battle line with tremendous speed, Kai flew through the expanding cloud of crimson haze and wasted a split second to observe the ruins.
His vision spread far and wide, piercing through soil, concrete, and alloy. There was nowhere it couldn't reach, and instantly, the whole city was perceived by him.
What he saw… was gruesome and sickening.
Countless human corpses. Countless people dying as he watched. Frightened civilians hiding in their homes or underground shelters, fear and sorrow written on their faces. Ashes, flames, and loss on a scale that the human mind could not comprehend.
And, of course, the Nightmare Creatures.
The Wolf Army was pushing abominations back in the heart of the city. Effie was moving to intercept the approaching Titans. Jet had just reached the sinister figure of the Great Devil.
And, closest of all, the Corrupted Tyrant barreling in the direction of the Western Quadrant soldiers.
'I need to kill it quick.'
The Wolves were holding up well, but that was temporary. If the reinforcements did not arrive on time, the casualties would start to mount. Worse still, Effie would have to fight against two Titans alone, and Jet would have to face the Great Devil alone.
The more time he wasted, the more people would die.
Just at that moment, like a lifeline, Cassie's calming voice resounded in his mind, whispering the secrets of his enemy.
Kai spread his wings and rushed forward.
As he flew above the carnage, his song shattered the most threatening of the abominations advancing on the Awakened phalanx, while his words made the rest stagger and lose strength.
"DESPAIR!"
"FEAR!"
"KNEEL!"
His essence was evaporating like morning dew.
There were countless winged Nightmare Creatures clamoring to rip into his flesh, as well. He tore them apart with his talons, shredded their flesh with his fangs, and broke their bones with his tail.
Leaving the Western Quadrant army behind, Kai remained alone above a sea of abominations. A hail of attacks enveloped him, coming both from the ground and from the air. He shrugged them off, evaded some of the abominations, and killed others.
And all that time…
He could see scattered survivors looking at the sky all across the city.
Some of them were numb and terrified, thinking that the midnight dragon was another dreadful abomination. Some seemed to recognize him, looking up with desperate hope.
The expressions of the latter hurt him more.
Because he knew that, for many of them… maybe most of them… there would be no salvation.
Because in this world, weakness was a sin, and they were sinners. Kai was no stranger to that sin, either.
True, the days when he considered himself weak and unworthy to be in the company of his friends were long gone. After years of leading soldiers and surviving the most terrible hells, Kai wasn't shameless enough to proclaim that he lacked strength. No, he was strong…
But his strength was still lacking.
If he was stronger, more people would survive, and his friends would return from the battle with fewer scars.
Sadly, he was already close to the pinnacle of what a human could achieve. It was so strange… who could have thought that someone like him, a gentle and shy kid overly interested in music and fashion, would end up this way?
Still… there were ways to gain greater strength.
Opening his maw, Kai spoke:
"Be stronger!"
This time, he was speaking to himself.
"Be faster!"
His mighty, winged body was suddenly overcome by a surge of energy.
"Be sharper!"
A moment later, he sent a destructive sonic wave spreading outward in a wide cone.
Countless Nightmare Creatures were swept away by the invisible power of his song. A vast cloud of dust and debris instantly flew into the sky, which was suddenly void of suffocating smoke.
In the middle of the devastated cone, the Corrupted Tyrant staggered as the sound blast crashed into it. The dreadful abomination was not killed, of course, or even seriously wounded.
But that was not what Kai had wanted.
All he had wanted was to distract the enemy for a moment.
Knowing that his commands would not have a strong and immediate effect on an enemy of that Class and Rank, he simply rushed to the ground and opened his maw.
In the next second, his sharp fangs bit into the Tyrant's neck.
A wide street was shrouded in darkness, framed by the burning buildings and billowing smoke. The ground was littered with rubble and broken vehicles. Here and there, human bodies lay in the pools of blood, covered with dust.
A woman with raven-black hair and icy blue eyes was standing in the middle of the ruined road, holding a black sickle sword.
In front of her, a towering figure was moving slowly across the rubble, each of its steps exerting an invisible pressure on the world. The creature was surrounded by a haze of swirling sand, with only a vague silhouette of a gaunt human visible behind its veil.
A thousand screaming souls shrouded the ancient devil like a mantle.
Jet looked at him coldly.
"I hear that you are called the Heart of Kanakht… nice to meet you. I am called Soul Reaper Jet."
A dark smile appeared on her pale face.
"This is my city. So, prepare to die."
The Great Devil halted, looking down at her through the veil of sand. The whirlwind of souls surrounding it parted, revealing two gaping pools of darkness. Ghostly flames ignited in their depths, piercing her with a gaze of indescribable malice.
And hunger.
Then, a rustle of a myriad of whispers rose like a tide, enveloping her in a cold embrace.
Jet did not know the words of the ancient language the fiend spoke, but understood them regardless with the help of the Spell:
"...broken… thing… bow, submit, surrender. Succumb…"
She felt a powerful compulsion press her into the ground, as if a thousand invisible hands were pulling her soul down.
However…
The weight of her shattered soul was too great for them to move it even by a millimeter.
Jet's smile widened.
She raised her sword and took a step forward.
"...In your dreams."
A split second later, her ghostly figure dashed toward the Devil.
Jet possessed an unusual soul. Her core was like a vast sphere of shattered crystal, countless shards pressed messily together to form a jagged sun. Her radiant essence constantly leaked through the gaps between the shards… but, in return, the more living beings she killed, the more her broken soul core grew.
And Jet had slaughtered countless beings over the years, since that was the only way for her to survive.
By now, her core was massive like a giant star, burning furiously in the cold darkness of her desolate soul. Not only that, but her dead flesh could absorb much more essence than that of someone who was truly alive, which granted her tremendous physical strength.
Strangely enough, that physical might also translated to the dire power of her wraith form.
Moving like a ghost, Jet appeared in front of the Great Devil and lashed out with her sword. All of it happened in an instant, too fast to be discerned by mundane eyes.
Of course, the eyes of the Great Devil were not at all mundane. The figure hidden in the sand shifted, raising a hand to swat away her strike. At the same time, the sand rose like a giant palm, repeating its movements.
However, the mist blade was not swept away.
Instead, it passed through the sand and cut deeply into the ancient fiend's soul.
A moment later, a building to their left exploded into a cloud of dust, obliterated by the giant hand of sand.
And one of the myriads of souls subjugated by the Heart of Kanakht dissolved into nothingness, receiving the cut on his behalf. The abomination sustained no damage at all.
It was only affected a little by the lethargic power of the black khopesh, shrugging it off a split second later.
A thousand spears of sand shot from his towering figure, moving too fast to be dodged at such a close distance.
They passed through Jet's ghostly figure without doing any damage, as well. She jumped back, knowing that this advantage of hers would not last for too long.
And indeed, the silhouette hiding inside the sand tilted its head slightly. Then, the sand settled back onto it, forming the shape of a gaunt giant.
Instead, the haze of screaming souls flowed forward like a raging river, threatening to tear her own apart.
'Soul attack.'
Jet gritted her teeth.
This… was going to be unpleasant.
She pushed off the ground, weaving between the falling pieces of the toppled building to evade the torrent of souls. In her perception, the jagged pieces of torn alloy and shattered concrete were floating down slowly, nearly static. The Great Devil's attack, however, was almost too fast to react.
In the next several seconds, the burning street turned into a furious battlefield. Two wraiths — one made of mist, the other of sand — clashed in eerie silence, no sound produced by their ghostly steps.
Only the sand rustled as it brushed against the rubble.
Despite the devastating power unleashed by them, not even a single particle of dust was disturbed by their battle. The pillars of smoke were not torn apart by the hurricane wind, the scorching flames were not extinguished. The ground did not quake, and the sky did not shatter.
That was because Jet was intangible, and so were her attacks. The harrowing storm of phantoms pursuing her was similarly aimed at her soul.
If their battle had been happening on the material plane, though…
The entire district might have already been flattened, turning into a smoldering ruin… like many other districts of the city already had.
'Damn it…'
Jet reeled back, pierced by excruciating pain. She had delivered a rain of blows to the ancient fiend… but what was the point? Her insidious power, which had served her splendidly across countless battlefields, was almost entirely useless against the vile power of the Heart of Kanakht.
Instead of cutting his soul, she was simply destroying the phantoms he had consumed. And they were indeed legion… there must have been millions of people living in the outskirts, where the Great Devil had been wandering before her arrival, and very few had escaped his bloodlust.
Even if less than one percent of the victims had joined the whirlpool of souls, Jet would have to land thousands of strikes to destroy them all.
Each of the attacks she failed to evade, however, dealt direct damage to her own soul. It was vast and tenacious, true, but in this war of attrition, Jet was still doomed to lose.
'Why did this bastard have to wield power over souls?'
Jet dodged a rustling torrent of haze and slashed at it with her sword, obliterating another unfortunate specter. Sadly, these specters were not actual beings, but instead parts of the Great Devil — therefore, destroying them did not replenish her essence.
Essence exhaustion was one of Jet's fears… perhaps even her only true fear. For all other Awakened, losing all of their essence simply meant enduring a period of powerlessness and not feeling well. But to her, it meant death — true death, the final and irreversible obliteration of her being.
What was worse, Jet wasn't sure that she would be able to control herself when facing this slow and excruciating dissolution. The few times she had come close to exhausting all her essence… well, she didn't really want to remember them. She had done a few shameful things.
Unsurprisingly, pushing her limits to battle a Great Devil consumed an ocean of soul essence.
Jet wasn't panicked yet, because her reserves were many times deeper than those of most other Saints. More than that, five powerful souls were bound to her mist blade — if push came to shove, she would consume them one after another, postponing the inevitable.
Still, even if she miraculously won today, the sea of soul essence she had accumulated would be all but spent. Jet would have to collect it again, drop by drop.
'Such a chore…'
Killing had become a chore a long time ago, for her. Sometimes, she dreamt of being free of her Flaw and living a peaceful life somewhere where there was no need to ever spill the blood of living beings.
Not that there was such a place anywhere in the two worlds, for someone like her.
Those dreams were rare and silly, though. Most of the time, Jet was quite content with her life.
...Not at the moment, though.
She evaded another attack nimbly and delivered a ruthless strike to the abomination, then jumped back, phasing through a melting wall. The sand followed.
Despite the harrowing might and vile powers of the Great Devil…
She was still holding her own.
She was still fighting, full of resolve to see the fiend die.
Why wouldn't she kill him? She had killed countless bastards who thought that they were stronger than her, and were stronger than her, already.
Strength didn't decide who lived and who died.
Jet did.
'Come, come. Follow me more... hurt me more... waste time on me more...'
If there was one blessing about this excruciating fight, it was that the curse of lethargy affecting the Heart of Kanakht was slowly accumulating. Its effects were not significant yet, and yet Jet could feel that the devil was struggling a little to maintain his unceasing assault.
Ignoring the pain, Jet felt a dark grin twist her lips.
She retreated, one step at a time.
Perhaps she was not powerful enough, yet, to slay the Heart of Kanakht…
But luckily, she wasn't alone.
Just like the devil had a legion of souls to protect him, she had an army, too.
She had Effie and Kai.
So, she just had to preoccupy the bastard until they arrived.
Surrounded by smoke and flame, suffering the assault of a Great Devil, Jet smiled viciously and laughed.
The Wolves were pushing the abominations back. A team of specialists already gained access to the reserve control station of the city's automated defense systems, working on bringing them — those that had not been destroyed, at least — online. Makeshift barricades were being constructed, and there was even a trickle of civilians being guided to the shelter, already.
Effie had assisted her soldiers as best she could. She had personally eliminated the most threatening abominations in the vicinity of the Wolf Army and made sure that her soldiers were not overwhelmed by the tide of abominations. But now, to make sure that they were not annihilated, she had to sortie into the city and face the enemy on her own.
Fighting a titan was not a problem. Effie was plenty titanic herself… however, this time, there were two walking calamities approaching her soldiers.
One was a towering giant, not much smaller than she was, his body carved from obsidian stone. The giant had six hands, each holding an archaic weapon. His head had four bestial faces, one on each side, waterfalls of blood spilling from four terrible maws.
The bastard had swallowed countless humans, and was hungering for more.
The other titan was grotesque and disgusting. It was vaguely insect-like in appearance, with a bulging, fleshy hump rising dozens of meters into the sky from its back. The chitinous body was almost invisible under that mountain of flesh, and there was a noxious miasma drifting around the revolting creature like a vile haze.
What troubled Effie the most was that there were two of the gargantuan abominations. Even worse, they were approaching the Wolf Army from different directions.
If she rushed to face one, the other would trample her soldiers, leaving none alive.
"Those fu… those wretched things!"
Usually, she would not have been miserly on the swear words, but ever since becoming a mother, Effie had been trying to clean up her speech.
With varying degrees of success.
Letting out a chilling growl, she threw a burning gaze at the obsidian giant, then turned away decisively and pushed her colossal body into an earth-shattering run.
The crawling horror was closer, and so, she had decided to deal with it first.
She had decided to do something else, as well… it was a bold new strategic solution that would not lose to the glorious genius of her patented slingshot maneuver. Of course, Effie would have to try her damnedest to make sure the thing actually worked…
Leaping over a sprawling park with one tremendous jump, she caused the ponds located on its premises to spill out of their shores with her thunderous landing, and barreled toward the titan.
The creature was enormous, but the top of its bulging hump barely reached her abdomen. Its flesh also seemed strangely porous… of course, Effie already knew why.
As she was closing in on the monstrosity, it crawled forward and straightened its segmented legs.
At the same time, a strange ripple spread over the gargantuan hump of its back. Effie scowled and held her breath — which wasn't easy because of her Flaw.
Nevertheless, it was necessary.
In the next moment, countless holes opened in the mountain of flesh, expelling long plumes of the noxious miasma. It shrouded the titan like a cloud, spreading outward to cover a vast stretch of the city.
Effie's face darkened.
There had still been survivors in that district.
…Not anymore.
'Curse you!'
But that was not all.
Following the miasma, numerous black rods were expelled from the holes in the creature's fleshy body. As they shot into the sky, the rods spread translucent wings, and unfolded segmented legs, turning into a vast swarm of monstrous dragonflies.
They seem like tiny vermin to Effie, but of course, each creature was at least a meter long, easily capable of ripping an adult man to shreds.
The undulating wall of the dragonfly swarm swirled around the crawling titan, whose hump had deflated somewhat.
'Ah, damnation…'
Effie allowed her Supreme armor to envelop her face, turning into a beautiful mask of polished steel that perfectly copied the contours of her face. A tall white plume fluttered in the wind like a river of silk threads.
'Here we go!'
She extended both her hands to the sides, lingered for a moment, and then forcefully brought them together, making her palms collide.
A thunderous clap resounded above the city, shaking the heavens.
Her clap was so forceful that it produced an actual shockwave, causing several buildings inside the cloud of miasma to explode with dust and crumble. The cloud itself was torn apart and pushed away from the city by the hurricane wind.
Even the monstrous dragonflies were dazed, a breach appearing in the defensive wall of abominations surrounding the titan.
Leaning down, Effie plunged into that breach and enveloped the Crawling Horror's gargantuan body with her arms.
Its fleshy hump pressed tightly against her torso, smearing disgusting fluid all across the polished breastplate. Struggling against the desire to retch, she dug her fingers into the abomination's soft belly.
Effie could feel the fetid liquid trying to corrode her armor. She could also feel the creature's sharp claws scratching against her shins and leaving deep grooves in the polished metal.
It didn't matter. She could withstand the attacks of the titan for a few seconds, especially before it regained its bearings and got serious about breaching her armor.
'If there are two hostile forces attacking from different directions… the strategic move would be…'
Gritting her teeth, Effie strained every muscle in her colossal body. She rarely had a chance to push against the limits of her strength, but today was one of those days.
No, actually, she had never done something that crazy before — at least not after becoming a Saint.
Killing the titan would take too long and compromise her soldiers. She felt confident that she could kill the Crawling Horror, but not that she would slay it fast enough to prevent the Obsidian Giant from reaching the position of the Wolf Army.
So…
"Aargh!"
A muffled growl escaped from beneath her polished mask.
It felt as though her muscles would burst, and her spine would snap.
But instead, her feet plunged into the ground.
At the same time, the titan's segmented legs… rose above it.
Growling, Effie pulled upward…
And lifted the gargantuan body of the Crawling Horror into the air.
'S—so heavy...'
She didn't stop at that, though.
As her growl turned into a roar, she exhaled, and tossed the titanic being into the air.
'...the strategic move would be to move the hostile forces to the same location!'
Effie had not just tossed the revolting abomination away.
She had thrown it directly at the second titan, whose lumbering figure was towering above the ruins in the distance.
Looking at the Crawling Horror fly, its comically tiny body finally revealed from under the giant fleshy hump, its segmented legs moving in what seemed like panic... she couldn't help but frown.
'How come all my strategic solutions always end up as me tossing someone at someone else, though?'
The sight of the massive titan flying across the sky was so stunning that even the Nightmare Creatures on the ground stopped in confusion.
The human soldiers, who had developed a habit of glancing at Effie's towering figure frequently, did not miss the bizarre and baffling sight, either.
Perhaps both the abominations and the humans had a similar thought…
'I am seeing things, right?'
They weren't.
The only creature who wasn't confused was the Obsidian Giant. Because the Crawling Horror was flying directly at him.
Even though the four-faced titan was as tall as Effie, he would still be buried under the mountain of flesh if she managed to hit her target.
And she had impeccable aim.
The giant moved, bringing one of his six weapons up.
Then, it ruthlessly fell down. The stone mace struck the Crawling Horror in the air, damaging its body and slamming it into the ground. A lake of fetid blood flowed out of the wounds of the revolting abominations, drowning several streets.
The Obsidian Giant had avoided being struck by the titanic projectile.
…However, no sooner than the Crawling Horror hit the ground, the visage of a beautiful steel colossus was revealed from behind its enormous body, barreling toward the two titans at terrifying speed.
Her exquisite mask was emotionless and eerily calm.
Behind it, though, Effie's lips were twisted into a bestial snarl, and her eyes burned with murderous fury.
'Die!'
The Crawling Horror was not as tall as Effie and the Obsidian Giant, but it was still a titanic creature. Therefore, its vast body had obscured the giant's view for a few moments before being struck down.
Effie used these moments to shorten the distance between her and the enemy, unseen.
By the time the enormous abomination smashed into the ground, the Obsidian Giant barely had any time to react. All he could see was a steel colossus rushing at him with great speed, her body the picture of physical excellence and perfect athletic form. The white plume of her helmet fluttered behind her like a foaming stream.
The earth quaked with each of her graceful, but thunderous strides.
Effie did not waste any time to attack.
She was unarmed, but that did not mean that she was powerless.
Leaping over the scrambling Crawling Horror, she planted her feet into the ground and grabbed the hand of the Obsidian Giant that had swatted the abomination down.
Then, leaning back, she balanced on one foot and raised her other leg, bending it at the knee. A split second later, her foot shot forward like a demolishing siege ram and delivered a devastating side-kick to the chest of the six-armed titan.
A deafening thunderclap rolled over the burning city, and an invisible shockwave tore apart the billowing smoke. The power of Effie's kick was so harrowing that a net of cracks appeared on the black obsidian of the titan's chest. The giant himself staggered back, his movements seeming slow because of his tremendous size.
The Obsidian Giant would have been sent flying back and toppled to the ground, flattening dozens of buildings, if not for the fact that Effie was still gripping his hand.
At the same time as the dreadful mass of the titan's colossal body pushed him back, she growled and twisted his arm, pulling it in the opposite direction. Effie used the rebound from her kicks to her advantage, adding it to her strength and channeling terrifying strain into the obsidian.
There was a sound of cracking stone, and an ominous groan of something that should have been indestructible being torn.
In the next moment, the elbow joint of the Obsidian Giant exploded into a rain of jagged shards. They rained down like meteors, causing clouds of dust to rise into the air. Effie wrenched the titan's arm, tearing it from the socket entirely, and then ripping it off.
Finally free of her grasp, the six-armed abomination was tossed back…
Of course, by then, he was a five-armed abomination already.
Most importantly…
Crushing the fingers of the torn hand, Effie grasped one of the Obsidian Giant's weapons. A colossal black mace fell snugly into her grip, and a ferocious smile twisted her lips behind the mask.
Now… she wasn't unarmed anymore.
"Two titans?"
Her voice boomed above the ruins, making the sky tremble.
Effie took a step forward.
"One is made of stone, the other is disgusting. Neither is edible. What's the point of your misbegotten existence?"
With that, she lunged into the forest of obsidian weapons.
The giant had already recovered from her strike and launched a barrage of attacks, his five remaining arms moving like the spokes of a gargantuan wheel.
By then, the Crawling Horror had already come to its senses. Despite the fact that the abomination had been wounded and removed from its potent defenses — the cloud of miasma and the swarm of monstrous dragonflies — it was still a dreadful creature. Its enormous body deflated, and then, a tide of enormous tentacles shot from beneath it, aiming to wrap around Effie's legs.
'Aaah! Ew!'
Caught by surprise, Effie swayed. She managed to block three of the giant's weapons with the black mace, but two more struck her on the shoulder, sending a powerful shock through her body and producing a river of sparks as they scraped against the polished steel of her armor.
'Crap…'
The powerful tentacles of the Crawling Horror were restricting her movements, enveloping both of her legs and one arm. At the same time, the Obsidian Giant was raining blows on her from above. She managed to protect her head, but her torso was being battered, the breastplate on the verge of bending inward.
The Supreme armor still held, but it had a limit, too.
Effie was a Rank above the two vile creatures, but six Classes below them. At the end of the day, though, what mattered the most… was that she simply did not have enough limbs to contend with them both!
'You… bastards!'
Growling, she tried to rip the tentacles apart with pure strength, but the spongy flesh was too slippery and elastic. She tried to break off another arm of the Obsidian Giant with a powerful strike of her mace, but to no avail — three of his weapons blocked her strike, while two more crashed into her helmet. All she achieved was becoming dazed.
The situation seemed dire.
'What... to do?'
Effie growled furiously and then dismissed her helmet, as if inviting the dreadful giant to smash her skull.
And indeed, an obsidian sword instantly fell from above, aiming to slice it open.
She looked up, placing her face in the path of the gargantuan blade…
And caught it with her teeth.
A dark joy ignited in Effie's eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled upward in a vicious grin.
Then, she tightened her jaw, shattering the obsidian blade.
The dreadful giant was left holding only a hilt. He moved, planning to bring his four remaining weapons down upon her, but at that moment, Effie looked at him, her teeth still bared in a grin.
A split second later, her lips moved, and she spat a jagged shard of the gargantuan sword at his face. The fragment of the obsidian blade was shot through the air with the speed of a supersonic missile and plunged into the giant's eye, utterly destroying it.
Even though the titan had seven more left, he still flinched back.
That gave Effie all the time she needed.
Stopping her struggle against the Crawling Horror, who had been trying to pull her down to the ground, she suddenly kneeled and bit into the largest tentacle, tearing it apart with her teeth.
The revolting abomination let out a terrifying screech and reeled away, a river of fetid blood spilling from the severed tentacle.
Effie spat the revolting flesh out, drowning a sea of flames below in a torrent of blood, and grimaced.
'Argh, it tastes like sh… tastes like crap!'
Using the momentary weakness of the vile titan, she used her trapped arm to grab another tentacle, pulled it to her mouth, and bit it apart, as well.
Both of her arms were free.
The Obsidian Giant was already towering above, his four remaining weapons raised to crush her head.
Effie lunged forward from her kneeling position. Her shoulder collided with the titan's abdomen, and her arms whipped around to embrace him.
Then, a bestial growl escaped from between her bloodied lips.
The armor on her back split under four devastating blows, but her Awakened Ability stopped the obsidian weapons from doing serious harm.
She mustered all of her strength, and lifted the Obsidian Giant into the air. Not too high, but just enough to rob him of any leverage.
'And away… we… go!'
Twisting her spine, Effie bent backwards and threw the titan over herself, performing a messy suplex.
Of course, she didn't slam the Obsidian Giant into the ground.
...She slammed him into the Crawling Horror.
The world shuddered, deep fissures opening in the cracked earth.
And by the time the two battered titans recovered…
A graceful winged shadow fell on them from above, followed by an eerie song that washed over their bodies like a crushing wave.
'The Heart of Kanakht… the Heart of Kanakht…'
Suffering unbearable pain, Jet continued to fight the Great Devil calmly. Her mind was cold and focused, methodically calculating every move and motion of the enemy. She was unable to destroy him, but the abomination could not bring her down, either — as the two of them fought, the harrowing fury of their battle boiling in eerie silence, time continued to flow.
She was drawing the clash as much as she could, callously luring the ancient fiend to his eventual end.
Once Effie and Kai arrived…
'How do we kill him then?'
Kai would be able to weaken the Great Devil with the power of his voice. Effie would be able to deal some damage to the abominable creature with the help of the Starlight Shard… but not enough damage, considering that it was merely an Ascended Memory of the Fifth Tier.
The white cloth could shine beautifully in the darkness, as well as imbue her weapons with a rare type of elemental damage — one that wasn't that useful, apart from being able to cut intangible things.
It was a bit ironic that the only way to fight the terrible wraith had been given to her for slaying the Lord of the Dead… if Jet remembered correctly, that was the name of the Fallen Tyrant Effie had killed on the Forgotten Shore.
Something moved in her mind.
'Still, none of it is enough to kill the Heart of Kanakht.'
The most useful thing Effie would be able to do in this battle was augmenting Jet with her Ascended Ability. However, Jet… was powerless against the Great Devil. Unless she could deliver him ten thousand cuts, the fiend would not go down.
However…
As Jet moved between the raging storm of screaming souls, slashing the whirling hurricane of sand with a blade made of mist, she felt a seed of an idea… or a revelation, maybe… bloom in her mind.
'What was I thinking about?'
The Heart of Kanakht…
The name was quite peculiar.
Jet did not know what Kanakht was, but she had a strange suspicion. That suspicion came from the name of another abomination, a Corrupted Monster Effie had killed soon after entering the city, and something she had read in a history book.
…It was a strange thing, really. Jet had never been that interested in history, only learning enough to understand the modern world. However, at some point, and for a reason that she remembered only vaguely, she developed a liking for it.
Perhaps it was because of meeting someone who was very enthusiastic about ancient cultures, and being secretly displeased at not having enough knowledge to sustain a conversation. She couldn't remember who it had been exactly, though…
Maybe one of the Army Command officers back in Antarctica? Or someone at the Academy, which she often visited to enjoy the food in the instructors' cafeteria?
In any case, Jet had read about a strange custom that ancient humans had here, in the Western Quadrant, once upon a time. They prepared their dead for burial in quite a peculiar way, removing all the organs from the bodies before placing them in opulent tombs. There was even a legend about a god whose body had been cut apart, and then assembled back together, bringing him back to life.
The Heart of Kanakht, the Maw of Kanakht.
She wondered if there were also the Hand of Kanakht, the Lungs of Kanakht, the Horns of Kanakht...
Cassie had said that the Great Devil was the remnant of a cursed king.
Maybe that king had been cut into parts, just like that ancient god. And maybe those parts were kept apart, to prevent him from coming back to life like the ancient god had.
Why was Jet suddenly thinking about that?
She wasn't quite sure, yet.
The hateful giant of sand was pursuing her relentlessly. The whirlwind of souls surrounding him was just as plentiful as it had been before, as if she had not depleted it even a little. The Great Devil had slowed down, somewhat, because of the accumulated weight of unnatural lethargy, but that was all.
The Corrupted Terror whose soul was bound to the black khopesh had infected an entire city in the Eastern Quadrant with lethal sloth. The loss of life was tragic, and if Jet had not hunted the creature down in time, it would have become calamitous. But all it could do to the Heart of Kanakht was reduce his speed a bit.
'Tough bastard.'
Jet retreated, phasing through a blackened wall. The sand followed her, spilling through the cracks and broken windows before coalescing back into the shape of a gaunt giant. Another flurry of attacks descended upon her.
But wasn't it strange?
Due to her Transformation Ability, Jet could become an intangible wraith. Her body was like mist, but that mist was not mundane — it could not be scattered by the wind or dispelled by flames, for example. It could pass through solid objects or move underwater. That was because what looked like mist was not mist at all, but simply a manifestation of her power.
Of course, Jet could return to her corporeal form at any moment.
The Heart of Kanakht, though, was tangible and intangible at the same time. The sand comprising his body never phased through the walls like she did, simply penetrating the cracks and gaps in a quite mundane way.
Why did the ancient wraith need the shell of sand, to begin with?
She barely dodged another storm of souls, each of the myriad of them like a screaming blade, and grimaced.
Her reserves of essence were running dangerously low.
Feeling a bit regretful, Jet consumed one of the souls bound to her mist blade.
That soul… belonged to a Corrupted Tyrant she had killed in Verge, in front of the gruesome wall of flesh that marked the point where the harrowing, mindless mass of the First Seeker's sprawling body began.
The silent battle continued, and she endured more excruciating pain.
Soon, she was forced to consume another soul.
That one belonged to a Corrupted Titan that had fallen to her blade under the walls of a government Citadel in the Dream Realm. The battle against the dreadful creature had cost a lot of lives, but the Citadel withstood the calamity, in the end.
Jet continued to retreat, buying time.
Some time later, she absorbed the soul in the black khopesh.
It belonged to a Corrupted Terror she had slain in South America. Jet had had to cash in a favor that Saint Naeve of the House of Night owed her to make it across the ocean in time with his help.
She was starting to falter…
The fourth soul dissolved into a torrent of essence that watered her desolate soul.
The fourth soul had belonged to one of the Saints who had completed his Third Nightmare in the wake of Antarctica. The public did not know about him, because the man had gone mad soon after Transcending. The scars dealt to his psyche by the Chain of Nightmares were too deep, and his life ended in tragedy. Of course, a much greater tragedy had been prevented by stopping him in time.
Jet let out a stifled hiss and staggered back, clutching at her chest. This time, the blow she had failed to evade was too vicious.
She consumed the fifth and final soul.
This one belonged to the Great Monster she had slain in Antarctica. She had gone there to find and kill that abominable thing, Winter Beast… but, to her dismay, it was already dead. In the absence of the powerful Titan, several dreadful Nightmare Creatures crossed the strait from East Antarctica to claim its land. Jet had recklessly fought one of them to satiate her smoldering anger.
'...Not good.'
There were no more souls to consume.
Well, there was one…
Her own.
Smiling, Jet regained her balance and raised her sword.
Her cold gaze fell on the approaching devil.
"Hey, Heart of Kanakht…"
Her voice was calm and full of dark amusement.
"I know your secret. Also… you took too long. It's too late now, bastard."
A great dragon landed on the burning building to her left, and a giant foot encased in polished steel landed on the rubble to her right.
There would be no need to consume her own soul today.
...Her reinforcements had arrived.
The three Saints faced the Great Devil, standing like a wall between him and the distant troops. For a moment, none of them moved — the abomination was studying the new enemies with its hollow eyes, while Jet and her comrades were observing his gaunt form wearily.
"How is the situation?"
Her voice sounded a little stifled because of the pain.
Kai answered after a short pause:
"The Western Quadrant army should be reaching the Wolves, by now."
Jet nodded slowly.
"Good. Then… Effie, get down. You're too big of a target."
In the next moment, the ruins were torn apart by an explosion of harrowing violence.
The Great Devil did not wait anymore. It took a step forward, and at the same time, a hurricane of sand and screaming souls rose, making countless buildings shatter and dissolve into dust. That dust was caught by the wind, joining the obliterating whirlwind.
The words of the ancient language resounded once again in the howling of the wind, rustling like a myriad of whispers:
"...all… succumb… satiate… serve…"
Jet did not listen, throwing herself into the tide of souls.
Now that Kai and Effie had joined the fight, the ancient fiend was not using only soul attacks. Instead, a flood of sand flowed from his gaunt figure, turning into a vague figure of a regal man around it. His giant hands shot toward both of them, and his mouth opened, as if trying to utter a curse.
The battle was silent no more. Instead, a deafening cacophony of sounds rang across the burning ruins, assaulting their ears like a tide.
Before the Great Devil could utter a curse, though…
A giant mace of black obsidian crashed into the mass of sand forming his head. The abomination was not harmed, but the head of the enormous sand projection was momentarily dissipated, taking some time to reform.
Instead of his voice, the voice of the great dragon resounded above the battlefield:
"Slower!"
Kai's compulsion was not strong enough to overwhelm the will of a Great Devil, at least not immediately. But, fusing with the debilitating effects of the unnatural lethargy, it bound the fiend with insidious chains.
Kai and Jet had gone through countless battles together, and using the soul-numbing blade of the black khopesh in conjunction with his voice was a true and tested tactic they used against powerful enemies.
The dragon pushed itself into the air, dodging one of the giant hands made of sand.
At the same time, the second hand reached toward the steel giantess. However, at that moment, her figure flashed blindingly with reflected light… and disappeared. Instead, a tall woman clad in polished armor appeared on the rubble, already summoning a spear and a shield.
Effie activated one of the enchantments of the Starlight Shard and shouted:
"Jet! This thing! How the hell do we kill it?!"
Jet was in the middle of brandishing her mist blade, which had turned into a war scythe — now that all souls bound to it had been consumed, there was no reason to stick to the form of the khopesh anymore.
'Good question.'
She obliterated another soul and shouted back:
"That abomination from the Forgotten Shore, the Lord of the Dead… do you remember how you killed it?"
Effie used her shield to withstand a terrible blow, putting her shoulder behind it. Despite the harrowing strength of the Great Devil, she managed to stand her ground.
"That mountain of bones?! Sure! What about it?!"
Turning into a wisp of mist, Jet evaded a torrent of screaming blades and turned back into a wraith.
"On my command… let's do the same!"
She had read the reports about the Forgotten Shore extensively, so she knew a lot about the strange Nightmare Creatures of that unexplored region of the Dream Realm. The Lord of the Dead, as the survivors of the Dark City called it, had been an abomination that lived in the catacombs, its body resembling a mountain of bones.
However, those bones were simply the outer shell of the Fallen Tyrant. Its true body was hidden deep within, and resembled a giant corpse worm.
During the final battle against the Lord of the Dead, the Sleepers led by Nephis had managed to damage the outer shell significantly, which allowed Effie to toss her shield through the heart of the bone mountain. The worm was destroyed, and the Tyrant died.
Jet wanted to do the same to the Heart of Kanakht.
The hint of a revelation she had felt after remembering the Lord of the Dead was about the nature of these two abominations.
The Fallen Tyrant had been an overgrown corpse worm hiding inside a mountain of bones to protect its frail flesh. The Great Devil, however, was a wraith… she knew better than anyone that wraiths had no fear of physical attacks.
Why, then, was the Heart of Kanakht using a shell of indestructible sand? Why did he have the need to protect himself from physical attacks, at all?
What was his secret?
It was thinking about the ancient legends of the Western Quadrant that had given Jet an answer — one she believed to be true.
Who knew that amusing herself with a bit of history would be so useful one day? If Jet ever managed to remember who it was exactly that influenced her to develop such a hobby, she should thank them.
"I'll deliver the strike! Both of you, get ready!"
If she was right, and they managed to pull the assault off, then the Great Devil would be killed. The other Gate Guardians must have already been dealt with, considering that Effie and Kai were here... so, killing the Heart of Kanakht meant winning the battle and living to fight another day.
If she was wrong...
Jet would think of something else. In any case, the damned fiend would die, the battle would be won by humans, and her soldiers would return home victorious.
Defeat was not an option.
Back then, in her First Nightmare... she had crawled out of a fresh grave, digging herself from beneath the wet soil with her bare hands.
Ever since then, nothing Jet did seemed that hard, in comparison.
So, killing this Great Devil could not be that hard, either.
The battle continued, with the three of them slowly losing ground. The Great Devil was pushing them further and further back, toward the fireline established by the Wolf Army.
Now that they were closer to the heart of the city, there were many Nightmare Creatures around. Jet would have loved to go on a rampage and cut some of them down to replenish her essence, but sadly, the ancient fiend was too powerful and overbearing. She could not allow herself even a momentary distraction if she wanted to survive.
The abominations, too, seemed to abandon their demented frenzy and scattered to avoid the rolling whirlwind of destruction that was the battle against the Heart of Kanakht.
Jet, Effie, and Kai were already battered and beaten. Both their souls and bodies had received plenty of wounds — well, in her case, not the body. Nevertheless, they were still holding up well. Pain and injuries were nothing new to them. Each possessed a rich experience of crawling out of the most harrowing of hells.
All Saints did… but these three, in particular, had experienced too many horrors to be deterred by a few scrapes, no matter how frightening the adversary was.
It was also because of their experience that they cooperated seamlessly, not only resisting the unholy powers of the Great Devil, but also slowly luring him into a trap.
The Heart of Kanakht was like a tide of devastation. He was insidious, lethal, and seemingly immortal. No matter how many times they forced the giant limbs of moving sand to collapse, the sand simply reformed into its previous shape again. No matter how many of the souls the fiend had consumed they destroyed, his wailing legion seemed endless.
And yet…
The moment of his death was swiftly approaching. There were a few things Jet needed to achieve to make sure that her plan worked — she had to learn the limits of both the giant sand projection conjured by the Great Devil and his actual body, create an opportunity, and make use of that opportunity with flawless timing.
Finally, everything was ready. Raising her scythe, Jet yelled:
"Now!"
In the next moment, the three Saints moved like three parts of the same body.
The dragon dove down, opening his maw to release a haunting song. That song crashed into the great mass of sand and produced an earth-shattering blast, dissipating the vague form of the towering man for a moment.
Almost at the same Time, Effie tossed her shield into the breach created by the blast. The shield tore through the air like a cannonball, colliding with the gaunt figure hidden in the hurricane of sand. That figure was the actual body of the Great Devil — of course, just like the giant projection he had used to fight them, it was also made of sand.
Effie's shield could not truly destroy or even damage it. But the dreadful power contained in her throw was so vast that it shattered the torso of the fiend, turning it into a cloud of sand for a split second.
Soon, the sand would be pulled back to rebuild the body of the abomination.
But not just yet.
Jet's icy eyes glinted with dark satisfaction.
'It seems I was right...'
There, in the chest of the Great Devil, revealed when his body broke apart…
A black human heart was revealed, hovering in the air like an amalgamation of countless curses.
The Heart of Kanakht.
If Kanakht was indeed a cursed king whose body had been cut apart and scattered to prevent him from coming back to life, then wouldn't the true core of his remnant, the Great Devil, be one of those body parts?
The wraith was just a manifestation of the sinister will that still dwelled in the vile heart, and the body of sand was just a shell to protect it.
Just like the mountain of bones had protected the corpse worm.
But now…
The Heart of Kanakht was stripped of its protection.
Before the indestructible sand had a chance to coalesce back into the form of the gaunt man, Jet lunged forward with astonishing speed.
Her scythe flashed…
And cut the black heart apart.
The strike was swift and precise, almost surgical. However, a devastating shockwave thundered from the point where the mist blade pierced the heart, spreading in a wide cone and toppling a few buildings.
Jet staggered and pulled her scythe back, suddenly feeling utterly exhausted.
'Did it do it? It'd better have… otherwise, we'll be in deep trouble…'
The whirlwind slowly came to a halt.
The invisible hurricane died down.
Rivers of sand spilled to the ground, forming tall dunes.
The wails of tortured souls grew quiet, and then disappeared entirely.
Jet looked up, at the broken figure of the Great Devil's shell.
Its contours gradually blurred, and then, it crumbled like a sand castle.
The Spell whispered into her ear:
[You have slain a Great Devil, the Heart of Kanakht.]
[...You have received a Memory.]
Jet smiled and looked at the bleeding pieces of the black heart with contempt.
After a few moments, she shook her head and looked away.
"...You should have stayed in the safety of hell, fool. Why come to this dire and dangerous world?"
The battle wasn't over, still. There were still plenty of Nightmare Creatures in the city, and it would take some time for the government forces to slaughter them all. But with the most powerful Gate Guardians gone, the three Saints should be able to oversee the cleansing without too much problem.
Then, they would have to gather the survivors, treat the wounded, and transport all civilians away from the ruined city.
Work, work, work. There was no end to it. Jet could not remember the last time she had not been overworked… well, the Third Nightmare was a bit relaxing, in that regard.
Perhaps she would take such a vacation again, sometime in the future.
But first…
Jet absorbed the shattered soul of the Heart of Kanakht into her mist blade. At the same time, she took a deep breath, feeling a few soul fragments being pulled into her core. Making it a little bigger, and capable of containing a little more essence.
Her expression changed slightly.
'Wait, what is…'
There wasn't just one fragment, or even a few. A whole flood of them was suddenly pulled into her soul, too many to count.
Countless.
'...What the hell is this?!'
***
A long time later…
The battle was over.
The Nightmare Creatures had been eradicated, and although the seven Gates still remained, barriers were built around them, with soldiers keeping watch in case more abominations arrived.
The city… was beyond saving. It was damaged too much, and too many people had died. The survivors were slowly emerging from the shelters, while the soldiers were searching the ruins for those who had not been lucky enough to find a way to safety.
Jet had no heart to look at the lost faces of the civilians, so she retreated to the top of an artificial hill, observing everything from a distance.
She had replenished her essence greatly after participating in the final cleansing. So, she was feeling alright.
Kai and Effie were sitting nearby, staring at the ruins with exhausted expressions.
After a while, Effie suddenly said:
"That was a bit scary, wasn't it?"
Kai stared at her silently for a while, and then shook his head.
"Scary… you know what was scary? Watching a titan fly across the sky like a balloon. Now that… that gave me a fright!"
Despite her fatigue, Jet smiled.
"Damn. I missed that… what a pity."
Effie grinned.
"What's the problem? Next time, I'll throw a titan in your direction. You'll get the front row view!"
But then, the smile disappeared from her face. She sighed, lingered for a bit, and added wistfully:
"But, anyway. Battles like this one will only become more frequent in the future, won't they?"
Jet hesitated, then nodded simply.
"I guess."
The huntress lowered her gaze.
All three of them remained silent for a while, not knowing what to say.
Despite the fact that today's battle had ended in triumph — and a historic one at that — none of the three seemed particularly joyous.
Instead, their faces were somber, and their eyes were harsh.
Eventually, Effie broke the silence.
"Well, whatever. Now, about that Memory you received... please, tell me it's a weapon!"
Jet gave her an odd look.
"Sorry. It's not a weapon. Actually, that Memory… it's a bit strange."
Effie cursed, then leaned back in irritation and glared at the sky.
"What is it, then?"
Instead of answering, Jet simply extended a hand and summoned the Memory. Soon, a peculiar object appeared on her palm.
She raised an eyebrow, looking at it with a vexed expression, and said slowly:
"...It's an hourglass."
NQSC was still shivering in the embrace of winter, but the smell of spring was in the air. The deserted alleys of the outskirts were drowning in dirty snow and deep shadows, with no one to clean the former and no lights to dispel the latter. Many of the decrepit human hives stood empty, their tall walls forming lightless wells.
The people who used to populate the hives had long abandoned the cradle of humanity for the vast and dreadful expanse of the Dream Realm.
Sunny was leaning against a wall in one of the alleys. He was clad in the fearsome carapace of the Onyx Mantle, hiding his face behind a mask — not exactly a suitable attire for the waking world. His appearance would have probably frightened the mundane passersby, if there were any. Granted, he was standing in the shadows, so no mundane human could see him anyway.
'Feels so strange. I can barely recognize the place.'
The outskirts of today were too different from the overpopulated, suffocating slums where he had grown up. Times were changing, and NQSC was changing with them.
Sunny had believed that the world was unchanging, once upon a time. The great upheavals of history — the decimating wars, the descent of the Nightmare Spell, the legendary achievements of the First Generation — had happened long before, reshaping the ways of humanity. But by the time he was born, everything seemed lasting and stable, and so, he simply took that stability for granted.
It was a strange feeling, to realize that he was living in the very thick of history instead. Who knew that there had never been any stability, and that the reality he knew was fleeting like a mirage?
He sighed and touched his mask briefly.
The mask he wore was the Memory he had created, [Definitely Not Me]. Unlike Weaver's Mask, which resembled the ferocious face of a demon, this one was quite human, and entirely expressionless. With impenetrable darkness nestling in its eyes, the emotionless mask was quite eerie.
It was also not as comfortable as Weaver's Mask, which hurt his craftsman's pride a little.
He sighed.
'That lazy guy in Bastion is really worthless.'
Calling himself names was perhaps not very healthy, but certainly amusing.
Sunny looked down.
Many things were happening at the same time. Nephis had received the orders of the Clan Valor elders and was supposed to meet him today to relay their will. In the distant Song Domain, Rain had made her way to the roving camp of the road construction crew and was hired as a laborer. The guy in Bastion… truth be told, there was no time to be lazy.
From playing the role of the Memory Purveyor for the Fire Keepers to preparing to forge a sword for Nephis, that incarnation of his was the busiest right now. Not to mention that he had to craft a few Memories for Rain in advance of her Awakening.
The war was drawing closer, and time was running out.
…Nephis, meanwhile, was running late.
Sunny was growing bored. To dispel the boredom, he sent some essence into the Handy Bracelet and summoned the runes.
He studied them for a while, went over his Memories, and finally settled his gaze on the list of his Shadows.
Soon, the runes describing the Soul Serpent ignited in the darkness.
Shadow: Soul Serpent.
Shadow Rank: Transcendent.
Shadow Class: Terror.
Shadow Description: [When the end came, Shadow was the last of the gods to be destroyed. Many have resented him for creating death, but in the end, death embraced all.]
His gaze lingered on the description.
Sunny had read these runes for the first time a long, long time ago. Back then, it all seemed so strange and mysterious. Now, however… although he knew more about how Shadow God had created death and what it meant, the description of Soul Serpent still touched upon a great mystery.
One of the last great mysteries that Sunny still could not solve.
He knew how the war between the gods and the daemons had started, and why. But how did it end? How were the gods destroyed? What could have killed the creator of death?
For now, there was no answer.
Shaking his head a little, Sunny continued to read the runes.
Shadow Attributes: [Shadow Guide], [Spirit Guide], [Soul Weapon], [Soul Beast], [Soul Companion].
Three of the Attributes had been there before — the first enhanced Sunny's essence control when Serpent was in its tattoo form, the second allowed Serpent to become a weapon, the third allowed it to assume the form of a beast.
The [Spirit Guide] and the [Soul Companion] Attributes were new.
He concentrated on them.
Attribute: Spirit Guide.
[Spirit Guide] Attribute Description: "Soul Serpent enhances the rate at which its master can absorb elemental essence."
Of course, both the name and the description of the Attribute had been written by Sunny himself, and were the result of his own observations and consideration. Actually, he did not know if this new power of Serpent's was a separate Attribute or an evolution of the [Shadow Guide]. However, there was an important distinction between the two that had made him divide them.
It was that the [Shadow Guide] only functioned when Serpent was in the form of a tattoo, while the [Spirit Guide] did not. Whether it was the tattoo, the Soul Weapon, or the Soul Beast forms, spirit essence — at least that of shadows — seemed more active around Serpent, and nourished Sunny's soul better.
Perhaps there was something else to that Attribute, but he did not know. In any case, it was quite useful.
The [Soul Companion] Attribute's name and description, likewise, included some guessing on Sunny's part. He had assumed that it was an evolution of the [Serpentine Steel] Ability at first, but eventually decided otherwise.
Attribute: Soul Companion.
[Soul Companion] Attribute Description: "Soul Serpent can fuse with its master's Shadow Shell, granting it some of its Abilities.
Sunny felt that he had not explored the depths of this Attribute yet, but what he did know was that just like Serpent could augment his body as a tattoo, it could also enhance his Shadow Shell. The Abilities that the Shell could channel were [Soul Reaver] and [Slaying Blade].
And speaking of Abilities…
He lingered for a while, then continued to read the runes.
Shadow Abilities: [Serpentine Steel], [Soul Reaver], [Grace of Shadows], [Formless], [Mark of Shadows], [Slaying Blade].
The first four Abilities were quite familiar to Sunny. The first allowed the Soul Weapon form of Serpent to assume the shape of any weapon, the second granted Sunny a portion of essence of those slain by its Soul Weapon or Soul Beast forms, the third allowed Sunny to bestow Serpent on someone else, and the fourth allowed Serpent to assume the forms of shadows dwelling in Sunny's soul.
The fifth and the sixth Abilities were new.
[Mark of Shadows]... was a peculiar Ability, and one Sunny knew the least about, since there was no good opportunity to experiment with it.
Ability: Mark of Shadows.
[Mark of Shadows] Ability Description: "Soul Serpent allows the Lord of Shadows to mark his vassals."
Sunny honestly did not know how it worked, exactly, so he had allowed himself a few liberties when composing that description. He had been able to find out that Serpent could… create lesser versions of itself, for lack of better word. Theoretically, Sunny could place a serpent tattoo on someone, after which a little soul snake would be born in their soul.
What was that snake capable of? Was it a new being or a manifestation of Serpent? He wasn't sure. Sunny had tried to mark his Shadows, but since they did not really have normal souls, the Ability did not work. He had also tried to mark Rain, but nothing happened. He guessed that the soul needed to be at least Awakened to nourish and accommodate the little soul snake, and for the Mark of Shadows to take root.
And since there were no other volunteers, his experiments had ended there… for now.
All he could tell was that the [Mark of Shadows] was connected to the [Grace of Shadows], or maybe even an evolution of it. It was a way to share some benefits of being the master of Soul Serpent without parting with it entirely.
And finally… there was the [Slaying Blade].
The most mysterious of Serpent's Abilities.
What was written in the runes had mostly come from Sunny's intuition, corroborated only slightly by careful observation. Something like that… was hard to observe.
Ability: Slaying Blade.
[Slaying Blade] Ability Description: "When in its Soul Weapon form, Soul Serpent embodies the Death aspect of Shadow God. As such, it ignores the will of greater beings."
Perhaps Sunny should have capitalized the word "will". Creatures of higher Ranks, such as the Cursed Tyrant, Condemnation, had a way of bending the world to their will…
And what was the foremost will of all living beings?
The will to survive. The will to continue existing.
Therefore, killing truly powerful beings was not simply a question of cutting them down. The killing intent of the murderer had to overpower their will to exist, as well. Without the tyrannical will to kill, the sharpest of blades would fail to cut their skin, and the most gruesome of wounds would fail to extinguish their lives.
…Unless Soul Serpent was involved.
From what Sunny could tell, when Serpent assumed its Soul Weapon form, it was as deadly to the greater beings as it was to mundane creatures. He did not have a very rich experience of slaying truly powerful abominations, so this statement was inconclusive… but, from what Sunny had seen, it was also undeniable.
He wasn't sure how it worked, exactly — maybe his killing will was enhanced, maybe the will to exist of the enemy was weakened… or even completely ignored. In any case, he was certain that the Serpent's Soul Weapon form was unexplainably deadly.
Which wasn't particularly useful to him, for now, since most of the enemies he fought did not possess that much of the Will.
And yet, Sunny felt that as his power continued to grow, the caliber of the enemies he faced would also become increasingly inconceivable… and, therefore, the [Slaying Blade] would gain more and more importance in the future. Tremendously so.
'If I live long enough to see that future.'
As he thought that, there was a sound, and he sensed movement at the periphery of his shadow sense.
Soon, a luxurious PTV awkwardly made its way through the snow and stopped some distance away from him. The passenger door opened, and a familiar figure climbed out of the vehicle, looking around with a deadpan expression.
Sunny dismissed the runes and smiled behind the mask.
Nephis had arrived.
Nephis was wearing inconspicuous civilian clothes… well, there was a medieval flair to them, since the fashion trends had changed in that direction after the advent of the Dream Gates. In the past, only Legacies dressed that way, and even then only for special occasions. But now, it wasn't strange to see people in the affluent districts of NQSC wearing capes, waistcoats, and gambesons.
Neph's neat ensemble was tailored to fit her figure perfectly. She wore pristine white, her half-shoulder cape embroidered with golden thread — of course, it covered her shield arm, leaving the sword arm free. All in all, she looked exactly how one would imagine a princess of a great clan should look like — beautiful and breathtaking, her clothes blending modest restraint with opulence.
She looked out of place in the dirty desolation of the outskirts. Or, rather… the outskirts looked out of place when near her.
As Nephis was looking around, Sunny moved and emerged from the deep shadows, stopping at the border between darkness and light.
"Lady Nephis."
She turned to him, then took a few steps and bowed slightly.
"Lord Shadow. I am sorry for making you wait."
Then, she tilted her head a little and studied him. Her gaze briefly explored his onyx armor, then drifted to the emotionless mask.
After a short pause, Nephis asked:
"Don't you think that your attire is a bit unsuitable for the waking world?"
Sunny smiled behind the mask, then raised his chin a bit.
"Why? I think I look quite good. Don't you?"
She seemed to be startled by the question. Of course, her expression remained calm, with none of that bafflement finding its way onto her face — but after spending some time with Nephis in Bastion, Sunny was slowly relearning how to read her emotions.
Eventually, she said:
"You look… unique. I guess."
Her tone was flat.
Sunny grinned behind the mask, the darkness nestling in its eye remaining cold and inscrutable.
Honestly, he was glad to have the mask hiding his features. Recently, he had been spending a lot of time with Nephis in Bastion, and most of it was… emotionally charged and intense enough that maintaining a calm facade was somewhere between a burden and a torment. He was tired from trying to keep his feelings in check or hiding them when all else had failed.
Playing the role of an aloof Lord of Shadows was a bit of a relief.
He nodded.
"You look stunning as well, Lady Nephis."
She gave him a strange look.
Sunny wanted to chuckle, but held himself back. Remembering his previous blunder, he briefly considered adding that Ki Song's daughters could not compare. But after contemplating the matter deeply, he wisely decided not to remind Nephis about them at all.
"Shall we?"
She gestured to the luxurious PTV and walked back to the passenger door.
The interior of the vehicle was just as opulent as its exterior. The seats were upholstered with genuine Nightmare Creature leather, while natural wood was used for the fittings and fixtures. There was even a refrigerated bar with various beverages and a table with refreshments.
Sunny stared at the refrigerated bar, momentarily lost in studying its construction. Was it purely electrical or used spelltech? If so, which kind?
While he was lost in contemplation, the PTV softly drove off.
'Right. I forgot to ask where we are going, exactly.'
As if reading his mind, Nephis spoke in a calm tone:
"The elders were surprisingly open to most of your terms. Nevertheless, a few details still need to be discussed. We are going to meet with a representative of Clan Valor and reach the final agreement."
Sunny stared at her silently.
The PTV was much smaller than his dearly missed Rhino, but still more spacious than most civilian vehicles. Therefore, although they were sitting on the same seat, Nephis was regrettably a bit far.
Would it have killed her to sit closer?
He asked evenly:
"Are you not a representative of Clan Valor, Lady Nephis?"
She smiled faintly.
"I am. However, there are people who represent it more."
After that, both of them kept quiet for a while. The PTV made its way out of the outskirts and passed the great barriers of NQSC, bypassing the usual inspection procedures entirely. The Great Clans stood high above the most privileged of classes, so those associated with them enjoyed a lot of convenience.
Of course, all of it was a little ironic.
The PTV, the warm clothes Nephis wore — all of it was a masquerade that people like them willingly upheld. In truth, she did not need to wear a cape in the winter cold, because no mundane cold could bring discomfort to a Saint.
As for the vehicle… Nephis could fly, while Sunny could breach great distances with Shadow Step. More than that, both of them could run much faster than the PTV could drive. So, using one had little point.
He lingered for a few moments, then asked:
"Why are you dressed so warmly?"
She seemed to have understood his meaning and shrugged with a faint smile.
"Helps me feel human."
Sunny tilted his head.
Indeed. There was a purpose for the masquerade that went beyond simple convenience.
However, he was sitting here clad in battle armor. His demeanor and actions seemed to go against such conventions… so, what did Nephis think of him? That he wasn't human, or that he did not care to feel like one?
Sunny turned to look at the partition separating the passenger side from the driver's cabin. Even though he could not see who was driving the car, he could sense their shadow. It was a familiar one, belonging to one of the Fire Keepers.
The PTV was also decently armored and fitted with sound isolation materials, so he could probably speak freely.
After hesitating for a few moments, he asked:
"I was thinking about one of our previous conversations."
Nephis glanced at him with a hint of curiosity.
"Oh?"
Sunny stared ahead indifferently.
"You said that if one wants to kill a Sovereign, they need to become a Sovereign. Hypothetically speaking, of course. Do you really think that there is no other way?"
She seemed calm. But then again, she always did.
…Unless Effie was involved.
After a long stretch of silence, Nephis looked away and shook her head.
"It is not only a necessity, but also the only acceptable way."
Sunny did not say anything, knowing what she meant. The Sovereigns… had covered their backs, indeed.
Nephis sighed:
"There are hundreds of millions of mundane people living across the two Domains, by now. Their number is constantly increasing. There are many more Sleepers each year, as well, but not nearly as many as there should have been. Because those who enter the Dream Realm through one of the Sovereign Gates are protected from having to undergo the First Nightmare. As long as they don't leave the borders of their Domain, the Spell won't call upon them."
Her expression darkened.
"So, what will happen if a Sovereign falls, and their Domain collapses? All those mundane people will instantly be taken by the Spell. The casualties will be harrowing, and the nascent human civilization in the Dream Realm will be decimated. The only way to avoid such a result is for another Supreme to take the place of the one who fell, and for a new Domain to rise from the ruins of the one that was destroyed."
She looked at Sunny somberly:
"Do you see, Lord Shadow? You asked me how I would fight a Sovereign. Killing a Sovereign is tremendously hard, but not impossible… killing one in a way that I can stomach is much more vexing. You might not harbor similar concerns, but… something tells me that you do. So, you see — in the hypothetical situation you presented, becoming a Supreme is not only what has to be done, but also what needs to be done. I won't have it any other way, nor can I."
As she finished speaking, the PTV came to a halt.
Nephis smiled.
"But let's not discuss such dreadful matters anymore. We have arrived."
Sunny nodded and prepared to exit the vehicle. As he did, he asked with a hint of indifference:
"Who are we meeting?"
Nephis opened the door and climbed out, then said without turning back:
"Oh, didn't I mention? We are meeting my sister…"
Sunny did not show any outward reaction — the Lord of Shadows was not someone who would be agitated by a mere mention of the Princess of War, after all.
Internally, though, he was troubled.
'Morgan…'
His relationship with Morgan of Valor was not very deep, but it was rather impactful. From their first meeting in the arena of the Dream Tournament, to his brief stint as her sparring partner, to the hellish journey across the Nightmare Desert… he couldn't say that he hated her a lot, but he also couldn't say that there was any sympathy between them.
First and foremost, Morgan represented the Great Clans in his mind. Not only their callousness, but also their dread and might. As such, he could never quite perceive her as an individual… which was, perhaps, a little unfair, but also understandable.
There had been a time when Morgan represented the pinnacle of power in his mind…
That time was long gone.
By now, Sunny was confident that he was superior to her in all but a few aspects.
Morgan did possess a diabolical talent for warfare and strategy… the cruel stratagem she had pulled off in Antarctica would have decimated the forces of Song, costing the Queen of Worms several of her most cherished daughters and the chance to claim the Tomb of Ariel — if not for the sudden arrival of the Nightmare Gates, of course.
And that was despite Mordret scheming to ruin Valor behind the scenes.
However, that was not what troubled Sunny. What troubled him was that he did not know the current Morgan at all.
The old Morgan was dangerous, but familiar, like a sharp sword. The new Morgan was a stranger. There were rumors that she had changed a lot after suffering a defeat at the hands of her brother, and the mystery surrounding her Third Nightmare did not help.
Someone cunning and unfamiliar was the exact kind of person he would have preferred to avoid.
However, there was no avoiding her now.
Sighing quietly, Sunny followed Nephis into a lavish building.
It seemed that the elders of Clan Valor were being considerate today. They had not invited him to the heavily guarded compound of the Great Clan, choosing neutral territory to conduct the meeting instead. It was just that…
The territory they had selected was an exclusive restaurant frequented by the elites of NQSC. Sunny, in his onyx armor, looked more than a little out of place when a dapper maître d' led them to a private booth on the lowest underground level of the luxurious establishment. He caught a few stares…
But not as much as Nephis.
She ignored them casually, so he followed suit and acted as if it was the restaurant that was at fault for the mismatch, not the other way around.
'Is that the way of a Legacy?'
Soon, they entered a spacious underground chamber. The interior here was worthy of being called a work of art, with tasteful decor and softly murmuring water features creating a pleasant and tranquil atmosphere.
Or rather, it would have been tranquil if not for the dangerous presence of the woman who sat behind the table, enjoying a glass of red wine.
'...Well, some things never change, I guess.'
Morgan was as striking as she had been before. She was dressed in a flawlessly tailored business suit, which was entirely black — just like the fashionable leather gloves she wore on her hands. Her raven-black hair only made her alabaster skin look paler, and there were only three flashes of vibrant color about her — her ruby cufflinks, her red lips, and her daunting vermilion eyes.
Her presence was much more powerful and cold than it had been in the past. The luxurious chamber was permeated by a sense of lethal sharpness, as if everything here was a hidden blade.
However, what drew Sunny's attention the most was something that he could not quite put into words. Morgan seemed… different, somehow. Whether it was her sharp gaze or elegant demeanor, everything about her seemed the same, but also fundamentally changed.
Perhaps she had just matured… perhaps it was something else.
In any case, Sunny found it much harder to only perceive Morgan as an extension of Clan Valor and its ruler, as opposed to a person.
'...What is up with Morgan?'
While Sunny was staring at her silently, she put down the wine glass and smiled.
Her smile was perfectly pleasant, but looked cold and infinitely sharp despite having no reason to.
"You are here, sister. Finally."
Nephis simply nodded.
"Lord Shadow, this is my older sister, Princess Morgan of Valor. Sister, this is Saint Shadow."
Hiding behind the mask, Sunny studied them without saying anything.
The two did not look like sisters. In fact, with one dressed in white, and the other in black, they looked as if someone had consciously attempted to create two exquisite beauties who were the exact opposite of each other.
Morgan looked at him with curiosity.
"Ah, the hermit Saint of Godgrave. I've heard a lot about you, Lord of Shadows. It is a pleasure to finally meet you face-to-face. Or… face-to-mask, I guess."
Her smile widened a little.
Sunny tilted his head, then walked over to the table and pulled out a chair for Nephis. Once she was seated, he sat down himself and stared at Morgan, who had been observing his actions curiously.
"The pleasure is mine, Lady Morgan. I've heard a lot about you, too."
She raised an eyebrow.
"Oh? Only good things, I hope."
Sunny kept quiet for a moment, considering what to say.
Eventually, he spoke in a cold and indifferent tone:
"That brother of yours paid me a visit. He seemed like a weakling."
The implication was clear… a person who knew Mordret's true background would undoubtedly know about the Battle of the Black Skull. Therefore, what Sunny had said meant the following:
"I fought your pathetic brother and defeated him easily. You had fought him and lost miserably. Doesn't that make you the true weakling?"
Of course, Mordret was not weak. He was the opposite. The vessel that had visited Sunny in Godgrave was merely one of countless that the Prince of Nothing controlled, and an expendable one to boot. Which meant that it did not possess a lot of power… nevertheless, that weak body had somehow traversed the harrowing hell of the Death Zone and arrived at the Nameless Temple in one piece.
Even then, Sunny had only defeated it easily because Mordret had no knowledge of how dangerous his soul was, anymore. The legion of silent shadows dwelling in Sunny's soul took care of the rest.
Sadly, it was a trick that would only work once.
What would happen the next time Sunny and Mordret met? He wasn't sure.
No one truly knew how many bodies the Prince of Nothing controlled. His Transformation Ability was similar to that of the Soul Stealer — it allowed Mordret to split his soul and wear multiple bodies at once. It seemed to be weaker than that of the appalling Plague, though… or at least more limiting for someone who had not succumbed to Corruption and wanted to remain sane.
Otherwise, Mordret could have probably consumed all of humanity by now.
Sometimes, when Sunny walked around the crowded streets of Bastion, he looked at the faces in the crowd and felt momentarily overcome by fear, thinking that he had no way to know if… maybe… Mordret already had.
If everyone had already been turned into his marionettes, with only Sunny and a few powerful people left alive, not knowing that they were surrounded from all sides.
...It was a disturbing feeling.
Chasing the paranoia away, Sunny glanced at Morgan and waited for her reaction.
She looked at him silently for a few moments.
And then threw her head back, laughing melodiously.
"Oh, right. You met that despicable person. And roughed him up! That makes me like you, already. Please, tell me more…"
After the initial pleasantries, it was time for the actual negotiations. However, Sunny did not have to strain himself too much — most of the work had already been done by Nephis and Cassie, so he could just reap the rewards of their efforts.
Still, he felt a little wistful.
The situation was reminiscent of the last time he had to negotiate with Valor — back then, it was Morgan who had come to represent the Great Clan, as well. Sunny had been a mere Master and in hot water with her family because of the incident in the Night Temple, trying to avoid becoming their retainer at all costs.
'Times have changed…'
Today, he was trying to come to Valor's side, instead. However, the situation was entirely different.
His position had been hopelessly below the Great Clan back then, and therefore, there had been almost no room for negotiations. Now, Valor needed him much more than he needed them… at least on the surface. As such, he held all the leverage, and could dictate his terms freely.
Morgan sipped her wine and smiled.
"So, let me get it straight, Lord Shadow. You are willing to ally yourself with the Sword Domain in the upcoming war. You will fight on our side, aiding our armies to the best of your ability. Which, by the way, must be truly a sight to behold, considering how impressed my sister seemed after returning from Godgrave. Taken, even…"
Sitting by his side, Nephis remained perfectly impassive.
He noticed her grip on the stem of her glass tightening, though, and smiled behind the mask.
Morgan continued:
"However, you refuse to swear allegiance to my father. You also insist on retaining sole ownership of your Citadel… which, as you must know, is the most precious thing you possess, in the context of this conflict. More than that, you are only willing to make a personal deal with my sister, not a pact with Clan Valor as a whole. Am I correct?"
Sunny nodded.
"Indeed."
Morgan laughed again.
"Ah, really… if I hadn't known any better, I would have thought that you harbor impure thoughts about my little sister, Lord Shadow. You… you don't, do you?"
He answered evenly:
"Not at the moment, no."
Nephis spared him a calm glance. Before Morgan could reply, however, Sunny added in the same aloof tone:
"I hear that Clan Valor offered a marriage alliance to the House of Night, Lady Morgan, but you were refused by that young Saint. I wonder if the rumors are true."
His wording was ambiguous, leaving room for interpretation. Did he mean that Clan Valor was refused, or that Morgan herself was?
Her smile turned a little sharper, her tone sullen:
"I must say… for a famous recluse, you are very well-informed, Lord Shadow."
By now, everyone powerful enough to be informed of his existence had to be wondering about his identity. Someone as strong as the Lord of Shadows could not have appeared out of nowhere — the Legacy Clans, especially, would not believe that he was a nobody. They believed in family background and pedigree too much... and for a good reason, considering their own accomplishments.
From what Sunny knew, the most popular theory about his background was the very same that had often made his ears bleed as Mongrel — that he was tied in some scandalous way to the founder of the House of Night, Nightwalker. Some considered him an outcast from the Song Domain, while some were certain that he was the bastard son of some Legacy Clan in the Sword Domain.
Those who knew more about the truth of the world even suspected that he had been secretly raised by the mysterious third Sovereign, Asterion, perhaps hailing from the same destroyed fringe faction as him.
Sunny wanted them to speculate as much as possible. The wilder their imaginations ran, the further they would move from the truth, while simultaneously deepening the impression of him in their minds.
Morgan shook her head and smiled.
"In any case… it's fine. You don't have to swear allegiance to my father. And you can keep your Citadel. Of course, we will need you to make some concessions in return."
Sunny raised an eyebrow behind the mask.
He had expected that Morgan would acquiesce to his demands. However, he had not expected that she would do it so easily.
His refusal to accept Anvil as his king was easy to swallow. Right now, the King of Swords needed his strength more than his fealty — Sunny could maintain his independence, not becoming a part of the Sword Domain, until the war was over. It didn't matter too much, because once the war was over and Anvil conquered the world, forcing a recalcitrant Saint to submit or be eradicated would not present a problem.
If the war was lost, though…he would be dead, and therefore problem-free.
The Citadel, however. Sunny had thought that Valor would fight for the ownership of the Nameless Temple harder. It presented them with an enticing opportunity to spread the Sword Domain into Godgrave before the war had even started, after all.
'I guess they are really wary of me offering my services to Song instead.'
Or maybe there was something else at play. He would have to ask Cassie later.
For now, though…
Sunny stared at Morgan silently, then said without any emotion:
"That is good to hear. What concessions?"
She looked at him, interlocking her fingers and resting her chin on them.
"As my sister has informed you, the war will start with both clans establishing fortresses on the shoulders of the dead god. From there, we will venture deeper across the breastbone, slowly conquering Godgrave and searching for the Citadels in the Hollows. We will fight each other desperately in the process, of course, trying to stall the enemy."
Sunny nodded, prompting her to continue:
"Although you can keep ownership of your Citadel, you will need to make it available to the forces of Clan Valor. In short, we will establish a secondary fortress there, garrisoned by a relatively small, but elite force of Awakened and Masters. They will have to place their anchors and make use of the Gateway, of course… but no Saints, as per our agreement."
She smiled.
"I do not need to tell you how great of an advantage it would be to possess an operational base in the depths of Godgrave. Not only will we be able to hasten our exploration of it, but we will also have an opportunity to put pressure on Song from two sides, forcing them to allocate a significant force to defend their flank… unless they wish to have their supply lines cut, of course."
He considered it for a few moments, then nodded.
"Acceptable."
Morgan continued:
"Second, you will have to assist our Saints in establishing safe passages through the Hollows and share your knowledge of local topography, including the probable locations of unclaimed Citadels, the hunting territories of powerful Nightmare Creatures, and the general characteristics of the abominations dwelling in Godgrave. Having advance knowledge of these things will be of great help to the war effort, no doubt."
Sunny tilted his head.
Venturing into the Hollows was dangerous, but unavoidable. He had expected a condition like that.
"I agree."
She smiled and picked up her wine glass, bringing it to her red lips.
"Well, and lastly, all the rest that one would expect from an ally. You will participate in general battles against the enemy, take responsibility for your stretch of the battlefront, and so on. I trust a warrior like you won't be reluctant to prove his mettle."
Sunny smiled behind the mask.
"I don't have a desire to prove anything to anyone, but sure. These terms suit me fine."
Morgan nodded and offered him her hand.
"If only everyone was so easy to persuade. Then, I will look forward to working with you in the future, Lord Shadow."
Sunny took her hand, feeling a bit… disappointed.
That was it? Wasn't it a bit anticlimactic?
They were talking about the war that would reshape the world, throw all of humanity into chaos, and potentially destroy it.
And yet, the words they spoke were so mundane.
But then again, maybe the fate of humanity had always been decided by dry conversations between very few people, held behind closed doors in opulent chambers.
He smiled.
"I am looking forward to the future, as well."
After Sunny and Morgan shook hands, the official part of the not-so-clandestine meeting was over. Of course, there were plenty of details left to discuss — what troops would be stationed in the Nameless Temple, how their accommodations would be organized, who would provide provisions to feed them, when the first mapping expedition would start, and a thousand more. But all these things could be decided at a later date, and in less ostentatious company.
Morgan leaned back in her seat and raised her wine glass, smiling with satisfaction:
"This calls for a toast, if I do say so myself. The three of us will be fighting side by side soon, so… to loyal comrades. May we fare well."
Nephis took a sip of wine without saying anything, while Sunny simply stared at the table, full of regret.
He wasn't that attracted by the wine, but there was also a veritable feast in front of him, all dishes prepared by masterful chefs and both extravagantly expensive and endlessly delicious, without a doubt.
However… he was wearing a mask. So, none of these delicacies were destined to land in his mouth,
'Damn.'
Morgan looked at him with a smile.
"You aren't drinking, Lord Shadow?"
He stared at her silently for a few moments, then picked up the wine glass.
"To loyal comrades."
Sunny did not move, but on a wall behind him, his shadow picked up the shadow of the wine glass. It brought the shadow glass to its lips and leaned its head back, as if drinking. Then, it lowered its hand and returned to its previous position, copying his pose perfectly.
Morgan laughed.
"Fascinating."
Sunny smiled behind the mask.
It was indeed fascinating. The three of them were toasting to loyalty… each planning treason.
Morgan was playing nice for now, but as soon as the war was over, she would give the Lord of Shadows an ultimatum — submit or die. Sunny was promising to fight for Clan Valor, but he intended to betray them before the war reached a conclusion. Nephis was playing the role of an obedient daughter while planning to kill her adopted father, the King of Swords, and usurp his Domain.
This toast of Morgan's was quite funny.
Sunny put the glass down, contemplating the ease with which Morgan had accepted his demands. Was there really no other reason than to prevent him from siding with Song?
Claiming a Citadel in Godgrave could very well be the deciding factor of the entire war. Valor would not have given up on the Nameless Temple easily. Unless…
He turned his head and stared at Nephis, who was savoring her meal quietly.
'She wouldn't…'
Would she?
He lingered for a few moments, then asked in an indifferent tone:
"Why didn't you insist on claiming my Citadel, Lady Morgan?"
People usually tended to dance around the truth in these situations, but there was a benefit to playing the role of a reclusive, aloof, and eccentric Saint. If Sunny wanted to be direct, he could very well be as direct as he wanted.
Morgan seemed amused by his question.
She glanced at Nephis, then said in a pleasant tone:
"I can answer, but if you share what I say with anyone else, there'll be blood."
It didn't even sound like a threat, just like a fact.
Sunny did not bleed easily, so he was not impressed. He stared at Morgan, waiting, but Nephis answered instead of her:
"It is indeed exceedingly important to claim a Citadel in Godgrave. The side that manages to win the race will be able to unleash the power of its Sovereign upon the enemy first. There's no need to describe how meaningful such an event can be. But… even without the Nameless Temple, Valor possesses a vital advantage in that regard."
Sunny scowled behind the mask, not liking where it was headed.
Nephis took a sip of wine and continued calmly:
"That advantage… is me. And my Ivory Tower. The only Citadel among those conquered by humanity that can move."
He stared at her somberly.
After a few moments of cold silence, Sunny asked:
"Are you insane?"
Nephis smiled.
"I feel like I've been asked that before."
Sunny shook his head.
"You are planning to move the Ivory Tower into the skies above Godgrave? Do you have a death wish and fancy turning into ash?"
She lingered for a moment, then shrugged.
"I'll try to land it before that happens. In any case, you wanted to keep your Citadel, Lord Shadow, and that was the price. Now, you can have the Nameless Temple, while the Sword Domain has a chance of gaining a foothold in Godgrave."
Morgan chuckled.
"My little sister is correct. Needless to say, Song must not know the details of our plans. I'll trust in your discretion, Lord Shadow."
Sunny remained silent for a while, considering the implications.
'These damned fools…'
So she had agreed to this... for him?
Was it Neph's idea to bargain on his behalf, or Cassie's? Why were they being so reckless?
He was going to need to rethink a few things. The presence of the Ivory Tower in Godgrave seemed very improbable, given the region's lethal nature, so he had not seriously considered the possibility.
'Clan Song seems to be in for a very unpleasant surprise.'
Sunny contemplated silently.
He wanted to say something, but at the moment, the tranquil atmosphere of the underground chamber was suddenly broken by a grating, echoing ringing sound. The sound came from two directions, impossible to ignore.
Sunny frowned, recognizing it.
'Really? Now?'
Across the table from him, Morgan paused for a moment, then reached elegantly into the inner pocket of her suit jacket and pulled out a slick communicator. At the same time, Nephis unbuttoned her waistcoat and produced hers.
The two of them studied the screens in silence. After a few moments, Nephis showed her communicator to Sunny.
The Lord of Shadows had abandoned the waking world to dwell in the Dream Realm, so he naturally did not have one.
Sunny looked down, already knowing what he would see.
There, on the screen, an emergency notification was blinking urgently:
EMERGENCY ALERT
EMERGENCY ALERT
GATE ACTIVITY DETECTED IN YOUR PROXIMITY
ETA: ~37 minutes
EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY!
'Thirty-seven minutes…'
The Obel Scale had become much more reliable after the conclusion of the Chain of Nightmares, but it had never quite managed to return to its past stability. Thirty-seven minutes was much more time than the citizens had received back when a Gate opened near Rain's school, but still far from a stellar result.
Nephis pressed on the notification, and a map opened on the screen, denoting the impact zone. After another tap, a further message showed up:
ATTENTION ALL AWAKENED
REQUEST IMMEDIATE ACTION
Gate Category: 2 (61% probability), 3 (34% probability), HIGHER (undefined).
Strike Force ETA: 14 minutes, 44 seconds.
He let out a small sigh.
This time, at least, the government forces would arrive far in advance of the Nightmare Gate's descent. The disaster would be contained, and civilians would have plenty of time to evacuate.
Then, Sunny glanced at Morgan with suspicion.
…Had she known that this would happen?
Logically, she could not have. But then again, all of it was a little too convenient. Choosing such a public location for their meeting was premeditated, without a doubt — Morgan clearly wanted to send Song a message that the Lord of Shadows was taking Valor's side.
Was there a better way to announce it than to be seen clearing a Gate side by side with him?
Not to mention that it was a good opportunity to gauge his strength.
Sensing his gaze, Morgan looked up from the screen and smiled helplessly.
"Ah, how bothersome. Do not worry, Lord Shadow… we can stay here until the turmoil ends. The restaurant is outfitted with top-notch defenses, and employs Awakened guards."
She leaned back and then added in a relaxed tone:
"Or, you know… we can respond to the summons and help the government contain the Gate. You are my guest today, so you decide."
Sunny stared at her coldly, feeling like he was being played.
Before he could answer, though, Nephis wiped her lips with a napkin and stood up.
She hid her communicator, buttoned up her waistcoat, and glanced at Morgan calmly.
"I'll go."
Morgan laughed.
"My little sister is an example to us all, as always. Well, in that case, I'll go too."
Sunny sighed and threw a regretful look at all the food on the table.
Should he secretly leave a shadow behind and make it steal all these delicacies once they leave?
Abandoning that thought, he pushed back his chair and stood up, as well.
His voice remained indifferent:
"...Then let's go."
The three of them left the opulent chamber and headed to the surface level of the restaurant, intending to leave. Morgan walked in the front, while Sunny and Nephis followed a step behind.
As they approached the elevators, they could see the staff of the restaurant leading the guests to a heavily armored shelter. This place was usually visited by the elites of NQSC, after all — all of them were prominent citizens. Their safety had to be guaranteed for an exclusive establishment to fair well.
Many of the elites recognized Morgan and Nephis. Sunny could tell that all of them were relieved at the sight — especially when they saw Neph. Her reputation was not only that of a brilliant warrior, but also that of a selfless champion. Morgan could have decided to ignore a descending Gate, but Changing Star would never.
"Lady Nephis! Lady Morgan! Are you heading for the Gate?"
Morgan slowed down a little and bowed slightly.
"Indeed. Have no worry, ladies and gentlemen. We will contain it in no time, and you'll be able to finish your meals in peace. Please excuse us."
Nephis bowed silently and continued on her way, surrounded by excited whispers.
As they entered the lift, Morgan sighed and looked at her sternly:
"Really, sister. Couldn't you have said something? That old man manages the hydroponic complex that supplies half of the grain to Bastion. The young couple is the daughter and son-in-law of the Chief Administrator of the central district of NQSC. The rest hold important positions, as well. Leaving a good impression would not hurt anyone, would it?"
Nephis glanced at her emotionlessly.
"...Actions speak louder than words."
Morgan laughed.
"What does the action of ignoring them say, then?"
However, she didn't press the issue. She wasn't someone who cared for ingratiating herself to people, either — in fact, it was the people who were desperate to get in her good graces.
Not only was Morgan a Saint, she was also the princess of the Sword Domain. Her importance would trample all of these elites combined.
Soon, they emerged from the restaurant. The beautiful building had undergone a transformation, plates of heavy armor descending to cover the doors and the windows. Sunny would have expected the armor to be made from reinforced alloy, but to his surprise, it was actually made from Dream Realm materials.
'Truly an exclusive establishment.'
A familiar Fire Keeper, Sid, hastily opened the door of the PTV and invited them inside. The drive was a short one, only taking a few minutes — most of the vehicles on the road were moving away from the impact zone, but they were driving to its very heart.
In the end, they arrived almost at the same time as the first squads of the government forces.
The Gate manifested in a park. It had not opened yet, of course, but there was already a sinister atmosphere in the air. There was a strange haze above the frozen pond, a precursor to the appalling fissure that would split reality apart soon.
Armored vehicles had torn apart the white blanket of snow, and soldiers were hastily raising fortifications. The government Awakened were silently preparing for battle, while a small group of Awakened volunteers were huddled together, discussing their Aspects.
The arrival of the luxurious PTV caused quite a stir. And when Morgan and Nephis emerged from it, everyone simply froze, staring at them with wide eyes.
"That's… that's… the Sword Sisters…"
"Goddess Morgan! G—goddess Nephis!"
"Quiet, you fool! They are Saints! They can hear you!"
"Who is that with them?"
"Is he an Echo?"
"I don't know… but that guy is super creepy…"
Sunny stared at the soldiers menacingly, unhappy with the way they ogled Nephis.
Morgan and Nephis, meanwhile, calmly walked to the person in charge.
It was a Master wearing a military coat on top of light Memory armor. He, too, was both elated and taken aback at the sight of them.
"Uh… Lady Morgan. Lady Nephis. It is an honor to meet you."
Morgan nodded, flicking a snowflake off the lapel of her stylish black suit jacket.
"We were nearby. So, we decided to help."
The Master seemed relieved.
"That… that is great. With two Saints, we can…"
Standing behind them, Sunny shifted slightly and looked up.
A wide smile appeared on his face, hidden by the emotionless mask.
'Three Saints. But, actually… make it four.'
No sooner than he thought it, there was a rustle, and a dashing figure descended from the grey sky.
The soldiers, who had been stunned by the arrival of two sublime beauties, now seemed dumbstruck.
"N—Nightsinger…"
"He's so… so…"
"Oh. My gods!"
"I am not dreaming, am I?"
Sunny's smile trembled.
'That bastard doesn't change!'
Indeed, the man who had descended from the sky was none other than Nightingale, Saint Kai… the Dragonslayer.
Wearing beautiful armor made from ivory scales and burnished bronze, with luscious auburn hair and mesmerizing green eyes, he was just as tantalizing as ever. No, even worse… Kai had always been unreasonably attractive, but now that he was a Saint, his beauty was almost blinding.
It was to the point where Sunny felt a strange impulse to look away, but was also incapable of doing so.
There were only two Transcendents out there who could challenge Kai in the looks department — one of them was Cassie, the other was Beastmaster.
…Sunny could not compete.
Not that he needed to!
'I have my charms, as well…'
Really, he looked quite good. It was just that anyone would feel that comparing themselves to Kai was simply unfair.
It was a cruel injustice!
While Sunny was staring at him sullenly, Kai landed softly in front of Morgan and bowed. Then, he looked up with a refreshing smile.
"Lady Nephis. Lady Morgan. Are you here to help?"
Morgan remained silent a split second longer than usual, then reciprocated his smile.
"Ah, yes. As I was saying, we were nearby."
Kai's smile widened a little.
"Please accept my deepest gratitude. I've just returned from the Western Quadrant and happened to be in NQSC by chance. Truly, what a fortunate turn of events! This Gate won't disturb the citizens with such distinguished warriors protecting them."
Nephis looked at him and asked with a faint smile:
"How is Effie doing?"
He chuckled.
"Everything is well. The battle was a tough one, this time, but we pulled through. Little Ling already has a new favorite bedtime story."
With that, he turned to Sunny, lingered for a moment, and asked politely:
"It is a pleasure to meet you, sir. I am Saint Kai, with the government forces. And you are?"
Sunny hesitated, considering how to answer.
Eventually, he decided to do some mischief.
Staring at Kai emotionlessly, he said in a calm tone:
"You can call me Shadow. I am your best friend."
Kai blinked a couple of times.
Slowly, a funny expression appeared on his face.
His thought process was rather clear…
'My best friend? I clearly have never met this person before.'
'But he doesn't seem to be lying?'
'No, but it can't be true! I would have remembered having a best friend.'
'So if he's not lying, but also not telling the truth…'
'I see! This man is insane! He sincerely believes his lie!'
'Wait. Oh, gods! He's not a sasaeng, is he?!'
Kai's magnetic smile dimmed a little.
At that moment, Nephis gave Sunny a strange look and intervened.
"This is Saint Shadow. He is… a bit eccentric. He is also here to help."
Kai hesitated for a bit, then nodded dubiously.
"I see. Thank you for volunteering, Lord Shadow."
With that, he turned to the Master in charge of the government forces.
"Scrap the battle plan and move your people back. We will take care of the Gate — with some luck, you guys won't even have to put down the stragglers."
The Master nodded gratefully.
"Yes, Saint Kai!"
By then, the wind was stirring, and a strange dimness was spreading over the park. The air above the frozen pond was trembling more intensely.
The descent of the Nightmare Gate was not far.
Kai turned to Morgan and Nephis, asking politely:
"How do you want to handle this?"
Morgan lingered for a few moments, then gave Sunny a teasing look.
Her red lips twisted into a smile, and she said pleasantly:
"Lord Shadow, would you like to do the honors? My sister was so eloquent when describing your prowess. I must admit, I am a little jealous at not having had the pleasure to witness it myself."
Sunny stared at her coldly.
'...Want to measure my strength, do you?'
He remained silent for a while, then shrugged.
"Sure. Stay here, then. I'll handle it."
'Well, then you'll have to be disappointed!'
As the reality split, torn apart by a dark fissure, a graceful figure of a stone knight rose from his shadow, two ruby eyes igniting with cold crimson flames.
Sunny looked up at Saint, pointed at the Gate, and said evenly:
"Go deal with it."
His taciturn knight tilted her head slightly, then turned around and looked at the Gate.
Although she did not say anything, somehow, it felt as if her aloof gaze was full of disdain.
Summoning her black blade and a round shield, she gave its rim two lukewarm blows and headed toward the frozen pond with graceful, unhurried steps.
Morgan, Nephis, and Kai were left staring at her in bewilderment.
Sunny crossed his arms and said in an even, indifferent tone:
"That should do it. Everyone... relax and enjoy the show."
When the appalling darkness of the Nightmare Gate split reality apart, sunlight dimmed and turned strangely bleak, making the world look desaturated. A gust of cold wind rushed across the snowy park, as if the sky itself was being sucked into the black fissure. A moment later, an eerie shockwave rolled over the soldiers, making them stagger.
Neph's white cape fluttered in the wind, but none of the four Saints moved.
For a moment, the only being moving in the impact zone was Saint. She walked steadily toward the Gate, her graceful figure emanating the feeling of a cold, indifferent inevitability.
Kai stared at her back for a second, then cleared his throat.
"Your Echo seems really impressive, Lord Shadow. Stylish, too… such a chic and understated armor design… monochromatic in theme, yet rich and expressive instead of being dull. What a beautiful use of form and texture variation to counterbalance the lack of a dynamic palette… splendid, really! Wait... where was I?"
He paused for a moment, and then added with an embarrassed smile:
"Right. What I meant to say was… your Echo can stall the abominations and break their momentum. We will follow behind and engage the Nightmare Creatures when they get past her."
Sunny glanced at him and tilted his head a little.
"...Get past her?"
Kai hesitated a little, unsure of what to say.
"Yes... there is a high enough possibility that this Gate will reach Category Three, after all. Even if she is a Transcendent Echo... it might be a bit tough."
Sunny smiled behind the mask.
"Just watch."
He turned away and stared at Saint. Kai, Nephis, and Morgan had no choice but to follow his example.
In fact, Sunny felt a bit awkward, just standing there and doing nothing while Saint did all the work…
He would have summoned the Shadow Chair and sat down, but sadly, that chair usually stood behind the reception desk of the Brilliant Emporium. Anyone who had visited the dining hall could recognize it at a glance.
'Standing awkwardly it is, I guess.'
Out there in front of them, the first of the Nightmare Creatures appeared from the dark fissure of the Nightmare Gate. It was a hulking beast with a bulging body, terrifying muscles moving smoothly under its tough grey hide. The abomination's hind legs seemed underdeveloped, but its front limbs were grotesquely large, resembling craggy tree trunks.
Two vicious tusks curved upward from its jaw, as long as pikes.
The beast let out a deafening bellow and charged forward, the ground shaking from its heavy footsteps.
Saint did not slow down. She simply lowered her shield, meeting the abomination's charge head-on, midstride.
In the next moment…
The dreadful tusks hit the onyx shield and shattered. Next was the creature's head. Its skull burst like a rotten pumpkin, splattering across the snow in a crimson wave. The massive abomination collided with the shield and was crushed into pulp against its surface, only to be tossed aside by a flick of the wrist a moment later, falling to the ground in a lifeless, bloody heap.
It was as though it had used Saint to commit suicide.
Standing by Sunny's side, Kai blinked.
Nephis, who had seen the taciturn Shadow before, seemed unsurprised. Morgan was too shrewd to show a reaction, but her gaze had turned a little sharper.
Sunny smiled.
In front of the Gate, more Nightmare Creatures were born from the appalling darkness. A tide of them, each seemingly powerful enough to rip an armored vehicle to shreds.
Saint finally seemed to pay them attention.
Gripping her sword, she lunged forward and turned into a dark blur. A cloud of snow, ice, and torn ground exploded into the air from where her foot had pushed against the ground.
By the time the soldiers had registered that, she was already among the abominations.
To them, it looked as if a hurricane of darkness descended upon the tide of Nightmare Creatures, tearing flesh from bones and swiftly turning crimson from the haze of blood. A cacophony of howls filled the air, and severed bodies rained down on the snow, which was swiftly painted red and melted under the heat of harrowing violence.
Of course, the four Transcendents could follow the battle clearly.
To them, it looked quite different.
Instead of the hurricane of blurry darkness, they saw Saint wielding her sword with chilling grace, reaping a harvest of lives with each movement. Her swordsmanship was solid and precise, each step measured, each slash flawlessly efficient and inescapably lethal.
The black sword rose and fell, severing abominations in half. The onyx shield swung, crushing their skulls and breaking their bodies. The sword was like the ruthless blade of a guillotine, while the shield was like an impenetrable wall of polished black stone.
Saint was so tyrannical that even when surrounded by monsters and demons, she seemed like the true hellspawn. Despite the gruesome massacre she was perpetrating, her dark armor remained spotlessly clean, with not even a single drop of fetid blood landing on its onyx surface.
Her dreadfully beautiful battle art was like an elegant dance, allowing her to weave between the falling bodies without becoming stained by their filth.
The tide of abominations collided with her and came to a shuddering halt, dissolving into a haze of blood right in front of the stunned soldiers.
Morgan took a deep breath.
"Lord Shadow, this Echo of yours… is quite fearsome."
Kai nodded slowly.
"Yes, indeed. You must cherish her a lot."
Sunny gave them a short glance, then turned back to face the Nightmare Gate.
"...Actually, she is the second weakest among my servants."
Which was technically true — after all, among his Shadows, only the Marvelous Mimic was lower than Saint in Rank and Class. Of course, Sunny would not bet money on any of his other Shadows surviving in a battle against the Onyx Saint.
He wasn't even sure that he would survive something like that, if push came to shove.
Kai stared at him with wide eyes, prompting Sunny to smile behind the mask.
"The... second weakest?"
He nodded.
"I killed the original as a Sleeper, after all. It was a long time ago."
The beautiful archer paled.
"S—sleeper? You killed that… as a Sleeper?"
Sunny remained silent for a moment, then shrugged.
"Sure. Come to think of it, among the Nightmare Creatures I killed as a Sleeper, she was one of the weakest as well."
Saint had been a mere Awakened Monster back then, and Sunny had killed plenty of abominations of higher Rank and Class on the Forgotten Shore… including a Great Devil. So, if one only took pure strength into account, Saint had indeed been in the lower tier of the creatures slain by him there.
Kai opened his mouth, then closed it, then opened it again.
Finally, not knowing what to say, he turned away stiffly.
Sunny chuckled internally.
'Ah! I missed teasing this guy!'
In front of the Nightmare Gate, Saint had mercilessly obliterated the first wave of the abominations.
...The same fate awaited the second wave, and the third. Not a single Nightmare Creature managed to escape her blade.
Observing the scene of chilling carnage, Sunny couldn't help but feel a little wistful.
He remembered vividly the first time he had encountered a Nightmare Gate. How desperate he had fought, and how impossible the task of stemming the tide of abominations had seemed. In the end, he would have failed if not for Jet's timely arrival.
Yet, this time… the Category of the Gate was one Rank above the one he had defended against as Mongrel. However, Sunny did not even have to move a finger. Just one of his Shadows was enough to contain the threat, and he did not even have to bestow the full augmentation of all his shadows upon her.
So much time had passed, and so many things had changed. Some for the better, some for the worst.
Sunny secretly glanced at Nephis and Kai as the Gate Guardian finally emerged from the fissure.
The creature looked like a mountain of grey flesh, its towering body brimming with bulging muscles, sharp tusks, bloodied spikes, and ghastly bone armor. It bellowed furiously, making the entire park quake.
A Corrupted Tyrant, from the looks of it.
Standing on a pile of corpses, Saint glanced at it and finally deigned it necessary to summon the elemental darkness from her heart. A dark aura enveloped her black sword, and a cold chill ran down Sunny's spine.
Her ruby eyes flashed with furious crimson light.
The Tyrant surged forward, and at the same time, the black blade slashed the world apart.
'...Now who's showing off?'
A thin line slowly revealed itself on the towering abomination's powerful body, cleanly dividing it into two vertical halves. Then, it slowly oozed blood.
The Tyrant stumbled, then slowly crumbled to the ground, its body falling apart into two bloody chunks.
The Handy Bracelet spoke into Sunny's ear:
[You have slain a Corrupted Tyrant.]
[Your shadow grows stronger.]
These were the only fragments Sunny had received from this fight.
Looking at the carcasses of the massacred Nightmare Creatures, which piled high in the suddenly silent park, he sighed.
'What a waste.'
Saint stared at the bleeding chunks of the dead tyrant with indifference, then turned and glanced at Sunny.
Receiving his nod, she took a step back and dissolved into shadows.
A few moments later, creepy and crazy silently returned to him and fused with naughty, who had been pretending to be a normal shadow all along, resting leisurely on the ground beneath his feet.
Sunny looked at Morgan and remained silent for a moment.
"My apologies. I'll try to give you an opportunity to witness my prowess some other time."
The Gate crisis had come to an end just like that, leaving the government soldiers standing there in stunned silence.
In the end, none of them had to do anything to contain the Nightmare Creatures. The arriving reinforcements were shocked to see piles of corpses littering the ground — they had been expecting to dive into a dire battle, but ended up witnessing the aftermath of a chilling slaughter instead.
Of course, it was not as if they had nothing to do.
The park had been ravaged by the devastating battle, and the ugly fissure of the Nightmare Gate still shimmered in the air. Sunny looked at it with regret — there were not that many parks in NQSC, and this one would be unusable for the foreseeable future.
Unless a cohort of Masters challenged and conquered the Nightmare Seed, this place would never be safe for humans.
The initial tide of abominations had been obliterated, and the Gate Guardian fell. However, new Nightmare Creatures could emerge from the fissure at any moment.
The government forces would have to build a containment zone around the Gate, complete with powerful explosive charges and a fortified perimeter. Mundane soldiers and Awakened warriors would have to stand watch inside the zone at all times, participating in sporadic skirmishes every time an abomination wandered into the waking world.
Kai was looking at the Gate, as well, his expression grim.
In the decades since the descent of the Nightmare Spell, many of such containment zones had littered the areas populated by humans. There were many here in NQSC, too — and the more of them appeared, the thinner the government forces had to be spread.
The situation had only worsened after the Chain of Nightmares. It was comparatively easy to find cohorts of Awakened willing to challenge Second Nightmares and hopefully conquer it, closing the Gate. The one near Rain's school had long disappeared, for example.
But it was much harder to close a Category Three Gate, since only Masters could hope to survive the Third Nightmare. Even then, most did not.
And although the number of Masters humanity possessed had increased tenfold, and continued to grow with each year, the number of Gates of higher Categories was increasing faster.
Kai sighed and shook his head. His voice sounded a bit tired when he mumbled quietly:
"No rest for the wicked…"
Morgan, who had been conversing with the Master in charge of the government soldiers, glanced at him with curiosity:
"Oh? Will you lead the charge personally, Lord Kai?"
He smiled weakly, causing a few of the mundane soldiers to sway, and shook his head.
"I'm not sure. I'll have to discuss it with my superiors first."
She nodded in understanding.
"Well, for what it's worth. Clan Valor is willing to offer help, this time. After all, I didn't get to do anything despite showing up so confidently. My hands are itching for a fight."
Sunny was listening to them in confusion.
He was certain that none of it showed in his body language, and yet Nephis decided to explain.
"The government is trying to adapt to the new environment. Since there are too many Gates that can't be closed, they are constantly searching for a way to lessen the strain of guarding them all. The most effective method is to allow a Saint to follow the Call to the Nightmare Seed and cleanse the territory surrounding it from all abominations. That way, they won't be wandering into the waking world, at least for a while."
She studied the dark fissure of the Gate and added:
"I have participated in plenty of these cleansing operations myself. Many of the Legacy Saints have followed my example, as well, offering their services… especially those of the new generation, who hold me in high regard. Their battle experience is comparatively poor, so they see it as an opportunity to sharpen themselves. As long as the vicinity of the Nightmare Seeds is cleansed at set intervals, the strain on the government resources is lessened drastically."
Sunny stared at her for a while, then said in a cold tone:
"Sounds like trying to plug holes in a crumbling dam."
Nephis smiled faintly.
"Indeed. However, it also teaches the people who are sealing the holes how to swim."
Then, her expression darkened a little.
"But I agree with your sentiment. It is merely a stopgap measure."
Kai and Morgan walked over, catching the tail end of their conversation.
The charming archer smiled.
"As long as there are brave people who are willing to rise to the occasion, everything is not lost. We will continue to keep this world safe... or at least as safe as possible. Like you did today, Lord Shadow. Please, accept my sincere gratitude."
Sunny stared at him for a while.
Then, he nodded and said evenly:
"Fine. I accept it."
Kai gave him a dubious look. Not knowing what to say, he turned to Nephis, intending to thank her as well.
'Should I do it, or not?'
Sunny hesitated for a moment, but couldn't help himself.
So, he added in a tone of indifference:
"Don't expect my help next time, though. I have a bad history with Nightmare Gates… the last time I happened to be near one, I ended up in a custody dispute with a Cursed Terror."
Encountering the Category Four Gates in Antarctica had led him to the Third Nightmare, after all, where he ended up meeting a certain vile bird.
Kai forgot what he was going to say to Nephis and stared at him numbly.
"A… a… a custody dispute?"
Sunny gave him a nonchalant nod.
"Yes. The Cursed Terror wanted its spawn back. Thieving scumbag."
The charming archer took a deep breath, looked at the sky, and then forced out a few words, his tone stifled:
"Ah. I… I see."
He struggled to say something else, but Sunny interrupted him:
"By the way. Nightingale… it's a bird, isn't it? Huh. I dislike birds."
Kai froze, looking at him with a troubled expression.
Sunny stared at him for a bit, then leaned forward, raised a hand... and patted him on the shoulder.
"It's alright. I'll make an exception for you, Saint Nightingale. Since we're friends."
With that, he turned to Nephis and said without any emotion:
"I am ready to leave."
She was staring at him strangely.
Morgan was, as well.
Sunny tilted his head a little.
"...What?"
The two of them glanced at each other, then shook their heads at the same time.
"No, no. It's just that… you have a unique way with words, Lord Shadow."
"Nothing."
The former was said by Morgan, while the latter was said by Nephis.
He smiled behind the mask.
"Curious. I've been described as unique twice today. I am starting to suspect… that it is not a compliment."
Morgan smiled pleasantly and said in an exceedingly polite tone:
"...It isn't."
Shaking her head, she bowed to Kai lightly and turned away, heading for the PTV that had driven them here.
Sunny followed, giving Nephis a chance to say a proper goodbye to the charming archer. She caught up with them soon, wearing a complicated expression.
Or rather, her expression was as stoic as always. However, Sunny could feel a bit of tension hiding in the depths of her grey eyes.
They passed the military vehicles and approached the PTV. The Fire Keeper who had driven it, Sid, was already back — she had joined the volunteer Awakened before the Gate opened, intending to lead them into the battle.
Of course, their participation had not been necessary, in the end.
Sid was on her way to open the passenger door when Nephis stopped suddenly, looking at the PTV with a frown.
Sensing her unease, Morgan and Sunny stopped, too.
Morgan glanced at Nephis, raised an eyebrow, and asked with a hint of amusement in her voice:
"What's the matter?"
Neph remained silent for a few moments, studying the luxurious vehicle somberly.
Then, she slowly turned away and looked at Sunny.
"Lord Shadow… I apologize."
He blinked a couple of times.
Was she apologizing for having dragged him to an opening Gates? No, Nephis saw the fight against the Nightmare Spell as a sacred duty of all Awakened. She would not have apologized for something like that.
What then?
Hiding his confusion, Sunny asked in a cold tone:
"What for?"
Her expression remained calm when she answered:
"It seems that I am about to be assassinated. Sorry for the inconvenience."
'...What?'
Before Sunny could react, Sid unlocked the passenger door and pulled on the handle.
In the next moment, the PTV disintegrated in a blinding flash, and the roar of a deafening explosion thundered above the snowy park.
The PTV exploded.
No, really…
Sunny was stunned.
'Who tries to assassinate a Saint with explosives?'
Were these people mentally challenged?
The notion was so silly that, for a moment, his mind refused to register it.
Everything had happened too fast for the government soldiers to react. The vehicle dissolved into a blinding flash, and a furious onslaught of flame was unleashed upon the world.
A devastating shockwave also rolled out, spreading like an invisible ripple of crushing force.
…But, of course, the Saints were faster.
Kai was too far away to do anything, but Sunny, Morgan, and Nephis were not.
Granted, there was not a lot that they could do in such a short amount of time.
Nephis seemed to have controlled the flames to flow around Sid, her driver. The Fire Keeper was spared from being burned, but received the full brunt of the shockwave, staggering back as her dirty-blonde hair fluttered in the wind. Of course, as a Master, she would not be hurt badly, but a pained grimace still appeared on her face.
Morgan, meanwhile, raised one leather-clad hand… and cut the explosion apart.
Sunny was pretty sure that he was not seeing things. As her hand slashed forward, both the flame and the shockwave parted in front of her, as if cut by an unseen blade. The explosion rolled past the Princess of War, leaving her entirely unscathed. Not a single blemish appeared on her stylish black suit.
As for Sunny himself…
He didn't do anything. That short moment was enough for him to determine that the explosion was utterly mundane, so there was no need to act. Sunny simply allowed the flame to swallow him, and for the shockwave to batter him.
A second later, his onyx figure was revealed from the expanding fire, standing exactly where he had stood before. He didn't even flinch under the assault of the violent forces.
But behind him, many of the government soldiers were thrown against the hulls of the armored vehicles, the vehicles themselves swaying heavily or even overturning. Screams and stunned yells filled the air.
There were many wounded. Luckily, the PTV had stood apart from the military vehicles, so no one seemed to have died.
But still.
The explosion seemed to have hurt everyone except for the person it was supposed to, presumably, kill.
Before the shockwave even had time to dissipate, Morgan, Nephis, and Sunny looked at each other, all sharing the same thought.
'It's a diversion.'
The explosion was simply meant to distract them when the actual attack arrived.
But what…
Suddenly feeling a sense of urgency, Sunny sent his shadow sense outward, spreading it across a vast area. There were countless shadows on the crowded streets of NQSC, so his mind was almost overloaded by the density of information flowing into it. Luckily, he had long learned how to filter out the useless noise, concentrating solely on potential threats.
There did not seem to be anything dangerous close to them… but it took some time for his senses to stretch to their absolute limit.
'There!'
Sunny had sensed a swift shadow barreling towards them, but there was already no time to react.
Before any of them could move, a strange arrow that had only become visible a split second before hitting its target revealed itself in the air, piercing through the cloud of flame caused by the explosion.
It was enormous in size, almost two meters long, and resembled a projectile fit for a siege engine much more than it did an arrow meant to be shot from a bow. If not for the fletching on the back side of the shaft, Sunny would have mistaken it for a heavy javelin.
The great arrow struck Nephis in the chest, throwing her back like a rag doll. She flew backward and crashed into a military vehicle, deforming the alloy armor plates before falling to her knees.
Sunny was already moving.
He knew, of course, that something like that would not kill Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan — to be honest, he wasn't even entirely sure what it would take to kill her, given her divine ability to heal herself — but his heart still skipped a beat, knowing that she was hurt.
That arrow… what kind of arrow was it? What was its Rank and Class? What enchantments did it possess? Did it carry a deadly venom? Did the arrowhead explode into numerous jagged shards after piercing the victim's flesh?
However, in the next moment, Sunny's eyes glistened under the expressionless mask.
That was because the broken pieces of the arrow dissipated into a whirlwind of sparks. Nephis, meanwhile…
Her waistcoat was torn, and so was the white blouse beneath it. What he saw in the tear was not her alabaster skin, however, but the metal rings of a chainmail shirt — bent, but unbroken.
'That Memory!'
He recognized it from their time in the Tomb of Ariel.
Still kneeling on the ground, Nephis suddenly leaned her head to the side, and the second arrow flew past it. It pierced the heavy military vehicle, dragging it away with the force of the impact, and exploded from the other side in a rain of alloy debris.
'Who the hell is shooting these giant arrows?'
The third arrow was cut apart by Morgan, who severed it with her bare hand.
However, now that Sunny's shadow sense had extended further, he could feel it.
A dozen swift shadows were falling upon them like meteors, each moving with dreadful speed.
Two were aimed at him, and two more at Morgan. One was heading toward Sid, but the rest were all aimed at Neph's heart.
It didn't make sense, really. Considering the distance from which the mysterious archer had shot them, most of the arrows must have been in the air long before the first arrow hit, and very likely before the PTV had exploded. So, the sniper must have accounted for everything — how the three Saints would react to the explosion, where Nephis would be thrown back, how Sunny would move…
What kind of skill was that? Was the mysterious archer a prophet? Or did the arrows possess a mind of their own, altering their paths to pursue their prey?
Sunny had to deal with the strange arrows before there would be a chance to find the answer.
'There's not enough time!'
He raised a hand and simply caught one of the great arrows from the air, sliding back a few steps before its momentum dissipated.
Sunny had already started to manifest countless shadows when a haunting song suddenly resounded above the silent park, drowning out all other sounds.
Sound was invisible, and yet he sensed the song move past him like a ghostly river. In the next moment, the great arrows seemed to have hit a wall in the air, splintering and scattering in different directions.
Looking back, Sunny saw Kai closing his mouth as he rushed toward the burning remains of the PTV.
'...Good job, buddy!'
Sunny's shadow sense had already reached the limits of his perception, encompassing a vast part of NQSC.
However, no matter how much he searched, he could not sense the mysterious archer. That meant one of two things.
Either the sniper had the ability to avoid his detection… or the arrows had been shot from beyond the range of forty plus kilometers.
Sunny felt a hint of chill, wondering who would have been able to shoot enchanted arrows from such a distance, and with such precision.
A Master? Possibly, with the right Aspect… but quite unlikely.
A Saint?
An Echo of a high Rank?
Catching Kai's glance, he gestured in the direction from which the arrows had come. A split second later, his friend… former friend… shot into the air, flying toward the possible location of the attacker.
But, somehow, Sunny doubted that the sniper would be caught. They must have escaped immediately after sending the arrows loose, and would be long gone by now.
Looking back, he studied the scene of devastation.
Broken vehicles, pieces of burning debris, dozens of wounded soldiers groaning on the ground.
Nephis was slowly rising to her feet, white flames dancing in her eyes. Morgan lowered her hand, a deep scowl replacing her usually composed expression.
Sid had just landed on her back, rolled over her shoulder, and jumped to her feet, hissing in pain.
The whole attack had only lasted a few seconds.
But the impact it had left… was bound to have long-lasting consequences in the days to come.
And maybe even beyond that, far in the future.
Sunny had been right — the archer was long gone by the time the arrows hit. Kai flew all the way to the edges of the city, searching for the sniper with his miraculous vision, but found no trace of them.
He did discover the sniper nest on the roof of a dormitory tower in the outskirts, close to fifty kilometers away from the Nightmare Gate. However, there were no clues to be found there — only a few footprints in the snow, and punctured concrete where the arrows had been thrust into it for ease of access.
The arrows themselves were Memories, and had either dissolved after being destroyed or disappeared after being dismissed.
There were no functional cameras in that area of the outskirts, so no records remained to identify the attacker.
The sniper, whoever it was, had disappeared like a ghost.
…By the time Kai returned, the park looked like a disturbed anthill. Nephis had insisted on healing the soldiers who had been hurt in the explosion, and there were no casualties. But an attempt on the life of one of the two princesses of Valor — or maybe even both of them — was no small matter. Government forces flooded the scene, both to take care of the Gate and to investigate the scandalous event.
There was nothing they could find, of course, but doing nothing was not an option.
Sunny had accompanied Nephis as she healed the soldiers and received their gratitude, both admiration and devotion burning in their relieved eyes. Then, he followed her to the side of a medical vehicle, where Morgan was waiting for them while typing something on her communicator with a cold expression. Sid, the Fire Keeper, was walking behind them sullenly, her civilian clothes in disarray.
That was where Kai eventually found them.
The charming archer relayed his findings with a troubled look on his face.
"...we will conduct a thorough investigation on the scene, of course. But I am afraid that we won't find anything. There is no physical evidence left, and since the attacker was careful enough to eliminate these traces, they would have had means to throw off our divination experts, as well."
He looked at Nephis with guilt in his eyes.
"I am sorry. There is not a lot that the government can do."
She grimaced silently.
...Morgan, however, was more vocal.
Looking at Kai with a frown, she said in a cold tone:
"NQSC is your territory. Please forgive me for being blunt, Saint Kai, but the government is allowed to exist because it is useful, maintaining order in the waking world. If members of my clan can be freely attacked on your land, with no consequences… then what use is there for the government?"
He met her sharp gaze somberly, not saying anything.
She scoffed and shook her head.
"Fine. Whatever. My little sister answered the call and hurried to prevent a Gate crisis, in her usual selfless manner, but ended up being struck by human arrows. Once the news gets out, what do you think will happen?"
Kai frowned, still having nothing to say.
However, Sunny was staring at Morgan, instead.
'She brings up an interesting point.'
How had this ambush been possible, to begin with? It took a lot of time to plan an assassination, especially if the target was a Saint. However, their decision to answer the emergency alert had been made on the spur of the moment. No one could have known that Nephis would be in this park, on this day.
The only way to predict her actions would have been to know about the descent of the Gate in advance, as well as getting access to her schedule.
Had the government known about the Gate long before, but held back the information? Why would they?
The location Morgan had chosen for the meeting was too conveniently close to the emerging Gate, as well. Was it a coincidence, or had she really known what would happen?
Sunny tilted his head a little, an amusing thought surfacing in his mind.
'...Did Valor send the sniper themselves? Why would they try to dispose of Nephis now?'
Had the ambush even been an earnest attempt to kill Nephis? Sure, a different Saint could have been killed by those arrows, but it was very doubtful that she would have been seriously harmed. But then again, very few people really knew the full extent of Neph's abilities. The party responsible for the assassination attempt could have simply misjudged how hard she was to kill.
Too many things seemed strange about this incident. One fact was undeniable, though… the entire situation smelled fishy.
Nephis finally spoke, placing a hand on Morgan's elbow.
"Morgan. That's enough."
The Princess of War gave her a long look, then shook her head.
"No matter. Even without any evidence, there are very few archers in the world who are capable of something like that. The government might not have the means, but we of Valor do. It won't be hard to find the suspect after investigating each of them. And when we do… mark my word, Saint Kai, there will be hell to pay."
He bowed, hiding his face from view.
"As you wish, Lady Morgan."
Sunny was tired of seeing his friend being bullied… by someone else… so he turned to Nephis and asked, hoping to turn the conversation in a different direction:
"How did you know that the PTV would explode?"
She glanced at him, hesitated for a few moments, then looked away with a shrug.
"You probably don't know, Lord Shadow, but there were many attempts on my life when I was younger. I have… a lot of experience with this sort of thing. It's easy to notice if a vehicle has been tampered with, if you know where to look. I always do."
Sunny stared at her silently.
'But I do know. You've told me before. I even witnessed it in your dreams.'
That was what he wanted to say.
But, of course, he didn't.
Soon, a convoy of heavily armored vehicles appeared near the entrance to the park — these ones painted in the colors of Clan Valor, not the government. Morgan looked at the convoy and put her communicator away with a heavy sigh.
Glancing at Kai, she lingered for a moment, and said with a semblance of decorum:
"I will be going, then. Please inform me immediately if there is any news about the investigation, Lord Kai."
Then, she turned to Nephis:
"Are you coming? You must be tired after healing all these people."
Nephis considered it, then shook her head.
"I'll catch up with Kai. You go. There has to be a lot of things you have to deal with."
A dark smile appeared on Morgan's face.
"Ah, yes. I do now. Are you sure, though? Who says that there won't be a secondary attack? If someone manages to kill you, father will be terribly cross with me."
Nephis raised her chin a little.
Her voice remained even when she said:
"...Is there someone who can kill me?"
Morgan remained silent for a bit, then chuckled and turned away.
"Suit yourself. Well, my sister is right. If someone manages to kill her, they would have worked really hard…"
With that, she nodded to Sunny and walked away.
"Until we meet again, Lord Shadow!"
Soon, her elegant figure disappeared from view, leaving him alone with Nephis and Kai.
Sunny sighed behind the mask.
'So… these two are going to catch up.'
There was no place for him at their friendly reunion.
So, it would be better for him to leave, as well.
He opened his mouth, intending to say something curt and aloof… but to his surprise, Nephis spoke first.
Giving Kai a poignant look, she turned to Sunny and asked:
"Lord Shadow… would you mind keeping us company?"
They left the impact zone in a government transport. The ride was much less luxurious than Neph's destroyed PTV, but Sunny, who had crossed countless kilometers in shaky military vehicles, did not mind.
'...I wonder how much that PTV cost.'
If Sunny had lost something that lavish and expensive, he would have been cursing the dead gods and drowning in bitterness. But Nephis did not seem to mind the loss too much.
Granted, her mood seemed a little strange.
As they drove past the burned remains of the PTV, she stared at it intently, a distant look in her eyes.
"Are you alright?"
Sunny wished that it was him who had asked that, but the Lord of Shadows was not that considerate. So, he had kept silent, and Kai spoke in his stead.
Nephis lingered for a few moments, then looked away from the wreckage and sighed.
"Sure. It's just that… the situation is so familiar. But the outcome is entirely different. Times have changed."
It seemed that she was reminiscing about the past, just like Sunny. He had contemplated how different the dread of having to face a Nightmare Gate for the first time felt from today's battle, where he did not even have to lift a finger. Nephis, meanwhile, must have been comparing the powerlessness she had felt as a child to today's attempt on her life.
The difference had to be quite startling, considering that she was one of the most powerful Saints in the world now.
The transport moved along the streets of NQSC at a moderate speed. The news of what had happened, however, was spreading much faster.
Sunny did not even want to imagine what kind of storm would rise when people learned that Changing Star, humanity's darling, had almost died to a human assassin while defending innocent lives from a descending Nightmare Gate.
The people responsible for the government's propaganda would be losing their minds by now. They were great masters of both disseminating and suppressing information, but this time, the incident was too sensational, and the parties involved were too renowned. There was no stopping this story from spreading far and wide, so they could only try to control it the best they could.
The government… was in a tight spot.
It was a bit ingenious, actually. Nephis was so beloved and venerated largely because the government had once decided to make her into a shining symbol for the whole of humanity — she had worked very hard to build upon that foundation, of course, but the government was responsible for the initial push.
Now, however, someone had taken the fruit of their labor and used it against them. The public outrage caused by an attempt on Changing Star's life would be proportional to the amount of effort the government had put into turning her into someone who was revered and admired by all.
That reputation of hers had only grown more exalted in the last four years, reaching unimaginable heights.
…Was the assassin's real goal to undermine the government instead of killing Nephis?
Sunny continued to contemplate who was behind the attack while the transport rolled across the streets of NQSC, eventually reaching a remote district.
There, a modest manor stood apart from the bustling city, surrounded by a tall wall.
This was the manor of the Immortal Flame clan, which served as the base of operations for the Fire Keepers in the waking world.
The transport passed the security check and made its way to the underground vehicle stable. Kai sent the driver and the guards assigned to Nephis by the government away. Sid also bade them farewell and left, lamenting the state of her tattered clothes under her nose. The loss of the expensive ensemble seemed to bother her much more than the recent ambush.
'The Fire Keepers are certainly a strange bunch...'
Nephis led her two guests to a secure room in the depths of the manor.
Noticing how well-protected it was, both from modern means of surveillance and through extensive use of runic magic, Sunny realized that what she had planned wasn't really to catch up with Kai.
He had suspected as much.
He looked around with outward indifference, then pulled out a chair and sat down.
"...I am guessing this is not a simple reunion among friends."
Kai remained standing, leaning on a wall with one shoulder, while Nephis sat across from Sunny and nodded.
"Indeed."
He tilted his head a little.
"May I know what the purpose of this meeting is, then?"
Nephis smiled faintly, remained silent for a moment, then looked at Kai.
"Do you know what Saint Nightingale's Flaw is, Lord Shadow?"
'Ah.'
Sunny leaned back, perfectly relaxed.
"He can sense lies, does he not?"
Kai's Flaw wasn't exactly advertised, but he had also never made a point of keeping it a secret. So, anyone who wished to know would have known.
Nephis nodded.
"Yes. I thought we'd have an honest conversation, you and I."
As a habitual liar, Sunny couldn't help but grow tense at these words. There were so many things he was deceiving the world about… had she learned one or two of his secrets? Which ones? How much trouble was he in?
Of course, that was not necessarily the case. Nephis could have simply wanted to discuss something that did not tolerate falsehoods.
In any case, none of Sunny's worries showed in his body language.
In fact, he smiled behind the mask.
After maintaining silence for a couple seconds, Sunny shrugged.
"Why not? I am the most honest person in the world, after all. Two worlds, even."
Nephis stared at him for a moment, then glanced at Kai.
Kai studied Sunny with a very strange expression, hesitated for a bit, and gave her a short nod.
…She seemed perplexed.
Sunny suppressed a chuckle.
"So, what did you want to discuss with me, Lady Nephis?"
Nephis frowned slightly. However, her voice was even when she spoke:
"We've been dancing around the issue for a while now. You gave me plenty of hints, subtle or not… we are supposed to be allies, so what I want to discuss today will decide how far our alliance will go. If you don't mind, I will ask you a few questions. The nature of our partnership will depend on your answers."
He remained silent, voicing no objections.
She lingered for a while, then nodded and said:
"First and foremost… I am quite curious. You seem to be very keen on knowing how I would kill a Supreme, Lord Shadow. What exactly makes you think that I, a princess of the Sword Domain, am so interested in regicide?"
Sunny stared at her silently, cold darkness nestling in the eyes of his emotionless mask. His onyx armor glistened with a sinister luster in the dull lamplight.
Eventually, he spoke in an aloof tone:
"I can answer your question with three of my own."
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"Oh?"
He nodded, then said evenly:
"Who attempted to kill you as a child? Why? And what would I do in your place after becoming a Saint?"
His voice turned even colder than usual.
"Imagine that a bunch of traitors killed my father, conspired to ruin my clan, and turned my life into living hell. The further into hell I fell, the higher these despicable ghouls rose. Ah… if something like that happened to me, I would have been positively peeved."
Sunny shrugged.
"In short, it's because I know enough about you, Lady Nephis."
She studied him for a while with a deadpan expression, then glanced at Kai. Receiving his confirmation, Nephis scowled.
Her voice sounded a little flat:
"I must say… my sister was right. You are indeed very well-informed for a recluse, Lord Shadow."
Sunny grinned behind the mask.
"What can I say? I wasn't always a recluse."
She contemplated for a few moments, and eventually nodded.
"Alright. Then, my next question. Let's presume that you are correct, and I do, indeed, harbor such an interest. But what about you? What is your reason?"
Sunny chuckled.
"Would you believe me if I said that my reason is exactly the same as yours?"
Nephis thought for a moment, then shook her head.
"Not really."
He tilted his head a little.
"Well, fair enough. It's not. In truth, I don't have as great a grudge against the Sovereigns as you do. I do despise them a great deal, true, but to answer your question… I guess it has to do with what I desire."
She pierced him with a heavy gaze.
"And what is it that you desire, Lord Shadow?"
He laughed coldly.
"Oh, nothing much. A nice house with a scenic view, somewhere warm and pleasant. Tasty meals and good company. Enough money for a comfortable life. Safety and well-being… stuff like that."
Nephis blinked a couple of times. She seemed quite surprised by that answer.
"You live in a dark temple in the middle of a Death Zone, surrounded by dreadful Nightmare Creatures. But all you desire… is a nice house and tasty food?"
Sunny stared at her emotionlessly.
"Don't forget the good company."
He paused, then added evenly:
"You might think that it's a simple wish, Lady Nephis. But that is the thing… in this world we live in, even a simple wish like that is insurmountable. One would have to be a god to live without worries. No. Actually, even becoming a god might not be enough."
She frowned.
"What does it have to do with your enmity against the Great Clans and the Sovereigns?"
He remained silent for a few moments.
When he finally spoke, his voice sounded dark and sinister:
"The root of my enmity lies in the fact that they insist on dictating the shape of the world where I live, while not possessing enough competence to keep it safe. Their methods, their callousness, and their hubris are both misguided and loathsome. What better proof there is than this war they are about to start?"
Sunny shook his head.
"In other words, I disdain the notion of allowing the Sovereigns to decide my fate. I would rather have the power to make such decisions for myself. I've fought long and hard to gain it."
Kai nodded silently, signaling to Nephis that he was telling the truth.
She took a deep breath and looked at Sunny silently.
Slowly, white sparks ignited in her eyes, and a faint smile appeared on her face.
"Next question, then. You could have moved independently or made alliances with all kinds of other people. Yet, you chose to build a relationship with me. Why?"
Sunny stared at her for a few moments, then shrugged.
What was he supposed to answer?
"...Because you are Changing Star."
Noticing a silent question in her eyes, he added somberly:
"You know… people these days tend to dismiss the value of a proper education. Take basic language skills, for example. Very few make an effort to earnestly learn the runic languages of the Dream Realm, relying on the Spell to do the translating for them. If they did, however, they would have known what your True Name really means, Lady Nephis."
Sunny smiled, hiding behind the motionless mask.
"You are not a star that changes, but rather one that causes change. A star that brings ruin and misfortune, but also opportunity. We live in a time of great upheaval, and is there a better person to forge an alliance with than someone who is fated to be at the center of all these calamities?"
He chuckled.
"Someone like me, who is not fated for anything, can do worse than to attach myself to someone like you. It's even better if I place you in my debt. A common enemy, a shared fate, and a little bit of leverage… is the perfect foundation for a lasting alliance, don't you think?"
Sunny finished speaking and looked at Kai. The charming archer hesitated under his gaze, then nodded slowly.
'There. That should be enough.'
…However, this time, Nephis did not look to Kai for confirmation.
Instead, she stared directly at Sunny and said:
"You are lying."
He frowned, taken aback.
After a long pause, Sunny said in an even tone:
"Hasn't Saint Nightingale just confirmed that I'm not?"
She shook her head lightly.
"Kai has the ability to discern lies, but he is too honest, and too decent. There are many ways to deceive someone by telling the truth, and that is what you are doing, Lord Shadow. You are not telling me everything… which is fine. I don't need to know all your secrets. But I do need to know if we really share a common enemy, and why you've decided to become my ally."
Sunny remained silent for a while.
'Damn it.'
She had forgotten him, so why had she not forgotten all his lessons in deceit?
Eventually, he sighed and looked away.
Sunny lingered for a few moments, then allowed the mask of indifference the Lord of Shadow wore to crack a little, revealing a glimpse of sincerity.
"Someone… told me once that people like me are born to destroy things, not build them. That this world needs killers and destroyers more than it needs saviors and builders. Well, they were right."
He looked at her, hiding behind an expressionless mask.
"I am indeed best at killing. However… you know, there are people building things all over the Dream Realm today. There is a young girl building a road somewhere in the Song Domain right now. Elsewhere in the Sword Domain, a young father is developing a farm to feed his wife and child. These people might not be as powerful as me, or as ambitious as me. They can't slay Nightmare Creatures as well as me. But they matter, too."
Sunny grimaced and added evenly:
"That young girl, that farmer's child, and countless others like them. Ah, it's a bit embarrassing to admit… but I hope that all the killing I do will change the world into a shape that allows them to live their lives building new things. Even if they have to build them on the ruins that people like us, Changing Star, leave in our wake."
He leaned forward a little:
"How is that for a reason?"
She remained silent for a long while, looking at him calmly.
Eventually, it seemed as if Nephis accepted his answer.
She sighed, then asked nonchalantly:
"Do you serve any of the three Supremes?"
Sunny shook his head.
"I don't."
She nodded.
"Are you planning to betray me?"
He chuckled.
"Not particularly."
Nephis raised an eyebrow. Then, she smiled slightly.
"Are you hiding anything from me, Lord Shadow?"
Sunny shrugged.
"A great deal of things."
She looked at Kai, received his confirmation, and then leaned back in her chair.
"Fine. This is acceptable. Then… I'll be honest, too."
At that moment, the door opened, and someone who Sunny had very much not expected to see entered the room.
Jet glanced at him with a scowl, then turned to Nephis and said, her voice harsh:
"This guy reeks of death."
A crooked smile twisted her lips.
"...I like him."
Sunny was surprised to see Jet here. She was one of the executive leaders of the government now, after all. Someone like her was not supposed to visit members of a Great Clan unannounced…
Not that he wasn't happy to see her.
Jet was exactly like she had been before. Her ivory skin, raven-black hair, and icy blue eyes made for a striking sight. Despite the fact that she had risen much higher in the government hierarchy by now, her uniform was pretty much the same — it was just that there were four stars on the insignia instead of three.
If anything had changed, it was that she seemed even more sleep-deprived than usual. If that was even possible.
Sunny found himself staring at her without meaning to… but for a very different reason than he had during their first meeting.
It was just good to see her, after all that time...
Jet stared back at him.
"You must be the Lord of Shadows."
He nodded and answered evenly:
"You must be Soul Reaper Jet."
She studied him for a moment, then raised an eyebrow.
"What's up with the Halloween costume?"
'Huh.'
Sunny tilted his head, contemplated her question, and asked seriously:
"What is Halloween?"
Jet blinked a couple of times. Eventually, she waved a hand at him.
"Never mind. I've heard a lot about you, Shadow. It's nice to finally put a face to the name. Well… sort of."
'So, no one is going to explain to me who this Halloween is? Rude.'
Sunny frowned behind the mask.
"Only the good things, I hope."
Jet grinned.
"Well. They say that you rule a Death Zone, eat Cursed Nightmare Creatures for breakfast, wrestle Titans for fun, and can turn into all kinds of terrible monsters on a full moon."
He stared at her somberly.
"That is preposterous."
She nodded and wanted to respond, but before she could, Sunny added in an even tone:
"I can turn into all kinds of terrible monsters any time I want. What does the moon have to do with it?"
Jet seemed to forget what she was supposed to say.
Standing beside her, Kai suddenly choked on thin air.
Sunny smiled silently.
Looking at Nephis, he asked:
"Lady Nephis, you mentioned that you would be honest with me. I wonder what you were about to say."
She lingered for a moment, but it was Jet who answered instead:
"Officially, I am here to placate Nephis on behalf of the government. To tell you the truth, this assassination attempt saved me a lot of trouble — otherwise, I would have had to come secretly. Actually, I am here to meet you, Shadow."
Sunny studied the two of them, having a few guesses about what was about to happen.
Nephis nodded.
"We are waiting for a couple more people, as well."
Almost as soon as she said it, Sunny became aware that someone else was in the room. He shifted his gaze, noticing that Cassie had appeared at some point, standing quietly beside a wall.
The darkness nestling in the eyes of his mask seemed to grow even more impenetrable.
"Song of the Fallen."
She bowed lightly.
"Lord Shadow."
It wasn't that strange that he had not sensed her approach — Sunny could still feel the underlying fabric of existence rippling around them subtly, somewhat akin to the shockwave of an opening Nightmare Gate. It was a strange sensation that only Saints could feel, announcing that someone had crossed over from another realm nearby.
Cassie must have arrived directly from Bastion.
But then, Sunny sensed something else…
A terrible premonition!
In the next moment, there was the sound of energetic footsteps, and Effie entered the room gingerly.
She looked around, and her gaze settled on Sunny.
He tensed immediately.
'Gods. What is that woman going to say now?!'
Effie stared at him for a few moments, then smiled.
"Hey."
With that, she turned to Nephis:
"Way inferior to Master Sunless. I bet he can't even cook. Stay strong, Princess!"
Nephis closed her eyes.
Sunny, meanwhile, opened them wide.
'What the hell do you mean, way inferior?! How can I be inferior to that lazy bastard?! I mean… we're the same person!'
Cassie had a very strange expression on her face.
Nephis exhaled slowly, remained motionless for a moment, and opened her eyes again.
"Lord Shadow. Meet Saint Athena, Raised by Wolves."
Sunny stared at Effie, lamenting the fact that looks could not kill.
Or rather, his looks could not. There had to be an Awakened out there somewhere with such Aspect, and definitely more than a few Nightmare Creatures.
He said emotionlessly:
"...She's loud."
Effie gave him a dirty look and grinned.
"Wanna arm-wrestle? If you win, I'll shut up."
Scowling behind the mask, Sunny tilted his head and stared at her some more. He was tempted, but did not wish to destroy the table.
"I don't."
She laughed.
"Good choice!"
With that, she finally sat down.
Now, there were six of them, sitting around a table. Which, coincidentally, was round.
Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan. Saint Cassia, Song of the Fallen. Nightsinger Kai, the Dragonslayer. Saint Athena, Raised by Wolves… the War Beast. Soul Reaper Jet.
And a mysterious Transcendent known as the Lord of Shadows.
The five Saints looked at him, while Sunny stared back at them silently.
'...The cohort is all here.'
He secretly looked around.
The room where they had gathered was not exactly opulent... but something told him that history was going to be made here today.
He could practically sense it in the air. The omen of ruinous change.
Sunny sighed and said evenly:
"It seems that I've found myself in illustrious company."
Nephis remained silent for a while, then sighed.
"I told you that the nature of our partnership would depend on your answers, Lord Shadow. Your answers were satisfactory, so… I've decided to trust you. Enough so, at least, to bring you into the inner circle. These people are my closest confidants."
She paused, then added after some deliberation:
"Usually, I would not have been so quick to trust someone. But time is not on our side, and my instincts tell me that you deserve it. I've asked Saint Kai to help me confirm this feeling… I hope you won't take offense. Saint Cassia advised me to take this step, as well."
Sunny remained silent for a moment, then said in an aloof tone:
"What a strange group. Two renowned Transcendent warriors of the Sword Domain. Three exalted champions of the government. And me… a stray that has no master. Why, exactly, are the six of us gathered here together?"
Nephis looked at each of the gathered people slowly.
Then, she shrugged and answered in her usual even tone:
"Because the six of us are going to destroy the Sovereigns."
The six of them… were going to destroy the Sovereigns.
Sunny was silent for a while, staring at the members of the cohort from behind his expressionless mask. Then, he chuckled.
"You want to topple both Domains and completely change the world… with just six people?"
Nephis remained composed and gave him a nonchalant shrug.
"Why not? Wasn't the world I want to change shaped by just three?"
He had no retort. The current shape of the world had indeed been dictated by three powerful individuals — Anvil of Valor, Ki Song, and Asterion. For the past two decades or so, they had been acting as the gods of humanity, deciding its fate from behind the curtains.
And now, Nephis and her cohort were preparing to rise in rebellion against the gods.
It was strangely poetic. It was also a little ominous, as if history was repeating itself.
Sunny sighed.
"So, you are welcoming me into your underground revolution club. Well… fine. That has been my intention all along, as well. But now that we have reached this point, I need to ask you the same question again, Lady Nephis. This time, in a less hypothetical context. How do you plan to defeat the Sovereigns?"
She met his dark gaze calmly.
"My answer stays the same. By attaining Supremacy myself."
His gaze suddenly turned much more intense.
"Oh? Have you… found a way to become a Supreme without challenging the Fourth Nightmare?"
Sunny would lie if he said that he wasn't interested in hearing the answer. He had been trying to discover the secrets of Supremacy himself, after all — in Neph's case, she couldn't challenge the Fourth Nightmare because she wasn't allowed to. But in his case, he simply couldn't — without the Spell, coming into contact with Nightmare Seeds was meaningless.
Not only was Sunny unable to enter a Nightmare, but getting too close to a Seed put him at risk of becoming corrupted.
Nephis inhaled slowly, a hint of tension appearing in her eyes for a short moment.
"Did I find a way? This is… a complicated issue. In a sense, yes — I did find a way to become Supreme. However, I am still searching for the means of actually walking that path."
Sunny frowned behind the mask.
"You will have to be more specific than that, I'm afraid."
She looked away and smiled faintly.
"Each Aspect is unique, and so, the paths to Supremacy are unique for each individual. At the root of it all lies the act of imposing your will upon the world, thus attaining authority over it. But the actual imposition differs from Aspect to Aspect, as does the process. It all depends on one's source element."
For now, what Nephis was saying followed Sunny's own guesses.
What she said next, however, surprised him:
"My source element… is longing. Desire, yearning, passion, inspiration. The more people I inspire to feel a sense of longing, the more of them become a part of my source element. By building up my source element, I am building the foundation of my future Domain. In fact… it has already been built."
Sunny stared at her wordlessly.
'Huh.'
Suddenly, he saw many of the actions Nephis had taken in the last four years in a new light. The tireless wandering, the endless battles against the tide of Nightmare Creatures, the wordless compliance with being sent to handle the most deadly of calamities over and over again, the public appearances… even the theater plays secretly funded by Cassie.
Sunny tilted his head a little.
'So… has Cassie secretly built her own propaganda machine to prepare for Neph's ascent to Supremacy?'
It seemed very likely.
He turned his head and stared at Jet.
She smiled at him lazily.
"Yes. While Nephis and Cassie were working hard on their side, I've been subtly pulling the strings of the government to fan the flames. The initial decision to make Changing Star into a martyr was not my decision, but the reason why we haven't abandoned this narrative after she was adopted by Valor, and instead doubled down on it, is my doing."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments.
"I understand why Changing Star is doing what she is doing, and why Song of the Fallen is supporting her. But what about you, Soul Reaper? You as well, War Beast and Nightsinger. Why has the government decided to bet on her?"
Jet chuckled.
"The government… is less monolithic than it has been before. The older generation is too stuck on the idea of maintaining neutrality. It has served them well in the past, so they are naturally biased and assume that it will continue to work. But I am of the opinion that they are wrong. In this new world, neutrality is a myth. No one will be allowed to remain on the sidelines once the Sovereigns start fighting for dominance… let alone if one of them becomes a true hegemon."
She shook her head.
"The government itself is different now, as well. Our power has grown greatly in the wake of the Chain of Nightmares… countless Awakened never left after becoming part of the Evacuation Army, and while we have few Saints, the ones we do have are among the most powerful ones in existence. For all intents and purposes, the government is like the fourth Great Clan now. Maybe even the third, considering the dwindling influence of the House of Night."
Jet paused for a moment, then sighed.
"And that is an inevitable process. Soon enough, the Dream Realm will become humanity's new home. In that future, the role of the government will have to change — if we don't adapt, we will disappear. Which is not really a problem, since we would have served our purpose… but then, the question is, who will rule that new world?"
A dark smile appeared on her ivory face, never reaching her cold blue eyes.
"The King of Swords? The Queen of Worms? Or the third one? None of them are qualified."
Sunny looked at her with curiosity.
"Why do you say that?"
He had his own reasons to believe that the Sovereigns were not the best choice to guide humanity. But Jet had always been very practical… what was her reason?
She chuckled.
"Ah. Sorry… it's nothing too philosophical. Actually, my reason is very simple. It's because Changing Star has gone from a mundane girl to a Saint in about five years, while the Sovereigns have been stuck at their Rank for decades. Once we are all living happily in the Dream Realm… what will the one who wins the war do when an Unholy Titan wanders out of a Death Zone? Will they be able to contend with the future? I don't think so, so I am betting on someone who would. Because I know that Nephis won't be satisfied with mere Supremacy."
When Jet finished speaking and gave him a relaxed smile, Effie added in a calm tone:
"Big Sister is mainly preoccupied with the end result, but as for me… I care about how we get there, as well. It's not enough to just preserve the world, it's also important what kind of world it will be. Right now, the stuck-up Legacies are looking down on everyone. Drives me nuts, really… can you imagine how much worse it will become once all of humanity is living under their roof? The kings, the queens — I don't trust any of them, but I do trust Nephis. She, at least, won't stop me from becoming a Supreme myself. If anything, she'll probably push me into a Nightmare Seed…"
Nephis did not comment on that, making Effie smile.
"...You would, wouldn't you? See, she's not even denying it!"
After that, Kai broke the silence, speaking simply:
"I just believe that it is the right thing to do. No more… but also no less."
Sunny stared at them for a while.
Eventually, he shook his head.
What could he say?
"You are all crazy."
Then, he smiled behind the mask.
"...Fortunately for you, I am as well. Fine. I like it. Let's conquer the world."
After making the bold proclamation, Sunny paused for a moment, and then added in an emotionless tone:
"Or rather, two worlds. One more, one less… it doesn't really make a difference."
Jet chuckled at his words, while the others just nodded with varying degrees of seriousness. Only Nephis did not react, simply looking at him calmly.
Sunny sighed, leaned back a little, and said evenly:
"However, let us return to the initial conversation. Lady Nephis, you said that your source element is the people whom you inspire, and that they are the foundation of your Domain. However… what comes next? How do you plan on building upon that foundation to actually reach Supremacy?"
He was quite stumped. It seemed that Nephis was half of a step ahead of him — she had dived deeply into the nature of her source element, to the point of being able to enhance it. Sunny, however, had never even questioned whether his connection to the shadows could be deepened.
What was he supposed to do? Actively try to build rapport with the wild shadows? Turning them into his zealous followers? Would that bring him closer to Supremacy, as well?
'No, I am thinking about it wrong.'
Nephis had said it herself, and he knew it too — each Aspect was unique, and the process of realizing a Domain differed for each Awakened. What worked for her would not work for him, and vice versa.
She had to weave a vast tapestry of yearning souls, inspiring people one by one. But his source element was shadows — as their Lord, he already enjoyed the veneration of every shadow in existence.
Sunny had no need to build a foundation for his domain…
Or did he?
If there was a process of accumulation involved in the initial stages of attaining Supremacy, then what was he supposed to accumulate?
The thought resonated with him so deeply that even the humble shopkeeper stopped what he was doing, far away in Bastion, frowning for a moment.
'...Isn't it quite obvious?'
Unseen, Sunny's eyes gleamed under the mask.
Had he not been accumulating something from the very start of it all?
The legion of silent shadows dwelling in his soul… were they the foundation of his future Domain?
Shadow God had been the God of Death as well, after all. Was Sunny limiting himself by ignoring the connection shadows had with death?
If so… what the hell was the nature of his Domain supposed to be?
He grimaced, feeling more lost than he had been a minute ago.
'Maybe Nephis will enlighten me.'
Sunny waited patiently for her answer.
…Sadly, he was doomed to be disappointed.
When Nephis finally spoke, a slight frown twisted her brow:
"That… I am not sure about. As I've said, I know the path to Supremacy, but am unable to walk it yet. There has to be some kind of catalyst that will ignite the foundation I've built, turning it into an actual Domain. The soul, the source element, the world — once all three are fused together by will, a Sovereign is born. But how to fuse them? I do not know."
'...Damn it.'
Sunny sighed secretly.
Well, it would have been too easy if the answer was handed to him on a platter.
He remained silent for a while, then asked somberly:
"So, what you are saying is that you must become a Supreme to defeat the Sovereigns without drowning the Dream Realm in the blood of mundane humans. However, you have no clue how to actually achieve it. Therefore, this whole uprising of ours… is a gamble?"
Nephis smiled faintly.
"When has anything been without risk in this life? If you know a way to become Supreme, Lord Shadow, I am all ears."
He tilted his head and stared at her emotionlessly.
"If I knew a way, would I still be a Saint? The last Sovereign I killed was not very talkative, so I didn't have a chance to ask."
In fact, Daeron of the Twilight Sea had been entirely incapable of speech by the time Sunny killed him.
Kai's chair suddenly wobbled.
Nephis spared him a glance, then chuckled.
"Indeed. However… it is not entirely up to fate. In fact, I have a reason to believe that there will be progress soon."
Sunny raised an eyebrow behind the mask.
"Oh? How so?"
She lingered for a moment.
"Once the war starts and we enter Godgrave, there will be plenty of Great Nightmare Creatures around, as well as some Cursed ones. Watching how they impose their will upon the world might give us a clue. More than that, in the later stages of the war, Anvil and Ki Song will take to the battlefield personally. Observing them will be even more illuminating."
Nephis paused, then added evenly:
"Additionally, I am moving toward a breakthrough in mastering my Aspect Legacy. I suspect that receiving that boon will be of great help."
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
Her Aspect Legacy? The last time he had glimpsed her runes, only one of the seven fruits was unlocked — the Knowledge of Fire. It deepened her already startling connection to that element and bestowed knowledge upon her, including the True Names having to do with flames.
What other branches were there? Knowledge of Souls? Knowledge of Authority? What knowledge was she hoping to receive?
He remained silent for a moment, then asked directly:
"What kind of breakthrough are you seeking?"
Nephis met his gaze and answered calmly:
"Knowledge of Passion. I've been studying passion as of late, and have already made great strides in mastering it."
Now, it was Sunny's time to wobble!
It took all his self-control not to fall out of his chair. He remained still through sheer will, not allowing even a hint of his emotions to show in his body language.
'P—passion?! How is she studying passion?! What great strides?! What exactly is she mastering, and with whom?!'
Outwardly, Sunny remained calm.
But internally, he was fuming!
After a long silence, he asked evenly:
"What does… passion… have to do with anything?"
Nephis looked at him with a hint of confusion.
"It has to do with my source element, of course. What else?"
Sunny let out a mental sigh of relief.
'It's alright… it's all fine. She's not practicing… passion… with anyone.'
Luckily, the conversation could be safely guided elsewhere.
…Or so he thought.
Because right at that moment, Effie suddenly said:
"Oh, right. I am sure that it's not the case, but if Master Sunless is having trouble making you achieve a… breakthrough… tell him to come see my husband. Let the man learn from the master! That guy is a real veteran…"
Something fell on the floor noisily.
Kai silently covered his face with a palm. Jet's smile widened a little. Cassie turned her head, pretending to look away.
Sunny was appalled.
'Who says I need to learn anything, you vile woman?! I am myself a… wait… why am I even thinking about her nonsense?! Damnation!'
Nephis looked at Effie in confusion.
"Isn't your husband an Awakened? Plus, Master Sunless is a real veteran, too. And what does he have to do with my Aspect Legacy?"
Sunny felt vindicated.
'Thank you! No, stop… what?'
Effie stared at Nephis with a strange mix of mischievousness and exasperation. After a few moments of silence, she said in a low tone:
"Princess… you mean that he served in Antarctica, too. Right?"
Neph's confused frown deepened.
"Of course. What else could I mean?"
Effie sighed and waved a hand in the air, giving up.
"Forget it. Gods, why do I even bother…"
After Sunny was introduced to the general shape of the plot, more technical details had to be discussed. The war was approaching swiftly, and at least three of the six conspirators would have to participate in the bloodshed directly.
The other three could be drawn into the deadly game between the two Sovereigns, as well. Both the government and the House of Night were desperately trying to maintain neutrality… but it was unknown if the Great Clans would cross the line in exerting pressure, thus making at least one of the neutral sides an accomplice in the Domain War.
Jet seemed a little troubled.
"Our position was more or less stable before. But now, with that damned assassination attempt… I don't know. The situation is unclear."
She glanced at Cassie and raised an eyebrow.
The blind seer seemed distracted for a moment, then said quietly:
"The news is spreading like wildfire, both in the waking world and in the Dream Realm. By now, it's all people are talking about. Everyone is outraged, of course… even the Legacy Clans are incensed. The situation is much more fiery in the Sword Domain — incendiary, even — but the Song Domain is reacting badly, too. Neph's influence transcends borders."
Jet frowned.
"That was fast. Too fast, even."
Cassie nodded.
"Someone has been prepared. They are adding oil to the fire."
As everyone fell silent, Nephis said in an even tone:
"I wonder... who is responsible, this time."
Jet looked at her, lingered for a few moments, and smiled crookedly.
"It wasn't your own performance?"
Nephis frowned slightly, not exactly offended by her words, but seemingly displeased. Her answer was short:
"No."
Sunny listened with interest.
Actually, he had considered that the whole thing was staged by Cassie, as well. That would be in line with both her goal and her cunning. However, a few things didn't add up.
Nephis leaned back and sighed.
"My first thought was that it had been planned by Morgan. But it's not really her style… if Morgan was behind the assassination, there would have been countless victims among the government soldiers. She is always thorough, after all."
Jet crossed her arms, considering. Eventually, she simply shook her head and said with a hint of frustration in her voice:
"Then who the hell did it? It couldn't have really been Song, could it?"
Kai seemed troubled, as well. He remained silent for a while before saying cautiously;
"Actually, it could have been. Princess Morgan was right when she said that there aren't a lot of archers in the world who can pull off something like that. The two prime suspects, coincidentally, are from the Song Domain. One is Silent Stalker. The other is Dar of the Maharana clan."
Sunny smiled darkly behind the mask.
'That guy.'
He had considered Dar of the Maharana clan, as well.
The man had an eerie ability to hit targets from a great distance, and was fond of using oversized arrows to boot. Sunny had brushed sides with him during the Dreamscape Tournament, almost catching a few of those arrows himself. Later, they crossed swords in the elimination rounds, where the Legacy scion was cut down by Mongrel.
He had not left a good impression.
Maharana was one of the vassal clans of Song, too…
Effie scratched the back of her head.
"Dar of the Maharana clan? Last I heard of him, he was a Master. Where is he now?"
Cassie answered a moment later, effortlessly pulling the information out of her head:
"He is presumably still a Master. Although… no one has seen or heard of him in the last six months. He could have challenged the Third Nightmare and Transcended in secret. Or died trying."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, then spoke in his usual aloof tone:
"I can tell you who is behind the assassination attempt."
He had not been certain before, but now, the pieces fit together too perfectly.
The rest of them looked at him, waiting for an explanation.
Sunny leaned forward a little.
"Your instinct was correct, Lady Nephis. It was indeed Morgan… well, or at least Clan Valor. Of course, they never really intended to kill you."
Nephis nodded.
"That much is clear. No one who would want to kill me is stupid enough to try so half-heartedly. But why are you pointing at Clan Valor?"
He grimaced behind the mask.
"The assailant had to know your schedule. They also had to know that the Nightmare Gate would lure you into the open. Of course, the sniper could have tried to hit you on a crowded street, or even through several walls… but that park was too convenient of a location for that kind of attack to be a coincidence. I am pretty sure that Morgan knew about the Gate in advance and chose the location of our meeting accordingly — I assumed that she wanted to gauge my power, but she simply wanted to deliver you to the impact zone."
Sunny paused for a moment, then shook his head.
"No, actually, it is more likely that she wanted both. The Princess of War is very efficient, after all… her actions rarely pursue only one goal."
Effie frowned.
"Why do it, though?"
He stared at her silently for a moment.
"As I've said, Morgan's actions tend to accomplish several goals at the same time. So, why stage an attempted assassination on her little sister? The first reason is quite obvious, since you and your fellow government representatives are suffering the outcome right now. It is to discredit the government and gain leverage against it. Soul Reaper mentioned that your position has been destabilized… by playing the indignation card and acting offended on behalf of their adopted daughter, the elders of Valor are now in a position to put pressure on you to join their side."
Jet chuckled.
"Just that much leverage won't be enough. Well... most likely."
Sunny nodded.
"Yes. But that is only because discrediting the government is merely a secondary goal of the entire affair."
Kai frowned, then asked him somberly:
"What is the primary goal, then?"
Sunny sighed behind the mask.
"You know, there are a lot of nasty rumors flying around the Song Domain about Clan Valor. How people from the Sword Domain are monopolizing resource shipments from the waking world to make their lives more miserable. How most of the elders of Valor, including the King of Swords himself, have been taken by the Skinwalker. How people there are suffering under the tyranny of corrupt Legacies, and cry out to the heavens for help."
He leaned back and shrugged.
"Of course, plenty of such rumors are spreading about Clan Song in the Sword Domain, as well. The Queen of Worms is a rotten fiend, she kills innocent people to enslave them into her undead army, the Song sisters feed on human blood — stuff like that. All these rumors are false, naturally… well, except that last one. That one might actually be true. In any case, they are carefully prepared and spread by both sides, for a single purpose."
An expression of disgust appeared on Kai's face. He remained silent for a few moments, then uttered through gritted teeth:
"...Justification."
Sunny nodded.
"Indeed. The Great Clans need to warm up the populace to the idea of war. Not only the masses, but also the Awakened warriors who will be fighting on the frontlines. I am sure there is a version of it for the vassal clans, as well, not that those have a lot of choice when it comes to obeying the Sovereigns. So… for those of you who are fond of history… you must know what casus belli is."
The faces of several people in the room darkened.
Effie coughed.
"Casus belli… sure. We all know it, of course. But to those of us who don't… can you explain? Please?"
Sunny was tempted to tell her to ask her husband for an explanation, but held himself back.
Instead, he said in an emotionless tone:
"Sure. There is not much to explain. Casus belli is just a fancy term for justification. An official reason given when starting a war. An assassination of a royal is more than enough reason to drown the world in blood. In fact, this exact scenario was used before to do just that."
He chuckled coldly.
"Honestly, I would have expected Valor to actually kill one of their Saints in order to have a more solid claim. But either someone among them is growing soft, or they can't allow themselves to lose even a single Transcendent before the war. In any case… someone attempts to kill Changing Star, humanity's favorite Saint, and both of the main suspects just happen to be from the Song Domain. One of them is even conveniently unavailable for questioning. This is more than enough ground to spin a pretty tale."
Sunny sighed.
"As for the fact that none of the government soldiers had died, which is unlike how ruthless Morgan usually acts… that is the result of a shrewd calculation, as well. If the purpose of the assassination attempt is to make Clan Valor look like the wronged party, then wouldn't it be counterproductive to make the government suffer more losses than Clan Valor did? Who would look like the true victim then? So, it was all part of the plan."
His cold voice echoes in the room, sounding more than a little bit sinister. As everyone was digesting his words silently, Sunny laughed.
"Well… at least that is how I would have done it. With more flair, of course."
Nephis looked at him somberly, not saying anything.
Eventually, though, she spoke in an even tone:
"So… they had someone pretend to try and kill me while using the method that would point at someone serving Ki Song. This gives them the ammunition they need to both declare war and maintain the illusion of righteousness… eventually. And, as an added bonus, they even get a chance to pressure the government into making concessions, or even joining their side entirely."
He nodded.
"More or less."
Nephis sighed and looked away.
She remained silent for a while, then said quietly:
"Well… good. It plays into our hand, actually. If I become the catalyst for the start of the war, it would only be logical for me to be the one to end it."
At that moment, Cassie spoke, her voice a little grim:
"If they are already moving so openly, then it seems that we have even less time than we thought. I'm afraid… that some of our plans will have to be accelerated, or even abandoned entirely."
Sunny scowled behind the mask.
'Yeah. Like me forging a sword for Nephis. I doubt I can make it in time… can I?'
Nephis gritted her teeth.
"It has been a long time coming. All we can do is prepare ourselves the best we can. When Song and Valor go to war… the only side that shall win is us."
She looked at the people gathered in the room, her gaze settling on Sunny.
Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on her face.
"Or, we'll die. Lord Shadow, that favor I owe you… you'd better call it in soon. You might not get the chance later."
He crossed his arms and stared back at her.
'Who gave you permission to die?'
Sunny smiled slightly behind the mask, then said in a cold tone:
"...You are too weak right now. Become stronger first."
Nephis remained silent for a moment, then chuckled.
"Alright. If you insist that I become stronger… it seems that I have no other choice. I will."
Soon after that, the secret meeting ended. The members of the cohort left — some openly, some in secret. Sunny himself simply crossed the border between the realms, returning to the Nameless Temple. There was a lot for him to do.
Outside the manor of the Immortal Flame clan…
The engines of war were churning, and the world was moving on.
In the days following Sunny's appointment as the Memory Purveyor of the Fire Keepers, the Brilliant Emporium had undergone a transformation. Once established as a cover for his ability to weave sorcery, the Memory Boutique was suddenly thriving due to the high number of acquisition deals flowing through it… almost as if he was a real merchant.
The Fire Keepers were quite generous. Nephis did not enjoy the favor of the Valor elders, so her private troops rarely received resources that a princess's personal guard deserved — they existed on a pitiful stipend that wouldn't cover the needs of fifty Awakened, let alone half a hundred Masters. Nevertheless, they were quite rich.
Their riches did not come from the Great Clan, but from their own exploits instead. Every time Valor sent Nephis and her Fire Keepers to deal with a terrible calamity of some sort — which happened on a regular basis — countless abominations would fall to their swords.
That meant that there would be many Memories and Echoes brought back from each expedition, as well as valuable materials harvested from the Nightmare Creatures. The Fire Keepers kept the best for themselves and sold the rest. That way, they were quite self-sufficient, and their coffers never ran empty.
Cassie managed the assets of the Fire Keepers, investing in various enterprises throughout the Sword Domain. In fact, many establishments in Bastion and other young cities had been funded by her on behalf of Nephis, not only bringing in stable income, but also adding to Changing Star's reputation. There was a sizable charity fund established by the Fire Keepers, as well, helping people in need.
In short, Nephis was quite affluent despite being shunned by the elders of Clan Valor.
And now, Sunny was benefiting from her wealth, as well…
There were a lot of mocking rumors about him in Bastion these days, calling him names and detailing what it was exactly that he was doing for Nephis in exchange for her money and gifts. But Sunny didn't mind… in fact, he was of the firm belief that everyone talking nonsense about him were simply jealous.
Who wouldn't want to receive expensive gifts and attention from a stunningly beautiful young lady? What was there to feel shame about? If they did not know how to put themselves in such an envious position, it was their problem… plus, of all the things Sunny had learned over the years, shame wasn't one of them.
He had none, to begin with.
In any case, the Brilliant Emporium was now handling the flow of Memories in and from the Ivory Island, collecting a commission from each deal. Granted, the Fire Keepers weren't selling much these days… they were, however, on a spending spree. The war was just beyond the horizon, and everyone who knew anything about it was in a hurry to arm themselves as well as possible.
Aiko was so giddy that Sunny was seriously concerned that the petite girl would explode from the excitement. Her greed and love for money put even his own prodigious avarice to shame.
The deal with the Fire Keepers was not the only reason why the Brilliant Emporium was doing better than usual, though. The restaurant side of the business was booming, as well.
And the reason for that was not just Sunny's face. Well… it was, in a manner of speaking.
The real reason was that damned duel with Tristan of the Aegis Rose clan. Sunny had expected that playing the role of Changing Star's lover would attract a lot of attention, of course…
What he had not expected was how much the citizens of Bastion loved to gossip, and how much free time they had on their hands!
'These people…'
There were no empty seats in the dining hall, and apart from a couple of regulars, the rest of the crowd was here for only one reason — to catch a glimpse of the despicable mongrel who had cunningly bewitched Changing Star!
The thrill seekers had even scared away his regular customers. Fewer and fewer of them were showing up in the Brilliant Emporium each day, to Sunny's chagrin.
He could hear the hum of their whispers from the kitchen:
"I saw him! Good gods… I was on the fence before, but now I really understand Lady Nephis…"
"No way! That bastard is deceiving her… he must be a Song spy!"
"What spy? Why would people from the Song Domain send spies here?"
"What, you haven't heard? Their creepy queen is just straight evil. She even sent assassins to kill Lady Nephis!"
"She wouldn't dare!"
"It's true! Everyone is talking about it… that's why I think that this mongrel is a spy…"
"Quiet, you idiot! What if the mongrel hears you? Don't you know how many people he massacred in the castle?"
"Still… he doesn't look like a spy… he's too dreamy to be a spy…"
Stuck in the kitchen, Sunny gritted his teeth and concentrated on cooking.
'...That's Lord Mongrel to you, fools!'
He was tempted to spit into the pan.
Of course, he didn't. Fools or not, he had a reputation to uphold.
Sunny did not care if his name was being dragged through the mud.
But no one was allowed to besmirch his cooking!
In the end, he was almost relieved when it was time to close the shop. Sunny chased away the last customers, locked the door, and collapsed onto the Shadow Chair in utter exhaustion.
'What a contradictory feeling.'
On one hand, he was tired of hearing idiots talk trash about him.
On the other hand, the idiots paid a good amount of coins to spend time in the Brilliant Emporium. So…
It was a good thing, overall?
Sunny remained motionless for a while, then sighed and descended into the Memory Boutique. There, Aiko was busy checking the descriptions of the Memories she had recently purchased.
She was in charge of the whole operation — not only because she had better business sense than him, but also because Sunny was unable to receive and transfer Memories, like all carriers of the Nightmare Spell could.
The Memories he crafted had to be designed with the customer in mind. Sunny had stolen a trait from the Shard Memories of the Forgotten Shore, which had the ability to bind themselves to those who touched them. After modifying it a little, he was able to devise a way to bestow the Memories on the clients without transferring them directly from his own soul.
Which meant that for the deals concerning purchased Memories, he needed an Awakened courier. Aiko played the role splendidly, delivering the Memories to the Fire Keepers in person.
"How is it going?"
The petite girl looked up from the documents and grinned.
"All accounted for, boss. We even managed to find a weapon with the weird combination of enchantments that Master Shim requested. Damn, it's still strange to call that guy a Master... I remember how he used to nag the older Hunters for losing all their shards gambling with me, back in the Bright Castle…"
Sunny smiled.
"Good, then. Make a trip to the Castle tomorrow… come back early, though! I won't survive in the kitchen alone."
Aiko shuddered at the word "early", then sighed and gathered the documents.
"See you tomorrow, boss."
Soon, she was gone.
Sunny had followed her onto the porch and remained there for a while, watching the sun set.
And the full moon rise.
Tonight was the night he had to meet Cassie again.
Cassie was waiting for him near the same toppled tower as the last time. She was just as ethereally beautiful as the last time, too, bathed in moonlight and standing on the edge of tranquil water.
However, the atmosphere of their meeting was different today.
It was more… familiar, somehow. Perhaps even friendly.
When Sunny emerged from the lake, Cassie smiled faintly.
"Sunny."
He brushed his wet hair back and smiled, as well.
"Lady Cassia."
She shook her head lightly.
"It feels unfair that you are still maintaining decorum after insisting that I should be more informal. Call me Cassie, please."
He hesitated for a few moments, then nodded.
"Alright, Cassie. Shall we go? I am hoping to explore as much of the mirror labyrinth as possible tonight."
She nodded and offered him her small hand.
Sunny took it and pulled them both into the shadows, teleporting straight to the underground chamber they had discovered before. This time, there was no need for her to guide him deep into the ruins of the Castle, erasing the memories of the Knights patrolling it.
The chamber had not changed at all, which was a relief. Sunny vividly remembered the warning Cassie had given him about the Others, so he was wary of the beings that lived inside the mirrors in the former stronghold of the Demon of Imagination.
Summoning the Shadow Lantern, he drowned the maze in shadows without wasting any time. Soon after, Sunny and Cassie continued to explore the labyrinth.
'This place is vast…'
They had wandered it for hours the last time, and were not making any noticeable progress tonight. Slowly, Sunny was starting to grow wary.
He remembered the Nightmare Desert and the black pyramid standing at its center. No matter how long one walked across the white dunes, the pyramid never drew closer… was there some sort of trickery preventing him from reaching the heart of the labyrinth, as well?
They walked in silence for a while, but quickly grew bored of it.
Eventually, Cassie spoke:
"I must admit, Master Sunless… Sunny. You are a fascinating man."
He raised an eyebrow.
"I am?"
The blind seer chuckled melodiously.
"Indeed. I suspected that you were, of course, when we first met. But knowing it and witnessing it in person are two different things. That stunt you pulled with poor Master Tristan… I pride myself on being able to predict things, you know! However, that caught me by surprise. What were you thinking?"
Sunny coughed quietly.
What was he thinking, indeed?
He kept quiet for a few moments, then said nonchalantly:
"Well, thinking too much is bad for one's health. Back then, I was thinking… gods, I want to punch this buffoon so much! And so, I did. It's all about the little joys in life."
She drew a sharp breath.
"I… guess."
Sunny grinned.
"Anyway, it ended up working in our favor, didn't it? We wanted everyone to get the wrong impression about the nature of the relationship between me and Nephis. Well, mission accomplished."
Cassie exhaled slowly.
"...A little bit too well, even."
He glanced at her.
"Whatever is worth doing at all, is worth doing well."
The blind seer did not find what to answer. She remained silent for a while, then laughed quietly.
"True. Then, there is your true body, the Lord of Shadows. Meeting him in person was quite an experience. The contrast between him and Master Sunless is quite striking, to say the least. I applaud your acting skills."
Sunny looked at her curiously, hesitated for a bit, and then smiled.
"Why, thank you. But actually, you are wrong."
Cassie raised an eyebrow elegantly.
"I am?"
He nodded.
"This is my true body. The Lord of Shadows… is a shadow. He's a performance."
She tilted her head a little, baffled.
"Wait. You mean to say that this… the shopkeeper... is your true personality? And the aloof Saint of Godgrave is merely an act?"
Sunny smiled, then sighed, and eventually looked away.
"...Yes? But also no. I guess each of my incarnations is me, it's just that they have different purposes. The purpose of the Lord of Shadows is to be a warrior. So, the parts of my personality that have to do with conflict take the lead. The purpose of the humble shopkeeper is to live peacefully and enjoy life. So, he's a bit of a homebody."
He paused, and then added with a shrug:
"It's not that strange. We all wear different masks when dealing with different people. A person will behave one way when they are with their family, act differently when they are with their colleagues, and put on a new mask when they meet their friends. I am much the same, it's just that I have many bodies, so I can wear all the masks at the same time."
Cassie looked at him thoughtfully.
"Isn't it easy to lose sight of your true self that way?"
Sunny smiled.
"You might not know, but I am the world's topmost expert on not losing my true self. Shadows are formless and shapeless by nature, so I have to be careful not to forget the shape of my soul."
She lingered for a while, then let out a wistful sigh.
"I'll have to ask you for advice one day, then. I also struggle with maintaining my sense of self. Living through other people's senses, and experiencing their innermost memories… can be disorienting, sometimes."
Cassie smiled, then asked in a gentle voice:
"But, speaking of the Lord of Shadows… can I ask you something?"
Sunny glanced at her briefly.
"You can."
She nodded, hesitated for a moment, and said:
"Before, you asked me to keep the true identity of Master Sunless to myself, saying that Nephis would not trust either if the connection between him and the Lord of Shadows was revealed. But now, you are not a stranger to her anymore. She has accepted Lord Shadow into her inner circle and entrusted him with her life. Likewise, Neph is… uh… sympathetic toward Master Sunless. Why maintain the charade?"
Sunny did not answer immediately, contemplating her question.
Why did he want to keep that secret?
He hesitated for a while, then sighed.
"Because it's fun."
It was a callous answer, but a truthful one. Well, of course it was — otherwise, he wouldn't have been able to give it.
There was no strategic reason to keep Nephis in the dark anymore. And yet… Sunny was enjoying himself too much to let it go, already.
Nephis did somewhat trust the Lord of Shadows now. But she was also wary of him, because anyone who possessed such power would make people wary.
The humble shopkeeper, however, wasn't powerful at all. So, she could allow herself to be at ease around him. And to Sunny, such moments were… precious. They were much closer to the relationship they had before becoming Saints than the courteous distance between her and the Lord of Shadows.
He didn't want to lose these moments, yet.
Cassie let out a small laugh.
"Fun? Well… I have to admit, it is indeed a lot of fun. However…"
She lingered for a moment, and asked quietly:
"Don't you think that it is unfair to her, to keep such a secret?"
Sunny kept quiet, the smile slowly disappearing from his face.
Eventually, he let out a sigh and lowered his head.
"You are right. It is indeed unfair. But don't worry… I'll tell her soon."
He looked ahead and added with a hint of regret in his voice:
"I'll tell her before the war starts. Until then… well, Master Sunless should probably make an effort to enjoy his last days of peace as much as possible."
The two of them continued to explore the labyrinth, sometimes keeping silent, sometimes chatting about this and that.
Sadly, Sunny failed to solve the maze this time, as well.
Not long before the dawn came, he found himself back in the underground chamber, face-to-face with Cassie.
It was time to show her another memory.
The battle had just ended, and the Winter Beast was gone.
The dark ecstasy of having killed the butcher of Falcon Scott had washed over Sunny's heart and receded like a tide.
Leaving it cold and hollow. Dark and utterly devoid of light.
There was nothing binding him to the world anymore. He was banished from the Nightmare Spell, fate, and existence itself. In the whole world… two worlds, actually… not a single soul cared whether he lived or died. No one even remembered that he existed.
Facing the cruel truth of that loss was too painful, and so, Sunny longed to leave it behind.
…He opened his eyes in a familiar hall. Warm sunlight was pouring through the stained-glass windows, painting the ivory walls with vibrant colors. Heavy chains lay on the floor, arranged into a flawless circle. The sky was vast and blue outside.
The Ivory Island floated on the sea of clouds, enveloped by a peaceful silence.
Sunny had not wanted to come here. In fact, he wanted nothing more than to avoid this place at all costs. However, this was where his soul was anchored to the Dream Realm, and so, this was where he had arrived after giving up on the waking world.
Standing in the center of the chain circle, Sunny shifted slightly and dissolved into the shadows.
The Ivory Tower was mostly empty right now — most of the Fire Keepers were still lost in the depths of their Nightmares, while Nephis and the rest of the cohort were too busy to visit it often. Still… he didn't want to be seen by anyone.
They could not remember him even if he told them who he was, so there was no point.
Sunny glided across the floor as a shadow, hiding in the darkness near the gate. Then, he extended his shadow sense outward and froze. On the emerald grass outside the great pagoda, two people were walking toward its gate.
The sunlight suddenly seemed brighter.
He kept himself hidden when they entered the sunlit hall. Nephis was frowning, while Cassie followed her with a strangely lost expression on her delicate face.
Sunny remained motionless as he unwillingly eavesdropped on their conversation.
"...are you sure?"
Cassie nodded slowly.
"Yes. I… I think I am. The future has grown too… elusive to decipher."
Nephis halted and remained silent for a few moments.
"Can it be connected to your Transcendence? Or witnessing that thing in Verge?"
The blind girl hesitated briefly.
"That was what I thought, as well. However, I've reached out to several seers in confidence. They all seem to be having trouble glimpsing anything from the future, as well… all over the world."
Neph's scowl deepened.
"What can be the reason? An aftershock of the Dream Gates being open? The Chain of Nightmares itself?"
She shook her head and continued walking.
"We will have to investigate it later. Right now, there is too much to do… it is pure pandemonium out there, with so many people suddenly arriving in the Dream Realm. The refugee camp outside Bastion is lacking provisions and manpower, with too few Awakened to guard them against the Nightmare Creatures. At least there is no lack of water, but... all of it was too sudden. The situation can swiftly descend into a disaster."
Cassie sighed.
"I heard that they are going to build a city on the lake shore. And with the Sleepers of Antarctica having Awakened, there are much more capable warriors now than before…"
Nephis nodded.
"Still. I am going there to help."
The blind girl remained silent for a moment.
"I see. I'll go with you, then."
Sunny hid in the shadows, listening to the news about the tribulations of humanity without interest. What did it have to do with him? Nothing at all… not anymore.
Nephis shook her head.
"Someone has to stay here to welcome our people once they return from the Nightmares. Plus… you have another important task to accomplish."
Cassie raised an eyebrow.
"You… you really want to do it?"
Nephis gave her another nod.
"It is time to abandon the Chained Isles. We are too far away from everything important here. I want you to fly the Ivory Island south, toward Bastion."
With that, she turned around and walked into the circle of chains.
Standing there, Nephis frowned and briefly touched her face. She remained motionless for a while, then said somberly:
"...Why do I feel like I'm forgetting something?"
Cassie did not answer, simply standing there with a confused expression.
Eventually, Nephis grimaced.
"That other issue… have you been able to discover anything?"
Cassie slowly shook her head.
"No. I talked with Effie and Kai again, Jet too. But it's hard to dispel the fog that's clouding some of our memories. I think… it must have been Torment who had done something to us. But what? And why? And when? There is no answer yet."
Nephis sighed.
"Keep digging. I'll do some research, too."
Soon, she was gone, returning to the waking world.
Cassie did not move for a while, standing there with her head lowered.
Eventually, she whispered quietly:
"What has she done to me?"
With that, she turned around and descended into the basement of the Ivory Tower, where the runic controls of the island were located.
Sunny was left alone.
He exhaled slowly and emerged from the shadows, looking in the direction where Cassie had gone.
Torment… did she really believe that her Defiled twin had been capable of doing something like that? The timeline didn't make sense, and Cassie knew it.
Well, it was a reasonable theory to make. Torment's power… Cassie's power… had to do with manipulating memories, after all.
For a moment, a desperate hope ignited in his heart. What if Cassie could restore the memories of him with her Transcendent Ability? What if he could make them remember?
But no… he knew that it was impossible. If it was, she would have already done so, restoring her own lost memories first.
'...I'm sick of it.'
He gritted his teeth and walked out of the Ivory Tower.
By now, the Crushing was of no threat to him. Sunny wasn't sure if he could endure its terrible pressure, but he also did not need to. The range of his shadow sense had grown enough to reach the distant islands, so he could simply step through the shadows to leave the Ivory Island behind.
He contemplated for a few moments, considering if he should.
What was he going to do, anyway? Live like a hermit in some godforsaken corner of the Dream Realm? Leave to travel the unexplored regions of this dreadful world, away from where any human could see him?
Jump into the Sky Below and try to reach its bottom out of curiosity?
Each alternative was as good as the next one.
Well, jumping into the Sky Below was probably a bit worse than the rest…
Sunny remained still for a while, thinking.
In the end, he did not use Shadow Step to reach the flying island far below.
Instead, he circled the great pagoda and headed toward the graceful gazebo, where the portal to the Ebony Tower stood.
If he remembered correctly, there was a chamber in Nether's scorched tower where the walls were engraved with countless runes.
Sunny had not been able to understand those runes before, or at least retain the understanding of the ancient daemon's words.
After his visit to the Estuary, however…
Who knew what he would be able to learn?
The Ebony Tower was just like the last time Sunny had seen it — floating ominously in a boundless black void, with a sea of fire burning above it relentlessly.
The Fire Keepers had established an outpost here, but after the Chain Breaker gained the ability to brave the Crushing, they only maintained a token presence in the Sky Below. Now that Neph's followers had left to challenge the Nightmares, there was not a soul around.
He stepped out of the black arch on the highest level of the obsidian pagoda and remained there for a while, staring into the distance. Somewhere far away, in a different world, one of his shadows was following Rain… Sunny had to think of a way to approach her openly, but his current mental state was too volatile to try.
'...I'll think of something later.'
Nothing moved in the Sky Below. Nothing disturbed the cold silence. Rid of the suffocating pressure of human company, he felt… comfortable, for the first time in a while. Or at least numb.
There was consolation in solitude.
Sunny exhaled slowly, then allowed the Onyx Mantle to retreat back under his skin. With his military bodysuit in tatters, he was left practically naked — after hesitating for a bit, Sunny allowed the wild shadows to envelop his lithe body, and manifested them into a semblance of soft fabric.
Summoning the Endless Spring, he satiated his thirst and left the sixth level of the Ebony Tower.
The fifth level consisted of one large chamber. It was shrouded in darkness, with countless runes covering the obsidian walls. These runes were the reason why Sunny had chosen to come to this place.
He stared at them emotionlessly.
'I knew it.'
Before, Sunny had been unable to read the forbidden runes. In fact, simply beholding them had almost killed him… but things were different now. Not only had he grown vastly more powerful since his day as an Awakened, but he had also received the revelations of madness from the Sin of Solace.
Thanks to that, he glimpsed the secrets that Ariel had left behind, and was seemingly inoculated against the power of the forbidden runes by the knowledge of the Forgotten God.
And so… Sunny did not feel repelled by the runes carved into the walls of the Ebony Tower anymore. All he felt was a slight sense of discomfort.
Of course, he still had to be careful when studying them — the knowledge of the Void that a daemon was capable of enduring could very well plant seeds of Corruption into his Transcendent Soul, and there was no telling if any of it was mixed between the passages concerning the Forgotten God.
There was also a bit of a problem…
Nether had not used the runic alphabet Sunny was most familiar with while leaving the notes on the wall, and since the Spell never translated the forbidden runes, he could not do it himself from memory. After years of wandering the Dream Realm and exploring ancient ruins, he could somewhat decipher the meaning, but a proper translation would take a lot of time.
Which was fine.
Sunny had nothing but time, these days.
He did not get to work immediately, though. What was the rush?
Instead, Sunny left the fifth level behind and descended lower. He passed the solemn shrine on the fourth floor, the workshops on the third floor, the divine flame reservoir on the second floor — where Weaver's arm had once been left to burn, devoured by the harrowing rot — and finally reached the first level of the Ebony Tower.
That was where the Fire Keepers had established their living quarters.
The central chamber had been shrouded in darkness once, but now, it was brightly lit by a multitude of enchanted lanterns. Sunny counted them calmly and smiled.
Each of the lanterns was a Memory belonging to one of the Fire Keepers. They had been left behind here for a reason. For as long as the master of the lantern was alive, their lantern would continue to glow. If they perished, the lantern would dissipate into a rain of sparks, destroyed with the rest of their Memories.
There was a similar chamber in the Ivory Tower, which could tell if any of them had died.
From the look of it, the Fire Keepers were doing well in the Second Nightmares. The number of lanterns had not dwindled at all… at least not yet.
Looking away, Sunny walked over to one of the cots and fell on it heavily. As soon as his head hit the pillow, his eyes closed on their own.
He was tired…
It was time to sleep.
Tomorrow, his new life as an aimless wanderer would begin.
***
Sunny woke up feeling refreshed.
It was still strange to him, to sleep while one of his incarnations stayed awake. In such moments, his consciousness seemed to split, one part of it functioning normally, the other drifting in the comforting embrace of slumber. He even dreamed sometimes, while simultaneously observing his dreams from the side.
In any case, his mental fatigue lessened no matter which incarnation slept, as long as one of them did.
Rising from the cot, Sunny looked around groggily.
There was nothing pressing he had to do, so he was not in a hurry. He summoned the Covetous Coffer, took out some supplies, and seasoned some monster meat. While it was roasting, Sunny brewed himself a pot of coffee.
Then, he took the pot and the plate of meat outside and ate breakfast while dangling his feet above the bottomless abyss of the Sky Below.
The sea of divine flames above made for a spectacular sky. He enjoyed the views for a while, sipping coffee and not thinking about anything in particular. Eventually, though, Sunny grew bored, and finally returned to the fifth level of the Ebony Tower.
He looked at the runes for a while, eventually stopping near a familiar section of Nether's writings.
Out there on the obsidian wall, a strange map had been carved into the stone.
The Ivory Tower, the Tomb of Ariel, Ravenheart, Bastion, the great vessel that served as the Citadel for the House of Night, the Underworld… and Weaver's Mask placed above the other six landmarks, with a question mark next to it.
The other six strongholds were only marked by a single rune each.
Desire, Oblivion, Dread, Imagination, Repose, Destiny… and "Fate?".
Sunny studied the map with amusement.
It had seemed a bit strange before — after all, there were no borders, no terrain, no measure of distance between the strongholds. They all seemed strangely disconnected, as if there was no map at all.
Now, of course, Sunny knew the daemons had built their citadels in different realms, and so, it could as well have been a realm map. It was only after the Dream Realm had assimilated all mortal realms and five of the six divine realms that the daemonic strongholds ended up connected by land.
Finally, his gaze settled on the carving of Weaver's Mask.
Nether had not known where his eldest sibling dwelled, or if there was such a place at all.
Perhaps Weaver had been a homeless wanderer, just like Sunny.
Smiling darkly, Sunny looked away from the map and turned his attention to the runes.
The work progressed slowly.
There was no day or night in the Sky Below, and Sunny did not particularly care for tracking time anymore. He only knew how much of it had passed because of the happy shadow, which continued to act as Rain's guardian somewhere far away.
The task of learning how to read the forbidden runes was engrossing.
Sunny was not trying to decipher the ancient script blindly. He was familiar with many variations of the runic language that had been used in the Dream Realm… or rather, in the multitude of realms that would one day become its various regions. The languages the people of the bygone eras had spoken were different, and so were the writing systems they had used.
However, they all shared a common root… Hope, who had invented the concept of writing and the original runic script. Being familiar with that script and many of its descendants, Sunny could somewhat infer the meaning of derivative runic languages, and learn how to read them.
That task was not an easy one, even for a Saint — but after spending a few weeks in the Ebony Tower, doing nothing but studying Nether's writings, he was making quick progress.
Sunny studied the runes, took walks along the edge of the scorched island, slept, and lay idly on his cot, staring at the ceiling. His life was tranquil, easy, and entertaining.
Truly free of all burdens.
…Sometimes, he felt the desire to claw at the walls of the Obsidian Tower.
In those moments, he visited the lightless shrine and stared at the statue of the Goddess of Black Skies.
The face of the statue was obscured by a veil, but the sculpture was so exquisitely carved that the veil seemed to be made from fine silk, not cold stone. He could see a vague silhouette of a divinely beautiful face, outlined by its delicate folds and creases.
Sunny couldn't help but feel that it shared a close resemblance to the faces of the broken porcelain dolls that piled into a mountain on the lowest level of the tower… as well as Saint's inhumanly beautiful visage.
Had Nether been obsessed with Storm God, or simply too lazy to sculpt a multitude of faces when there already was a perfectly fine one for him to copy? He had been a very practical man, after all… as well as the most impractical of them. Why else would he rise in rebellion against the gods?
As Sunny made advancements in his understanding of the forbidden runes, he was able to make a rough estimate of when exactly the Demon of Destiny had resided in the Ebony Tower.
It had been in the latter half of the Golden Age, during Hope's imprisonment. Nether seemed to have already fallen out with Storm God, but was not contemplating going to war against the heavens yet.
Instead, he had turned his back on the world and dedicated himself to his misguided passion — trying to create living beings, which was an authority exclusive to the gods.
Much like Sunny had turned his back on the world and dedicated himself to studying these forbidden runes.
The Ebony Tower seemed to attract disheartened men.
Most of the runes carved into its walls were… esoteric, to say the least. Sunny slowly learned how to understand their meaning, but that did not mean that he understood what they meant. It would be the same if someone had given him a highly advanced scientific paper on quantum physics to read — knowing human language would not help him comprehend the contents.
The fact that Nether's writing had never been meant to be read by anyone except the Demon of Destiny himself did not help, either. He had left these notes for himself, so they weren't very detailed.
There were many passages like:
"Dissected. Structure, pathways, flow. Basic mechanics hide the deep complexity of process and function. Material?"
Or:
"Correlation or causation? Potential hints at obsolescence. Source unknown, observation flawed."
Sunny could not really understand the meaning of these passages, but he did discern several underlying themes.
Nether's goal was to create a living being, and as such, his research had been developing in two directions — the creation of a body, and the creation of a soul. The former was purely time-consuming, but the latter seemed to vex the daemon to no end.
How did the gods will souls into existence? Why were the creatures created by the gods able to propagate, giving birth to new souls? What was the secret? There was no answer.
The Demon of Fate had created weaving, while the Demon of Desire had created runic sorcery. The Demon of Destiny, however, had not authored an original school of sorcery of his own, taking elements from wherever he felt useful and bending them to serve his purpose.
However, he had possessed the deepest understanding of soul power out of everyone Sunny had known, except for the gods themselves. Nether had been able to manipulate souls and soul essence to a frightening degree, accomplishing things that should not have been possible.
And yet, he had not been able to create a living being out of nothing, no matter how ingenious his methods were and how great his determination was. That was one thing that the Demon of Destiny could not build.
…For a time.
Sunny knew that the daemon had eventually succeeded, creating Saint and her people. His perception was influenced by knowing the end result, but back then, Nether must have been daring to the point of insanity, to pursue something that had never been done before, and was not supposed to be possible.
What had motivated him to persist in his seemingly hopeless endeavor?
Sunny did not know, and doubted that he would learn the answer in the Ebony Tower. The runes carved into its walls were Nether's research notes, not a personal diary — there was no mention of the daemon's feelings or emotions, as if he had not been capable of having them at all.
That said… not everything written on the black walls was dry and void of feeling.
After weeks of studying the runes, Sunny concentrated on three fragments, all unlike the rest of the passages he had translated.
The first one seemed like a poem or a short story that Nether had written down for some unknown reason.
It read:
[Why does the flame wane?
I asked the black skies, "What is life?"
The skies answered in a subtle voice, "A mother is watching her children die slowly of starvation. There is only enough food for one of them, but she is hungry, too. That is life."
"The war is over, and those who discarded their weapons to surrender are made slaves. They are brought to an arena and told to kill each other. A young warrior looks at a sword, his hand trembling. That is life."
"A man loves his wife, but feels lonely in her company. One day, walking the market, he sees a beautiful stranger smiling at him sweetly. He hesitates to return the smile. That is life, as well."
I pondered.
"So… life is a choice?"
The skies laughed, "Life is desire. It is a desire to be alive."
The skies were illuminated by a myriad of stars, burning in the beautiful darkness.
Like the flame of desire had burned in the hideous void, giving birth to the seven gods.
Why does the flame wane?]
Sunny thought about the strange story for a long time. Was it a fable Nether had written down on a whim? Or the transcript of an actual conversation between him and Storm God?
In any case, it had to have meaning. The Demon of Destiny was not someone who would have carved runes into stone without a reason.
He had been trying to create life, so the story could have been a contemplation on the nature of life. However… to Sunny, it seemed like there were many layers to this passage.
The Goddess of Black Skies had described three situations. One was about hunger, one was about the desire to survive, and the last one was about lust. So, had she been trying to say that life was hunger, fear, and lust?
He did not think so. It seemed that the exact situation did not matter too much… what mattered was that the character of each anecdote was faced with a choice. Nether had been the Demon of Choice, so… was that the true meaning of the story?
Somehow, Sunny felt that it was not that important, either.
The truly important part was the first and the last lines of the story.
Why did the flame wane?
The waning flame was, presumably, desire — the primordial desire that had been born in the Void, and gave birth to the gods in turn.
Sunny remembered the murals describing the origin of the daemons clearly, both those that he had seen in the drowned library of Fallen Grace, and those he had seen in the Estuary.
On one, a golden flame was burning in the darkness. On the next, seven figures — the gods — were surrounding the greatly diminished flame.
Sitting on the edge of the Ebony Island and looking at the sea of divine flames above, he blinked.
"No, wait… but really…"
Why did the flame diminish?
The divine flames that had created the Sky Below waned slowly over thousands of years, until only this much was left. One day, they would be extinguished altogether.
But why had the primordial desire waned after giving birth to the gods?
Did it have something to do with the secret of life?
Nether had built the Ebony Tower because he wanted to use divine flame to create living beings, but he eventually abandoned that path and returned to the Underworld. Had he been trying to substitute the flame of desire with the flame of divinity?
All of it seemed too… interconnected, somehow, and encapsulated in the strange story to be a mere coincidence.
However, even if it was, Sunny could not, for the life of him, understand what it actually meant.
He summoned Saint, shared his theory with her, and asked for her opinion.
…Saint, of course, remained silent, simply staring at him with indifference.
"Thought so."
Sunny clicked his tongue, dismissed the Shadow, and returned to the tower with a sullen expression on his pale face.
The second passage he was keenly interested in was much less poetic, but tantalized Sunny much more. That was because it mentioned the other daemons... most of all, the nebulous Demon of Fate.
The runes read:
[Gods created all living creatures, but not all creatures they created carry a divine lineage. Only those born of the gods do, and those born of their descendants. Why have the gods forbidden us seven to sire offspring? Why are we destined for loneliness?
Is it because we are of the Forgotten One, who slumbers in the Void?
Where is the Void, and where is its Gate? How did Weaver enter it, and what did Weaver see?
Why did Weaver decide to break the will of the gods and create a lineage?
Blood, bone, flesh. Soul, spirit, mind. And shadow.
The gods shall discover the transgression, but they cannot.
That is because, having created a lineage, Weaver does not possess a lineage. It has been lost and will be lost, therefore having never been in Weaver's possession. One cannot be punished for something that has never been.
A piece is lost to fantasy, a piece is lost to fear. A piece is lost to respite, a piece is lost to darkness. A piece is lost to sorrow, a piece is lost to rot. And finally, a piece is stolen by a thief.
Weaver's defiance is elusive, just like Weaver is.
But mine will be different.]
Sunny stared at the runes for a while, his eyes burning with wanderlust.
Nether seemed to have been considering the difference between him, the youngest sibling, and Weaver — the oldest. Both had decided to defy the gods, but in a different way.
'Gods created all living creatures, but only those born of them carry a divine lineage...'
It seemed that Weaver had pursued the latter, while Nether had pursued the former.
But more importantly...
'Weaver's lineage.'
Finally, he knew the remaining parts of the Weave. He had already found Blood Weave, Bone Weave, and Soul Weave. Flesh, Mind, Spirit, and Shadow Weaves remained.
'Shadow Weave!'
Would absorbing it make up for Shadow God's lineage that Blood Weave had so unceremoniously devoured?
And if he managed to collect all seven, would the broken lineage of Weaver restore itself to an unblemished state, granting him its full power?
Sunny finally understood why the Weave had been shattered into many fragments, to begin with. It was because Weaver had hidden its existence from the gods by scattering it across the tapestry of fate.
Its fragments had always been fated to be lost, and so, it was as if Weaver had never possessed them at all. The fragment destined to be lost to sorrow was Soul Weave, which Sunny had found near Oblivion's grave. The fragment destined to be lost to rot was Bone Weave, which he had found here in the Ebony Tower.
The fragment destined to be stolen by a thief was Blood Weave, which the Nightmare Spell had granted him for slaying the Spawn of the Vile Thieving Bird.
At the time when Nether had been carving these runes, Oblivion was still alive, while Weaver had not lost an arm. Therefore, the Demon of Fate had foreseen these events in advance… or maybe even reached into the tapestry of fate to attach the fragments of the Weave to its strings.
One had to be inventive to avoid the gaze of the gods.
But where had the other four fragments ended up?
Sunny looked back at the runes.
'A piece is lost to fantasy, a piece is lost to fear. A piece is lost to respite, a piece is lost to darkness…'
He contemplated for a few minutes, then turned and gazed at the map where the strongholds of the daemons were depicted.
'Fantasy, fear, rest, darkness. Imagination, Dread, Repose, Destiny?'
Were the remaining four fragments of the Weave located somewhere in Bastion, Ravenheart, Stormsea, and the Underworld?
He was suddenly overcome by the desire to travel to Bastion and check himself.
However… that desire quickly dimmed.
Going back to Bastion, Ravenheart, and the great citadel of the House of Night that drifted on the waves of Stormsea meant diving back into the boiling cauldron of humanity.
Sunny had just escaped it. Why would he go back?
The Underworld was a better choice… but also a suicidal one. Sunny was not ready to venture into the depths of the Hollow Mountains. His strength might have increased explosively after the Transcendence, but true darkness was the natural enemy of shadows. Out there, below the jagged peaks, was the realm of darkness…
Sunny would be nearly powerless there. Blind, weakened, and without an ally.
He could imagine himself braving a Death Zone, but not the Underworld.
'Forget it, then.'
Deeply disappointed, Sunny turned away from the passage and tried to never look at it again.
'Maybe someday in the future...'
The third passage that interested him, coincidentally, had to do with the Hollow Mountains.
But... it was a strange one.
The runes read:
[What can contain the Void?
Nothing can.
Gods used nothing to envelop the void, and placed the cage of desire above it.
In the places where the cage is thin, nothing slips through its seams. The Underworld is one such place, shrouded in nothing.
It is like mist.
However…
Nobody can exist in the mist.
Nothing can contain the Void, and nobody exists within it.
I am wary of nobody, and fear nothing.]
Sunny was utterly bewildered by what he read, and thought that he had messed up the translation at first. But after going over it one more time, he confirmed that the translation was correct.
'Was Nether having a stroke?'
He reread the runes several more times, his bewilderment growing.
'No, he was not someone who would write down nonsense.'
So, the passage must have had meaning. But what was the meaning of nothing?
Sunny pondered the question for a few days, until a tenuous idea surfaced in his mind.
What if nothing… was literally something?
Not the absence of everything, but the presence of nothing.
Just thinking about that made his head hurt.
But it seemed very much like something that the gods would be involved in. These beings operated with ideas and concepts, after all, having shaped the very universe into existence.
So, if nothing could contain the Void… the gods could have gone and literally used nothing to contain it. Enveloping the Void in a layer of nothingness, which the Void Beings could not cross, because nothing could stop them. And bringing down the cage of existence on top of that layer.
That would be a godlike thing to do, wouldn't it?
That nothingness seemed to seep into the universe, though…
Like mist.
Weren't the Hollow Mountains always shrouded in a strange mist?
Sunny opened his eyes wide, remembering how the cohort had escaped a flood of mist on the outskirts of the Hollow Mountains. Back then, they felt a terrible threat emanating from it, not knowing why.
If that mist was literally nothingness… would they have been erased from existence if it swallowed them?
Sunny also remembered the eerie creature that had come from the mist and demanded that he open his eyes on the Ashen Barrow.
'Nobody exists within it…'
Were there… actual beings born from and dwelling in nothingness?
He suddenly felt a chill running down his spine.
The Demon of Destiny… was wary of nothing, and feared nobody.
Wasn't Nether actually admitting that he felt wary of nothingness and feared the beings dwelling in the mist?
'Goddammit.'
As if the world wasn't scary enough already!
Sunny already had his hands full dealing with the Nightmare Creatures. There were also the Void Creatures, which were infinitely more harrowing than the familiar abominations… luckily, they were locked away by the gods.
And now, there were also Nothing Creatures? Nobodies?
No… he simply refused to deal with that.
'Time to get some sleep.'
Sunny shook his head and left the fifth level of the Ebony Tower, returning to his living quarters.
The translation… was mostly complete.
He had already determined which passages he could understand, which he couldn't fathom, and which spoke too much about the Void, meaning that he had to avoid them at all costs.
Staying in the Sky Below was slowly becoming meaningless.
Perhaps it was time to start thinking about his next destination.
'I'll consider it tomorrow.'
Just before falling asleep, Sunny wondered where he would go, and a sudden thought crossed his mind.
'I don't exist in the memories of the world anymore, so am I a Nothing Creature, too? A nobody..."
In the morning, Sunny woke up and simply remained on the cot, staring at the ceiling. He felt strangely apathetic.
Yesterday, he had considered whether it was worth it to continue studying Nether's writings. There wasn't much left for him to learn from the runes... as soon as that idea entered his mind, all the motivation and excitement he had been feeling about translating them disappeared. Without something to look forward to, he could not find a reason to get up.
How long had he spent in the Sky Below, anyway? A month? Closer to two?
In any case, he had beaten his previous record.
'Might as well get comfortable…'
Sunny closed his eyes and went back to sleep.
He spent the next few days doing nothing. Sometimes, Sunny would go outside and look at the sea of flames. Sometimes, he would remain in the Ebony Tower, staring at the walls. Only his incarnation that guarded Rain remained active, which was the sole reason he was not dying of boredom.
Eventually, however, he became fixated on a strange thought.
'...Can I cross the Hollow Mountains?'
The question seemed rhetorical, but it was not. Sunny did not dare delve into the hollow interior of the great mountain chain, where elemental darkness dwelled. But what about braving the mist shrouding it to traverse the exterior?
If the mist enveloping the jagged peaks was indeed pure nothingness, then anyone who entered it would become nothing. At least that was what one would think… they would think wrongly, though.
Sunny had undeniable proof that it was possible to survive in the mist, at least for some time. It was the fact that Saint Cormac had spent months exploring the Hollow Mountains on behalf of Clan Valor before being killed by Saint Tyris.
What had been his goal? Searching for a way to cross to the other side? Looking for an entrance into the Underworld, where Nether's stronghold was supposedly located? Or something else entirely, which Sunny could not even guess?
In any case, if Cormac could do it, then Sunny could, too.
'Should I try?'
He had no plans and no particular desires, except for the desire to be far away from everyone. Was there a more distant place than the unexplored vastness beyond the Hollow Mountains? There, Sunny would be truly and utterly alone, which was what he wanted.
The romance of the unknown...
His curiosity and wanderlust were calling him.
On the other side of the impregnable mountain chain… lay the Forgotten Shore.
It was now a desolate land of perpetual darkness. Most of the creatures that had populated the coral labyrinth were gone, annihilated by the Terror of the Crimson Spire. The dark sea was gone, as well, sealed by his own hand. Maybe a few abominations still survived, somewhere in the darkness… but he still wanted to visit that place one more time.
Sunny could retrace the steps of the journey he had made with Nephis and Cassie. He could make sure that the Soul Devourer was dead, and if not, fulfill his promise to burn the damned thing to the ground. He could return to the Dark City and sift through the scorched ruin of the Bright Castle, find the statue of the Slayer that he had never seen, and sleep on his own bed in the ruined cathedral.
And that was not all.
Humans knew about the Forgotten Shore now. They also knew that the Nightmare Desert lay to the east, thanks to Nephis making the journey. However, no one had even learned what lay to the west and north of that cursed place.
Sunny could become the first human to ever set foot in those mysterious regions of the Dream Realm. Sure, no one would ever learn about his discoveries… but he would know. Doing it for himself was enough.
A subtle sense of excitement slowly took hold of his heart.
'No, no… I must have lost my mind.'
The Hollow Mountains were vast, and they were called a Death Zone for a reason. Who would want to enter a Death Zone of their own free will? One would have to be completely insane to do something like that!
He would never.
Shaking his head, Sunny summoned the Covetous Coffer and went about cooking himself a dinner. The dimensional storage was still full of monster meat, but there were plenty of ingredients from the waking world, as well. Feeling a bit down, Sunny decided to pamper himself a little.
Pulling out a printed cooking book from the alloy chest, he turned the pages absent-mindedly. Eventually, his attention was drawn to two recipes.
Sunny frowned.
"Huh."
Waffles? Or pancakes?
He wasn't very knowledgeable about these staple dishes, so deciding which to make was a big problem.
In the end, he decided to make both.
***
Sunny had abandoned the thought of crossing the Hollow Mountains.
Or, rather… he had tried to.
However, it was stuck in his mind like a catchy melody. The more time he spent idling in the Ebony Tower, the stronger the call of adventure became. He had come up with all kinds of reasons for why it was a terrible idea… and yet, it only grew more alluring.
'Can I do it or not?'
He probably could.
Sunny continued to hesitate, wasting time in indecision.
In the end, the decision was more or less made for him.
One day, he opened his eyes earlier than usual. His five shadows had all been resting on the floor, but now, they seemed alert. His shadow sense had long ago enveloped the island, so he could instantly feel the most minute changes in his surroundings.
Someone was moving on the highest floor of the Ebony Tower.
'The portal.'
Sunny rose from the cot noiselessly. He had been careful not to leave any traces of himself anywhere on the island, so all there was to do was place his pillow back in its original position.
The shadows wrapped themselves around his body, and a moment later, he dissolved into the darkness.
Soon enough, a delicate figure walked down the stairs, followed by a few more. It was Cassie and a few Fire Keepers… who seemed to have undergone the Ascension, already.
"Gather everything. We will be leaving shortly."
Sunny observed as the Fire Keepers went about dismantling their makeshift outpost. The cots were disassembled. The enchanted lanterns were gathered and prepared to be carried away. The modest kitchen was taken apart and stored in crates for transportation.
'What are they doing?'
Cassie looked a little bit disheveled, which was very unlike her usual tidy self. She observed the Fire Keepers silently, but at some point, a slight scowl appeared on her face.
The blind seer wandered the hall for a bit, seemingly without aim. Eventually, she stopped near the cot Sunny had slept on and touched the pillow briefly. He was about to grow tense, but at that point, one of the Fire Keepers called out to her:
"Cassie… are we really not going to be able to return here?"
Turning around, she lingered for a few moments, then answered with a sigh:
"I don't know. The Ivory Tower is about to leave the Chained Isles. The connection between the two portals might depend on distance, or it might not… in any case, it is better not to take the risk."
Hiding in the shadows, Sunny was momentarily stunned.
'Right… Nephis told Cassie to take the Ivory Tower to Bastion.'
He had forgotten all about it.
What would have happened if he stayed on the Ebony Island until the connection between the two portals was broken? Was he capable of ascending all the way to the Sky Above on his own?
Probably… after doing some weaving, at least.
But it would be such a pain.
'It seems I can't stay here anymore.'
It was so sudden.
But it was also… a relief.
Feeling strangely liberated, Sunny silently hid himself in Cassie's shadow and stayed with her until the outpost was completely disassembled. Then, he followed the blind seer back to the portal… on the way, Sunny said a silent goodbye to the statue of Storm God and threw one last glance at the map carved into the wall on the fifth level.
The Hollow Mountains were calling to him, and he had no reason to refuse the invitation anymore.
Once Cassie and the Fire Keepers returned to the Ivory Island, taking him with them, Sunny silently reached down with his senses and used Shadow Step to teleport to the distant land far below.
He stepped out of the shadows on the Southern Island, in the ruins of the ancient stronghold that had once belonged to Shadow Lord, and where he battled Nightmare many years ago.
In the sky above, the beautiful silhouette of the Ivory Island was drifting among clouds.
Sunny remained motionless for a while, looking up. Eventually, the flying island slowly moved, traveling south… crossing the chasm separating the Chained Isles from the rest of the Dream Realm, and leaving them behind.
It was time for him to go, as well.
He watched the Ivory Tower float away, and then turned around, facing north.
"...Goodbye."
Taking the first step, Sunny headed away from the ruined stronghold, never looking back.
Sunny remembered the first time he went all the way to the northern boundary of the Chained Isles vividly. Back then, it had taken Cassie and him around a month to reach the Night Temple from the Sanctuary of Noctis.
The Southern Island was further away from the Hollow Mountains than the Sanctuary — and yet, Sunny made the journey in under a week. Even then, it had only taken him that long because he was taking his sweet time.
He did not need to traverse the heavenly chains to get from one island to the other anymore — instead, he simply turned into a crow and flew north, landing from time to time to rest or take a look at something peculiar.
The Crushing was of no issue because he could escape it at any time with Shadow Step. The Nightmare Creatures of the Chained Isles were too weak to pose a serious threat to him, at least as long as he stayed alert. Most simply fled, frightened by his dark presence.
Strangely enough, Sunny felt that he was more at home in the Dream Realm than he was in the waking world. It was as though being a Transcendent finally made him suited to exist in this land of beauty and dread.
Soon, he saw a black line on the northern horizon. The line grew darker and taller as he ventured further north, until he finally could make out the jagged peaks of the Hollow Mountains.
The great mountain chain pierced the sky like the fangs of a giant dragon… at least that was how Sunny always perceived it before. Now, however, he knew that they were simply a scar left on the surface of the world by the fall of a Void Creature that had been killed here at the dawn of time.
True darkness was born from the blood of that abyssal being, which had seeped into the broken earth.
Having beheld the draconian peaks, Sunny lowered his gaze and looked down.
The Northern Island had been destroyed in the battle between Sky Tide and Saint Cormac, so the chasm separating the Chained Isles from the Hollow Mountains was wider than before. Across the dark abyss of the Sky Below, the mountains rose steeply into the distant sky, white mist rolling down their slopes.
It flowed into the abyss like a wall of clouds, disappearing into the darkness.
Sunny exhaled slowly.
He was standing on the edge of an island, with the broken chain that had once connected it to the Northern Island rattling quietly far below. Far away, on the other side of the chasm, the great anchor chain that had once connected the Chained Isles to the Hollow Mountains was hidden by mist.
He was not alone.
Saint, Serpent, Nightmare, and Fiend were standing around him. Gloomy, creepy, haughty, naughty, and crazy shadows lay on the ground, as well. Only the happy shadow was missing, busy with its own mission.
Sunny exhaled slowly, then looked at his retinue.
He remained silent for a while, then said with a pale smile:
"The smart way of doing this would be to send one of you into the mist first. To see how it goes."
None of them showed any reaction… except for Fiend, who tried to hide behind Saint without drawing attention. Sadly, with his current size, hiding behind Saint was not as effective as it had been before.
Sunny grinned.
"...Luckily for you, no one has ever accused me of being smart."
He had been complimented on his wit from time to time, but never in an accusatory tone. So, the statement was technically true.
Shaking his head, Sunny commanded the shadows to wrap themselves around his body. Then, he dismissed the Shadows and faced the abyssal chasm once more.
'What a bother…'
He had already tried to extend his shadow sense into the mist to breach the chasm with Shadow Step, but couldn't sense a single shadow on the other side. In fact, he couldn't sense anything. It was as if… nothing existed beyond the veil of mist.
Perhaps quite literally.
'Here we go.'
Sunny dissolved into the shadows, then emerged from them in the form of a crow. Flapping his wings, he cawed loudly and flew toward the Hollow Mountains.
He left the rattling of chains behind and glided on the winds above the bottomless abyss of the Sky Below. The white wall of flowing mist drew closer and closer, and as it did, Sunny's heart beat faster and faster.
'What if I really just… disappear?'
Would it be that bad? After all, he was all but erased from existence, already. Ending up being swallowed by nothing only seemed fitting.
'What the hell... of course, it's bad!'
Sunny was not going to disappear. He still wanted to live… in fact, he wanted to live more than ever before.
That was a strange quirk of his personality. The less reason there was for him to live, the more he wanted to survive, out of nothing but pure spite. Now that the world had truly and utterly rejected him, Sunny had to stay alive, no matter the cost.
Letting out another caw, Sunny plunged into the white mist.
Immediately, he felt… strange.
'Ah…'
What… what was that feeling?
Sunny couldn't quite describe it. However, it was debilitating enough to make him fall from the sky.
He crashed into the cold rock, rolling down the slope in a mess of limbs. The Crow Shell had collapsed, and he was back to his human body. The rocks bit into his skin painfully, but Sunny did not, and could not, pay it any attention.
'What… the hell… is this…'
It was… it was…. it was like a mind attack, but also completely different. At the same time, it was like a soul attack, but did not bring him any pain. It was also like a physical attack, but it did not harm his body.
The best way Sunny could describe it was that, suddenly, he felt as if he was dreaming. Or rather, had been dreaming all along.
As if he was nothing but a fleeting dream, and all his life had been one long, meaningless nightmare.
And, therefore…
That none of it was real, and none of him was real either.
His sense of self was slowly dissolving under the numb indifference of that obvious realization, as if he was being pulled into a state of senselessness.
Sunny had never existed, and would never exist.
He…
He…
He did not exist.
As soon as he acknowledged that fact, his soul started to dim.
His body started to lose strength, as well.
His thoughts turned slower.
'That is right.'
Sunny smiled faintly.
'Come from nothing. Return to nothing.'
He could sense the mist flowing around him.
Through him.
Was his body turning transparent? If so... that was alright. That was how it should be.
Only…
'If I don't exist, if there is no me… then why does it hurt to have never existed so much?'
He had experienced being erased from existence once, already. That pain would have been meaningless if he had never existed, in the first place… so, the mere fact that it had hurt him so badly was a contradiction.
If he was nobody, then he would have felt nothing.
But he felt something, and therefore, he had to be somebody.
Pain bloomed in his heart like a flower.
And with it, his Transcendent soul ignited with the beautiful radiance of divine flame.
Tenacious blood ran through his body, filling it with strength.
His mind was aflame with desire.
Desire to exist.
'I hurt, therefore I am… wait, what? What kind of nonsense am I spouting?!'
Sunny groaned and concentrated all of his formidable mind on a single thought:
"I am!"
He was not nothing.
He was not nobody.
He was Sunless, formerly known — or rather, unknown — as Lost from Light. He was the Devil of Antarctica. He had been the Mad Prince once, but he was not anymore. He was even Lord Mongrel, even if he wished otherwise.
He was... Sunny.
It took all his focus to keep that thought from dissolving into the mist.
Once he managed to prove his own existence, the pressure of nothingness did not disappear, and the pull of non-existence did not lessen. Sunny had to keep concentrating on the fact that he had been, was, and would be without reprieve. If he let go of that fervent thought even for a few moments, both his soul and body would probably turn into flowing mist.
"Dam… damnation…"
Grimacing, he slowly rose from the cold stone and stared into the white nothingness that surrounded him with a grim expression.
'Ah. How insidious.'
This… was not going to be easy.
Mumbling quiet curses, Sunny dusted himself off and looked around.
He could not see anything, and the mist was dampening his senses. So, he didn't even know which direction he was supposed to go.
However, it wasn't hard to determine where the north was.
All he had to do was pay attention to the ground.
The ground under his feet was sloping in a certain direction… going down meant returning to the Chained Isles, going up meant venturing deeper into the Hollow Mountains.
He rubbed his face, sighed, and started climbing the slope.
Sunny walked up the rocky slope, surrounded by the flowing mist and a silence so absolute that it was almost deafening. He could not see very well, and even if he could, he wouldn't have been able to perceive much — his mind was so strained by the imperative need to continuously affirm his own existence that there wasn't much space left for other thoughts.
The mist could barely be permeated by his shadow sense, as well. His senses were impaired — not as much as they would have been in true darkness, but still severely.
Step. Step. Another step.
All sounds were muffled, and he could not hear his own footsteps. Because of that, Sunny had an eerie feeling that he was not moving at all.
'Damnation.'
This is going to be tiring.
He walked for a few hours, feeling more and more fatigued. Just a day before, he was flying across the Chained Isles, unrestrained and full of power… but now, simply taking a step felt like a burden.
That said, Sunny suspected that he would slowly… very slowly... grow accustomed to the pressure of existing within nothingness. He would have been long erased from existence if he had been a mere Sleeper… but a Transcendent soul was much more vast and potent than that of a Dormant being.
More importantly, it was fundamentally different from the souls of Sleepers, Awakened, and Masters. That was because a Saint's soul was connected to the world — so, to erase it, nothingness had to erase all those connections as well.
That was why Sunny could struggle to keep existing in the mist.
In the next few days, he made little progress. Sunny did not dare to move brazenly here in the Hollow Mountains, especially before knowing what horrors lay hidden in the fog. So, he kept a low profile and simply walked, like a mundane human would.
The slopes under his feet turned steeper and steeper, and his surroundings became colder and colder. If these were mundane mountains, there would have already been snow covering the ground. But in this eerie place, the hidden expanse of black rock remained barren, with nothing but mist flowing across its surface.
Sunny judged that he would have to start climbing in earnest soon, scaling towering cliffs. Alternatively, he would have to circle around the steepest slopes to find easier paths.
There were no ruins hidden in the mist, no signs of living beings having ever been here. No sounds, no signs of danger. Nevertheless, Sunny tried to remain as alert as possible. He did not believe for a moment that there would be no abominations hiding in the fog — after all, if he could resist the pull of nothingness, so would the more powerful of the Nightmare Creatures.
And then there were the others… those who had been born from the mist.
As the days passed, he was slowly getting better at keeping himself from disappearing. It was still putting a constant strain on his mind, but at least Sunny did not sway like a drunk anymore while walking. He could pay more attention to his surroundings, as well, which was a relief.
He journeyed deeper into the mountains, having nothing to do but think.
Of course, what he thought about the most was nothing.
Sunny did not know how Cormac had managed to brave the insidious mist — perhaps the same way he was doing it, through sheer will, or perhaps with the help of some artifact forged by the King of Swords.
However, he had come to believe that some people were better suited for the task than others.
And, surprisingly, Sunny was one such person.
There were several reasons why he could survive better in the white mist of the Hollow Mountains.
The first reason was very simple — it was his Transcendent Ability, Shadow Incarnation. One had to constantly affirm their existence if they wanted to resist the pull of nothingness, which, among other things, meant that they could not allow themselves to sleep. Surrendering to sleep, even for a few moments, would mean death... and even Saints had to rest from time to time.
Sunny, however, could delegate rest to his absent incarnation. Not only that, but his avatar could also don the Puppeteer's Shroud — he had transplanted the [Blessing of Spirit] enchantment of the Shroud of Graceless Dusk into the weave of that armor, which enhanced his ability to endure and recover from mental fatigue.
Cormac had not possessed such an ability, so his expeditions into the Hollow Mountains had never lasted more than a month or two. Sunny, however, could, in theory, stay here indefinitely thanks to his avatar.
The second reason was that he possessed a rich experience of trying to maintain his sense of self due to Shadow Dance. Sunny had spent years trying not to lose himself in the forms and shapes of the beings he shadowed, so resisting the dreadful pull of nothingness was, in a sense, nothing new to him.
It would have been much better if he still had a True Name, but, sadly, that was one of the two disadvantages weighing him down. The other disadvantage was that there were no strings of fate connecting him to other people, places, and events. Erasing someone like him, untethered from everything, was easier. After all, the vacuum left in his absence would be very small.
Luckily, there was the third reason — his greatest ally in the sea of nothingness. It had to do with the power and nature of his soul.
A powerful soul was harder to erase from existence than a weak one, and Sunny's soul was much more potent than that of almost any other Saint, let alone someone of a lesser Rank. Not only did he possess six cores instead of one, but each of them was also altered and bolstered by Soul Weave. He also carried four powerful creatures in his soul — Saint, Serpent, Nightmare, and Fiend.
The nature of his soul was no less important. In that regard, Sunny actually had two advantages. The first was one of his Attribute, the [Flame of Divinity] — for whatever reason, divinity seemed to repel nothingness, protecting him like a radiant shield. The second… was the fact that he was a shadow, and had the soul of a shadow.
Sunny did not know why, but he had come to believe that shadows were especially difficult to erase from existence. The Vile Thieving Bird's Spawn had failed to consume his soul because he possessed shadow essence instead of soul essence. Similarly, nothingness was having trouble swallowing him now.
He remembered the cohort's journey to the outer boundary of the Underworld, and the forlorn shadows he had found in the maze. They had belonged to the companions of the First Lord, but their owners were somehow gone, leaving only the orphaned shadows behind.
Sunny thought that he understood how that had happened better now.
They must have encountered a creature of nothingness somewhere there, in the dark maze.
But Sunny and the rest had been warned by Cassie to keep their eyes shut, and so, they somehow passed through the darkness unscathed.
Stopping for a moment, Sunny let out a sigh, leaned against the black rocks, and stared into the mist.
'Keep our eyes shut…'
Once again, Sunny remembered the chilling encounter with the creature that had come to the Ashen Barrow from the mist. Just like in the dark maze on the precipice of the Underworld, he had survived that encounter by keeping his eyes shut on Cassie's advice.
The creature had been insidious, though, trying to trick them into opening their eyes. That was the first of the very few times Sunny had encountered an abomination capable of human speech…
But now, looking back on that fearful night, Sunny couldn't help but doubt if it had really spoken. He went over each and every word the creature had said.
His expression slowly froze.
Now that he thought about it… was it not the case? Every word it used was one that Nephis, Cassie, or Sunny had spoken themselves.
The mist being had stolen their words, just like it had stolen Cassie's voice. Like a twisted reflection.
Was that because the creatures of nothingness did not possess voices of their own? Or for some other, unfathomable reason?
In any case…
'How the hell did the Carapace Demon chase it away, back into the depths of the Dark Sea?'
The Nightmare Creatures populating the transient sea of the Forgotten Shore were all of the Corrupted Rank, at least. Soul Devourer's loyal thrall, however, was merely an Awakened Demon. Had it been because it served the tree, and was augmented by it in some way? Because the Soul Devourer attacked the invader alongside its guardian? Or simply because battling the mist creatures was different from battling other abominations?
Maybe the Carapace Demon had kept its eyes shut, as well.
'Don't I know another creature who makes me want to keep my eyes closed, though?'
Well, actually, he knew two.
The first one was Torment. But he was more interested in the second one… Mordret.
The self-proclaimed Prince of Nothing, who could enter a being's soul through the eyes.
That title of his… was it simply an ironic moniker Mordret had invented because of being abandoned by his family, or something far more meaningful?
After all, the connection between him and nothingness did not stop there. In the Second Nightmare, the original body he had been sent into belonged to a mysterious mist creature. A mist creature who had descended from the Hollow Mountains and consumed every living soul in the northern reaches of the Kingdom of Hope.
Mordret had undergone some sort of transformation in the Ebony Tower, as well, making him almost impossible to sense through divination. The Ebony Tower, which had belonged to Nether… the Prince of the Underworld, who was closely tied to the white mist and nothingness, wearing it like a mantle.
Was it all a series of coincidences, or did Mordret possess some connection to nothing?
'I just can't make sense of that guy.'
What was his Aspect? What was his Flaw? What had Asterion done to him, and why did he enter the First Nightmare as a child? What had happened to him in that Nightmare?
Mordret carried the lineage of War God… the Goddess of Life, as well as progress, technology, craft, and intellect. The patron deity of humanity. The core of his Aspect seemed to be connected to reflections and mirrors, which didn't strike Sunny like something having to do with warfare, and was only tangentially connected to technology and crafting.
Of course, Lineage and Aspect did not have to be directly connected. Sunny himself carried the lineage of Weaver, but possessed an Aspect tied to Shadow God. Nephis carried the lineage of Sun God, but her Aspect was not connected to any god at all, but rather to the mythical nephilim.
In any case, what did mirrors have to do with nothingness?
Sunny did not see a connection, but there had to be one.
'I'll ask the bastard the next time I see him. No... right. I won't see him ever again.'
It was a bit of a relief.
After catching his breath — metaphorically speaking — Sunny sighed and continued on his way. However, this time, he took additional precautions. He closed his eyes and moved forward relying on nothing but his dampened shadow sense, sticking to shadows where he could.
The nothingness was oppressive.
But, at the same time… it was strangely healing.
Sunny was tormented by fatelessness. He was in pain because nobody remembered him, but here, ironically, his very life depended on being able to at least remember himself — and do it fiercely.
If no one else could acknowledge his existence, he had to do it himself.
And the more Sunny affirmed his existence, the duller his pain became.
'What a perverse situation.'
Moving stealthily through the mist, Sunny smiled crookedly.
But then, he froze.
'...Crap.'
He had grown so accustomed to the desolate silence of the Hollow Mountains that the sudden change sent him into a panic.
The ground had just trembled under his feet.
Alarmed, he dashed to the nearest outcropping of rocks and dissolved into the shadows cast by the overhanging stones. Remaining absolutely still, Sunny observed the world somberly.
The ground was shaking at short intervals, the tremors growing more violent with each minute. The silence was finally broken by the sound of rocks rolling noisily down the slopes. It echoed in the mist, distorted strangely.
'What…'
It was then that it happened.
A twisted dark pillar descended from the sky and crashed into the mountain slope not far away from him. It remained motionless for a few moments, leaned, and then rose into the mist — only to fall down once more, dozens of meters away.
Further away, another pillar crashed into the stone. And then another, and another, and another...
Sunny suddenly felt very small.
'These are… legs.'
In the next moment, an indescribable sound rolled through the mist, disturbing its flow. Distorted, it was like a deafening bellow of a war horn, or a sorrowful wail of a gargantuan beast.
The wail was full of fear and agony.
A vast shadow covered the area where Sunny was hiding, and then, dark liquid poured from above. Enormous waterfalls of something that resembled blood fell down and splattered on the rocks, turning into mountain rivers.
Hidden in the shadows, Sunny observed the terrible scene in silence.
The mist flowed above the rivers of dark blood, and as he watched… the blood slowly became transparent, already turning into wisps of fog.
A few moments later, the foaming rivers were gone, and all that was left…
Was nothing.
The towering pillars left the range of his perception, and the vast shadow pressing Sunny down disappeared with them.
The enormous creature, whatever it was, had moved on.
About a minute later, something crashed into the ground in the distance, causing one last, violent tremor.
Sunny hesitated for a while, then emerged from the shadows.
He stood motionless for a while, looking in the direction of where the enormous creature had gone.
Eventually, he gritted his teeth and followed.
'What the hell am I doing?'
He wasn't sure why he wanted to find the place where the creature had fallen, but something was pushing him forward. Perhaps it was the need to know what kind of enemies he would face in this eerie place. Perhaps it was simple curiosity. Perhaps it was something akin to the call of the void, the morbid desire to jump into the beckoning abyss.
At some point, Sunny turned to a vertical slope and started climbing. The white mist was not uniform — it was thicker in some places and thinner in others. Usually, the closer to a peak one got, the further they would be able to see.
It took him some time to climb the tall cliff stealthily. Following along its edge, Sunny reached a narrow ledge and came into view of a vast mountain valley.
It was shrouded in mist, but he could still see the appalling shape of an immense, abhorrent creature that lay in the fog, its titanic body stretching as far as he could see.
Shifting his gaze, Sunny paled when he saw an ocean of vile darkness permeating the being's soul, spreading from seven tumorous growths.
'A… a Great Titan.'
His heart was suddenly cold.
Looking upon a Great Titan was already unnerving enough. What made Sunny truly tense, however… was the fact that the abomination's flesh was terribly torn and mutilated, as if it had barely escaped from a fearsome clash.
What could have mangled a Great Titan so badly?
The wounds were hideous and utterly dreadful, and yet, they did not seem grievous enough to kill a being such as this.
However…
They weakened it.
They weakened its body, they weakened its mind, they weakened its soul… and they weakened its will.
And that was much too dangerous in the Hollow Mountains.
Although the unfathomable abomination was still alive, the mist was already flowing over its endless shape.
Hiding in the shadows, stunned, Sunny remained motionless and watched…
As a Great Titan was devoured by nothingness, slowly dissolving into a milky fog.
Not long after, it was completely gone. It died just like that.
No, not even died.
The Titan was simply erased, as if it had never existed at all.
Sunny had felt bold not too long ago. Transcendence had increased his power tremendously, and reuniting with Serpent added another fearsome Shadow to his dark legion. He had braved the dark depths of Earth's oceans, slaughtered his way across the Antarctic Center like a Grim Reaper, slain the Winter Beast, and crossed the Chained Isles as if he was taking a walk in the park.
His power had gotten to his head, and he had thought himself truly strong.
…The Hollow Mountains disabused him of that notion.
Wandering the endless expanse of flowing mist, lost among jagged peaks, Sunny was reminded of how weak and insignificant he was in the grand scheme of things.
Effie had once said that the Dream Realm was a dark paradise… but as far as Sunny was concerned, it seemed more like hell.
If the conquered regions of the Dream Realm were hell, however, the Hollow Mountains were a deeper and much more dreadful abyss. The horrors that dwelled here were beyond all reason, unfathomable and indescribable, possessing the power to reshape the world with the chilling malice of their alien wills.
Great abominations, and even Cursed ones… Sunny saw their grotesque shapes moving in the mist from time to time, making him shudder.
Sometimes, a vague silhouette of a vast creature would pass his hiding spot, wreathed in wisps of fog. Sometimes, an entire section of a mountain would come alive, sliding away to reveal itself as a gargantuan tentacle that had been wrapped around the towering peak. Sometimes, he would hear eerie sounds echoing in the mist, and feel as though his very mind was being consumed by them.
If not for the Onyx Mantle, which granted him a high degree of resistance to soul and mind attacks, those eerie cries alone would have been enough to kill him.
This was a land of death, after all. Humans had named such regions Death Zones for a reason — there was no place for mortals here.
…And yet, Sunny was here.
He might have been humbled by the dread of the Hollow Mountains, but he was not deterred by it. Even if he was not powerful enough to face the creatures dwelling in the mist, he was strong and resourceful enough to survive them.
As time went on, he learned to resist the will-eroding pull of nothingness better. It still strained him, but pushing against the dissolution of his self had eventually become a habit. He moved stealthily and stayed out of sight, making sure not to attract the attention of the Great Nightmare Creatures, and retreated at the mere suspicion of a Cursed One being close by.
Of course, he was not always able to escape.
As months went by, Sunny failed to evade the attention of powerful abominations a few times. Navigating the mist was difficult, and his senses were impaired… so were theirs, but that simply meant that many things were up to luck.
And Sunny had no luck to speak of.
When he was forced to fight, the battles were chilling. The black rock shattered, and the mist boiled from the furious forces unleashed by the combatants — Sunny had to give it his all to simply survive, testing the absolute limits of his Transcendent power and using every ounce of cunning dwelling in his devious mind.
Sometimes, he killed the enemy. Sometimes, he repelled their assault and escaped.
Sometimes, he hurt them enough for their will to be shaken, and let the mist finish the job.
…It was strangely convenient. Unlike the Nightmare Creatures, Sunny never surrendered to nothingness — no matter how badly he was hurt, how terribly his flesh was mangled, and how much agony he was in, his will and desire to exist never wavered.
That was an advantage humans had over the abominable beings of Corruption, it seemed. The abominations had never had a strong sense of self, to begin with, while humans prized themselves for being highly individualistic.
Sunny had never thought that there would come a time when his only enemies would be Great Nightmare Creatures, but here it was.
The Hollow Mountains were a natural preserve for the most dreadful of beings. Only those whose will was strong enough to exist in nothingness could survive here, after all…
Sunny was one such being, as well, it seemed.
He had wandered the steep slopes of black rock for months, persistently searching for safer paths and seeking shelter in shallow caves when his body needed rest. Being surrounded by terrible enemies who were much more powerful than him and hiding from them like a tiny bug in order to survive… ah, it felt a little bit nostalgic.
Sunny felt as small and powerless as he had on the Forgotten Shore. But, at the same time, his mind was as clear as it had been there. He just had to survive, using all possible means — there was just life and death, with nothing in between.
And just like on the Forgotten Shore, the more he survived, the stronger he became.
Battling Great Nightmare Creature in the flowing mist was just as merciless of a crucible as the Crimson Labyrinth and the Dark City had been for him as a Sleeper. He was slowly coming into his own strength, learning how to wield the vast power of a Transcendent. He also gained terrible experience of facing such creatures.
With every dreadful abomination that fell by his hand, Sunny learned how to kill the next one better. And with every abomination he managed to elude, he learned how to escape from the next one better. Fighting opponents stronger than himself... that was the best way to grow.
…Of course, it was not all battles here in the Hollow Mountains. In fact, Sunny spent most of his time hiding and creeping stealthily between the jagged peaks. He was tense and on edge most of the time, but sometimes, he was also very bored.
There were long stretches of time he had to spend holed up in some cave or hidden in the dark embrace of shadows, waiting for the danger to pass. Sunny entertained himself by working on the project he had started in the Tomb of Ariel — trying to turn the Covetous Coffer into an Echo.
He was making steady progress, slowly learning how to make that particular Memory into a vessel for the shadow of the Mordant Mimic. Now that Sunny had lost the assistance of the Nightmare Spell, he wasn't sure if he would even be able to make the conversion… but he still wanted to try, since he knew that he would not be getting any new Echoes for the same reason.
Fighting powerful Nightmare Creatures was more than exciting, but he needed some variety as far as entertainment was concerned. Weaving provided a nice change of pace.
Of course… Nightmare Creatures were not the only beings dwelling in the mist.
There were also the others.
Sunny had only encountered the creatures of nothingness after leaving the outskirts of the Hollow Mountains and venturing deeper into the vast expanse of the deadly region. His very first encounter had almost become his last.
Whispers of long-forgotten voices, echoes of long-extinguished wails… they surrounded him from all sides, drifting in the mist. Sunny had his eyes tightly shut, hiding in the shadows and praying for the eerie being to move past without noticing him. Somehow, he knew that if he saw it, he would not survive.
Or at least his self would not survive — who knew, perhaps six lonely shadows would be left wandering the world in his wake.
Eventually, the whispers grew distant and disappeared.
The deeper into the mist Sunny went, the more of these creatures he encountered. He had never gazed at them, so he didn't even know what they looked like, or if they looked like anything at all. He could allow himself to fight the Nightmare Creatures, but every time he encountered a mist being, he either hid or escaped.
It was only that… after a while, Sunny started to doubt if they were even creatures at all. It almost felt as if the voices wandering the fog were strange phenomena, instead. As though the eerie remnants of things and beings erased by nothingness drifted in the mist, attracted to each other by the ancient vestiges of erased wills.
He had a particular suspicion, though…
'To be is to be perceived.'
There was a school of thought that claimed that things only existed if they were perceived. That which was not perceived did not exist, but since one could not perceive nothing, everything they did perceive had to be something.
In other words, nothing would become something by the mere act of being perceived.
Like a reflection, perhaps, which was only there when one stood in front of the mirror.
It was a bit of a strange philosophy, and one that depended on the existence of an omniscient God to make sense — a God who perceived all of existence, and therefore made it real.
The gods were dead, of course, and more than that, they had never been omniscient. So, that disproved the whole notion… but Sunny still felt that there was a kernel of truth to it.
Perhaps things could exist without being perceived, and nothing would not become something even if it was witnessed.
But he felt that the beings of the mist would definitely become more real if they were witnessed. To behold them was the same as giving them power. Looking upon them would make nothing become something enough to come into contact with existence… and tear it apart.
At least that was what he thought.
For that reason, Sunny did not only close his eyes near the mist creatures, but also covered his ears and retracted his shadow sense, turning himself blind, deaf, and mute.
Being devoid of most senses in the middle of a Death Zone was its own kind of terror, but he simply gritted his teeth and endured.
Sunny did not know if what he was doing had any meaning… but the creatures of nothingness had never managed to consume him, so maybe he was doing something right.
Even if Sunny found a tentative way to survive encounters with the creatures of the mist, and even if he was slowly learning how to survive in the battles against the Great Nightmare Creatures, claiming their lives one after another… even if he avoided the Cursed Ones with utmost caution… there was still one big problem he had to contend with.
The Hollow Mountains themselves.
The Forgotten Shore was a vast land, one that probably had been its own realm once upon a time. The Nightmare Desert was of the same size, if not larger. And yet, the mountain chain stretched from east to west like a great wall, bordering both of these regions, and a few others. It was simply enormous.
Worse than that, the jagged peaks were shrouded in thick mist, which made navigating them all but impossible. Sunny was mostly sure that he had not lost his understanding of where the north was… but after dozens of furious battles and narrow escapes, his certainty was not absolute.
Maybe he was hopelessly lost, or maybe the Hollow Mountains were simply too vast. In any case, his journey was taking longer than he had expected.
Much, much longer.
Out there beyond the mist, Rain's family had already left the waking world behind and settled in Ravenheart. Sunny's avatar had approached her and somehow talked his way into becoming her teacher.
But Sunny was still wandering the mist, hiding from the unspeakable horrors that dwelled within it, and clashing with them when there was no chance to escape.
At times, he doubted that anything except for the white mist had ever existed. He was so accustomed to the flowing fog and the black rocks, so used to the harsh life of the weakest being in the mountains, and so familiar with the strange nature of existing in the sea of nothingness that his past did not seem real.
Wasn't it ironic? The only thing that seemed to have existed was non-existence.
The warm and endearing life of his distant avatar seemed like a dream, instead.
'Funny.'
Beaten and battered, hurting all over, Sunny was slowly learning how to fight and function without the Nightmare Spell.
Tired of only working on turning the Covetous Coffer into an Echo, he tried to envision a Memory that would replace some of the rudimentary functions of the Spell — especially those having to do with presenting information in an easily digestible manner.
Such a Memory was not that hard to weave, but actually designing it required some creativity. After all, the source of all that information would not be the Nightmare Spell, but Sunny himself — therefore, he had to find a way to automatically convert things he knew or perceived into runes. That was an interesting challenge.
Apart from that, he was also trying to teach himself how to enter his Soul Sea. Some of the things he had learned with the help of the Nightmare Spell had remained with him, like muscle memory — the acts of traveling between realms and placing realm tethers, for example.
But some, like visiting the Soul Sea, were completely gone. So, he had to relearn them.
The ancient people of the Dream Realm had been able to enter their Soul Seas long before the Nightmare Spell was created, so there was no reason that he couldn't do the same. In fact, there had probably never been a Transcendent who did not know the way into their Soul Sea, so Sunny felt a bit ashamed of himself.
It was just hard to find the way without a teacher.
Nevertheless, he eventually succeeded… even if it had taken him slightly more than a year.
After entering the Soul Sea, Sunny confirmed two things. The first thing was that the Memories he could not summon… were truly gone, instead of being simply unavailable. That gave him a sense of bitter melancholy.
The second thing he learned was that the formless shadow of the Vile Thieving Bird's Spawn was gone, as well — just as he had suspected. The loathsome creature had claimed its odious chick.
A year had already passed, and he was still in the Hollow Mountains. He had celebrated his twenty-second birthday in a tiny cave on the side of a misty mountain.
Sunny felt thankful to the Onyx Mantle and the Puppeteer's Shroud — if not for the fact that both of his armors could repair themselves, he would have been wearing rags.
He was also thankful to the Endless Spring — because of Cassie's gift, he was not only able to quench his thirst whenever he wanted, but also wash himself regularly. Otherwise, every creature in the region would have probably detected his stench.
He was also thankful to Bone Weave and his Transcendent teeth. Most of the provisions he had stored in the Covetous Coffer were long gone, so his diet consisted predominantly of the meat harvested from the Great Nightmare Creatures slain by him. It tasted heavenly, but chewing it often was something only Saints would be able to do.
A few months after gaining access to the Soul Sea, Sunny successfully turned the Covetous Coffer into a flawed Echo.
It was only an Echo in name, possessing the structure of one, but lacking the main component — the semblance of autonomy. Nevertheless, that was fine. Sunny did not need the Coffer to do anything that a real Echo would be able to do, he just needed it to be the vessel for the shadow.
Once the faux Echo was turned into a Shadow, the autonomy would follow. It was just that it would be true autonomy, not the masterful imitation of one granted by the Spell.
It took him another month to figure out how to fuse the shadow of the Mordant Mimic with the Covetous Coffer. Strangely enough, Serpent was of great help in that regard — with its help, Sunny guided the dark flames of his soul to encompass both, and listened to his instincts from there.
Sadly, everything happened so fast that he failed to glean the secrets of the mysterious process. He still had no idea how exactly Shadows were made, just that his Aspect contained some sort of authority that allowed him to create them. Nevertheless, Sunny wasn't sure that he would be able to repeat the process just yet.
In any case, that was how the Marvelous Mimic was born.
Sunny had come up with the name himself, because that was how he felt after commanding his new Shadow to turn itself into a little hut.
Sleeping under an actual roof, away from the mist… wasn't that simply marvelous?!
His journey through the Hollow Mountains was still exhausting and harrowing, but at least it had become a little more comfortable.
…In the end, it took him around a year and a half to escape that misty hell.
One day, Sunny was limping down a slope — one of the hundreds, or maybe even thousands of the slopes he had climbed — with an emotionless expression on his pale face. Of course, no one could see his face, because it was covered by Weaver's Mask.
Hidden from view, his eyes were bleak and lifeless. His hair had grown longer than it had ever been, and was tied roughly by a piece of string. The Puppeteer's Shroud was torn, tattered, and stained with blood — he had just escaped from a terrible fight, and had no time to dismiss the armor yet, giving it a chance to repair itself.
Four of his shadows were exploring the mist, surrounding him from all sides — far enough to serve as scouts, but close enough to escape back to him at the first hint of danger. Only gloomy remained glued to his feet.
Sunny dismissed Weaver's Mask and said in a flat voice:
"Well… anyway… that might be true, but mind your manners. I am a Saint, you know. Saint Sunless. Would it kill you to flatter me once in a while?"
The shadow stared at him sarcastically, then suddenly rose from the ground, turning into an avatar. The avatar, unlike the original body, was clad in the Onyx Mantle.
The avatar said:
"So what? I am Saint Sunless, too. I never lie."
Sunny stared at the avatar darkly.
"What a hateful face. Stop staring at me, bastard."
The avatar scowled.
"Who are you calling a bastard, you bastard? Don't you have any respect for our mother?!"
Sunny hissed through gritted teeth:
"Be a bit louder, why won't you?! Do you want some Cursed creature to hear you?"
The avatar stared at him gloomily for a while, then looked away.
They walked side by side for some time, keeping quiet.
Eventually, Sunny spat angrily:
"Waste of essence."
The avatar grinned.
"I might be a waste of essence, but you're the one wasting essence to have a conversation with yourself. Fool."
Sunny widened his eyes.
"What conversation? It's a quarrel. A quarrel with myself! Get your facts straight. Idiot."
The avatar did not answer immediately, instead turning his head this way and that.
Eventually, he asked:
"Say… don't you think that the mist has been strangely thin recently? I can almost see the next mountain."
Sunny scoffed.
"That's just how it is…"
But then, he fell silent.
Because at that moment, Sunny fully realized that he was right.
The mist was, indeed, too thin. It was thinner than ever before, even.
He lingered for a moment, then dismissed the avatar, wrapped the shadow around his body, and hurried his steps.
He recalled the scouting shadows, too, augmenting his body further.
'Can it be? No, really… can it?'
The world was slowly turning darker.
'It can!'
Sunny forced himself to remain calm and alert, moving forward as fast as he could while remaining cautious.
Half a day later, he climbed a tall peak and looked ahead, staggering slightly at the sight.
He did not even register at first what he was looking at. The only thing he cared about was that he could see anything, at all.
Out there in front of him, there was no mist.
Instead, there was a vast and desolate expanse of flat land. A land shrouded in eternal darkness, with a starless void looming above it as a black sky.
Sunny inhaled deeply.
'No way...'
After all these years, he had returned to the Forgotten Shore.
The desolate expanse of the Forgotten Shore lay in front of Sunny, shrouded in darkness.
The black sky was vast and empty. There were no stars, no moon, and no sun populating the lightless abyss, making it seem boundless. Faced with the hollow eternity of its unfathomable grandeur, Sunny couldn't help but feel indescribably small.
Below the black sky, a barren wasteland stretched as far as the eye could see. The Forgotten Shore had changed, becoming almost unrecognizable… the Terror of the Spire, Nameless Sun, was dead, and the endless sea of crimson coral that had been born from her was gone as well, replaced by ashen dust.
The darkness shrouding the desolate expanse was absolute. But it was merely the absence of light, not the true darkness that dwelled in the abyss of the Underworld. Therefore, Sunny's gaze could pierce its veil without restraint.
The Forgotten Shore… had become a land of shadows.
His bloodless lips twisted into a pale smile.
"I'm back."
***
It took him a few more days to descend from the Hollow Mountains and leave the dark slopes behind, finally setting foot on the Forgotten Shore again.
Surrounded by the sea of ashen dust and absolute silence, Sunny remained motionless for a while, gazing into the distance with a strange expression on his bruised face.
The lack of light, the lack of sound, the lack of life…
"How peaceful."
It was a land of death.
He walked a few steps forward, and then staggered, falling to his knees. His hands drowned in the dust, and his breathing had become labored, hoarse whistles escaping from his mouth each time his chest rose and fell.
"Argh… aaahh…"
Sunny was suffocating.
It was not for the lack of air, but simply because both his mind and body were in turmoil. He was having a strange semblance of a panic attack, caused by the fact that there was no mist around him anymore.
There was no nothingness, and therefore, Sunny didn't have to struggle to remain existing anymore. He had grown so accustomed to that constant necessity, though, that its lack was like a powerful shock. Everything around him was so solid and immutable, so tactile and palpable… so something.
Everything was something. Wasn't that bizarre?
As it turned out, it was possible to experience a panic attack from the sense of relief. That feeling was so powerful that it debilitated Sunny completely, making him unable to think, move, or control himself. He remained on his knees for a few moments, and then sprawled in the dust.
'It's so calm...'
Very soon, he curled into a ball… and peacefully fell asleep.
***
Sunny slept without dreams for several days. He was both surprised and concerned by how long his original body remained asleep, but judged that it deserved a little rest.
Or maybe a lot of it. Spending a year and a half in the Hollow Mountains was not for the faint of heart… in fact, it was pure madness. If Sunny had known how long and dreadful his journey would be, he would have never ventured into the mist.
Or maybe not. Maybe he would have still gone into the nothingness. After all, even though crossing the Hollow Mountains had been a nightmarish affair, it had also been… fun, in a perverse and morbid kind of way.
It was also quite fruitful, tempering his will and sharpening his skills.
Sunny was a Transcendent now, and so, his skills needed to become transcendent as well. In fact, he had been contemplating the concept of a transcendent battle art as of late…
In any case, his body needed to rest, so he let it sleep. However, sleeping in the dust was not too comfortable.
He manifested an avatar and summoned the Marvelous Mimic. Once the Shadow turned itself into a hut, the avatar carried his body inside and put it on the makeshift bed — which was nothing more than an elevated platform formed by the Mimic on his behalf.
Saint, Serpent, Fiend, and Nightmare guarded the hut, each augmented by one of the shadows. The avatar, meanwhile, made a fire and went about preparing some food.
By the time Sunny woke up, there was a real feast waiting for him on the table. He remained motionless for a while, then sighed and sat up, rubbing his eyes. The pillow and blanket he had manifested before slowly dissolved into shadows.
The avatar gestured to the food with a grin.
"Come eat. I have ten different types of monster meat for you to enjoy."
Sunny was quite hungry, so he didn't waste any time.
Taking the first bite, he lingered for a few moments, and then asked somberly:
"Have we run out of salt?"
The avatar shrugged.
"You know we did."
Sunny let out another sigh.
"What about coffee?"
The avatar looked at him with amusement.
"There's a bit left. Let's save it for a special occasion."
Sunny did not need to ask himself these questions, of course, because he already knew all the answers. But, still… it was nicer to eat while enjoying a friendly conversation, even if he was talking to himself.
His retinue was great in many regards, but none of them were the talkative sort… in fact, the only one of who had ever spoken was Fiend, but that guy was better off keeping his mouth shut.
Finishing his breakfast, Sunny mounted Nightmare, dismissed the rest of the Shadows, as well as the avatar, and headed north.
The darkness took them in its welcoming embrace, and the ashen dust rose into the air, disturbed by the adamantine hooves of the tenebrous stallion.
***
It was strange.
Sunny vividly remembered the long journey back to the Dark City that he and the members of the cohort had made after visiting the Hollow Mountains. Back then, it had been an endless battle for survival — the Crimson Labyrinth had been teeming with all kinds of vile Nightmare Creatures, and all those creatures had wanted to taste their blood.
But now, the Nightmare Creatures were gone, annihilated by the merciless sun.
The Crimson Labyrinth was gone, too, its demise caused by the destruction of the sun.
The coral maze had withered in the absence of its source, and crumbled into dust. Now, there was no one to lunge at Sunny from the darkness. There was nothing but death and desolation around him.
Silence and peace.
He rode the Nightmare north at a mild pace, not in a hurry to reach his destination. Rocking gently in the saddle, Sunny sipped water from the Endless Spring and looked around, his gaze full of placid curiosity.
'I think I recognize that place… no, do I?'
It was hard to orient himself in the sea of dust. There were a few landmarks that Sunny would have recognized, but he entered the Forgotten Shore in a different spot from where the cohort had gone. His route was entirely different, and he could have been hundreds, or even thousands of kilometers away from the places that the cohort had visited.
Well, it did not matter. If Sunny wanted to, he could spend the rest of his life here. He would find what he was searching for eventually.
No, actually, that was not quite right.
Since there were very few Nightmare Creatures on the Forgotten Shore now, if any, his supplies would run out eventually. So, his time was limited after all.
Sunny's laughter rang in the tranquil silence.
"Gods. Never thought I'd have such a problem…"
There were not enough abominations around! Such a travesty.
Wasn't that ironic?
Sunny traveled on horseback for a few days, then turned into a crow and flew into the boundless black sky. Drifting on the winds, he soared above the sea of ashen dust and made his way north while observing the desolate land for any familiar landmarks.
No monster lunged at him from the dust, or from the black abyss above. This land, which had become synonymous with dread and danger in his mind, was now strangely peaceful.
It seemed safer than even the waking world, let alone other regions of the Dream Realm.
Sunny opened his beak and let out a few piercing caws, laughing at the irony.
'It would be funny... if it wasn't so sad.'
…After flying above the barren wasteland for a few more days, he found what he was looking for.
The ruins of the Crimson Spire.
The Crimson Spire, which had been a symbol of both oppression and salvation for the Sleepers of the Forgotten Shore, was no more. Sunny had witnessed the beginning of its destruction, all those years ago, but was sent away by Nephis before the cyclopean structure collapsed.
Looking at the mountain of shattered black stone that towered above the sea of dust like a titanic gravestone, he wondered how she had escaped the cataclysmic collapse. It must have been hard, to escape that disaster…
It must have been even harder still to survive the long journey across the desolate Forgotten Shore, traverse the Nightmare Desert, enter the Underworld, and conquer the Second Nightmare. He had always known how hard it would have been for a mere Sleeper... but only after spending close to two years in solitude did Sunny realize how taxing it must have been on Neph's mind.
Escaping the collapsing Spire had probably been the easiest of her ordeals.
...Sunny gazed upon the vast ruin from the sky, then plummeted down and turned into a human. Walking across the dust, he fell into a solemn mood.
Soon, something crunched under the boot of the Onyx Mantle. He hesitated for a moment, then kneeled and brushed the dust away.
Below it, a monstrous skull was revealed.
Sunny stared at it for a while, then rose and looked around. He could discern more bones on the ground around him, all covered by a thick layer of dust.
A quiet sigh escaped from his lips.
'It's here…'
He was on the edges of the battlefield where the Dreamer Army had fought against the horde of Nightmare Creatures.
There, in the distance, stood the broken remains of the siege engines that Kai had commanded. Not too far away, Effie had held the line against the flood of abominations, her soldiers dying one by one, until nobody was left. Behind that place was the spot where the Dreamer Army had made its last stand, the rising water already reaching their knees.
Sunny knew exactly how many Sleepers had come to siege the Crimson Spire. He also knew how many of them had survived.
So, it wasn't difficult to calculate how many human skulls lay here, buried in the ashen dust.
He remained silent for a while, and then said quietly:
"...Your nightmare is over."
Sighing deeply, he continued on his way to the bridge that led to the island where the Spire had once stood.
The bridge itself had long collapsed, destroyed by the falling debris. Once upon a time, Sunny had used the Dark Wing and Saint's strength to breach the wide divide… today, however, he simply disappeared from the spot and appeared on the other side a moment later. All it took was a single step.
Clad in an onyx armor, with his raven-black hair dancing in the wind, Sunny walked across the rubble and then froze in place, a subtle expression of astonishment appearing on his alabaster face.
His eyes widened slightly.
'Well… this is a surprise.'
Out of there, in front of him… a stone colossus was kneeling on the ground, unmoving.
Sunny recognized him instantly. The weathered surface of the ancient stone, the small cracks and fissures where countless abominations had assaulted the giant since ancient time …
After wandering the Forgotten Shore for thousands of years, the statue of the Builder had finally come to a rest.
Of course, his head was still missing. The giant hammer that had once struck down the harrowing depth dweller lay in the rubble to the side, forgotten and abandoned. The colossus was still and motionless, its back turned to Sunny.
Inhaling deeply, he walked around the gargantuan statue and faced it.
For a while, there was only silence.
In front of the kneeling colossus, six stone heads lay in the rubble, staring blindly at the empty space where the gates of the Crimson Spire had once been. The Lord, the Priestess, the Hunter, the Slayer, the Knight, the Stranger...
The seventh head — the Builder's head — was held gently in the statue's hands.
The colossus did not show any sign of life, having found what he had been looking for all that time.
Sunny lingered for a bit, then shifted his gaze, looking within the stone giant. His mind was full of bright curiosity.
'What are you, really?'
After a while, a strange sound escaped from his lips.
"So that's how it is…"
The walking statue… was neither a living being nor a Nightmare Creature.
It had no soul.
Instead, seven Transcendent soul shards were hidden in its stone depths, connected by dimly glimmering essence channels.
…Soul shards, not cores.
The ancient colossus was an automaton… a great golem created by the Builder and brought to a semblance of life by sorcery. Sunny had no doubt that if he broke the statue apart, he would find a complicated weave of countless runes engraved into its hollow core and the expansive web of essence channels.
It was a crude creation, far less intricate than even the Echoes that the Spell weaved.
No wonder Saint had treated it with disdain.
She was a true living being, after all — first created from stone by the Demon of Choice, then brought back to life by a treacherous shadow. The wandering colossus, the Forsaken Knight of the ruined cathedral… they were no more than pale imitations. Their power might have been much greater than hers, but their nature was deeply and fundamentally inferior.
If Sunny was to guess, one of the seven heroes of the Forgotten Shore — the Stranger — must have been one of the Stone Saints, and had brought a small number of his soldiers with him to this dark land. The Builder must have been in awe of Nether's craftsmanship, and tried to recreate it clumsily.
The walking giant was the result.
By now, the seven soul shards placed in his stone body were almost entirely devoid of essence, shimmering dimly, one step away from being extinguished. Perhaps the colossus had been absorbing power from the artificial sun, and was left without a source of essence after the Crimson Terror was destroyed. Perhaps he had simply exhausted all his power and came to a natural end.
In any case, the headless statue would not be wandering the vast expanse of the Forgotten Shore ever again.
Sunny threw one last glance at it and turned away with a sigh.
'I'm glad you found what you were looking for.'
He walked away, then started climbing the rubble.
"Even the big guy is gone… ah, why does it make me feel sad? It's like… I barely recognize the place…"
The reason he had come to the ruins of the Crimson Spire was still there, though.
It was at the very heart of the mountains of crushed stone, at the bottom of a vast well. Sunny climbed down, being extremely careful not to fall — he did not trust the stability of the rubble and tested each foothold before lowering himself deeper into the darkness, and for a good reason.
At the bottom of the deep well… was a vast pool of black water. Its surface was perfectly still and flat, like that of a harrowing mirror made from pure darkness. Although the water was opaque and Sunny could see how far down it went, he felt as though it was unimaginably deep, reaching such depths that mere thought of light would be impossible there.
The Dark Sea.
As Sunny watched it in solemn silence, a subtle ripple spread across the surface of the imprisoned ocean of darkness. It was as though it was straining to spill over the edges of the pool and break free. However, the invisible powers that held it down were too mighty to overcome, even for this vast, boundless, inconceivable creature.
The seal he had activated still held, showing no sign of growing weaker.
Shifting his gaze, Sunny peered into the depths of the Dark Sea and let out a stifled chuckle.
It did not change.
All he could see was boundless, appalling darkness.
However, somewhere deep, deep below…
He seemed to have sensed the presence of seven abyssal nodes where the Corruption was even denser.
His suspicion had been right.
The Dark Sea of the Forgotten Shore was indeed a living being… a Great Titan.
Before, the mere thought of a Great Titan would have caused him to fall to his knees in terror, but after witnessing one dying miserably in the white mist, Sunny remained unmoved.
He even…
Felt a strange, daring compulsion to dive into the black waters.
Why not? He had bathed in them before. Back then, the Dark Sea paid him no attention… would it be different now that he was a Saint, possessing a Transcendent Soul that would be much more nourishing for a being such as this?
What would he find in the depths of the ancient sea of Corruption? What mysteries were hidden in the unfathomable black waters?
'Should I find out?'
The temptation was strong.
He reached toward the dark pool, tantalized by its lightless expanse.
But then, he stopped.
Sunny remained motionless for a while, struggling against the sense of dark wonder. Then, he slowly, laboriously, pulled his hand back.
'What the… hell am I doing?'
He wanted to dive into the Dark Sea. Back then, he was merely a Sleeper… a powerless, pathetic Dormant Beast. But now, he was a Transcendent Terror, and carried a cohort of fearsome Shadows in his soul. Although his mind was telling him to be cautious, his heart recklessly believed that he could survive the depths of the Great Titan… maybe he would even be able to destroy it.
Why not? What would he lose if he actually died in that vast darkness? There was nothing to lose…
Only there was, now.
If he had reached the ruin of the Crimson Spire before promising to be Rain's teacher, Sunny might have risked it. But now, things were different. She might not have remembered him… but he remembered her.
He also remembered himself.
Shaking his head, Sunny took a step back.
"I am… such an idiot."
It didn't even matter if he could survive in the embrace of the Dark Sea. What mattered more was that the Great Titan had been sealed by his own hand — and none of the Nightmare Creatures that dwelled in the black water were able to escape that seal.
So, if Sunny did dive into the black pool, he wouldn't be able to escape it, either.
Wouldn't it be funny, to be imprisoned by the seal he himself had put in place?
Smiling darkly, Sunny looked at the still water and sighed.
"If I ever become powerful enough to break the seal… maybe then, we'll meet again."
The black pool rippled, as if acknowledging his promise.
…Suddenly unnerved, Sunny took another step back and silently dissolved into the shadows.
In the past, it had taken the Dreamer Army many days of an arduous march to reach the Crimson Spire from the Dark City. Now, however, Sunny could traverse that distance in less than a minute.
He was not in a hurry to leave, though.
Leaving the towering mountain of rubble behind, he crossed the broken bridge and returned to the ashen wasteland. He remained motionless for a while, then sighed and leaned down to brush the dust off the old bones.
…In the end, it took him almost a week to find the remains of every Sleeper that had perished in the battle for the Crimson Spire. There were four hundred of them, after all, and he had to be careful not to damage the brittle bones. So, it took some time.
He placed them together on the ground, and then used the jagged slabs of black stone from the ruins of the gargantuan tower to construct a stone barrow above the mass grave.
It was a little fitting, to lay these young men and women to rest under the broken remains of the Crimson Spire, which they had laid down their lives to conquer.
Sunny also collected the remains of every Nightmare Creature that had fallen in the battle, and piled them onto each other to the side of the barrow. The mountain of hideous bones towered above the stone grave, dwarfing it entirely in size… a poignant testament to how fearsome the Dreamers of the Dark City had been, and how valiantly they had fought.
He stood in front of the barrow for some time, and then sighed.
"We were tough bastards, weren't we? You guys… rest easy now. The others are doing well. Most of them still follow Nephis, but they are Masters now. The remaining Handmaidens will Ascend before too long, as well — Seishan is taking care of them. Oh, Effie and Kai are already Saints. There are a few independents like myself out there, too. We... we all escaped."
Sunny didn't know why he was saying that. His words rang hollow… he wasn't a big fan of speaking to the dead, to begin with. What was the point?
Shaking his head, he approached the barrow and carved a few runes into the surface of the black stone.
The runes read:
[Here lie those
Who extinguished the sun
Dreamers of the Dark City
Sleep well
Your nightmare is over.]
Stepping back from the slab of black stone with a heavy heart, Sunny remained silent for a while, then sighed and turned away.
Walking across the sea of ashen dust, he summoned Nightmare and jumped into the saddle.
His voice sounded rough when he urged the stallion forward and said:
"...Let's get out of here."
***
A young man with alabaster skin and raven-black hair rode through the darkness on a tenebrous steed, his fearsome armor crafted from polished onyx. In front of him, a great wall of dark stone rose into the lightless sky, obscuring the world.
Sunny had reached the Dark City.
He hunched in the saddle, looking up at the towering wall. The city, which had been populated by dreadful abominations, was now peaceful and silent. He could not sense any movement on its ancient streets.
After lingering for a while, Sunny stepped through the shadows and appeared on top of the wall. Gazing down, he saw a familiar landscape.
In the distance, the twisted and misshapen ruins of the Bright Castle were covered in soot. The Sleepers had set flame to the ancient fortress before leaving, destroying that which had withstood the cruelty of time.
He could recognize many other landmarks, as well. The toppled lighthouse, the half-collapsed library where he had once learned the truth of the Forgotten Shore, the plaza where Saint and her siblings had once fallen, the ruined cathedral…
Even all these years later, Sunny remembered every ruined street of the Dark City where he had hunted. The places where he had ambushed abominations, the places where he had been ambushed by them. There were countless pieces of rubble here that had been wetted by his blood, and even more that he had painted with the blood of his enemies.
A Fallen Nightmare Creature had seemed like the end of the world back then.
Smiling wryly, Sunny took a step into nothingness and jumped down from the great wall of the Dark City. The wind whistled in his ears for a few seconds, and then, he landed on the stone rubble. The silence enveloping the ruins was momentarily broken by the thunderous boom of his landing.
The Terror of the Crimson Spire had annihilated most of the living beings on the Forgotten Shore to fuel her transformation into a Corrupted Titan. Everywhere the rays of the ruthless sun had reached, nothing but death remained.
But there were many dark places in the ancient city. The interiors of the ruined buildings, the catacombs, the lairs dug in the rubble… the sun could not reach there. More than that, the abominations populating the Dark City were much stronger than those in the Crimson Labyrinth. So, a few of them had to have survived the annihilation.
Sunny was calling them over, wishing to eradicate them all in one fell swoop.
…However, even after he had made so much noise, nothing moved in the ruins.
His shadow sense was enveloping the whole city, but Sunny could not feel any motion at all.
Puzzled, he brushed the dust off the Onyx Mantle and ventured into the maze of ruined streets.
Sunny spent the whole day exploring the Dark City. He wandered the ruins and reminisced about the past wistfully. Here, he had rescued Kai from the well… here, he had learned from Effie how to kill a Blood Fiend.
Here was the ditch where he had hidden himself after the Black Knight gutted him.
'How nostalgic.'
By the end of the day, Sunny knew why there were no Nightmare Creatures left in the Dark City.
There were a lot of hideous remains on the ruined streets… most of them showed no sign of having received a wound, since their souls had been annihilated by the Crimson Terror. But some bones had nicks and deep cracks on them, others were scorched by flame.
'...Nephis.'
She must have come here after escaping the Crimson Spire and hunted the remaining abominations down, one after another. To build another core and harvest their meat for the long journey ahead.
A faint smile twisted his lips.
'She's so thorough…'
With the mystery solved, he wandered the ruins some more and eventually made his way to the remains of the Bright Castle.
The ancient stronghold had collapsed, the white marble melted by the terrible heat of the white flames. He did not know why he wanted to see the scorched ruin… so many things had happened here, between the Castle's walls.
But now, it was all erased by the fire.
Just like him.
Chuckling, Sunny shook his head and wandered the remains of the outer settlement for a bit. He kicked stones and remembered the past, then stopped by the lodge where Nephis and Cassie had once lived. Now, it was empty and quiet. After visiting his old room, he left the outer settlement and descended back into the city.
Finally, Sunny reached the ruined cathedral.
He entered the majestic great hall, climbed over the toppled column that Saint had once dropped on the Black Knight, and gazed at the statue of the nameless goddess.
He studied her face for a while, then stepped through the shadows and appeared on the hidden balcony behind it. Soon, he entered a familiar chamber.
The living quarters of the young priestess were neat and tidy, just as he had left them.
The room was beautiful and spacious. The stone walls were engraved with intricate patterns, creating an atmosphere of sanctity and elegance. The furniture was made out of pale polished wood, with several mismatched pieces that Sunny had scavenged from the Dark City once.
He was surrounded by a soothing darkness. The chamber had no windows, but there were light wells cunningly hidden here and there… the ingenious system of mirrors that was supposed to bathe the room in sunlight was long destroyed, though...
And so was the sun itself.
Sunny closed his eyes and inhaled deeply.
Then, he recalled the Onyx Mantle, walked over to the spacious bed, sprawled on it, and fell asleep with a satisfied smile.
Sleeping in his own bed felt really great.
Sunny had had many beds throughout the years. He had one in his temporary room at the Academy, one in the bedroom of his house, the luxurious sleeping pod he had purchased after becoming an Awakened, a flimsy cot in the Sanctuary of Noctis, and even the wide sleeping shelf at the back of the Rhino, among others.
But out of all of them, this bed of pale polished wood, which had once belonged to the priestess of the ruined cathedral, held a special place in his heart.
Perhaps because this dark chamber was the first place he had considered home, and this bed was the first he had considered his.
Even though the time Sunny had spent living alone in the Dark City was one of the bleakest pages of his life, he remembered it with a special fondness.
Waking up pleasantly refreshed, he smiled, yawned, and climbed out of the bed.
Looking around the spacious chamber, Sunny remembered his days here. Things had been so simple back then…
He walked around for a while, briefly touching various pieces of furniture, and then stopped in front of a bare wall. There, countless scratches had been left by the tip of the Prowling Thorn, counting the days he had spent here.
Below them, the word "Sunless" was carved in the stone with two runes.
A sad smile appeared on Sunny's face.
Back then, he had wanted to leave proof of him having lived, struggled, and suffered in the Dark City on this stone wall. A mark of his existence.
Who knew that the mark he had left would become meaningless one day? His own actions made it so that nobody could remember him, even if he scratched his name into the stone a thousand times.
Sunny chuckled, then outstretched a hand and used his nail to leave one more scratch on the wall.
He had spent another day here, after all.
Then, he looked around, studying the interior of the dark chamber.
The thought of leaving it all behind once again made him sad.
But then…
Did he really have to leave it?
Slowly, a dark grin twisted his lips.
'Why don't I take it all with me? What a great idea!'
He needed to decorate the Marvelous Mimic, anyway.
Summoning the Shadow, he commanded it to turn into an enormous wardrobe and opened its doors wide, paying no attention to the rows of terrifying fangs hidden behind them.
Inside was the cold darkness of the vast dimensional storage.
"Shall we start?"
Smiling happily, Sunny went about loading the beautiful furniture made of pale polished wood into the Mimic. The bed, the desk, the intricate lectern…
He didn't even spare the garbs and vestments of the young priestess, which Effie had once mocked him about. These beautiful clothes were made from fine fabric and masterfully tailored… more than that, they had remained in pristine condition despite thousands of years of neglect. Sunny would be mad to leave behind something like that.
By the time he was done, the spacious chamber was entirely barren, as if robbed by an extremely greedy thief. The greedy thief in question, meanwhile, looked at the intricately engraved stone walls, feeling regretful that he couldn't take the engravings with him. Eventually, he sighed and shook his head.
Closing the doors of the Marvelous Mimic, he dismissed the Shadow and left the living quarters.
By the time Sunny returned to the great hall, the smile had disappeared from his face.
He glanced at the statue of the nameless goddess one more time.
The description of the Nameless Sun, the Memory Nephis had received after slaying the Terror of the Crimson Spire, surfaced in his mind.
[For a long time, the Nameless Sun suffered in solitude, longing for all the things that were lost. Only when she lost that longing, too, was the Crimson Terror of the Forgotten Shore finally born.]
…Wasn't he a bit like her?
Alone and forgotten, even his name erased from the world.
He was even a Terror, too.
If he survived long enough… would a day come when Sunny turned into a Nightmare Creature, as well? What was it that he had not lost yet that kept his soul from blooming with the flowers of Corruption?
As his gaze darkened, Sunny looked away from the statue and headed for the inner sanctum of the ruined cathedral.
Finding the hidden passage, he allowed it to take him to a winding staircase and descended underground. Deeper and deeper still, until he reached a large chamber carved into the bedrock.
There, a massive door forged from the same metal that the armor of the Black Knight had been forged from stood open, and two strange torches burned on the wall.
Sunny hissed and shielded his eyes. After days spent in absolute darkness, the pale light of the ghostly torches seemed blinding.
Beyond the open door… was the solitary cell where he had found Weaver's Mask.
And the forbidden runes left on its floor by the corpse that had worn it.
Sunny had come to the Dark City to read these runes.
Taking a deep breath, Sunny steeled his heart and walked forward.
The first time around, he had left his shadows behind, concerned that the light of the strange torches would harm them. But now, he knew that the underground cell was designed to keep someone in, not prevent others from coming inside. The runic circle had long been broken, anyway, and the sorcery protecting this place did not function anymore.
Entering the cell, Sunny studied his surroundings for a few moments… not that there was a lot to study. There was only the broken runic circle, the dust that the mysterious corpse had turned into, and the words left on the floor.
Sunny smiled darkly, then turned his attention to the forbidden runes he had not been able to read before.
These ones were different from the script Nether had used, and much easier to translate.
However, when Sunny read them, his expression darkened.
'What?'
He didn't quite understand...
The runes read:
[Thus spoke Weaver
"They will open the Gates"
And they did
Calling forth doom and destruction upon us
Now, in the ruins
Gods lay dead
And the daemons have fallen
The Forgotten One comes
Wide awake
To consume them].
The rest were illegible.
Sunny shivered.
'No, wait…'
What did it mean? They had opened the Gates? Who had opened them, and which Gates?
Not… not the Gates of the Void, surely?
That was impossible. If the Gates had already been opened, and the Forgotten God had already escaped from the Void, wide awake, then there would have been no existence left. Everything would have been consumed by Corruption.
But it wasn't… yet. Which meant that he was still asleep, seeing nightmares.
And yet, the runes clearly stated that someone had indeed unleashed the God of Corruption. Not only that, but Weaver had even foretold that they would.
'Gods lay dead, and the daemons have fallen…'
Was that the answer to the question that had been tormenting Sunny? The question of who had won the Doom War?
According to these runes…
No one had? Both sides had been annihilated?
How could that be?
Had it been mutual destruction, or had someone killed them all? If neither side had won, then who had?
Suddenly, a chill ran down Sunny's spine.
He looked down, at the familiar string of runes written in a different script from the rest of them.
"Hail Weaver, Demon of Fate. Firstborn of the Forgotten God."
He suddenly had an ominous feeling.
Everyone assumed that there had been two sides in the war between the gods and the daemons… but was that really true? After all, there had been one deity that had refused to participate, standing in opposition to both the gods and the daemons.
The Demon of Fate.
So, if both sides had been annihilated… then wouldn't it mean that there was only Weaver left?
Sunny suddenly remembered the description of Bone Weave…
[When children of the Forgotten God rebelled against the gods, Weaver was the only one to refuse the call of war. Despised and hunted by both sides, they disappeared. No one knew where Weaver went and what they did… until it was too late.]
Until it was too late.
Unnerved, Sunny took a deep breath.
'...What the hell did Weaver do?'
Sunny left the underground cell in a complicated mood. To be honest… he was a little rattled.
'Weaver said… that they would open the Gates.'
Who were the "they" Weaver had spoken about?
The gods? The daemons? Or someone else entirely?
There was one thing that made Sunny restless. It was the fact that no one knew who Weaver was, so the nebulous daemon was never referred to as "he" or "she". Instead, the Spell used the neutral "they" to describe the Demon of Fate.
So... had it been Weaver who unsealed the Void, perhaps?
That did not make a lot of sense, though, since the runes described something that the elusive daemon had said. So, it would have been "I will open the Gates", not "they will"... unless Weaver had had a habit of referring to themselves in the third person.
There was the issue of the runic language itself, as well, which did not necessarily follow the same pronoun conventions as the human language did. The runes written by the prisoner of the ruined cathedral did not hint that Weaver had been speaking about themselves.
But still, still…
'Until it was too late.'
What did the description of Bone Weave mean, exactly?
If Sunny knew one thing… it was that Weaver had been the most frightening of deities, despite not being the most powerful. He did not trust the devious Demon of Fate one bit.
Shaking his head, he walked over to the stone stairs, but then halted and remained motionless for a while.
Walking back, he stopped in front of the cell once more.
Summoning the Marvelous Mimic, Sunny violently tore the massive steel door off its hinges and tossed it into the wardrobe's terrifying maw. Then, he pulled one of the torches from its slot and carried it away, seemingly unperturbed by the ghostly flame.
A person who had been tossed away by the world had to be practical.
Why leave good things behind?
***
Sunny spent a few more days in the Dark City, exploring the ruins curiously. Before, he had been limited in where he could go and what he could see — there had been Nightmare Creatures everywhere, and his power had been woefully insufficient to walk around freely.
But now, Sunny was powerful enough to cleanse the entire Dark City in a matter of hours. Sadly, all the abominations he had not been able to hunt down were already dead, slain either by the Crimson Terror or Nephis.
Still, he could at least explore all the places he had wanted to visit. There wasn't much important information left to be found here, but there were plenty of things he could learn that would be only interesting to a researcher like him.
The rituals, the mundane details of everyday life, the culture… stuff like that. By the end of it, Sunny collected many pieces of information that would have made the Exploration Report on the Forgotten Shore more comprehensive. Sadly, all of them would have had to be placed in the "Not Related to Combat" addendum, which most Awakened never bothered to read.
"Barbarians…"
Finishing his business in the ruins, he left them behind. Next, Sunny started on the long tour of the remaining six statues of the heroes of the Forgotten Shore.
He visited the Priestess first, since she was just outside the walls of the city. Sunny climbed onto her hand and sat there for a while, remembering the day he had reached the Dark City with Nephis and Cassie.
He had been… barely seventeen back then, knowing nothing of the world. He had just learned that there was more to life than bitter survival.
Sunny watched the black sky for a while, feeling regret that the sun of the Forgotten Shore was gone for the first time. He would never see it rise from the palm of the Priestess again.
Eventually, he wrapped himself in shadows and jumped down, gliding on dark wings to the distant ground.
Next was the statue of the Hunter, where the cohort had once burned the nest of the Iron Spiders. Sunny visited the giant arch of white marble on top of which they had rested and played games on the way, as well as climbed to the bottom of the canyon from where the Builder's statue had emerged.
Strangely enough, that rest stop on the white arch etched itself in his memories most vividly. Sunny felt remorse for never taking the members of the cohort to a real beach… now, it was too late. He would never have such an opportunity again.
Were there even real beaches left in the waking world? There had to be. Rich folk loved their leisure.
After that, he circled the distant city from the west and reached the monument of the Lord. That one, he had seen while marching with the Dreamer Army to the Crimson Spire. Sunny did not have any particular memories about this statue, but it was still quite significant.
That was because, if he was correct, the First Lord of the Bright Castle had once defeated a powerful abomination here, receiving the Dawn Shard as a reward. That Memory, altered by Sunny, was still one of the most powerful tools in Neph's arsenal.
It was the very reason why they had managed to escape the Forgotten Shore… a piece of precious inheritance they received from those who had fought against this cursed place before them.
Sunny bowed to the statue of the Lord and continued on his journey
After spending some time exploring the vicinity of the stone colossus, Sunny moved on and found the statue of the Slayer some days later. This one, he had never seen — Nephis, Cassie, and Effie had formed an expedition to acquire a Shard Memory here while he was living alone in the Dark City.
'What a pity.'
Sunny felt a bit regretful about not participating in that expedition. As a shadow user, he felt a special affinity for the Slayer, who had been a stealthy assassin. Her stiletto had served Sunny well before being destroyed when he lost the connection to the Nightmare Spell. It was thanks to its ghostly blade that he had defeated Harus, the monstrous servant of the Bright Lord.
Funnily enough, this place was also where Cassie had earned the Quiet Dancer. Sunny had never learned what kind of bizarre Nightmare Creature could leave such a strange Echo behind… was it really a sentient rapier? If so, the battle must have been quite a tough one.
After exploring the vicinity of the statue, Sunny had indeed found countless broken blades buried in the dust. He could imagine the monument to the Slayer being surrounded by a vast sword grave…
By then, there were only two statues left on his list.
The unfinished statue of the Stranger was far to the south, on the precipice of the Underworld. Sunny hesitated for a while, but eventually decided to skip that one.
He did not want to go anywhere near the Hollow Mountains anytime soon — or, preferably, ever.
That only left the statue of the Knight.
…Which, ironically, was where he had spent his first night on the Forgotten Shore.
Smiling faintly, Sunny summoned Nightmare and sent the dark destrier over the edge of the colossal crater.
He had crossed the crater on a makeshift boat made from demon bones the last time around. This time, the Dark Sea was gone, and the terrible wound left on the Forgotten Shore by the fall of the radiant being could be traversed on foot.
Sunny was curious to see what was hidden at its bottom, so he took his time exploring it at a leisurely pace.
He had found many hideous bones, but nothing that ignited his interest. Closer to the center of the crater, the ground had turned into black glass, and at its very heart, a round hole led into the depths of the earth. That must have been where the Dark Sea had come from at night, and where it had retreated to at dawn.
He stared into the darkness for a while.
'There must be several cavernous hollows below the Forgotten Shore, right? All that water had to go somewhere. Unless it spilled directly into some other hellish realm.'
If there were such a hollow, the entrance to one of them would be right in front of him. And with the Dark Sea gone, it would be empty. The idea of climbing down and spending a few months exploring the underground caverns seemed rather attractive… what kind of derelicts would he find there?
But eventually, Sunny decided against it.
He was sure that the great cavern, if it truly existed… would be incredibly dirty.
Plus, he had already been wandering the Forgotten Shore for a while. Visiting the statues was taking longer than Sunny had expected, mostly because he was taking his sweet time and exploring many interesting places on the way.
Now that the labyrinth of crimson coral was gone, many things had been revealed from beneath it. Old ruins, ancient bones… all too damaged to provide him with any useful knowledge, but still fascinating.
In any case, a lot of time had passed. His birthday was… when was it?
Sunny counted the months and realized that it was almost upon him. He had celebrated the previous one sometime during the hellish track over the Hollow Mountains, so he did not want to celebrate another one in a musty cave.
And… he had an appointment.
Looking east, Sunny smiled darkly.
There was a reason he had carried a creepy torch with him all the way from the Dark City…
He had a promise to keep, and a debt to repay.
A long time ago… Sunny had made a promise to himself. A promise to come back and destroy the Soul Devouring Tree one day.
Now, many years later, he was here to fulfill that promise.
He had been descending into the colossal crater for a while, but now that its heart was behind him, the ground was slowly starting to slope upward. Sunny rode Nightmare with a cold expression on his face, holding the ghostly torch in his hand.
The light of the eerie flame reflected from the polished surface of his armor and danced wildly in his onyx eyes.
It took some time to traverse the crater, but eventually, Sunny saw it.
The branches of a great tree covering the black sky.
A faint smile appeared on his lips.
'It lives.'
He had a feeling that it would.
Sunny... had changed greatly since leaving the Ashen Barrow.
The Soul Devourer had changed, as well.
The insidious fiend had already been enormous back then, but now, it had grown even taller, reaching into the black sky with its obsidian branches.
This tree towered above the sea of ashen dust like a majestic mountain. Its bark was as black as the lightless sky, while its leaves were as red as blood… of course, Sunny could not really see color in the darkness. But he remembered their crimson splendor vividly.
The crimson crown of the magnificent tree used to cover the Ashen Barrow in its shade, but it was much richer and more expansive now, reaching far into the crater.
'That thing… has evolved.'
Sunny sighed.
It was understandable. Since the Soul Devourer had managed to survive the rays of the annihilating sun, it would have been left with no competitor on the Forgotten Shore. The Crimson Terror was gone, and so was the Dark Sea. The other powerful abominations, like the Lord of the Dead, had been slain by the Sleepers of the Dark City.
The insidious fiend growing on the Ashen Barrow would have used the vacuum to enhance its power.
Sunny shifted his gaze, looking beneath the obsidian bark.
Then, a sad chuckle escaped from his lips.
'A Fallen Terror…'
He was more or less sure that the Soul Devourer had been an Awakened Terror before. It seemed to have risen to a higher Rank… or rather, fell to a lower one? Sunny wasn't sure what the correct wording would be for a Nightmare Creature.
He did feel a certain sense of… disappointment, though.
He had been so terrified of that thing once. But now, it seemed so weak, and insignificant.
Dismissing Nightmare, Sunny landed on the ground, then walked up the slope of the crater. The ghostly light of the torch illuminated his way.
From the Ashen Barrow, he must have looked like a small mote of light in the ocean of darkness… drawing closer and closer, growing brighter, and more chilling.
Sunny might have been illuminated by the pale flame, but his presence drowned the area in deathly cold. Outside the small circle of light, the absolute darkness seemed to become even deeper, darker, and more impenetrable.
Inescapable.
He heard the leaves of the magnificent tree rustle in the wind, their murmur seemingly anxious.
It was as though the rustling leaves were saying:
"Stay away! Don't come closer!"
Untouched by their alarm, Sunny stepped through the shadows and appeared on the Ashen Barrow.
Instantly, he felt an insidious influence trying to subtly twist his mind.
The tree was beautiful… the tree was generous… the tree was kind.
It was weak and benevolent, and its fruits were sweet.
'Huh…'
The fruits of the Soul Tree were indeed sweet. More importantly, they were quite useful… each contained a shadow fragment for Sunny to consume, after all. Best of all, the ancient fiend could grow them indefinitely.
Perhaps he should collect the fruits and keep the Soul Tree intact. Otherwise, there would never be another harvest…
Sunny smiled subtly and shook off the mental hex. It was too easy to do.
He had been a mere Sleeper the last time. But now, he was a Transcendent Terror. The Onyx Mantle was augmented by five shadows, and the measure of protection against mental attack it provided him with could not even be compared to that of the Puppeteer's Shroud.
Resisting the manipulation of the Soul Devourer was quite trivial.
Its attempts to save itself… were a bit pitiful, really.
As soon as Sunny shrugged off the hex, the leaves rustled again, this time full of panic.
He sensed movement all around him.
Hideous figures rose from the ash… one, two, three… a hundred. Nightmare Creatures — new thralls to replace Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie, who in turn had replaced the Carapace Demon.
The Soul Devourer needed someone to protect it. The abominable tree must have worked hard, luring so many of the Nightmare Creatures that had survived the annihilating sun under its branches. Sunny would not have been surprised if these were all of them, really — every single creature that had avoided being consumed by the Crimson Terror, either through strength or by luck.
Nephis must have avoided this place because she had no means of protecting herself against the hex back then.
But what could all these abominations do to Sunny? Most of them had come from the coral labyrinth, and were therefore merely Awakened. There were a few Fallen creatures among them, but none of a high enough Class.
This time, it was his turn to be the horror.
This time, it was Sunny who was terrifying, inevitable, and full of murderous frenzy.
…The shadows stirred, and a hundred inky-black hands rose from the darkness. They grabbed onto the thralls, onyx claws sinking into their flesh. The next moment, the air was filled with the smell of blood. The massacre was harrowing and thorough, the silence broken by howls of agony and the revolting sound of flesh being torn apart.
Sunny walked through the mayhem calmly, not even sparing the dying abominations a glance.
Soon, he reached the trunk of the Soul Devourer.
The leaves were rustling, and the branches were swaying, their sound full of desperate fear.
He placed one hand on the obsidian bark and closed his eyes for a moment.
Then, Sunny poured his essence into the eerie torch. Opening his eyes, Sunny sighed… and set the magnificent tree aflame.
'You really chose the wrong person to enthrall...'
Then, he walked back to watch it burn.
The view was breathtaking.
Bright flames were climbing the towering trunk. The obsidian bark cracked, blooming with smoldering embers. Soon, the fire reached the leaves and exploded, spreading across the swaying crown of the Soul Devourer with tremendous speed.
When that happened, the darkness shrouding the Forgotten Shore was dispelled by the colossal ball of flame burning above it.
There was a cacophony of sounds. The roaring of the fire, the hiss of leaves being turned to ash, the cracking of dying wood. All of them fused into a chilling litany of pain, as if ten thousand souls were shrieking at the sky in agony.
It was… incredibly disturbing.
Sunny almost felt as if he was really hearing the ancient tree scream.
…It screamed for a long, long time.
The Soul Devourer was huge, so it took a while for it to burn down. The beautiful crimson leaves had turned to ash. The branches did, too, falling down in a whirlwind of sparks. The delectable, juicy fruits were ruthlessly incinerated.
The trunk had taken a few days to die, but it eventually turned into a scorched, broken, hollow husk.
But it was only when the roots died that Sunny felt… nothing.
He didn't feel anything at all. He was of a higher Rank than the Soul Devourer now, and so, killing the insidious fiend did not even give him a single shadow fragment.
A few days later, Sunny was still sitting on the ground, looking at the smoldering remains of the great tree. He could feel that the creature was dead.
He thought that exacting his revenge on the Soul Devourer would bring him joy, but it didn't. If anything, Sunny felt… sad.
Such a death was... almost humiliating. It was unworthy of the creature that had haunted his nightmares for so long. He never wanted to humiliate an enemy that had earned his respect.
'When had I become so strong?'
He wasn't sure.
He wasn't that strong, either… but he did outpace most of the things in two worlds, as far as the acquisition of power was concerned.
Finally, Sunny stood up, summoned the Endless Spring, and washed the ash off his face.
The Soul Devourer was no more, and so...
'That is done. Now what?'
There. He had kept his promise.
Somewhere in Ravenheart, the sun was rising.
Which meant that Sunny was twenty-four now.
It was his birthday.
Sunny stared at the ghostly torch, which looked like it was on its last leg.
With a sigh, he walked around and collected a few pieces of charred wood. Then, he used the last of the eerie flame to make a fire.
Summoning the Marvelous Mimic, he pulled an alloy pot from its maw, as well as a tin can. The tin can contained his last spoonful of coffee powder.
Pouring the coffee into the pot, he filled it with water from the Endless Spring and placed it on the fire. A few moments later, a delicious smell spread in the air.
Sunny summoned the Shadow Chair, sat on it, and waited for the coffee to be ready. Then, he brought the pot to his face and inhaled the fragrant aroma.
"Ah…"
He remained silent for a while, and then smiled.
"Happy birthday to me."
Relaxing in an opulent chair that stood on top of a tall hill, surrounded by boundless darkness, Sunny sipped his coffee and enjoyed the view of fiery sparks dancing in the boundless black sky.
The last memory Cassie saw was of the mad Saint climbing the statue of the Knight. She knew that he could have reached the top in one step, or turned into a crow to fly there — but, for some reason, the Lord of Shadow chose to climb the great height of the beheaded colossus like a mundane human, one handhold at a time.
In the end, he sprawled on the severed neck of the statue and stared at the black sky with a detached expression on his pale, handsome face.
That was where the memory ended, this time.
It was… almost too much for her to handle, making Cassie feel dizzy.
Reading someone's memories wasn't like reading a book or watching a video. She perceived things the way people remembered them — a chaotic mixture of images, sounds, smells, sensations, thoughts, and emotions. More than that, memories were often unreliable, and tended to twist the truth a lot.
There was no solid concept of time in the memories of most people, either. It was warped and twisted in accordance with how significant the event had been for them… or sometimes for no reason at all. A single minute could span an eternity, while entire years could leave close to no trace in a person's memory.
Usually, if Cassie wanted to uncover the truth, she had to gently... or not so gently... lead the man or woman looking into her eyes toward it. Very few people were truly in control of their memories, after all, so she had to guide them patiently. Often, they themselves were surprised to remember the details of certain events in their lives.
It had taken her a long time to teach herself how to navigate human memories. Eventually, though, Cassie had become a master of perceiving them.
But her hands were tied with the Lord of Shadows, because he was the one choosing what to show her.
His memory was incredibly sharp, but the way he perceived the world and remembered things was entirely too strange. On top of that, Cassie's own memory was incapable of retaining many of the things he remembered feeling, witnessing, or thinking about.
It was a proper mess.
But, still…
She managed to learn a lot from what he had shown her today.
Cassie looked at the Lord of Shadow with a complicated expression.
At first, he had shown her the Ivory Island. Knowing that he had been anchored there as a Master was already a precious piece of knowledge. She knew that he had not been a Fire Keeper from his service in the First Evacuation Army, so combining these two facts sent Cassie's mind into overdrive, countless theories spawning at it each moment.
What had been his connection to her and Nephis?
Soon, however, she couldn't help but pause as a cold shiver ran down her spine.
That was because she saw herself in his memories. The mysterious man had been so close… he could have reached out of the shadows and put his hand on her shoulder.
…Or drive a knife through her heart.
And she had not sensed anything.
That was both an eerie and frightening thing to learn.
'He was right there, in my shadow…'
She paled.
The Lord of Shadows had come to the Ebony Tower to study the runes left behind by the Demon of Choice. Cassie had read them, as well.
Very few people in the world were capable of knowing the truth of what was written on the walls of the Ebony Tower — few enough that they could be counted on one hand, perhaps. And the Lord of Shadows, it seemed, was one of them.
Shadow God was the God of Mysteries as well, after all. So, in a sense, it was only fitting for the Saint of Shadow to be privy to the forbidden knowledge about the Forgotten God.
Had Cassie herself taught him the truth? Or…
Was she the one who had been taught by him?
The memories that followed were like a feverish nightmare. The mists of the Hollow Mountains… was hard to pierce, even with her power. The long months the Lord of Shadow had spent challenging the impregnable mountain chain were like a blur — not only because he didn't concentrate on these memories, but also because he had worn that strange mask of his for most of the journey.
As long as the mask — one resembling those worn by the priests of the Nightmare Spell — was summoned, Cassie could not see anything in the forgotten man's memories.
But it was while watching these memories that she finally noticed that there was something strange about the Lord of Shadows. The inconsistencies had piled up until Cassie realized in shock…
'He is not a carrier of the Nightmare Spell.'
She was rattled.
How could that be? Something like that was impossible… for a human of the waking world, at least.
And yet, she couldn't deny it.
There was no voice of the Spell in the memories of the Lord of Shadows. No shimmering runes, no new Memories and Echoes. There were other clues, as well, but the most undeniable of them was the fact that he had spent close to a year learning how to enter his Soul Sea.
All carriers of the Spell could do it from before becoming an Awakened. And yet, one of the most powerful Transcendents in the world had not been able to.
Her eyes widened when the realization hit her.
Cassie lingered for a while, then looked at the Shadow Saint with a mournful expression.
'...Is it because he has been forgotten by the Spell, as well?'
How lonely and painful would it be, to be erased completely from the world?
She didn't need to guess. After all… she could experience his anguish personally, by looking at his memories.
Cassie's lips quivered.
No wonder he had been in such a disturbed state back then… was still?
Eventually, she was distracted from her thoughts by a stunning sight.
Her heartbeat suddenly turned erratic.
Cassie took a shallow breath.
'The... the Forgotten Shore…'
Indeed. The madman had actually crossed the Hollow Mountains — something that most humans considered utterly impossible.
And on the other side, a forlorn land lay shrouded in darkness, both familiar and unfamiliar.
There was a storm of emotions raging in Cassie's heart. But, more importantly… she focused her mind completely on these dark memories, knowing that they would hold the key to the secret of where the Lord of Shadows had come from, and how closely tied he was to her and Nephis.
'Outer Settlement hunter? One of Gunlaug's lieutenants? Maybe… maybe even a Sleeper from the same year as us and Caster?'
She peered into his memories tensely, fighting against the inescapable forgetfulness as hard as she could.
Cassie shivered when he saw the ruins of the Crimson Spire.
She cried when the Lord of Shadows built a grave for the fallen of the Dreamer Army.
She smiled sadly when he explored the molten ruins of the Bright Castle.
She was curious to see the runes for "Sunless" carved into the wall of the ruined cathedral.
'Is that actually his real name?'
Whose name? What had she been thinking about?
She was shocked when he descended into the secret cell under the cathedral and read the ominous words written on its floor.
'Weaver…'
When the Lord of Shadows started his tour of the giant statues, Cassie was finally illuminated.
'That arch… he was actually with us during the expedition to reclaim the Dawn Shard!'
So their connection had been that deep…
But it was only at the very end that Cassie's eyes widened, and she gasped in shock.
The memory of the Soul Devouring Tree burning was incredibly vivid.
Her entire body trembled.
'From... the beginning… he was with us from the very beginning...'
The Lord of Shadows was not a hunter from the outer settlement. He wasn't from the Bright Castle, either. He wasn't even just a Sleeper from the same year as them.
He was someone who had accompanied Cassie and Nephis from their very first steps on the Forgotten Shore.
The two of them… had been the three of them, all along.
It was just that they had forgotten.
Suddenly, Cassie felt a sharp pain pierce her heart.
She felt as though… as though something so precious that it couldn't be described with words had been taken from her.
And with that, Cassie finally closed her eyes, breaking the contact between her and the Lord of Shadows… with Sunless.
Sunny.
There were so many details in the avalanche of memories he had shown her, so many hints and clues… it would take her weeks to slowly digest and contemplate all of them, then build her knowledge based on the new understanding.
But right now, Cassie did not care to do so, and was incapable of doing so either.
All she cared about…
Was the feeling of loss, the bittersweet emptiness, and the faint hope of finding what they had lost once again.
Sunny returned to the Brilliant Emporium as the sun was rising above the eastern horizon. If someone had seen him coming back home at the break of dawn, they would have probably assumed that he had spent the night elsewhere… and with someone else, engaging in revelry.
Of course, being mistaken for a philanderer would have been the least of his problems — many people already considered him a lecher, anyway. It was better to be seen as a profligate than as someone who had a habit of sneaking into the forbidden parts of the royal castle at night.
'Now, wait… why does it sound so wrong?'
In any case, his goodbyes with Cassie had felt a little hurried. She had seemed to be a little dazed and a little rattled, acting strangely around him… well, it was not surprising. Sunny doubted that she had expected him to dump two years worth of memories into her head in the span of a few hours.
But he had no other choice… initially, Sunny had wanted to share his memories with Cassie little by little. But the war was approaching faster than he had expected, and so, he needed her to trust him sooner.
Cassie was smart. With what he had shown her this time, she would be able to figure out many things. Most importantly, she would understand that he had been a companion to her and Nephis for a very, very long time.
Even if their relationship had been turbulent and rocky for most of that time...
Knowing that, she would lower her guard around him more. She would also advise Nephis to trust him better.
Well, and…
The things Sunny, as the humble shopkeeper, might do in the future would not look as outrageous. Which wasn't to say that he was planning on doing something outrageous, of course! But he had also not planned on participating in scandalous duels and being publicly embraced by Nephis because of a candy wrapper, so…
Things just sort of happened when Sunny was around her. He could put a leash on his emotions and control himself better, but… he didn't want to.
'Ah, so many things to do…'
Entering the Brilliant Emporium, Sunny yawned, stumbled sleepily to his bed — the very same bed he had taken from the hidden chamber of the ruined cathedral — fell on it, and closed his eyes blissfully.
At the same time, his avatar in the basement of the Marvelous Mimic looked up in disbelief.
"No way."
They had so many things to do, and the original body decided to just go to sleep?!
Sunny couldn't believe himself.
Shaking his head, he sighed and continued pouring over his notes.
There was indeed a lot to do.
He was preparing Memories for Rain, developing a design of the soul sword for Nephis… oh, and by the way, today was the day they were supposed to go on an outing to feed the rumors.
As if he was not suffering enough from the rumors already…
Despite that, Sunny was looking forward to their date. Even if it was a fake one.
Before that, however…
He still had to work on the design of the sword.
Creating a soulbound weapon was a vexing task.
There were three parts to it, each presenting its own set of problems.
The first problem was perhaps the simplest to solve, which was not to say the easiest. It was the forging of the sword.
To forge a good sword, Sunny needed good materials. Usually, he would have just gone with the most potent ones at his disposal — those harvested from Great abominations would be ideal. He also needed a set of powerful soul shards, but there were plenty of those.
Of course, the higher the Rank of the material, the harder it was to process it. That was why Sunny did not seriously consider using materials harvested from Cursed beings… even if he managed to get something like that, his own power was insufficient to forge it.
Regardless, the situation was entirely different this time around.
What he wanted to create was a soulbound weapon, so there was no point in making its Rank higher than Neph's own. Actually, it was impossible — since she was a Saint, the sword would inevitably become a Transcendent one. Therefore, using stronger materials would only waste them.
Whatever material Sunny did use would be refined into a greater version of itself by the flames of Changing Star's soul as she walked the path of Ascension. Really, there was no one better suited to wield a soulbound weapon than her — since its power would depend on the power of her soul, and her soul was bolstered by the radiant lineage of Sun God.
So, what Sunny needed was not the strongest material. What he needed was the material with the highest affinity to Nephis and her Aspect. Her weapons and armor had a tendency to melt when she went all out — so, he needed something that would never melt. Something that would channel her immolating power to the fullest extent, as well.
Sunny was pretty sure that he already had the main ingredient at hand.
He looked at a certain spot in the material storage of the Brilliant Emporium. Just by looking there, Sunny felt cold.
What he was staring at… were the shards of the mystical ice that had once been the heart of the Winter Beast. It seemed a little odd, using ice to channel fire — but Sunny believed that there was no better material for Neph's sword.
The only point he was still considering had to do with purity. Was it better to simply use the mystical ice, or create an alloy on its base? A lot of experimentation was needed to answer that question. He had been experimenting for a while now, and would continue to do so for some time.
The second problem he had to solve was the soul binding. That one… was truly vexing. Sunny remembered the weave of the Mantle of the Underworld well, and had come a long way in learning its secrets. He had reached a point where he could theoretically recreate most of its enchantments… except for the one he needed to master the most, the [Prince of the Underworld].
That one had been simply too odd. Back then, in order to fulfill its requirements, Sunny had had to defeat thousands of opponents. The strangest part was that he had not needed to kill them… just defeat them. How did that work? How could a weapon grow stronger from such an abstract thing? There were no soul fragments involved, no absorption of essence.
Was the counter of the [Prince of the Underworld] the means of soul binding, or simply a restriction placed on the onyx armor by its creator? Sunny wasn't sure. All he knew was that once he had filled it, a new enchantment of the Mantle was unlocked — the [Soulbound Relic].
Activating that enchantment had turned the Mantle of the Underworld from a Memory to an Attribute.
Could he simply recreate the [Soulbound Relic] enchantment? Or was fulfilling the demands of the [Prince of the Underworld] enchantment an integral part of the process?
Recreating either of the enchantments was a titanic task, and Sunny wasn't even sure that what he wanted to achieve would happen on the first try. Once again, more experimentation was needed.
It was to the point that he was considering temporarily manifesting more avatars to keep working on all these tasks.
The third problem, meanwhile, was not as elaborate, but also the most expansive of the three.
It was deciding on what other enchantments he wanted to include, and constructing the map of the weave according to the selection.
Sunny had a lot to select from.
Firstly, he was determined to finally accomplish something that he had been trying to do for a long time — recreate the [Unseen] enchantment of the Moonlight Shard, which allowed the ghostly stiletto to appear instantly in his hand, without any delay between the summoning and the manifestation.
There would need to be an enchantment that augmented the resilience and lethality of the soul blade, as well.
Beyond that, however…
There was too much to choose from.
The [Shapeshifter], [Light Eater], and [Ghost Blade] enchantments of the Cruel Sight. The [Death Dealer] enchantment of Morgan's Warbow. The [Burning Heart] and [Cold Steel] enchantments of the Patient Avenger… and so much more.
Worse still, Sunny felt that simply recreating past enchantments was not enough for the soulbound sword he was going to forge for Nephis. That sword would be a watershed moment in his development as a sorcerer, without a doubt, as well as the mold for the future Memories Sunny would craft for himself.
So, wouldn't it only be suitable for him to fully take a step forward and design unique enchantments of his own?
There was a lot to consider.
…It was a little premature to be considering these things, however, because Sunny had not been coy when he made the deal with Nephis. He really needed to learn how she fought these days to be able to tailor a perfect weapon for her. He had to observe her battle art — her true battle art, not the facsimile she had designed to fool the members of the Great Clan Valor.
And there was so little time left before the war.
Suddenly somber, Sunny looked around the Brilliant Emporium.
The Sword Domain had barely had four years of peace after the disastrous Chain of Nightmares. People were just starting to settle into their new lives, working together to help their kingdom develop… but soon, everything would descend into chaos once again.
What would happen to his shop then?
Would he even be able to keep it open? The restaurant side of the business would suffer the most, no doubt. With a war going on, people would not be in the mood to enjoy delicacies, and neither would they have spare coins to spend. Getting supplies would become a problem, and small private establishments like his would certainly be at the end of the line.
The Memory Boutique would not fare well, either.
Sunny sighed.
'Well, the war has not started yet. There's still time.'
And speaking of time…
He opened his eyes and reluctantly rolled out of bed.
Sunny had not quite gotten his beauty sleep yet, but there was no time to waste. He had to get ready.
The morning was in full swing, which meant that Nephis would be arriving soon.
It was time for their date.
'...Fake date.'
So what? He was excited.
The first customers arrived, and the avatar got busy in the kitchen. Sunny, however, remained on the porch, enjoying the fresh air with a leisurely smile on his lips. The lively noises of the city filled the air like a bright melody.
At some point, the door opened, and Aiko walked out, dressed in a smart business suit and wearing a leather messenger bag over her shoulder. The petite girl yawned, stretched her arms, and mumbled:
"I'm off to the Castle, boss."
Sunny looked at her with a good-natured smile.
"You're delivering Memories, you know. What's up with the bag?"
Aiko stared at him with indignation.
"What do you even know… one has to look the part to make the right impression! That's business essentials!"
She glanced him over with suspicion.
"And speaking of looking the part… you seem a bit different today, boss. What is that… did you style your hair?"
Sunny blinked.
"I did not!"
Aiko gave him a sarcastic nod.
"Uh-huh… sure."
With that, she grinned and hurried away.
"Have fun with Princess Nephis, boss! Perform well! We're raking in real money here, so don't screw it up for us!"
The petite girl used her Aspect to skate on the cobblestones and disappeared behind a corner in the blink of an eye. Sunny was left standing on the porch, flabbergasted.
"What? What does she mean, perform well? I always perform well! Wait… that did not sound right…"
Just at that moment, he felt a familiar presence illuminate the world. Sunny did not have to look to know that Nephis was close.
There was a rustle of feathers, and then, a slender silhouette was standing on the shore of the lake. Her wings had already disappeared, and only a beautiful halo remained, fading slowly as it contoured her figure against the tranquil water.
Nephis was wearing white clothes, her silver hair held down by the Crown of Dawn.
Sunny, dressed in black as usual, froze on the spot.
'D—damn… I hope she did not hear that…'
Noticing him, Nephis smiled lightly and walked over with easy steps.
"Master Sunless. Are you ready?"
He knew that she was terribly busy preparing for the war. However, she had diligently made time to keep their appointments in the past few weeks, and never seemed distracted by other issues in his company, giving him her full attention.
Sunny had a timid hope that Nephis actually enjoyed their outings, and found shelter from the burden of her crushing responsibilities in the time the two of them spent together — no matter how fleeting it was. He was quite pleasant to be around, after all… at least he tried to be, for her.
Of course, it was far more likely that Nephis simply treated their meetings as part of the war preparations. There was a purpose to them — Sunny was a hired sorcerer who had to forge her a superb sword, after all. So, the diligence she treated him with was the same she afforded her other responsibilities, no more and no less.
Even though he would never admit it, the latter possibility made him upset.
"Master Sunless?"
Sunny lingered for a moment, then offered her a pleasant smile.
"Yes. I am ready."
He offered her his arm, and when she wrapped her own around it, picked up the picnic basket.
He had prepared the food inside himself. He had also bought the picnic basket specifically for the occasion, since nothing in the Brilliant Emporium felt nice enough.
The two of them walked together. Nephis was calm, while Sunny was pretending to be nonchalant. They made for quite a stunning pair, and passersby stared at them with wide eyes... but he did not care. Rather, he enjoyed their stares.
'There, there. Look more!'
"You seem to be in a good mood."
Hearing Neph's remark, Sunny realized that there was a wide smile on his lips. He lowered his gaze in embarrassment.
"Ah… yes. Today seems like a pretty good day. Don't you think so, Lady Nephis?"
She studied his face for a few moments, then smiled slightly and looked away.
"Yes, I have to agree. It does seem like that."
They walked a short distance away and reached a newly built martial hall. Bastion was full of Awakened warriors, and not all of them had a Legacy clan sponsoring them — so, they needed a place to practice and hone their skills, as well as experienced instructors to guide them.
For an independent Master, opening a martial school was a good way to earn some coin — most seasoned Ascended were busy protecting the human enclaves and subjugating the wilderness of the Dream Realm, so there was always a shortage of good instructors.
Usually, the status of a Master was enough to create a sufficient reputation for a martial school. On any day, there would be a dozen or more warriors practicing inside under the observation of the owner and his Awakened helpers.
But today, the martial hall was entirely empty. Nephis had reserved the whole building, displacing even the founder… their outing had to be public, but what they were about to do had to be kept away from prying eyes at the same time.
Walking inside, she nodded at Sunny and said evenly:
"Get comfortable, Master Sunless. I'll be with you shortly."
Sunny nodded and went to the courtyard of the martial hall, which was fashioned into a sand arena. Sitting down on the spectator bench, he put the picnic basket down and looked at the sky.
'It's indeed a nice day…'
Soon, having changed into a set of training clothes… which looked quite flattering on her despite not being designed for that purpose… Nephis walked into the arena. Picking up an alloy sword from the stand, she swung it a couple of times, nodded in satisfaction, and looked at Sunny.
"I… I'll begin, then."
He nodded.
"I'll be watching."
Nephis lingered for a few moments, then looked away and coughed.
"...Watch well."
With that, she began a set of training exercises. Although slow and weak by Transcendent measures, they were nevertheless full of powerful intent. It was as though Nephis was performing a sword dance, fighting a duel against her shadow.
For a moment, the image of her dancing with the sword fused with his memories of the Black Island, where the two of them had spent a blissful month during the Third Nightmare. Sunny had been mesmerized by her practicing swordsmanship back then, as well.
Her technique had changed tremendously since the Nightmare, though. It was still flowing, versatile, and unpredictable, but had become both different and much more… complete.
What Nephis was showing him today was her true battle art — one that she kept hidden from everyone else. There was no enemy for her to fight and no environment for her to unleash her Aspect, but Sunny could still infer many things from watching these simple katas.
There was one problem, though…
He was having trouble concentrating on the movements of her sword.
Instead, his eyes could not help but follow the movements of her body.
Its graceful lines, contoured by the light fabric of the training suit. The smoothness of her steps, the supple beauty of her form. The beads of sweat glistening on her alabaster skin…
'Ah, I'm in trouble.'
Sunny used all of his self-control to keep his face neutral. He was under terrible strain!
Worst of all… best of all… the day was still young. There were many hours ahead of them.
He took a shaky breath.
'...I'm not going to get a nosebleed, am I?'
Nephis concentrated on her sword, guiding it with effortless ease. The movements she performed were not particularly fast or taxing… and yet, her body was under tremendous strain, beads of sweat forming on her fair skin. Her breathing was controlled, but heavy.
That was because she had to infuse her swordsmanship with sincere intent. Without the intent, her display would be meaningless — she would fail to show the essence of her technique to the young enchanter, and he would not be able to forge a suitable blade.
She was straining herself… but, at the same time, she was enjoying herself.
That was because she did not need to think about anything else but the sword in these rare moments of peace. Meeting Master Sunless was not entirely without purpose, but compared to the rest of her endless errands and obligations, it was a respite.
Nephis had always been driven, and never allowed herself to get distracted from the goal. But that was not because she never wanted to put it all aside and enjoy some rest… it was simply because she could not allow herself to do so. Falling behind meant death, and even worse than that, failure.
With the war approaching, the pressure on her had only increased even further. It had increased tremendously. There was so much to do, so much to prepare, so much to foresee and assess and consider… and even then, there was so much uncertainty. The uncertainty of it all was the most burdensome, and even with the help of her companions, it was almost overwhelming.
Because their lives, too, depended on her. She had pulled them into the maelstrom of ruinous change, and it was up to her to see them safely to the shore.
Which was why Nephis secretly enjoyed the time she spent with Master Sunless. The charming enchanter was kind, nice… and, if she was honest with herself, quite pleasing to the eye. There was nothing wrong with indulging in stealing glances at him from time to time, of course… everyone loved beautiful things, after all. She wasn't an exception.
But his looks were not as important as the fact that he was far removed from the dreadful matters involving war, bloodshed, and boundless heartbreak. To the Sovereigns, the dead gods, and the fate of the world.
On the rare occasions she was in his company, Nephis could allow her tired mind to relax, and concentrate only on simple things. Like wielding her sword.
She had always loved swordsmanship, but now… as it turned out, performing it for someone to see was strangely rewarding.
Especially because Master Sunless always watched her intently… very intently, even, never missing a single move.
Nephis was satisfied.
'He must really appreciate swordsmanship…'
Who knew that the gentle enchanter had such a voracious appreciation for combat techniques?
It felt good to be appreciated.
[Hey, Neph.]
Cassie's voice did not distract her from dancing with her sword. Nephis took a step forward and performed a smooth slash, then answered calmly.
[Yes? Did something happen?]
The response came a few moments later.
[No, not really. It's just that… can you do me a favor?]
Nephis spun her sword into a flowing chain of swift attacks and couldn't help but notice the enchanter's glistening onyx eyes, which followed her movements attentively.
[Sure. What do you need?]
Cassie hesitated for a while.
Was her voice a little strange? Nephis felt reluctant to consider that issue. Cassie had been suffering greatly after losing her prophetic gift, and was only recently able to recover. She didn't want to see her friend fall into an unsettled state again.
However, Cassie's next words almost made her stumble.
[Can you… give Master Sunless a hug?]
Nephis struggled to control her sword.
[W—what? A—absolutely not! I… I am not going to hug him! Why are you even asking me to do something like this?]
Cassie remained silent for a bit, then sighed.
[Well… whatever. I can't tell you. If you don't want to, don't.]
She didn't say anything else.
Nephis was stunned.
'That's… that's right! I don't want to, and so I won't.'
However…
The thought of embracing the charming enchanter had already been planted in her mind, refusing to disappear. After all, people didn't just like looking at beautiful things...
Like that time in the lakeshore park, when he tripped and tried to cover his clumsiness with an equally clumsy excuse.
'Damn you, Cassie!'
Distracted, Nephis failed to suppress her strength and put too much force into her next swing.
The alloy training sword was not meant to be used by Saints, and so, it shattered under the terrible strain.
Nephis stumbled.
The tip of the blade broke off, whistling as it shot through the air with terrible speed…
And struck Master Sunless, who had been slow to react, straight in the face.
She flinched.
'Oh, no!'
Before he could even recover, Nephis was already beside him. She traversed the entire arena with a single push, appearing near the spectator seats almost instantaneously.
The charming enchanter had barely had time to react, raising his hands to clutch at his face. Nephis kneeled beside him and raised her own, her gaze anxious.
He was a Master, so an alloy blade would not hurt him too much… but still, still. She was very angry at herself, and concerned about him.
"Master Sunless… please, lower your hands. Let me see."
Covering half of his face, he looked at her with one eye and forced out a smile.
"...It's fine, Lady Nephis. I'm tougher than I look. You don't have to worry."
She gritted her teeth.
"Still. Let me see."
The enchanter lingered for a while, then lowered his hands obediently.
Nephis let out a relieved sigh.
She was certain that she would see blood, but the alloy blade somehow failed to break skin despite its dire speed. Nevertheless, his cheek and brow were red and swollen, and there would be a serious bruise on his face before too long.
Scowling, she took his chin with one hand and gently touched his face with the other.
'It's fine… the bone isn't fractured. Just a bruise.'
Nephis calmed down.
In the next moment, however, she realized the position they were in.
Master Sunless was sitting, while she was kneeling on the ground beside him. She was holding his face, and they were terribly close to each other.
His onyx eyes were right in front of her, looking into hers. They were like deep pools of cool darkness.
She could see her disheveled reflection in them.
The young enchanter remained still, looking at her silently
Nephis hesitated for a few moments, then said with false calmness:
"Don't move."
In the next moment, a soft radiance ignited under the skin of her hands.
She was assaulted by the familiar agony, but at the same time, she saw a hint of relief smooth his features. The swelling subsided and disappeared altogether, leaving his skin flawless and unblemished, just as it had been before.
It was cool, silky, and soft to the touch.
"There. All better."
Nephis smiled and felt the corner of his mouth rise into a subtle smile under her fingers.
'...Why am I still holding his face?'
She lingered for a few moments, then lowered her hands.
With a bit of reluctance...
To hide her embarrassment, Nephis left to wash off her sweat and change clothes. When she regained her composure and returned, her hair still glistening with moisture, Master Sunless gave her a peculiar glance and looked away.
She would have thought that he was uncomfortable because of being hurt by her just now… if not for the fact that she could feel his desire burning hotly deep within his soul.
The gentle enchanter was not uncomfortable. He was just trying to hide being moved by her appearance… his yearning was usually vague and subdued, as if something was obscuring it from her senses. But she knew that it was there.
Being aware of something like that would make most people feel uneasy, or at least make them act as if they were uneasy. However, Nephis did not mind too much either way.
As her ability to sense longing developed, she had come to know that humans were creatures led by their desires, and that this kind of yearning was both the most common and the one they hid most thoroughly. It had been a bit of a shock for her to learn how many men secretly felt it in her presence, but she quickly came to peace with it.
It was simply human nature. What mattered was not how they felt, but how they chose to act. Some were slaves to their desires, while some were masters of themselves, and lived their lives with clear minds.
Master Sunless was never unpleasant in his actions, and treated her with the utmost decorum. His mind was clear, and his intentions were pure. So, Nephis was not at all appalled by the hidden flames burning in his soul.
In fact, for the first time, she was a bit pleased to know that someone felt that way about her.
At least she wasn't the only one getting flustered all the time!
Now that the sword demonstration was over, there was some time left before the next item on their schedule. The schedule had been prepared by Cassie, who was in charge of maintaining the facade of their fake relationship and keeping the sword commission a secret, but it wasn't very strict. So, Nephis and Master Sunless had some freedom in what they chose to do.
Today, for example, he had prepared a picnic.
Nephis had a vague notion that picnics were usually held in nicer settings, but due to the difficulty of finding privacy in Bastion, they were forced to eat right here in the martial hall.
She sighed wistfully.
'Maybe I should invite him to the Ivory Island next time. It's peaceful there, and the lake is beautiful.'
But then, she blushed slightly.
Would that be considered inviting a man over? She lived on the Ivory Island, after all… what would he think?
...What would she want him to think?
The charming enchanter, meanwhile, spread a beautiful tablecloth on the bench and placed various snacks on it. There was also a jar of freshly squeezed fruit juice, and some ice to keep it cool.
Smiling, he gestured to the food.
"Please enjoy, Lady Nephis."
She was quite hungry after the strenuous sword practice, so his invitation was most welcome. Truth be told, Nephis had never paid much attention to food... but everything prepared by Master Sunless was simply too delicious. She enjoyed these meals quite a bit.
Picking up a sandwich, she took a bite. The bread was fresh and crisp, the meat had a delightful texture, and the combination of lettuce and tomatoes was just right to make the sandwich juicy without becoming soggy. The homemade sauce added enough flavor to make the ingredients shine, but not so much as to overwhelm their natural taste.
It was delectable.
One could tell a lot about an Awakened from their cooking. Nephis had tasted enough meals prepared by Master Sunless to guess a few things, as well.
His habits were very eclectic, like those of a man who had wandered a lot. There was a certain spontaneity to them, as well, hinting that his skill had developed gradually by trial and error, as opposed to having been taught by experienced tutors of a Legacy clan.
There were influences of Bastion and several other regions in the sword Domain, the efficient practicality common among the veterans of the Southern Campaign, and even hints of the Forgotten Shore in his cooking — the latter most likely picked up from working in the kitchen with Aiko.
He was a very talented cook. Nephis had tasted dishes prepared for the royal table by renowned chefs, and while Master Sunless was not nearly as sophisticated, she found herself preferring his simple cooking to those exquisite meals... by far.
She looked at him, finished her delicious sandwich, and asked with curiosity:
"Were you always good at cooking, Master Sunless?"
He smiled and shook his head.
"No, not at all. Actually, I grew up eating nothing but synthpaste. I only tasted real food after becoming a Sleeper, at the Academy. Let me tell you, Lady Nephis… it was quite a shock!"
Nephis felt sad for a moment. How poor his background must have been, to only get access to palatable food after becoming infected by the Nightmare Spell? She had not known that about him.
Now that Nephis thought about it, she knew very little about the young enchanter, despite having spent time with him on many occasions.
She hesitated for a few moments, then asked:
"Was that why you decided to open a restaurant?"
Master Sunless looked at her with a surprise and remained silent for a bit. It looked as if he was reminiscing.
After a while, he chuckled and shook his head again.
"No. My original dream was to own a Memory shop. I don't actually remember where I got the idea to open a restaurant, as well… must have been sometime during the Chain of Nightmares. I just figured that feeding people would feel nice. Oh, and earn me some money, as well."
Nephis was stumped by that answer.
There was nothing shameful about owning a Memory shop. She believed strongly that it was the duty of all Awakened to resist the Nightmare Spell, but that did not mean that everyone had to spill blood on the battlefield.
There were those with unsuitable dispositions or Utility Aspects who maintained the cities, grew crops, and supplied the warriors with equipment — their work was no less important.
So, Master Sunless was a dutiful person, as well. The Memories he crafted helped those better suited for the battlefield defeat Nightmare Creatures and come home alive.
It was just that… Nephis herself dreamed of something so heavy and unattainable. Wasn't owning a shop too trivial of a thing to be someone's dream?
Perhaps reading something on her face, the charming enchanter smiled.
"It might be difficult for someone as accomplished as you to understand, Lady Nephis. You are a storied champion of humanity, after all… but most people never grow numb to the horrors of the Nightmare Spell. Even if they are seasoned warriors, they would still prefer living quietly away from the abominable monsters and mortal danger. Dreaming of something so mundane might seem strange to you, but in fact, these mundane things are what most people dream about."
Nephis looked at him thoughtfully.
He was right, of course. She had always been quite different from most people, and felt alienated as a result. She also knew that it was her who was abnormal, not the other way around.
For a moment, Nephis tried to imagine what it would be like, to have a mundane dream. If her life had been different, what would her heart strive for?
She looked at the training arena.
Would she have wanted to open a martial school like this one and dedicate her life to the pursuit of swordsmanship, sharing her insights with students and feeling joy every day?
Would she maybe dedicate her life to music? Playing an instrument had never been among the lessons taught to her as a Legacy, so Nephis had no such skill. But she had often fantasized about performing music as a child.
Were dreams supposed to be like that?
Nephis enjoyed a piece of savory meat pie, then asked with genuine curiosity:
"What does it feel like, to accomplish your dream?"
Her own had always been so out of reach, so burdensome. It was all-consuming and overwhelming, much larger than her life... and yet, she could not quite imagine living any other way.
Master Sunless remained silent for a while, then smiled wistfully.
"Who knows? I certainly don't. By the time I found myself in a position to open a shop, too many things had happened. I changed, and my dreams changed as well. Still, I guess it depends on what you used to dream about. My old dream was rather nice, so the life I've built due to its influence is also on the nicer side. It's… peaceful."
Nephis raised her eyebrow.
"What is your dream now, then?"
He looked at her intently and hesitated for a few moments.
Then, the charming enchanter chuckled.
"That… I don't really have dreams anymore. I just have goals. Having a goal is much better than having a dream, don't you think?"
She pondered his words for a few moments and asked neutrally:
"What's the difference?"
Master Sunless looked away and sighed.
"I'd say that the difference is in how you approach it. A dream is something you want to happen… a goal is something that you make happen. The difference is in having enough determination to grasp what you want, and never let it go."
He remained silent for a while, and then added with a hint of sadness in his pleasant voice:
"But I… to be honest, I've let go of a few things in my life. So if there is something I really want, it's to go back and try again. That is not a dream, though. Since it's in the past, it is just a regret."
The charming enchanter emptied his glass, then looked at her and smiled.
"Now that I think about it, I guess I do have a dream."
His onyx eyes looked into hers, glistening in the sunlight.
"It's to live my life never feeling regret again."
Nephis smiled.
It was a good dream.
Leaving the martial hall, they went for a walk. Sunny offered Nephis his arm once again, and they strolled along the lively streets of Bastion, making sure to be seen by as many people as possible.
It wasn't every day that ordinary citizens could catch a glimpse of Changing Star, so many were stunned and excited. She smiled politely at them and nodded from time to time.
Luckily, a Saint was different from a celebrity. Although she was immensely popular, people treated her with a sense of solemn veneration. No one bothered them wanting to receive an autograph, and no one tried to exchange words with her — they just looked from afar and kept a respectful distance.
Nephis herself, meanwhile, was quite curious about the details of the day-to-day life of the city. As they walked, she often asked Sunny to explain this or that, listening to his explanations with keen interest.
"...Before last year, most people in Bastion sustained themselves on the food rations delivered from the waking world and the meat brought back by the abomination hunters. But then, the fields outside the city were finally able to yield a harvest — crops capable of thriving in the Dream Realm soil had been cultivated decades ago, but scaling the production took time. In any case, the city is almost self-sufficient now. These food stalls became popular after the supply of locally sourced flour stabilized, as well. Would you like to try a fish cake? It's not really fish, of course… but it's still delicious…"
She smiled and shook her head.
"No, thank you. I am quite full."
Hearing that, Sunny felt satisfied. It seemed that she had enjoyed the picnic.
Feeding people felt nice, indeed...
Especially this particular person.
Nephis looked at him with curiosity, and then asked in a neutral tone:
"Master Sunless… can I ask you a question?"
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"Of course."
She lingered for a moment.
"You've been observing my swordsmanship. What did you see?"
He had expected her to ask that, somewhat.
The arrangement between Nephis and him was for the purpose of crafting a weapon for her, and to do that, Sunny had requested to study her swordsmanship and battle technique.
However, his persona was that of a sorcerer, not a warrior. Nephis did not know how deep his understanding of combat went, and if he was even capable of learning anything about her transcendent battle prowess. In fact, if anything, she would think that his knowledge of swordsmanship was shallow.
She did not know that although Sunny's understanding of combat was not the deepest in the world, it was certainly the broadest. He doubted that anyone, including her and the three Sovereigns, had absorbed as many battle styles as he had.
So, Nephis was curious to learn how much he saw, and to what degree he was capable of appreciating her swordsmanship.
Sunny remained silent for a while, then sighed and said in a somber tone:
"Your swordsmanship… is ruthless."
She seemed amused by his answer.
"Ruthless?"
He nodded and contemplated his next words carefully.
"At first, I was really surprised. You are renowned across two worlds as one of the most skilled warriors of humanity, Lady Nephis. You are also the daughter of Broken Sword, whose swordsmanship is legendary. And yet… your technique seems grossly reckless and unbalanced."
She smiled silently.
Sunny coughed, and then continued calmly:
"It is an exceedingly aggressive style, and your offense is stunningly lethal. However, the defense… the Master of that martial hall earlier would have beaten his students senseless if he saw them neglecting defense to that degree. Despite that, your footwork is too strange. It is meaninglessly conservative, to the point of appearing awkward. It's all a proper mess."
Nephis laughed quietly.
"In other words… I am a fraud?"
He smiled sadly, then shook his head.
"It would seem like that, but of course, it is not true. The truth of the matter is that you are too ruthless."
Sunny's smile faded slowly.
"Your battle art has no mercy at all — not for your enemies, and not for yourself. You disregard defense because you expect to be hurt, mauled, and maimed. Your Aspect allows you to recover from almost any wound, after all, so no matter how terribly your body is mutilated, you can continue to fight. For that reason, your style simply breaks every possible convention of combat technique. You've reinvented the very concept of swordsmanship from the ground up, removing self-preservation from its foundation."
He sighed.
"Of course, simply removing one of the cornerstones of swordsmanship is not enough to create a functional battle art. You also had to replace every basic principle of combat connected to it with a new one, incorporating being hurt into the very core of your technique. Your flesh might heal, but force is still transferred when you receive a blow. Your balance is still affected. Your sword won't strike true if your sword arm is severed. So, you did not simply discard defense in favor of overwhelming offense. Rather, you replaced defense with controlled harm, learning how to kill the enemy in the most efficient way while sacrificing your body in the most calculated manner."
His expression turned somber.
"That is why your technique seems so reckless, and why your footwork is so strange. Of course, that impression is woefully wrong. In truth, you are not reckless at all… instead, you are so strategic that it is almost chilling. Your knowledge of physics, anatomy, and the underlying laws of combat has to be staggering… otherwise, you wouldn't have been able to create such a diabolical battle art."
Nephis seemed very satisfied by his answer. She looked at him with visible appreciation, and then smiled.
Her striking grey eyes were almost beaming.
"I didn't expect you to possess such keen insight, Master Sunless. Your expertise in swordsmanship is truly outstanding."
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then looked away and sighed again.
"Well… it's just a preliminary conclusion, and a shallow one at that. There is a limit to how much I can learn from watching you practice. To truly understand enough, I'll need to observe you in actual battle."
Her smile widened a little.
It was a rare sight, to see Nephis smiling like that.
…Which was a shame, because her sincere smile was simply too beautiful.
Sunny felt his heart skipping a beat.
She chuckled quietly, and then said in a pleased tone:
"You shared your insight, but not your opinion. What do you think of my swordsmanship, Master Sunless? Care to give me a compliment?"
He looked away and hesitated for a while.
There were a lot of flowery words he could use to describe her technique. It was quite tantalizing, after all, not to mention lethal and deeply ingenious.
However, in the end, what he said was something else.
"It's inhuman."
The smile froze on Neph's face, and her mirth was replaced by confusion.
"...Inhuman?"
Sunny nodded somberly.
"It is built upon pain, Lady Nephis. Humans naturally avoid suffering… so, forgive me for being presumptuous. But I really wish that you avoided getting hurt, as well."
Nephis stared at him for a few moments, then turned away and shrugged with a faint smile.
When she spoke, her voice sounded a little wistful.
"It's just pain."
He looked at her, his eyes full of darkness.
'Those words again…'
Sunny studied her beautiful face for a while. Her hand was resting on his forearm, and he could feel her presence illuminate the world like a warm sun.
Why did such a radiant person have to live in constant agony? Why did she have to grow numb to pain?
He opened his mouth, then closed it and exhaled slowly.
Then, he smiled and said in a light tone:
"Still. Try not to get hurt too much, Lady Nephis. It might be hard to believe because of my outstanding and refined appearance, but I actually know a thing or two about pain… one time, I wasn't mindful enough and grabbed a hot pan! It hurt like hell… I have been very careful around pans since then…"
Nephis glanced at him, blinked a couple of times, and then laughed.
By then, they have already reached their destination…
It was a theater hosting a popular play.
There was a private box reserved for Nephis and Sunny. They were guided there by a young stagehand, who was visibly struggling to maintain decorum while bursting at the seams with excitement. It was not every day that Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan visited a theater! In fact, Sunny was pretty sure that she had never participated in these kinds of social activities before.
There would be a freshly embossed plaque nailed in the foyer of the theater by tomorrow, no doubt. Something like "This humble establishment has enjoyed the patronage of the brightest of stars" or "We are proud to have hosted Her Royal Highness, Saint Nephis of Immortal Flame".
Such a simple thing was enough to enhance the theater's prestige twofold.
'I wonder if this place is secretly sponsored by Cassie.'
The box was luxuriously furnished, dark, and elevated above the auditorium high enough so that no one could see what was happening inside.
Sunny felt frustrated at the fact that his heart was almost racing.
Letting out a sigh, he glanced at the stage and took a seat. The curtain had not been raised yet, and the audience was filling in with excited whispers. He was distracted for a moment when Nephis sat down near him, their shoulders almost touching.
'This private box is a bit cramped, isn't it?'
Well, it couldn't be helped.
He remained silent for a moment, then asked in a neutral tone:
"By the way, what play are we watching?"
Nephis looked at him with a hint of surprise.
"You don't know?"
Sunny shook his head.
"I'm afraid I don't."
She seemed a little embarrassed, for some reason.
Nephis hesitated for a while, then coughed awkwardly.
"...Actually, I don't know either. Cassie… Saint Cassia arranged it. I assumed you would have been informed."
Sunny chuckled.
"Well, it will be a surprise then. Who knows, we might enjoy it a great deal."
Actually, he didn't really care about the contents of the play. He doubted he would be able to concentrate on the actors, anyway, when Nephis was so close to him, in the darkness.
Soon, the lights dimmed, and the curtains were slowly pulled. The audience held its breath.
At the same time, Sunny's smile froze on his lips.
In fact, he had stopped breathing entirely.
His expression slowly crumbled, and he barely suppressed a tormented groan.
Because right at that moment, he saw the title of the play above the decorations. Written in a purposefully messy scrawl, several words were displayed on dark background…
[The Devil of Antarctica]
'Oh, no!'
***
On the stage, the decorations were divided into two distinct locations. On one, a military boat sailed on an icy sea. On the other, tall mountain peaks towered above a snowy cliff.
Sunny tried to sink into his chair, raising a trembling hand to cover his face. He didn't even care if Nephis would notice his strange behavior. He just wanted to disappear and be somewhere — anywhere! — else the next moment.
'I'm done for!'
There was an actress wearing a black armor standing on the snowy cliff, gazing down at the audience with a somber look. The armor design was quite austere, but somehow managed to accentuate every curve of her quite… distinguished body very well. Her blonde hair moved slightly in the artificial wind, and her bright blue eyes were full of harsh resolve.
The military boat, meanwhile, seated seven soldiers in the uniforms of the First Evacuation Army. Their leader was standing at the bow, peering ahead with a stoic expression on his chiseled face. He was close to two meters in height and possessed a formidable build, oozing rugged masculinity. The makeup made him look extremely pale, and he seemed to be wearing a black wig.
Sunny took a shaky breath.
'...These bastards!'
Both the distinguished actress and the square-jawed man were supposed to be inspired by him. He could live with the brutish guy… but the well-proportioned beauty?! Really?!
This was why he had avoided watching the movie version at all costs.
Now, however, Sunny had no choice but to watch.
He squirmed silently.
At that moment, one of the soldiers said to his comrades on the boat:
"Why so glum, comrades? Cheer up! We are nearing Antarctica. Nightmare Creatures stand no chance against the heroic soldiers of the Evacuation Army!"
Immediately, the leader cut him off with a sharp gaze and scoffed.
"Good attitude, soldier! However, the message is wrong. Don't underestimate the enemy. Heroes won't win this war… so, don't try to be a hero."
He flashed a dark grin and added hoarsely, his rugged voice easily capturing the audience:
"...Be a monster! Be a fiend. That is how you will survive."
Sunny shuddered, knowing that he was in for a very, very long couple of hours.
The play followed two Ascended. One of them was an antihero only known as the Captain, who led a convoy of refugees on a tumultuous journey across the Antarctic Center. He possessed a devilish charm and a cynical personality, but displayed a surprising amount of valor and resolve, as well, hiding a compassionate heart under the snide facade of a disillusioned fatalist.
The other was a mysterious female warrior who joined the army in the early stages of the campaign, displaying stunning power and indomitable courage. She was aloof, but noble and selfless, breaking the tide of several dire battles while refusing to say anything about her background and allegiance.
The two quickly became known as the Devil of Antarctica and its Guardian Angel, respectively. Their paths intersected in the middle of the play, during the tragic siege of Falcon Scott, where a tentative romance bloomed between them against the bleak backdrop of war.
Sunny was perfectly expressionless as he watched the play.
'No, but… how does it even make sense? Am I romancing myself?'
He was too embarrassed to look at Nephis, staring directly ahead.
'Ah, I want to die...'
The production was stellar, and the actors were quite talented. The story was not even that tasteless, even if it twisted most facts to fit the narrative presented by the government propaganda machine at the time. It was just that… Sunny had been there!
And he certainly had not been in the habit of constantly spewing witty one-liners, sharing gems of jaded wisdom with the admiring soldiers, and looking soulfully into the distance every other minute!
Worst of all, he felt that the play would be a hit.
The horror!
'And there I was feeling happy that there was no video streaming services in the Dream Realm!'
Feeling a strong desire to manifest a swarm of shadows and collapse the roof of the theater, he furtively glanced at Nephis.
Coincidentally, she was also looking at him at that moment.
Just then, the first act concluded, and the lights went on.
Nephis tilted her head a little and asked neutrally:
"How do you like the play, Master Sunless?"
Sunny forced out a smile.
It was one of the hardest things he had done in his life… and he had put his head back after being decapitated once!
He lingered for a few moments, and then said in a flat tone:
"...It's directed well. I'm not a fan, though."
Nephis chuckled, then sighed.
"I am sorry. I don't know what Cassie was thinking… you participated in the Southern Campaign as well, after all. It must be unpleasant, to see a censored version of the calamity you lived through on the stage."
She looked at the curtain and shook her head.
"I heard that the Captain is based on a real person. I was in East Antarctica, though, so I wouldn't know. He must have been quite a character."
Sunny did not respond.
'He's quite a character, indeed…'
They spent the intermission in awkward silence. Sunny was thinking of a way to convince Nephis to leave, but sadly, he couldn't think of any. Especially due to her status... an ordinary person could slip away in the middle of a play, but if Changing Star did it, the theater would go bankrupt the next day. Such was the power of her glorious fame.
Eventually, it was time for the second act to start.
It was then that Nephis said calmly, never looking away from the stage.
"We are being watched."
Sunny raised an eyebrow. He usually kept his shadow sense restrained in Bastion, so he wouldn't know.
"Why would anyone be watching us?"
She sighed.
"You don't have to worry. It's nothing serious... someone is probably suspicious and wants to confirm the nature of our relationship."
He relaxed.
"Oh."
She had just survived an assassination attempt recently, and the whole world was in turmoil as a result. There were no riots on the streets, but tensions were running high. If something happened to Nephis in the meantime... he was afraid that everything would explode.
So, even though it was unpleasant to know that someone was spying on them, Sunny felt relieved.
Not for long, though. Because the second act had started.
On the stage, the Falcon Scott had fallen, and the Devil was separated from the Angel during the evacuation, carried away unconscious on the last ship. The latter was presumed to have perished in the siege.
The second part of the story took place in East Antarctica, where the forces sent by the Legacy clans helped to stem the tide of Nightmare Creatures. The Captain, grief-stricken and heartbroken, went from gazing soulfully into the distance every other minute to doing so about every thirty seconds. The frequency of his sardonic remarks decreased, but his general disposition had only grown more obnoxious.
Sunny was in a foul mood and grinding his teeth.
…It was then, however, that Nephis raised a hand and wrapped her arm around him firmly, pulling him closer in the darkness.
He froze.
'What… what is she doing?'
"Please forgive me, Master Sunless. We must play our parts, as well."
She was terribly close.
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
Then, a small smile slowly crept onto his face.
"Ah, yes. I guess there's no helping it."
He placed his head on her shoulder in an intimate display.
Whoever was watching them should be able to confirm the nature of their relationship from that scene. What could he do? There was no choice... he had to cooperate earnestly.
Held comfortably in Neph's embrace, Sunny smiled with satisfaction.
'I must admit…'
The second part of the play was much better than the first.
It was actually not bad at all.
The director really knew what they were doing!
Strangely enough, Nephis was enjoying the play.
The leading actress was good at her craft. The role she was portraying was taciturn and stoic, but revealed a stalwart determination to resist the tide of Nightmare Creatures at all costs… a true warrior. The Guardian Angel of Antarctica did not display a lot of emotions, which could have made some people consider her a flat character.
But personally, Nephis thought that it was the opposite. The actress managed to show the subtlety of someone who was unaccustomed to expressing her emotions openly, and felt that there was no place for such things on the battlefield. It was really quite commendable, even if the Angel seemed a bit lonesome as a result.
The protagonist was her complete opposite. He was very emotive and did not shy away from voicing his opinions, even if these opinions were usually not something people would want to hear. His dry wit and casual nonchalance were disarming, and his slightly comical persona was strangely endearing. His heart was in the right place, too…
And yet, Nephis found herself unable to fully immerse herself in his character. The actor portraying the Devil was handling the role well, so there was nothing to complain about. It was just that… how could she put it? The man was a bit too… brawny. She had never really considered the matter, but now, Nephis suddenly realized that rugged men like that did not suit her taste very much.
She was inclined to appreciate men like Master Sunless much better.
Feeling the pleasant weight of his head on her shoulder, she smiled subtly in the darkness.
'How did I end up in this situation?'
The charming enchanter was leaning on her comfortably. Her arm was wrapped around him, as if they were really in that kind of relationship. It was true that there was someone in the theater observing them, but had there really been a need for a display of intimacy?
She had done it mostly on impulse, perhaps because Cassie's unexpected request was still stuck in her mind.
But, well… Nephis didn't mind the result. It felt quite nice.
Enjoying the novel feeling of closeness, she continued to watch the play.
On the stage, the touching love story between the Devil and the Angel had already progressed, and was now nearing a tragic culmination. After being reunited in East Antarctica and confessing their feelings, the heroes faced a deadly crisis.
She tilted her head and accidentally rested her cheek on top of the charming enchanter's head, feeling the silky texture of his raven-black hair. Nephis froze for a moment, perplexed, then made a hard decision... to pretend that she had done it on purpose, and that everything was going according to plan.
Just like that, there was something to distract her from the utterly fictional depiction of the Battle of the Black Skull happening on the stage…
There was no mention of the Great Clans having fought each other, of course. Instead, they were shown as self-sacrificing champions of humanity who had ventured into the wilderness to buy King Anvil and his cohort enough time to conquer the Fourth Nightmare.
The Angel had already revealed herself as a disgraced retainer of Clan Valor, and now, the heroes were trying to stall the tide of dreadful abominations in a desperate last stand.
The play took some liberties with the original film's plot, it seemed, adapting it to the sensibilities of the people living in the Sword Domain.
On the stage, the Angel was supporting the Devil, both of them battered and covered in fake blood.
"Hold on! We must hold on, Captain! The King of Valor will be here soon!"
The square jaw of the protagonist trembled, and he forced out his familiar devilish grin.
"I'm afraid… I'm afraid that I will have to break my promise, angel. I'm sorry, but… really, you have no one to blame but yourself. You… should not have fallen in love with a dishonest man like me."
Still smiling fearlessly, he pushed the wounded Angel back, into the hands of his soldiers, and commanded them to retreat.
Left alone, the Devil faced the encroaching shadow — created by special effects, it represented the Great abominations that had escaped the Category Four Gates.
A sarcastic scoff escaped from his lips.
"I really thought I'd make it. Well, never mind. This devil's time away from hell is coming to an end… ah, what a sweet dream it has been! Thank you, my love."
Nephis could hear quiet sobs in the audience. She could also feel Master Sunless tremble slightly.
Was he… quite affected by the play? His reactions seemed quite intense from the very start. The charming enchanter was surprisingly emotional...
She wondered idly if he knew the truth about the Battle of the Black Skull. He wasn't there, after all, and most people believed in the false record of what had happened on that day.
The truth was not nearly as romantic.
Knowing what would happen next, Nephis sighed and suddenly wished to fall through the ground.
Was there still a chance to set fire to the theater? That would interrupt the play, for sure…
Master Sunless felt her tension and shifted slightly, looking up.
His terribly handsome face was suddenly way too close.
"What is the matter?"
She tried very hard to hide her embarrassment, looked away, and said in a flat tone:
"It's nothing."
But just then…
The stage was suddenly drowned in bright light, which chased away the encroaching darkness.
A beautiful young woman in white clothes that were a little bit too tight for her generous figure was lowered from above on invisible ropes, somehow maintaining a graceful image despite two heavy wings attached to her back by a hidden harness.
She held a radiant sword in her hand, her face the perfect picture of enlightened valiance.
Nephis sighed and covered her face with a palm.
There were a few joyful yelps from the audience.
"It's Lady Changing Star!"
"The King has returned from the Nightmare!"
"Please save him, Lady Nephis! Hurry!"
…Indeed.
The actress being lowered from above was the very same ingénue who played Nephis in the local rendition of that accursed movie… she was portraying Changing Star.
Nephis could feel the enchanter's body trembling once again.
Glancing at him between her fingers, she was startled to see that he was trying to suppress laughter.
Her expression fell a little.
"...What's so funny?"
Master Sunless looked at her with a smile, his onyx eyes glistening with mirth. Then, he shook his head apologetically.
"No, no… please forgive me, Lady Nephis. It's just a bit of schadenfreude…"
Hearing that, she was suddenly in the mood to do something that she had never done before.
Nephis wanted to pout.
Turning away from him, she remained silent for a few moments, and then said evenly:
"I'm glad my suffering amuses you."
Master Sunless gasped and stared at her with a hint of panic in his gem-like eyes.
Nephis tried to maintain a calm facade, but the corner of her mouth curled upward against her will.
She sighed and closed her eyes.
'Cute!'
…On the stage, Changing Star saved the day. The Devil was rescued and reunited with the Angel, who had led the Valor reinforcements to his position. The King of Swords descended to Antarctica, eradicating the Nightmare Creatures and leading the civilians to the Sword Domain.
Due to the bravery and selflessness that the Angel had shown during the Southern Campaign, her past misdeed was pardoned by Princess Nephis, and she was reinstated as a Knight of Valor. The Devil was knighted by the radiant princess, as well, and the two of them became trusted champions of the royal family.
It was a happy ending.
The curtain fell, and the lights went on. The actors returned to the stage to bow and were met by a thunderous applause.
Of course, all of them could not help but throw furtive glances at the private box.
Nephis sighed, then stood up with a pleasant smile and clapped a few times.
At the sight of that, the eyes of the actors shined, and the audience exploded with an even more energetic applause.
Master Sunless watched her with an amused smile, then asked quietly:
"I guess you liked the play, Lady Nephis?"
Nephis lingered for a bit.
What was she supposed to say? That the play was alright, but she really enjoyed the experience of him resting his head on her shoulder as she embraced him in the darkness?
She cleared her throat.
"It was a good performance. However… I'm not sure you'll understand, but it is a really uncomfortable thing to see someone playing you on the stage."
Master Sunless stared at her silently for a few moments.
Then, he looked down with an odd expression and said in a neutral tone:
"Yeah… I guess something like that would be hard to understand…"
Nephis smiled faintly.
'At least Cassie had enough presence of mind not to send us to see the Song of Light and Darkness.'
How would her pretend paramour feel watching a play about a fictional relationship between her and another man?
That would have been a disaster!
Sunny had been full of bitter resentment when the performance started, but by the end of it, he was in an excellent mood. Watching Nephis dance with her sword, treating her to a picnic, going for a leisurely stroll arm in arm, and enjoying a romantic play together… the day was shaping up great.
Sadly, their time together would soon come to an end. All that was left on the schedule was dinner at an upscale restaurant — after that, Nephis would disappear for a few days or a week, busy with all her other responsibilities.
So, he had to make the most of this dinner appointment.
'I'll take the chance to size up the competition.'
However, Sunny knew that he was fooling himself.
In truth, the Brilliant Emporium could not even be considered a competitor of the lofty restaurant — his café was a place where people could enjoy delicious, but relatively simple food in a cozy atmosphere. The establishment where they were entering right now, though, was where the affluent citizens of Bastion came to waste money and show status in splendid surroundings.
He felt inclined to treat such extravagance with disdain, but found himself unable to do that after being led to a private booth by an exceedingly respectful waiter. Comparing the immaculate attire and flawless manners of the young man to how Aiko usually behaved, Sunny was suddenly unsure of his judgment.
Perhaps these rich folks were really onto something…
But then again, he was richer than all of them combined. Sunny never flaunted his wealth, but it would have been hard to remain poor after hunting Great Nightmare Creatures for years. And since he didn't really have expenditures like the need to maintain a clan, he was probably the wealthiest man in Bastion, second only to the King of Swords himself.
So, logically, it was the Brilliant Emporium that set the standard of luxury. Everyone else could only hope to imitate his unique style!
Still…
Sunny hands trembled when he sat down and saw a large, empty plate in front of him.
'A ch-ch-charger plate!'
How fancy!
And what was it made of? Was it… the famed Aegis porcelain? That porcelain could only be made from the mystical clay found in a remote region of the Sword Domain, the precise recipe kept secret by the artisans employed by the Legacy Clan presiding over those lands.
The tablecloth was made from sublime silk. The utensils were pure silver. The table itself… damnation, he recognized that wood! That was titanwood, the same as the instructor's cafeteria at the Academy!
At least his chair was, in all ways, inferior to the Shadow Chair. Otherwise, Sunny would have been quite disheartened.
Nephis sat down across from him and smiled.
"I doubt that they will serve us anything as delicious as what you make, Master Sunless. Still, please try to enjoy yourself."
Sunny looked at her with gratitude, suddenly feeling a lot better.
'Right. Who cares about how fancy the plates, silverware, and furniture are? It's the food that matters!'
Paying attention to form over substance was a silly thing to do, like valuing flowery prose over an engaging story. Sunny might have acted like a bit of an idiot at times, but at least he wasn't that misguided.
He stared at Nephis silently while the waiter was pouring fragrant wine into their glasses, enchanted by her exquisite beauty. The light of a magical chandelier was reflecting from her silver hair, and her fair face was illuminated softly. The privacy of the luxurious booth created an intimate atmosphere…
It was then that a sudden thought entered his mind, and he felt as if someone had doused him with cold water.
Sunny looked away and lowered his head a little.
The war was approaching. Which meant that he had to tell Nephis the truth soon.
There would not be many days like this one in the future… in fact, there might be none at all.
He felt a sense of deep melancholy.
When the waiter left, Nephis took a sip of wine and leaned back. She remained silent for a few moments, then asked with a hint of concern in her voice:
"I'm sorry for making you feel uncomfortable earlier, Master Sunless. Because of the subject of the play, and… well… my actions, as well."
Sunny looked at her in surprise.
"Offended? No, I wasn't offended…"
Nephis smiled.
"That's a relief."
She placed the wineglass back on the table.
The table was meant for two people to dine, so it wasn't very large. Her hand remained on the white tablecloth, close enough that Sunny could reach and hold it. Of course, he did no such thing, and just stared at it silently.
Nephis suddenly asked, her voice neutral:
"What do people usually talk about in such situations?"
He raised an eyebrow.
"Such situations?"
She hesitated for a few moments, then reached for the wineglass again.
"That… you know, on a date. Ours is a fake one, but we should probably make an effort to make it look real."
Sunny felt bewildered for a moment.
Eventually, he smiled and shrugged slowly.
"Lady Nephis… I'm afraid I have no idea. I don't think I've ever been on a proper date myself."
She looked at him with a visible expression of surprise, which was quite rare for the usually composed Nephis.
Her eyes widened a little.
"R—really? I thought you… a man like you…"
Sunny chuckled.
"I'm not sure what kind of man you think I am, but your impression of me is probably wrong. In fact…"
He hesitated for a moment, and then added wistfully:
"It most definitely is."
Sunny took a sip of wine and said in a neutral tone:
"Well, I assume that people talk about the usual things that one ought to know about a potential partner, romantic or not. You know… background, views, aspirations. Who they are, what they want. Things like that."
Nephis studied his face for a while, then nodded.
"Let's do that, then. That play earlier… I was afraid that you would be uncomfortable because of your experiences in Antarctica. That was why I… actually, never mind! What I wanted to say is that I don't really know a lot about what you went through there, Master Sunless. Were you part of the Second Evacuation Army? Or of the local forces?"
He smiled and shook his head lightly.
"First Evacuation Army, actually."
She seemed surprised.
"Then…"
The Second Evacuation Army was mostly composed of volunteers, while the local Awakened had no choice but to join the Southern Campaign. The members of the First Army, however, were all from the core government forces.
Sunny chuckled.
"No, no. I was never a government grunt. It's just that I had a friend in the chain of command, and was invited to join the effort before the news broke. It's a bit shameful to admit, but… I threw a big tantrum back then and accepted the invitation for quite an immature reason."
Nephis looked at him intently, as if trying to picture him throwing a tantrum in her mind. Eventually, she shook her head and said:
"I can't quite imagine you doing something like that. Immature reason... really?"
He smiled and took another sip of wine.
"Yes. It was mostly to spite someone… a very childish reaction, in hindsight. Well, there were other reasons, of course, some better than others. You know — finding conviction, pursuing strength. It all seemed very important before the Chain of Nightmares started, and very meaningless pretty much immediately after it did."
At that moment, the waiter arrived to serve the first course. Sunny stared at the elaborate appetizers for a bit, but he did not really have an appetite anymore.
Looking at Nephis, he said:
"I think it's a bit unfair on you to have a conversation about background, views, and aspirations with someone, Lady Nephis. It is bound to be one-sided. You are exceedingly famous, after all… everyone knows these things about you."
The waiter left.
She also ignored the food, taking a sip of wine in silence.
Then, she placed the glass down and smiled faintly.
"You of all people should know that what people say about me and what is true are not the same, Master Sunless. After all, one of the things they say is that I am indulging you because we are lovers."
He laughed quietly.
"Indeed."
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then asked in a pleasant tone:
"In that case, let me ask you something. What are your aspirations, Lady Nephis? What do you want?"
She considered his words and answered with a careless shrug:
"It's nothing unexpected, I guess. Keep my soldiers alive, safeguard the Sword Domain. Watch cities like Bastion thrive."
Sunny shook his glass a little, watching the light reflect from the red wine.
…He wasn't the only one hiding the truth.
Lies. It was all lies.
He wasn't telling the truth, and Nephis wasn't being honest either.
Their date was truly a fake one.
Since he was not saying anything, she went forward and asked:
"What about you, Master Sunless? What do you want?"
Sunny shifted his gaze and looked at her hand once again. There was a hint of a deep longing in his dark eyes.
He did not speak until the pain of the Flaw made it impossible to remain silent.
'To hell with it…'
Looking up at Nephis, Sunny lingered for a moment, and then smiled faintly.
"I… find myself wishing that our date wasn't a fake one. I want it to be real instead. Is that too forward?"
Sunny went ahead and expressed his real feelings without thinking about the consequences. Which could be quite heartbreaking, one way or the other... but, really, he didn't have much to lose.
Nephis did not react immediately. Her face remained composed and impassive.
After a while, she said evenly:
"It's not."
Sunny sighed and leaned back.
What was he doing?
Cassie had been right. By keeping his true identity from Nephis, he was being truly unfair. What kind of relationship did he hope to build on the foundation of deceit?
And that was what he was doing — deceiving her.
But… despite that, Cassie had also been wrong. She wanted to avoid a predicament that was merely the result of a larger and entirely unsolvable problem.
Because Sunny simply could not be honest with Nephis. It was impossible, because even if he told her the actual truth, she would forget it a few moments later.
So what if he admitted to being the Lord of Shadows? Compared to the other things he was keeping from her, that detail was all but insignificant.
She could never know that he had loved her for a long, long time… and that she had loved him. That they had spent years thinking about each other, fighting side by side with each other, and surviving the horrors of the Nightmare Spell together. That they had met when they were young and inexperienced, each spending their tumultuous youth being shaped by the other. That the troubled adults they had grown into were the result of them having met all those years ago, in front of the gates of the Academy.
That she was his person, and he was hers.
These were the things Nephis would never know, and therefore… any relationship Sunny could build with her would inevitably be built on deceit. It would inevitably be unfair.
The only honest thing he could do for Nephis was leave and have no contact with her whatsoever.
But he…
Was unwilling to.
He had made a choice and lost her, but he selfishly wanted to be found by her.
And so, the only thing he could do was lie.
Sunny lingered for a moment, then leaned forward and placed his hand on hers.
Raising his head, he looked into her eyes and asked, his voice even:
"Lady Nephis… will you go on a date with me?"
She met his gaze silently.
Her silence felt quite terrifying… but Sunny couldn't help but notice something.
It was that she made no attempt to pull back her hand.
There was hope.
Eventually, the corners of Neph's mouth curled upward.
"...Alright."
Sunny blinked.
He couldn't quite process that answer just yet.
Failing to hide his surprise, he squeezed her hand lightly.
"Just… just like that?"
Nephis smiled and shrugged.
"Why not? I am… not that experienced in these matters, but we are both adults. We both know what we want. So why not?"
Why did she agree?
Because she wanted to...
Sunny took a deep breath, then let go of her hand and leaned back.
His heart was beating wildly, but he forcefully suppressed his excitement.
He remained silent for a while, looking away, then said neutrally:
"Actually, there are a lot of reasons why not."
He glanced at the untouched food, considered his next words carefully, and looked at her again.
This time, there was no smile on his face.
"Lady Nephis… before we go any further, I must admit something. Actually, I am not an honest person. In fact, I am a habitual liar… I am keeping many things from you, and might never reveal these secrets. This kind and harmless persona of mine is just a facade I wear because it's convenient. In truth, I am not that harmless. I am not very kind, either."
She stared at him silently for a few moments, then shrugged.
"I know."
Sunny's eyes widened a little.
"You... know?"
Nephis watched him for a few moments and sighed.
"You are a Master and a veteran of the Southern Campaign. A person like you can't be harmless, really. There was that duel, as well… I figured that you were putting up a front at some point. But I don't mind."
She looked at him without a smile and added, her voice revealing a hint of vulnerability:
"Actually… I'm not an honest person either. I am keeping many secrets from you, as well. This valiant and noble persona of a selfless hero you see is just a facade I wear because it's convenient. I am neither noble nor a hero. Most of all, I am not selfless at all. In truth, I might be the most selfish person in the world."
Nephis looked down and added quietly:
"So, I don't mind. As long as you don't."
Sunny stared at her in a daze.
"But… I might never be entirely honest with you. Aren't you wary of a liar?"
She looked up at him and smiled.
"Do you harbor secret malice toward me?"
He silently shook his head.
"Do you serve one of my enemies?"
Sunny shook his head once again.
"Are you planning to betray me?"
He frowned.
"Not really. Not at all."
Nephis shrugged.
"Then I don't care."
However, a moment later, her eyes suddenly widened.
"Wait! You… you don't have a wife and children somewhere out there already, do you? If you do… I'm afraid that is one thing I do have to know!"
Sunny flinched and looked at her in dismay.
"What?! No… no, I don't!"
Nephis visibly relaxed.
"That is… good. Then, as I was saying. I don't care."
She hesitated for a moment, and then added:
"Everyone has secrets. I have my share, as well… much more secrets than most people do, and more dire ones as well. So, I also must admit something before you decide if you want to go any further, Master Sunless."
Sunny was still a little dazed. This conversation… was not going how he had expected it to go, at all!
It was all too unexpected.
He looked at Nephis, composed himself, and asked calmly:
"What's that?"
She inhaled deeply.
"First of all… it might be premature to speak of this right now, but I feel like I should let you know before anything more meaningful has a chance to happen. I am… a very ambitious woman, Master Sunless. My heart is full of ambition, so much so that there's little space for anything — or anyone — left in it. We might spend a few days together and part ways, or we might end up deciding to enjoy each other's company for much longer. But you… you will never own my heart, Master Sunless, or even most of my heart. It's only fair to warn you in advance."
Sunny had long known about Neph's insane goal, so he didn't react strongly to her words.
Instead, he nodded simply.
"I figured as much."
Nephis studied his face, hesitated for a few moments, and sighed.
"That is good. I see. Well, then, the second thing. You might not know, but my Aspect is closely tied to longing and passion. In fact, one of the reasons I was willing to indulge in this pretense relationship with you, at the beginning, was that I wanted to understand passion better. Later, I found myself sincerely enjoying your company, so… well, that is beside the point. What I wanted to say is that I am sensitive to yearning, desire, and passion. I can perceive what other people want, and how much they want it."
She looked away with a hint of embarrassment on her beautiful face and added evenly:
"It's one of the reasons why I am saying yes. Because I can feel the nature and sincerity of your desire."
Sunny stared at her silently for a long time.
His eyes were a little glassy.
Then, he slowly picked up his wine.
"Lady Nephis… that… what kind of desire are we talking about, exactly?"
She kept looking at the wall, as if incredibly interested in the artwork.
"...All kinds. I can sense it all. Especially if it's aimed at me."
The glass cracked slightly in Sunny's hand.
His face remained absolutely impassive.
'So… earlier, when I was staring at her body… she knew exactly…'
Nephis turned his way and added with a hint of urgency in her voice:
"But… but you don't have to be embarrassed! It's perfectly normal. You… you are a healthy man, after all."
Sunny let out a heavy sigh.
"Lady Nephis…"
She blinked a couple of times.
"Yes?"
His voice was a little somber when he responded:
"Please don't speak for a few moments…"
With that, Sunny brought the cracked glass to his lips and gulped all the remaining wine down in one go.
Then, maintaining perfect composure, he reached for the wine bottle with a trembling hand.
Nephis observed his actions helplessly.
She sighed, then said in a placid tone:
"In short… yes. I will go on a real date with you, Master Sunless. I'll be delighted to."
It was already getting dark when Sunny and Nephis returned to the Brilliant Emporium.
The rest of the dinner in the upscale restaurant had been uneventful. They had agreed to turn their pretend relationship into a real one — or at least try to. However, neither of them wanted for their first actual date to happen right there and then, in a place carefully prepared by someone else to create a false impression of how they felt about each other.
Sunny wanted to be the one making plans, at least, considering that he was the person who had invited Nephis on a date.
So, they enjoyed the food and discussed the play, both failing to hold back an occasional smile. Then, Nephis walked him home. Neither talked much on the way, but the silence wasn't awkward. Instead, it was comfortable and pleasant, full of unspoken potential.
Finally, they reached the quiet street where the Brilliant Emporium was located. The lake was just beyond the cottage.
Sunny and Nephis stopped near the porch. The sun was rolling behind the horizon, washing the world in the fiery blaze of its last rays. All throughout Bastion, shadows crawled from the dark corners, shrouding the city in twilight. Sunny was standing in the shade cast by the walls of the cottage, while Nephis was in the light, her striking grey eyes reflecting the splendor of the sunset.
She smiled faintly.
"...I will see you soon, then. Thank you for today, Master Sunless."
He bowed elegantly and answered with a smile of his own:
"I'll be counting the days until our next meeting, Lady Nephis."
She hesitated for a moment, then took a step back. The cascading sunlight shone radiantly behind her, forming into two beautiful white wings.
Nephis was ready to return to her heavenly palace.
Before that, however…
She lingered, then suddenly took a step forward and stopped right in front of Sunny. Before he could understand what was happening, Nephis raised her hands, placed them on his shoulders, and pulled him into a tight hug.
Sunny's eyes widened. He was so startled by her actions that his mind refused to process what was happening. He just knew that he felt a lot of things… the warmth of her touch, the firmness of her embrace, the softness of her body…
A few moments later, Nephis let him go and drew back.
Sunny looked at her dazedly.
"What... was that for?"
She met his gaze and smiled slightly.
"Just something I've been wanting to do."
With that, she bent down a little.
Her soft lips touched his cheek lightly, which made Sunny's whole body shudder. The spot where she had kissed him seemed to be on fire. No, his entire being was.
'Damn it… she can sense exactly what kind of reaction she's having on me, can't she? That's... that's unfair!'
Nephis looked him in the eyes for a moment, then chuckled.
"And that is just something for you to think about while you are counting days!"
She backed away, then turned and pushed herself off the ground. Soon, her graceful figure disappeared in the radiance of the setting sun.
Sunny belatedly raised a hand and covered his burning cheek.
Some time later, a heavy sigh escaped from his lips.
'She's either very cruel… or doesn't understand passion nearly as well as she thinks she does…'
A cold shower. That was what he needed now!
Turning around, Sunny hid a wide smile behind his hand and walked toward the door.
That... had been really unexpected.
'No, but when did she become so cool?'
Humming a simple melody, he entered the Brilliant Emporium. Sunny was so lost in thought that he didn't notice someone standing there, looking at him with wide eyes.
He only came to his senses when he heard them speak.
"...Wow."
Startled, Sunny finally noticed Aiko, who had been wiping the tables near the street side windows.
'Crap.'
Had she seen it all?
The petite girl stared at Sunny for a few moments, then slowly extended a tiny fist and raised her thumb.
"Boss… I admire you, boss! Good job! You work so fast!"
Sunny's expression collapsed.
He remained silent for a split second, then said in an even tone:
"Aiko, come here. Don't worry, I'll make it quick. It won't hurt at all…"
Soon, the sounds of something overturning and falling to the floor could be heard inside the Brilliant Emporium.
***
Nephis landed gracefully on the emerald grass of the Ivory Island. Her wings disappeared, and with them, the pain tormenting her receded, as well.
She took a deep breath, raised her head slightly, and headed to the tower. There were Fire Keepers busy with various errands here and there, and even more of them inside the great pagoda.
She answered to their greetings with curt nods, her face the usual inexpressive mask of steady confidence.
Just like that, she reached her personal quarters on the highest level of the Ivory Tower, entered them, and closed the door behind her.
A moment later, Nephis let out a shaky breath, leaned on the door, and covered her face with both hands.
Her cheeks turned an alarming shade of red all of a sudden.
"Ah! What did I do?! I'm crazy! I've actually lost my mind!"
Her voice was full of torment.
She was in the middle of having a miniature breakdown when a soft hand patted her reassuringly on the shoulder.
Nephis flinched and looked up, finally noticing Cassie, who was standing there with a bright smile on the delicate face.
The smile slowly turned into a grin.
"Don't be too hard on yourself, Neph. I think you did great!"
'Oh, gods… Cassie saw it all, didn't she?'
Nephis was suddenly mortified.
The blind seer remained mercifully quiet for a few moments, then added in a familiar deadpan tone:
"And that is just something for you to think about while you are counting days… ah, what a line! Even I was almost seduced, poor Master Sunless must have collapsed into a puddle as soon as you left… I didn't know you had it in you..."
A low groan escaped from Neph's mouth.
"It's… it's all your fault, you wicked woman! If you hadn't been whispering into my ear, I would not have… I would have… it wouldn't have happened this way!"
Cassie squeezed her shoulder one more time and laughed.
"What? What are you blaming me for? I think it all went well…"
Nephis closed her eyes.
'Why am I reacting so strongly? There's a damn war approaching. There are more important things to worry about!'
She had been glad to be distracted from her burdensome responsibilities in the morning.
Who knew she would be a little bit too distracted by evening?
'Ah… I'm in trouble…'
***
Unbeknownst to Sunny and Nephis, there were more repercussions to their actions that day.
Across the lake from the Brilliant Emporium, in the depths of the Castle, the elders of Clan Valor were having a strategic meeting. They, too, were preparing for war.
At some point, the door opened, and a short report was placed in front of a regal middle-aged woman. She read it briefly and sighed.
An old man with harsh eyes and a grey beard looked at her sternly.
"What is it?"
The woman pursed her lips.
"There is another report on Changing Star and that… Mongrel person. It appears that the girl is truly taken with him."
The rest of the elders all showed a reaction, most of them displaying some sign of displeasure.
The stern old man shook his head.
"That won't do. She doesn't have to offer herself for a strategic marriage, but spending time frivolously with some nobody… a princess of Valor can't be tied to a person with no background. This concerns the prestige of our great clan."
The woman raised an eyebrow.
"What do you suggest we do? Reprimand her? Or remove the man from the picture? These are delicate matters. Will you take responsibility?"
There was a long silence in the chamber, with no one daring to speak.
Eventually, the silence was broken by a frustrated sigh.
Everyone turned to look at a beautiful young woman with striking vermilion eyes who sat at the head of the table.
Morgan looked at the elders with a frown, then shook her head dejectedly and said:
"Why are you creating a problem out of nothing? Do you have a lot of time to waste?"
She glared at them for a few moments, then leaned back.
"I agree, Nephis can't be seen dating a nobody. So, what's the problem? Let's just knight that guy and be done with it. He won't be a nobody if we make him a Knight of Valor, will he? Hell, we can even put him in charge of some soldiers. There, problem solved."
The elders simply stared at her incredulously.
Morgan smiled.
"I see there are no objections. Let's proceed with this plan, then. Now, about the issue with Saint Thane, he'll be arriving soon…"
And that…
Was how Sunny became an honorary Knight Commander of the Great Clan Valor.
Even if he did not know it yet.
'So tired…'
Rain was sprawled on her threadbare sleeping bag, staring at the slanted roof of her modest tent. Outside, the noises of the construction camp were churning like a sea, just as loud as they had been throughout the day despite the late hour.
Out here, the work did not stop when the darkness fell.
For a very particular reason.
Rain had finished her long shift as a laborer, so her muscles were sore. Later, she crawled into her tent ready to pass out from fatigue, but instead of resting, she spent several hours arduously circulating her essence in an attempt to form a soul core. That was something she did every night, and although there were no signs of Awakening yet, the number of tiny grains she had created was growing steadily.
Rain had only stopped after becoming completely exhausted.
And now, she couldn't fall asleep because of the noise outside.
'Ah, damnation… I really need to get out of this place…'
The construction of the Eastern Road was progressing at a startling pace. She had to stay hidden among the road crews for a while, but that did not mean that she had to remain in the main camp. There were other assignments available for those daring enough to take them — scouting parties, advanced camps, subjugation troops, and so on.
It was just that the number of slots for these jobs was limited, and young mundane girls were not exactly at the top of the list for tough tasks.
Still, she wanted to leave the main construction camp as soon as possible.
It was not only cramped and noisy, but also a bit creepy.
That was because mundane laborers were not the only ones building the road. In fact, most of the work was being done…
By the dead.
Rain had not heard about anything like that happening in other construction crews, but the Eastern Road was special. Clan Song wanted it built very fast, for some reason, and so, the Queen had sent her personal servants to assist the builders.
The dead were dutiful workers. They never complained, never grew tired. They didn't need water or food. They just continued to build the road silently, without sleep or rest. Their frozen faces were calm and empty… men and women, young and old. Plenty of Nightmare Creatures were among them, as well, their monstrous eyes devoid of the usual frenzy.
Every time Rain left her tent early in the morning and saw the silent corpses working diligently in the dim light of dawn, she couldn't help but feel like she was in a strange, cold hell.
It was indeed very creepy… but people were very adaptable creatures. She observed the other laborers grow accustomed to the company of the dead with great speed.
She could understand them well. After all, the Queen's servants were doing the hard work that the laborers would have had to do themselves otherwise. The dead were also quiet, solemn, and never hurt anyone. All in all, as far as colleagues went, they weren't bad at all.
The unique culture of the Song Domain played a part in the speed with which the laborers had adapted to their presence, as well. Working side by side with the dead could have been terrifying if their origin was mysterious and sinister. But they had been sent by the Queen, and the Queen was revered and beloved by the citizens of her kingdom.
So, anything that had come from the Queen was seen in a positive light.
Anyway…
"What the hell are you doing? Be quiet!"
Giving up her attempts to fall asleep, Rain turned her head and hissed at the darkness.
The darkness, which had been humming a joyful melody, grew silent.
Her teacher was in a strange mood these days. He was way too carefree and cheerful, even by his standards.
The ancient fiend must have felt at home in the company of creepy corpses. Rain couldn't explain the sudden shift in his behavior any other way.
The darkness remained silent for a while, then sighed reproachfully.
"You are such a killjoy."
Rain stared in the direction of the voice with indignation.
"Teacher… your poor student is trying to sleep here. After working a long, arduous shift in the cold. And being fed tasteless slop by the camp wardens. Can't you go hum somewhere else?"
He chuckled.
"I can. But I don't want to… that woman is there, and she might see me."
Rain frowned.
'That woman?'
Was he talking about Saint Seishan, the overseer of the camp? Teacher seemed to be wary of the Queen's daughter…
Which was a bit strange. Ki Song did not have biological children, but she had raised many orphan girls. Among them, seven were now Saints, each possessing enchanting beauty and startling powers. The Queen's daughters were venerated and loved by the people of the Song Domain almost as much as their mother was.
Rain's teacher did not show any reaction at the mention of the more famous of them, like Beastmaster or Silent Stalker, even joking about having had questionable relationships with them… but the more obscure of the Queen's daughters, Song Seishan, caused him to behave strangely.
Rain sighed.
"Why? What did you do… no, let me guess. Did you abandon her at the altar? It was something like that, wasn't it?"
Her teacher laughed quietly.
"What? No, nothing like that… it's just that when I was a young shadow, and she was going around devouring naughty youths, we crossed paths a few times, and it seemed like she was able to see me."
Rain did not know what to say.
'Can he at least try to be consistent with his lies? He said on multiple occasions that he's thousands of years old… so how could Saint Seishan have been there when that bastard was young? And what is that about devouring youths? I can believe that he has devoured a fair share of children, but Lady Seishan? Ridiculous!'
She sighed.
"In any case. Stop humming and let me sleep. I need to get up early if I want to snatch an assignment at one of the advanced camps… I hear they'll be establishing a new one this week."
Her teacher scoffed.
"Fine, fine. Go to sleep, then. Oh, and by the way... don't worry. I managed to get a message to your family in Ravenheart. They know that you're safe. Well… that you are alive, at least."
Rain's eyes widened in the darkness.
"Really?"
He sighed.
"Really."
A smile appeared on her lips, and a palpable sense of relief spread in her chest. A heavy burden that she had been carrying was suddenly gone.
Her poor parents must have been so worried!
"Really, really?"
Her teacher cursed quietly.
"Yes! Listen… I am a very honest person. The most honest person in two worlds, even! When have I ever lied to you?"
She laughed quietly and turned on her side, finally closing her eyes.
'Yeah, sure… that statement is full of holes. Not only are you the most brazen liar I have ever met, it's even a question if you are a person.'
Rain relaxed, feeling sleep finally starting to envelop her mind in a soft embrace.
'But it's alright… tonight, I'll forgive you… thank you, teacher!'
Relieved and warmed by the news he had shared, she peacefully fell asleep.
Tomorrow, she was going to find a way to leave the main camp.
In the morning, Rain crawled out of her tent feeling rested and refreshed. The sun had barely shown itself, rising above the distant horizon in all its pale glory — the world was still shrouded in darkness, but at least one could see where they were going.
One of the first things Rain had noticed after coming to Ravenheart was how darker the nights were in the Dream Realm, compared to NQSC. Out there in the waking world, humanity had long defeated and banished darkness from their homes, but here, it was still a tyrannical enemy.
'Ah… how cold.'
The main construction camp was already a hive of activity. The dead continued to toil silently in the distance, the sound of their tireless work reaching the small tent settlement like a persistent tide. By now, the road had extended far beyond the defensive palisade, so the whole camp would have to be moved soon — the road crews were nomadic in nature, following the roads they built.
The night shift laborers were returning to their tents, while those assigned to the day shift, like her, were waking up. The Awakened warriors guarding the camp were out on patrol. Food was being prepared, and oil lanterns were being put out.
Everyone was getting ready for a new day of work.
Rain yawned, rubbed her eyes, and walked slowly to the communal washroom.
Mercifully enough, the female laborers had a separate space to maintain hygiene, and since most of the hired laborers consisted of men, it was not too overcrowded. Still, there were whispers behind her back — Rain's body, after all, was a sight to behold… meaning that it was a bit scary to see, since she had never gotten the chance to visit a healer after slaying the Huntsman.
The bruises had mostly faded by now, but during her first few days on the road crew, her skin was as black and blue as it was fair and white. The bandages she wore to cover the cut on her side weren't bloody anymore, either. The female laborers were more relaxed around her, but still a little wary.
Rain washed her face, brushed her teeth, and shivered miserably from the cold for a while. Then, wide awake, she returned to her tent and put her jacket on.
The breakfast was just as tasteless as the supper had been, but at least it was prepared from actual ingredients, not synthpaste — the volcanic soil around Ravenheart was extremely fertile, so the harvests from the fields were enough to not only feed the entire city, but also supply the other settlements of the Song Domain with food.
Rain ate in solitude, since no one was brave enough to approach her. The male laborers often threw furtive glances her way, but shyly kept their distance. She did not know what was so frightening about her, really… maybe it was the sharp and feral aura of an abomination hunter, or the dark circles that were constantly under her eyes because of the lack of sleep.
She didn't mind sitting alone in the canteen, anyway. At least it gave her the chance to converse secretly with her teacher.
"Listen, Rain… I know that killing people is generally frowned upon. But if you want to strangle the sorry excuse for a cook they have in charge of the camp kitchen, I won't judge…"
Rain raised a tin cup, hiding her lips behind it, and answered quietly:
"Is that something you should be teaching your student, teacher? How to murder people?"
Her shadow remained silent for a while, then asked in a tone of confusion:
"Yes? What's wrong with a little murder?"
Rain exhaled slowly.
"I won't be killing the camp cook, thank you…"
Finishing her meal, she walked out of the canteen and headed for the crew management wagon.
On the way, Rain passed a team of tranquil corpses who were carrying sacks of gravel, once again feeling as if she had somehow ended up in hell. Then, she crossed the finished section of the road and paused for a few moments, looking down.
A small smile found its way onto her face.
Rain had enlisted as a road crew laborer out of necessity, but after spending some time at the wandering camp…
She realized that she liked it here a lot.
It was a bit magical, to see a beautiful road appear out of nowhere in the dreadful wilderness of the Dream Realm. Like watching order and the human spirit triumph over chaos.
The road itself was an engineering marvel, as well.
Rain's father worked for the government, dealing with the complicated logistics that went into making it function. He rarely brought his work home, and yet, she had a better understanding of how wondrous the infrastructure of the world was than most of her peers.
Before the Dark Times, humans often admired the so-called wonders of the world — grand structures that defied imagination. However, Rain was of the opinion that the greatest thing that humanity had built, by far, rarely received any attention.
It was the network of roads that used to connect all the cities of the waking world, enveloping it like a planet-sized spider web. The scale of it was almost unfathomable… and that was just the physical scale. The role it played for the infrastructure of the world, the amount of goods and people being transported over those roads every day, was even more unimaginable.
Of course, that era was long gone. Most of the waking world had been lost, and most of the roads that the humans had built were destroyed. These days, only a scattering of reinforced railroads and easily defendable highways remained, connecting the walled cities of humanity together.
There were fewer of them being used each year.
That was why Rain felt glad to have joined the road construction camp. The road was being built right in front of her eyes, and she found herself deeply excited by the building process. The engineering, the logistics, the problem solving… all of it was both fascinating and wonderful.
The wide cobbled road appearing as a palpable, undeniable result of it all was a joy to behold. Building things spoke to something buried deep in her heart.
It was sort of like the soul core that she was creating, one grain of sand at a time.
That was why Rain spent all of her free time — which there wasn't a lot of — observing every part of the construction process, from the way laborers were managed to the way the dead lay layers of sand, gravel, and crushed rock in the dug trench before cobblers got to work.
It was to the point that she was a little reluctant to leave the main construction camp behind, even if it resembled a wandering hell.
However…
There was more to building a road than simply constructing it. The other assignments were also part of the process. So, she was curious about them, too.
Enjoying the solid feel of the paved stones under her boots, Rain crossed the pristine road and entered the northern part of the camp.
It was much different from the chaotic settlement where the laborers lived. Here, the tents were much larger and more luxurious, and there were even a few semi-permanent buildings with wooden walls. Everything seemed cleaner and more orderly.
That was where Awakened and the managers lived and worked.
The crew management office was actually a huge wagon with a two-level wooden building constructed on it. When the camp migrated, it was pulled along the newly constructed section of the road by two enormous Echoes, but now that the camp was stationary, the wagon was simply standing there.
Rain took a deep breath.
'Hopefully, I can get a new assignment today!'
She was quite hopeful.
A familiar road manager was leaning on the side of the wagon, drinking a cup of coffee and watching the sun rise. Noticing Rain, he spared her a crooked smile.
"Ah. It's you again, Rani."
Rain almost stumbled.
'Damn.'
Rani is what she was known as on the road crew. Since she was hiding here, using her own name would have been silly… the problem was that Rain had not thought about that right until the moment she was asked to introduce herself.
So, put on the spot, she had failed to come up with anything and mumbled the first thing that entered her mind.
Which was why her teacher had mocked her relentlessly for a whole week.
"No, really? Rani? The best you could do was shift two letters around? I just can't… gods, everything I've been through, and I'll die of laughter…"
Rain had endured the mockery for as long as she could, and then kindly reminded her teacher that he went around calling himself Shadow.
So, he wasn't in a position to critique her naming sense, was he?
That, luckily, had shut him up.
In any case, by now, she was more or less accustomed to responding to "Rani".
Which was not to say that she wasn't embarrassed every time she heard it.
"Good morning, Chief."
The man stared at her for a few moments, then sighed.
"Listen, Rani… I get it, the pay in the advanced camps is higher. But what's the use of having money if you are dead? It's quite dangerous out there, you know! A young girl like you should just stay here in the main camp. Actually, even the main camp is not a good place. If my daughter wanted to come here from Ravenheart, I would have locked her up."
He took a sip of coffee and shook his head.
"Why don't you change your mind?"
Rain gave him her best smile.
"Still, Chief… I hear they are establishing a new camp soon. Please reassign me."
He grimaced.
"I'm sorry. Actually, all the spots are already filled… it's a tough job, especially now that we are so far away from Ravenheart. We have strict orders to prioritize the strongest and most resilient recruits for these postings."
Seeing that her expression fell, the manager hesitated for a few moments, then let out a heavy sigh.
"Okay, okay… I'll help you out. Just don't pout."
Rain blinked a couple of times.
"I… I'm not pouting!"
The man laughed.
"Sure, right. Anyway, I can't get you a spot in an advanced camp, but if you just want to get out of the main construction crew and make some extra money, there's another assignment coming up."
Her eyes glistened.
"Really?"
He looked around cautiously, then leaned forward a little:
"I'm only telling you this because you're a good kid and might be suitable for the task. There's a new survey team being formed. The core of the team are Awakened warriors, of course, but they need mundane porters, as well as someone to tend to their daily needs… wash the dishes, patch up tents, stuff like that."
The manager paused for a moment, then added quietly:
"Since survey teams are small and can move freely, it's not as dangerous as staying at an advanced camp. Usually, I would still recommend strong men for the position, but this team is a bit special. It is actually run by a young lady from a Legacy Clan, so… I thought that having a girl of similar age there would be of help."
He looked at Rain and smiled:
"Play your cards right, Rani, and you might even end up as a retainer of the Legacy clan! Legacies can be snobbish, but still. It's a good opportunity for simple folk like us."
She hesitated for a moment, then grinned.
"Survey team? That's great! Thank you, Chief!"
Survey teams were just what they sounded like — they were small reconnaissance groups exploring the wilderness to map out the best route for the road to take. Of course, the nature of the job was quite peculiar here in the Dream Realm, where different regions could have entirely different terrain, climate, geology, sky, and even unique laws of physics.
More than that, the survey teams were not only meant to study the landscape, but also to scout out the Nightmare Creatures populating it. If there were especially dangerous abominations ahead, the road would be rerouted to avoid their hunting grounds.
Rain's grin wavered a little.
The road manager meant well… but he clearly knew close to nothing about the Dream Realm. A survey team seemed like a safer bet to him, but actually, there was probably no assignment more dangerous in the road crew.
No wonder they put an actual Legacy in charge of it.
Still… Rain could take care of herself better than any other mundane person here. Plus, being on a survey team was even better for her than running to an advanced camp — the fewer people were around her, the lesser was the possibility of being discovered.
So, this opportunity was a godsend.
Rain gave the road manager a thumbs-up.
"I won't forget it! I'll treat you to something nice once my team returns, Chief!"
The man chuckled.
"Yeah, yeah. Just return in one piece, girl… that will be the best gratitude."
With that, he pointed her to a certain tent in the northern part of the camp and said wistfully:
"Go gather your things and report there by the time the morning shift is supposed to start work. I'll do the paperwork by then."
Rain thanked the road manager and turned to leave. As she was walking away, he called out to her.
"May the Queen's grace protect you!"
She halted for a moment.
"Uh… yeah. Thanks. You too!"
It felt weird to see how readily the settlers accepted Queen Song as not only their ruler, but also a… a surrogate goddess, of sorts. Sure, the Sovereigns possessed unimaginable power — Saints were already called demigods at times, and the Supremes were far above them in all regards.
But, still… Ki Song was just a human, just like the rest of them. So was the King of Swords. Watching people treat them with religious zeal made Rain a little uncomfortable.
She wasn't really sure why, since most of them were still good people. It was just that there was an inevitable element of surrendering your own judgment when one acted with blind faith… and if you followed someone blindly, who was to say that they would not lead you into a dark place?
On the other hand, perhaps it was only logical that the people of the Song Domain treated their Queen as a deity. Most of them were only alive because of her grace, after all, and would be swallowed by the Nightmare Spell without her. From the point of view of a mundane person, her vast power would indeed seem godlike.
Gathering her pack, Rain asked thoughtfully:
"Teacher… can a person become a god?"
Her shadow moved slightly.
"That's an unexpected question."
He lingered for a few moments, then said neutrally:
"Sure. It's possible."
Rain continued to gather her things, thinking that his answer was over.
But then, her teacher added suddenly:
"Not only is it possible, it is also necessary."
Rain stopped what she was doing and looked at her shadow in surprise.
"What's that supposed to mean?"
He remained silent for a while, then laughed.
"It means just that. Why, do you feel insecure? Alright, alright… I won't insist that you become a goddess… just yet. But honestly, for a student of mine to aim any lower is a bit shameful…"
She stared at the shadow for a while, then scoffed and turned back to her pack.
"...Why did I even ask?!"
Rain was pretty sure that becoming a deity was not in the cards for her.
However, with such a teacher... she definitely had a chance of developing divine patience.
Rain was used to spending time in the wilderness, so it did not take her a long time to pack her things and take down the tent. Her bow was unstrung and attached to the pack, and so were her quiver and sword — usually, she would have kept the weapons on the ready, but since there would be a cohort of Awakened leading the survey team, it was better to keep a low profile.
There weren't a lot of mundane people who habitually hunted Nightmare Creatures, and since Rain was supposed to be hiding, she didn't want to attract undue attention.
Saying goodbye to the few acquaintances she had made in the main camp, she hurried to the tent the road manager had mentioned.
Rain felt both relieved and a little wistful, knowing that she might never see this place again.
As she was nearing the large tent, there was the sound of several voices. Her teacher suddenly mumbled something from the shadows:
"No, it can't be… can it? Curses, it is! Damn, I knew this would happen!"
He sounded alarmed.
She slowed down and stared at her shadow in confusion.
"Teacher, is something the matter?"
He remained silent for a few moments, then said in a grave tone:
"Rain, I need you to listen to me very carefully."
She tensed, overcome by sudden fear.
Her teacher, meanwhile, continued somberly:
"There is a guy named Ray in that tent. Keep away from him… at all costs! Don't talk to him, don't listen to him… better yet, don't even look at him. Treat him like he has the plague. Do you understand? Nod if you understand!"
Rain stared at her shadow in bewilderment.
"W—why? Is he some kind of terrible fiend? Is he v—very dangerous?"
Her shadow stirred.
"Yes! Very, very dangerous! And he is something way worse than a terrible fiend…"
His voice shook with some dark, chilling emotion.
"...He's a male teenager! So, keep your distance, alright? Nod if you understand!"
Rain blinked a couple of times.
'Huh?'
"Huh?"
Her teacher hissed.
"What are you spacing out for? I said to nod if you understood. Why aren't you nodding?"
She took a deep breath, holding back many unflattering words.
"What on earth, teacher… you scared the hell out of me."
He scoffed derisively.
"You should be scared! A guy like that is a deadly threat for sheltered young ladies."
Rain remained silent for a while, then looked down at herself.
Rugged leather clothes, a body covered by bruises, dirty bandages hiding a barely healed cut on her side, calloused hands…
Where were these sheltered young ladies her teacher was talking about?
Shaking her head, she exhaled slowly and resumed walking.
"Got it. I'll keep that in mind."
'Crazy bastard.'
Her shadow followed.
"Hey! I didn't see you nod!"
Ignoring him, Rain approached the tent, knocked on the door post, and entered.
The spacious tent was a completely different beast from her own. The tent Rain used was meant for one person to sleep in, while this one was basically a small building. There were several compartments, field furniture, and one could stand inside without bending their back.
At the moment, there were about a dozen mundane humans gathered near the entrance, all laborers like her — most of them were men, but there were a couple tough-looking women as well.
In the open space in front of them, four people were having a quiet conversation. Rain didn't need to look twice to know that they were Awakened.
One was a delicate young woman with fair skin and red hair, wearing a beautiful silk robe. One was a young man in leather armor, who was leaning on a table with a sullen expression. The third one… was clearly the Legacy.
She was a young woman with tan skin and strange ashen hair, wearing an intricate suit of full plate armor forged from lustrous steel. Her expression was serious, and her gaze was sharp.
Of course, all three were undeniably gorgeous, like all Awakened were.
It was the fourth person that drew all attention, though.
Rain held her breath.
There, in front of her, a stunningly beautiful woman in modest red garments was addressing the young Legacy… a Master. And not just any Master, but one of the Blood Sisters — an elite group of Ascended who served Saint Seishan, and had come from the Forgotten Shore with her.
She was saying in a husky tone:
"...time is of the essence, Lady Tamar. However, you must be careful. Do not get too close to the Hand, and whatever you do, do not cross the realm boundary. You should know the consequences. Be well, and I hope to see you again in two weeks."
The Legacy nodded.
"With the maps you provided, there should not be any problem. Please relay my gratitude to the Saint."
The beautiful Master bowed slightly and left, not sparing the mundane humans even a glance.
There were a few moments of silence, and then, the Legacy turned to them. Her expression seemed dark.
'Gods…'
She was a baby!
All three of them were. None of the three Awakened was older than eighteen… Rain wasn't that far in terms of age, but she felt old and wizened when looking at them.
The Legacy frowned, then said coldly:
"I am Tamar of Sorrow. These are my companions, Awakened Ray and Awakened Fleur. You should have been told about the nature of the task… our goal is to conduct the final survey of the environment for the last stretch of the Eastern Road. We will depart in two hours."
Rain studied Lady Tamar with curiosity. She didn't seem especially mean, but definitely had a severe personality. Although… considering her age, she must have just Awakened recently. This survey was most likely the first mission she had received as an Awakened, so the young Legacy was definitely under tremendous pressure to perform well. Perhaps that was the reason for her harshness.
'Great.'
Well, it didn't matter too much. Rain was not planning on following the road manager's advice to gain the girl's friendship and affection during the journey — she did not need another benefactor. In fact, dealing with the one she had was already testing the limits of her patience.
It was far more likely that she would barely exchange a few words with the proud Legacy in the next few weeks.
Awakened Tamar, meanwhile, briefly addressed each of the mundane laborers to learn their names and evaluate their character.
She reached Rain last and stopped in front of her.
"Name?"
Rain answered respectfully without looking the Legacy in the eyes:
"Rani."
At that, Tamar was supposed to move on.
However, she lingered for a moment and looked at Rain's pack.
Then, she asked unexpectedly:
"How good are you with that bow?"
Rain finally looked directly at the leader of the survey team and smiled faintly.
"I'm decent."
The Legacy frowned.
"What about that sword?"
For a moment, Rain had a ridiculous thought of saying something outrageous, like that she was probably a better swordsman than the three of the young Awakened combined.
For some unknown reason, she wanted to brag when stared down by the beautiful Legacy girl.
Instead, she said simply:
"I can handle it fine."
Finally, Tamar studied her clothes.
"Do you have experience trekking in the wilderness?"
Rain nodded.
"Some."
The Awakened girl sighed, then finally looked away.
"Good. I was wondering why they sent someone that young, but it seems that you are not completely helpless… Rani. Don't slow us down."
Rain suddenly wanted to laugh.
How could that baby-faced Awakened call someone too young with a straight face? Legacy training was something else, indeed!
Of course, she didn't laugh.
Instead, she bowed slightly.
"Ah, yes, Lady Tamar. I'll do my best."
Two hours later, they departed the main camp and set out into the wilderness.
The Eastern Road had been built incredibly fast. By now, it reached far from Ravenheart, entering a new region of the Dream Realm.
The mountains were out of sight, and there was no ash falling from the sky. There was no human presence, either — the barren wasteland stretched as far as the eye could see, with rolling hills and deep canyons breaking the landscape here and there.
Sometimes, without any warning, the deep canyons would suddenly let out a low, weeping roar. Then, they would overflow with rushing water and turn into countless rivers. Those rivers eventually merged far to the south, forming the Great Waterfall.
Since the cliffs of the waterfall resembled a beautiful face from a certain angle, especially under moonlight, it was also often called the Weeping Goddess.
That was where the Citadel of Clan Sorrow stood.
Clan Sorrow was an old one, and held a special position in the Song Domain — that was because the lake below the waterfall, known as the Lake of Tears, gave birth to a great river, which was similarly called the River of Tears. That river flowed through several regions of the Dream Realm, serving as a waterway for the Song Domain, while its estuary was on the dusky shores of the Stormsea.
Its significance had always been great, but now that isolated Citadels were turning into thriving cities, the importance of the River of Tears as the connective tissue of the Song Domain was impossible to underestimate.
The Citadel of Clan Sorrow was perched on the cliffs of the Great Waterfall, while the city it now governed was below it, on the shores of the Lake of Tears. It was now an important logistical hub…
Well, at least that was what Rain had heard. She had never been there herself, of course.
In any case, the great waterfall and the homestead of young Lady Tamar were far to the south. What concerned Rain now were the deep canyons they had to cross.
The area they were traversing was an inhospitable place. The soil was rocky, and the sun was small and distant. There was little snow, but the air was frigid and cold. There were ancient ruins here and there, rising from the ground like forlorn obelisks to the meaninglessness of life. All in all, it was a bleak land.
It transformed at night, though, because there were three beautiful moons illuminating the starlit sky. That was the first time Rain had seen such an alien sight, so she was both awed and impressed.
There was little time to enjoy the view, though, because the Moonriver Plain was quite dangerous.
This far from Ravenheart, the wilderness was not thoroughly tamed. There were plenty of Nightmare Creatures stalking the deep canyons and nesting in the old ruins. The terrain itself was treacherous, as well, because one had to be careful not to plummet into the cavernous fissures or be swept away by the sudden appearance of the rushing rivers.
There had been stone bridges built over the canyons once, but most of them long collapsed. The road crew would have to build new ones to lay down the road, which was why the construction had slowed down as of late.
Still… there was nothing but Death Zones east of the Moonriver Plain, so it wasn't hard to guess that the road crew would finish its work soon. Rain was still unclear on why Queen Song wanted to build a road to a dead end, but she was not in a position to ask questions.
In short, the survey team was struggling to make progress.
It consisted of a dozen mundane porters, several survey specialists, three Awakened, one Ascended Echo, and one dead pilgrim.
Rain's job was to help push the carts with survey equipment during the day, and do camp chores at night. It could have been exhausting, but the constant need to cross the canyons gave her plenty of time to rest.
In fact, Rain might have been the most comfortable of the survey team members.
Everyone else was constantly suffering. Their boots were wet, their feet were blistered, they were either too cold or too hot, their bodies were tired from the strain of climbing over the canyons… but to her, it was like a relaxed walk. A vacation, really — doing construction work at the main camp had been much more exhausting.
Her clothes and equipment were perfectly suited for the journey due to her rich experience of hunting abominations in the wild. She was relaxed and comfortable, enjoying the forgiving pace and light responsibilities of a mundane porter.
There was no need to fight any Nightmare Creatures, even!
The few times the survey team was attacked, the three young Awakened had dealt with the danger confidently. Despite the small size of their cohort, they were well-matched to face the dangers of the Dream Realm.
The guy her teacher had warned her about, Ray, could hide his presence and even turn invisible. That alone allowed them to deal with most abominations safely.
Young Lady Tamar, meanwhile, possessed a powerful combat Aspect and served as the bulwark of the small cohort. Her Memories were also of a higher quality than most Awakened would have access to, which helped her excel in her role as a melee specialist.
The delicate girl, Fleur, was even a healer. Her Dormant Aspect Ability could alleviate fatigue, while her Awakened Ability could stem bleeding and speed up the healing process.
And when the three faced something out of their league, the Ascended Echo was there to level the playing field.
The Echo looked like a giant, monstrous wolf, and was a gift Tamar had received from her clan. Rain wasn't sure about the Class of the creature, but it seemed ferocious enough to deal with most threats they had faced so far.
So, Rain could just relax and enjoy her role as a helpless mundane girl.
Of course, she continued to work on her soul core at night.
By now, controlling her essence had become quite familiar to her. She was also constantly practicing to make her control more fine and precise… turning the flow of essence into a raging whirlpool was still hard and exhausting, both physically and mentally, but she wasn't as drained after each meditation as she had been before.
She could also feel her body slowly growing stronger, as if benefitting from the constant flow of essence. It was a tiny difference, but a rewarding one, since it indicated that she was making progress.
If there was one thing Rain felt worried about, it was her teacher.
Although he didn't really show it, she could tell that he was tense, for some reason. He hid deeply in her shadow and didn't talk much, especially when the dead pilgrim was close by, but more than that… when he did speak, he tried to hurry her more insistently than ever before.
It was as though her Awakening was suddenly an urgent matter.
'I'm already trying as hard as I can…'
Feeling sullen, Rain pushed one of the carts across the barren wasteland. The day was coming to an end, so they would stop soon.
And just as she thought about it, Awakened Fleur commanded the survey team to stop.
She looked ahead, where another canyon barred their way, and sighed.
"We will camp here tonight."
There were food rations in one of the carts, but Lady Tamar had also slain an Awakened Monster in the morning. There had been enough time for Rain to harvest a slab of meat before the survey team continued on its journey, so now, she was ready to cook a delicious supper.
Although the team wasn't big, there was a clear separation between people. The Awakened mostly kept to themselves, the survey specialists did the same, and the porters generally stuck together.
Right now, they were gathered around a fire, watching Rain roast meat with gleaming eyes.
"Wait, wait, everyone… it will be done soon! We're having a feast tonight!"
She grinned and turned the juicy strips of meat, making the melted fat sizzle. A delicious aroma permeated the air.
One of the laborers laughed.
"Rani, kid… if I was thirty years younger, I would have married you right here and now. No questions asked."
One of the tough women from the road crew gave him a disdainful look.
"Old goat, what makes you think that you would have been worthy of marrying our Rani? Dream on!"
She put her hand around Rain's shoulder protectively.
"On that note, though… I know for a fact that you have a bottle of arak hidden in your pack. Come on, bring it out…"
The mood was light and warm. Rain was the youngest of the laborers, so they treated her with a bit of affection. The women especially tried to take care of her like concerned aunts.
So, feeding them today was her way of returning the favor.
While the man went to take out the bottle of moonshine from his pack, the woman let go of Rain and looked at the sizzling meat hungrily.
Then, she said in a tone of confusion:
"I must say, though… that's a peculiar pan you have there, Rani."
Rain grinned.
"Yeah? You think so, auntie?"
Well, it was true. After all, she was using the blade of the Huntsman's axe as a makeshift pan.
The thing was too heavy to use in battle and too precious to discard. However, it was just large enough to place over a fire… the green metal was slow to heat up, but cooked meat beautifully. So, she used it often to prepare her meals.
Rain clicked her tongue.
"It used to be a demon's weapon. A handy thing to have — doesn't rust, easy to wash, and I can split firewood with it at the same time. I was so lucky to pick it up!"
The laborers laughed.
By the time the first portion of the meat was ready, even the survey specialists were looking at them with envy. Rain passed the strips of meat around and placed the second portion on the green axe.
There was food, a bit of alcohol, and a warm fire. The three moons shone beautifully in the night sky, and the mundane humans huddled together in the circle of light, trying to distract themselves from the fear of the wilderness with conversation.
"Hey, Pill… you only arrived from Ravenheart two days before we departed the main camp, didn't you? What did you do before?"
A bearded man with harsh eyes scratched the back of his head.
"Before? Ah, well… I was an air filtration tech back in Antarctica. No need to filter air in the Dream Realm, though, so I just worked construction here and there for the last few years."
He hesitated for a moment, then added with a sheepish smile.
"My wife and I wanted to save some coin, then move south and open a shop in one of the smaller cities, before they really developed. How great would it be, to have a store in a central location? But it's not easy to save. That's why I signed up for the road crew. The pay here is too sweet to pass up."
The others laughed.
"I used to be a civil engineer in Antarctica."
"I ran a small luxury PTV factory."
"Rich bastards, I was a floor cleaner in an underground facility in the outskirts of NQSC."
"What about you, Rani?"
Rain opened her eyes wide and fluttered her eyelashes
"Me? Oh… I went to school."
The laborers stared at her for a few moments, then laughed again.
"Gods, she's a baby…"
"How did such a precious girl end up on a road crew?"
"What do you mean, our Rani is tough as nails… tougher than the bunch of us, at least!"
When the laughter died down, the woman who had hugged her before looked at the newcomer, Pill, and asked with curiosity:
"What's the latest news in Ravenheart, by the way?"
There were no communicators in the Dream Realm, so the common folk had no way of receiving information quickly. There was little entertainment, as well, and everyone suffered from boredom.
Having arrived from the capital of the Song Domain recently, Pill was understandably the center of attention.
However, he did not seem very excited despite the situation.
Sighing heavily, the bearded man shook his head.
"That… things aren't very good right now. I don't even know what to say. It's like everyone has gone crazy."
The laborers looked at him in confusion.
"What? Why? What happened?"
Rain listened with interest, as well.
Pill hesitated for a few moments.
"You must have heard that some psycho tried to kill Lady Changing Star, right? That was already terrible enough, but now… you won't believe it… those scumbags from the Sword Domain are trying to insinuate that it was the Queen who ordered it."
There was suddenly silence.
The laborers stared at the bearded man, their expressions a mixture of confusion, disbelief, and outrage.
"No…. no way. What are they, lunatics? Why would Her Majesty want to kill Lady Changing Star?"
"What the hell is going on in the Sword Domain?"
"You can't be serious, right?"
Pill let out another sigh.
"Yeah, I get it. It's ridiculous. Actually, everyone in Ravenheart is angry about that."
He paused for a few moments, then pursed his lips.
"But it's true. They actually had the gall to demand that Saint Silent Stalker and Master Dar of the Maharana Clan were handed to them. For 'interrogation'".
Even Rain was stunned to hear that.
It was news to her that someone had tried to kill Lady Nephis. Was there really such an idiot in the world? That woman had survived the Forgotten Shore, conquered the Second Nightmare as a Sleeper, Transcended during the Chain of Nightmares, fought against Great abominations side by side with the King of Swords, and triumphed in countless terrible battles as a Saint.
There were literally only two people in two worlds who were harder to kill than her.
But the fact that Clan Valor was trying to openly accuse Clan Song of the assassination attempt was even crazier. Not only that, but they were asking the Queen to surrender one of her daughters and a Master from a vassal clan. There was no way that she would agree… what were the rulers of the Sword Domain thinking?
The whole situation seemed… incongruous. Rain had a feeling that she was dreaming, since reality simply couldn't be like that. It was just too irrational.
Then, a spark of anger ignited in her heart.
'Just which bastard tried to harm Lady Nephis? And who do these Valor people think they are, accusing the Song Domain of something that terrible?'
However, that spark of anger was quickly extinguished. She knew how rumors and propaganda worked, so she wouldn't allow her feelings to be manipulated that easily without knowing all the facts.
There was an unpleasant residue left in its wake, though. Rain was quite fond of Ravenheart and the people she knew there. Even though she was a little distant from most because of her government family and the secret she was keeping, they were still her friends and neighbours. She felt like a part of a wonderful community... it didn't feel nice to see that community being falsely accused of something appalling and dirty.
The rest of the laborers were even less composed. Their gazes grew darker.
"Those Valor bastards have lost their minds. How dare they try to take Lady Silent Stalker?"
"They've been trying to suppress our Song Domain from the very start. Do they think that we'll just roll over?"
"Gods, I never took those rumors seriously, but what if they had really been taken over by the Skinwalker?"
"Maybe Changing Star staged the whole thing herself…"
"No way! Lady Nephis would never participate in such a vile scheme!"
"But… but what if Skinwalker took her, too…"
"Silence!"
That last shout did not come from the laborers.
Turning slightly, Rain saw young Lady Tamar standing a few meters away, looking at them with a grim expression. Her eyes were so dark that it was a little scary.
The healer, Fleur, was standing behind her, trying to pull her away.
"Tamar, calm down… they didn't mean it."
But the Legacy simply ignored her attempts to discharge the situation and took a step forward.
Coming closer to their fire, Tamar studied them with a heavy look. Her gaze lingered for a moment on the empty bottle of alcohol, and then, she shook her head.
"Do you think that you can just run your mouths freely?"
Her tone was harsh.
"You are people of the Song Domain. Everything you say reflects on the dignity of the Queen. Is it fun to slander people who selflessly fight for the safety and prosperity of humanity? Who gave you the right to throw baseless accusations?"
Pill, who had caused the entire outburst, coughed awkwardly.
"We… we are sorry, my lady. But the Sword Domain, they really went too far! It's not just us who feel that way. Everyone in Ravenheart is… well, people are offended."
Tamar stared at him silently for a moment, then scowled.
"You can have an opinion about Clan Valor. However… Lady Changing Star would have never done something like that. She is not a vessel of Skinwalker, either! So don't go around saying dirty things about her. Understand?"
The laborers seemed to shrink under her scathing gaze.
"Y—yes, my lady… we were wrong."
Fleur finally managed to drag Tamar away, and they relaxed a little.
After a bit of silence, one of them said:
"Still. Lady Changing Star is indeed righteous and honorable. But, hell… she might very well be the only decent person in the Sword Domain…"
"Yeah. Those people... damn, are they even people? I bet they were the ones who tried to kill her, to begin with."
"How terrible..."
Rain frowned and concentrating on roasting the meat.
Some time later, she crawled into her tent and lay silently in the darkness for a while, mustering mental strength to continue forming the soul core.
After a while, she asked quietly:
"Teacher… do you think Lady Nephis is alright?"
A subdued chuckle came from the darkness.
"Is she alright? You bet. Why, I just saw her recently… we went for a picnic, watched a play, and shared tender moments at sunset…"
Rain scoffed. She had no energy to react to his nonsense, though.
Eventually, she said:
"I… don't like where this is going. It has always been a bit strange how eagerly people villainized the Sword Domain. But, how can I put it? Now, it doesn't seem like simple talk. It's like they all forget that both Domains are made of people, not just one."
Her teacher remained silent for a while.
Rain thought that he wasn't going to answer, but then the darkness asked suddenly:
"Where do you think this road is going?"
She was confused.
'Huh?'
"...East?"
He sighed.
"And what is east of here?"
Rain frowned.
Nothing. There was nothing east of here, only the Death Zones.
But, beyond them…
Her eyes widened a little.
"The Sword Domain?"
Her teacher spoke in a light tone, his voice barely audible in the small tent.
"That's right. You've been admiring the road construction, haven't you? Going on and on about roads, infrastructure, civilization, and so on. I agree, actually, it's kind of neat. The funny thing is, the technology Clan Song is using to build roads is based on how people in the waking world used to do it a long time ago, before the Dark Times."
Rain raised an eyebrow.
"Really? I didn't know."
Well, it made sense. A lot of modern technology did not work in the Dream Realm. So, the actual ways things were built here was a strange mixture of adapted modern engineering, Awakened powers, and dated methods from the ancient times.
It was a bit like reverse spelltech.
Her teacher sighed.
"Yeah. There was an empire once that excelled in building roads. But, Rain… the main reason they built such excellent roads was not for trade, transportation of goods, or development of civilization."
His voice grew a little wistful:
"They built them to speed up the deployment of troops. Because soldiers could march faster on paved roads than they would on dirt roads, or across wilderness. The main engine of progress, technology, and craft has always been war."
Rain lay in the darkness, suddenly feeling cold.
"Are… are you trying to say… that there will be a war? Between Song and Valor?"
Her teacher lingered with an answer.
However, in the end, she heard exactly what she was afraid to hear:
"The war between Song and Valor has already begun. Back in Antarctica, during the Chain of Nightmares. It's just that now… now, it is going to start in earnest. That is why Ki Song is in such a hurry to finish the Eastern Road."
He chuckled.
"...Why, it's quite fitting, if you think about it. We come from the realm of War, after all. So, now that we are leaving that realm behind, the first thing we do in a new world is wage a war. To see who is fit to sit on its throne."
Rain did not answer, stunned by what he had said. The revelation was too vast and too dire to comprehend. A storm of fragmented thoughts raged in her mind, but none came to its surface.
Then, the darkness spoke in a soft voice:
"What are you doing? Come on, start circulating your essence. The sooner you start, the sooner you'll be able to get some rest. And you really need to rest."
Rain flinched, then turned on her back and stared at the roof of the tent.
"...Is that why you've been hurrying me? So that I Awakened before the war starts?"
Her teacher answered quietly:
"Yes. You have to Awaken soon. Otherwise, it will be hard for me to protect you."
He remained silent for a few moments, and then added smugly:
"But if you don't, that's not a problem either. Your teacher is awesome enough to protect you anyway… hard is hard, not impossible."
Rain knew that he had a habit of inventing outrageous lies. So, taking his claims seriously was probably unwise…
And yet, for some reason, his boastful words calmed her, dousing the anxious flames that burned in her heart.
Letting out a sigh, she closed her eyes and concentrated on controlling essence.
The survey team moved east at a steady pace. Of course, they weren't going in a straight line — instead, they explored the Moonriver Plain, making frequent stops to let the specialists ascertain the terrain and compare the landscape with the rough map provided by the Song clan.
The specialists took some time to unload their equipment from the carts, leaving the heavy lifting to the porters. The Awakened stood guard and summoned several specially provided Memories to divine a few details that mundane equipment wasn't able to pick up.
The team left colorful flags in its wake, which would serve as a guideline for the road crew later.
At times, the entire group made camp to let Awakened Ray scout out those areas that could pose special danger, like the ruins of ancient cities. His Aspect was uniquely suited for this kind of task — although the young man was not especially lethal in direct combat, his abilities allowed the survey team to only consist of three Awakened instead of a dozen or more.
Awakened Fleur was similarly indispensable. Her Aspect was responsible for the startling speed with which the team was covering distance — not only could she help everyone recover their stamina, but the scrapes and wounds received in the rare skirmishes with the Nightmare Creatures were quickly healed.
If anything, it was Tamar of Sorrow that seemed to bring the least to the table. However, that was merely an illusion — because it was the young Legacy who took point when things did not go according to plan.
Ray's Aspect was mostly useful for avoiding trouble, while Fleur could resolve the dire consequences. However, it was the unexpected and the inevitable that was not only the most common, but also the deadliest threat in the Dream Realm. Whenever the survey team faced unexpected danger, it was Tamar's sword that dealt with it.
…But, all in all, there weren't that many unfortunate accidents. Rain had expected that she would have to string her bow sooner or later, but it stayed safely attached to her pack — at least for now.
She continued to work on forming her soul core in peace.
In fact… strangely enough, her life as Rani was much more peaceful than her life as Rain. It was not only because she didn't have to hunt Nightmare Creatures anymore, but also because of the circumstances.
The wilderness was vast and tranquil, much different from the bustling liveliness of Ravenheart and the overcrowded sterility of NQSC. There was no everpresent noise, no familiar anxiety… no light pollution to dull the beautiful stars. The weather was harsh, but not nearly as oppressive as the murderous cold and searing heat of the ashen mountains.
Rain was enjoying herself. She quite liked walking across the desolate plain and feeling the cool wind play with her hair, watching the three moons travel across the velvet sky at night, and not having to worry about anything except for performing her work well and controlling the flow of essence.
The company wasn't bad, either. She was on friendly terms with most of the porters, who were all warm and nice people — the tough and prickly Elga, the somber and taciturn Pill, the former PTV magnate, "old goat" Carel…
The standoffish survey specialists lost most of their aloof attitude after a few days, and often joined them around the fire in the evening. Even the three Awakened became easier to talk to after everyone had grown a bit familiar with each other.
Despite the grim danger of exploring the wilderness, the mood of the survey team was strangely peaceful.
Sometimes, Rain felt like she was observing their small group from the side. In those moments, she was suddenly struck by the eerie dissonance between the peacefulness of their days… and the dark shadow of the approaching war.
She wondered who else knew that humanity would soon be embroiled in a mad, fratricidal conflict. The porters were completely oblivious to the darkness of the future. The survey specialists did not seem to know, either…
Tamar of Sorrow must have had some idea, though. As a Legacy, she would be aware of the growing tension between the two Domains — especially so because her clan oversaw the source of the Tear River. Clan Song must have been shifting resources closer to the future frontline for a while now, and much of that cargo had to have been transported over water.
It was unclear if she had shared her worries with Ray and Fleur, but the three seemed to be quite close. So, they must have known something.
And Rain knew most of all, thanks to her teacher.
'What am I going to do?'
She could not quite conceive the scale of the calamity, as well as the toll that the war would take on humans… everywhere. Humanity was too big, but more than that, Rain was even struggling to imagine what would happen to her personally.
Logically, she was one of the few people in the Dream Realm who did not need to worry about the conflict between Song and Valor too much — she was from a government family, after all, and the government had always maintained its neutrality. Even if Ravenheart was besieged and occupied by the Knights of Valor, her family's situation would most likely remain the same.
But then again… if the two Sovereigns clashed and one of them won, would there even be a government after that? If the war escalated, would anyone be able to afford remaining neutral? Would the newly established cities in the Dream Realm stay safe from the constant threat of Nightmare Creatures while most Awakened were busy fighting each other?
All these questions gnawed at her at night, when she was alone in her tent.
Well… Rain was never truly alone, and her teacher did not seem concerned with the war at all.
'Of course he wouldn't be!'
The sinister shadow must have lived through thousands of wars… maybe even caused a good chunk of them personally!
One night, Rain couldn't keep quiet anymore and asked in a whisper:
"Teacher… aren't you worried about the war at all?"
He remained silent for longer than usual.
Eventually, she heard him sigh.
"Worried? Ah… not really. Life is war, you know. When you live long enough, you get used to such things."
Rain frowned in the darkness.
"But you are so powerful. You destroyed the vessels of the Skinwalker easily. Don't you feel… even a little bit responsible? Aren't you going to do something?"
The darkness chuckled.
"Responsible? Well, I guess I do feel a little bit responsible. And who says that I'm not going to do something?"
Rain held her breath for a few moments.
"Teacher… what are you going to do?"
He let out a contemplative sigh, and then laughed quietly.
"Ah, I'm not sure. Maybe I'll kill both Sovereigns and put someone dependable in charge of humanity. Or go bird hunting… or make waffles. Something like that."
She stared into the darkness for a while, then scoffed.
"Well, good luck! I must say, though… for someone who hides from everyone in a young girl's shadow, teacher, you sure talk a big game…"
The darkness responded with appalled silence.
After a while, he hissed:
"Go to sleep, you ingrate! And for your information, I'm not hiding in your shadow! I'm just… taking temporary residence here! For convenience…"
Rain smiled and closed her eyes, hoping to fall asleep quickly.
The next day, they reached the boundary of the survey area.
As they ventured further east, the Moonriver Plain started to change. There were fewer and fewer canyons in their way, and the air grew a little warmer. At night, the three beautiful moons seemed more distant.
The wind carried with it swirling black flakes. Rain did not need to touch them to know what they were… ash. It was as if they had returned to Ravenheart, but also different.
Back in the stronghold of Clan Song, the ash fell from the frigid sky because of the raging volcanoes. But here, it was somehow different, making Rain feel uncomfortable.
Eventually, the members of the survey team stopped. No one had given the command, but they simply froze in place, looking at the horizon in stunned silence.
'...Wow.'
Out there in front of them, far away… it seemed as if a snowy mountain chain was rising from the ashen haze. But as Rain studied the towering mountains closer, she couldn't help but feel a sense of incongruity. Because the shape was wrong.
Then, something clicked in her mind, and she opened her mouth in shock… or horror. Or awe.
The mountains weren't mountains at all. Instead, they were bones.
An inconceivably large skeleton lay on the ground in the distance, too large to be seen whole. What Rain had thought to be the slopes of a mountain chain were several titanic ribs, each rising into the sky like ivory pillars that supported its weight.
The skull of the unfathomable corpse was mercifully out of view. The closest group of bone mountains, however, extended far into the Moonriver Plain. It was also shaped strangely, consisting of five lower peaks. Beyond them, a wide ridge rose gradually to a great height, like an eerie stairway to heaven.
The five mountains were the phalanxes of the colossal skeleton's fingers, and the rising ridge were the bones of its arm.
One of the porters whispered quietly:
"G—gods…"
Rain remained silent, but she felt like uttering something like that herself. There were simply no words to describe her emotions.
Awakened Ray glanced at them and smiled faintly.
"Gods? A god, maybe. That is Godgrave ahead of us."
The porters, who weren't very well-acquainted with the topography of the Dream Realm, looked at him in confusion.
He sighed.
"Godgrave is a Death Zone that serves as the north-eastern boundary of the Song Domain. It is a region of the Dream Realm where Great, Cursed, and maybe even Unholy abominations dwell. As for why it is called that… I think you can see for yourself. Nobody really knows what that terrible skeleton is, but it's easy to imagine that these are the remains of a god. Therefore… Godgrave."
The porters shivered.
"Awakened Ray, sir… are we going there?"
Ray smiled, but it was Tamar, the leader of the survey team, who answered:
"No. Of course not. A Death Zone is not a place for humans. Even if we aren't devoured by some abominable horror, the land itself will kill us. Or the sky. More importantly than that…"
She glanced at the porters and the survey specialists.
"This is where the Song Domain ends. Queen Song's authority does not reach Godgrave, so you can't go there. As soon as you do, your souls won't be protected by the Queen's grace anymore, and you'll be summoned into the First Nightmare."
She sighed.
"In short, our mission is complete. We will camp here and turn back tomorrow… returning to the main camp should not take us nearly as long as it took to come here, since we'll be going in a straight line. The marching will be more intense, so prepare yourselves."
With that, she turned her back to the incredible sight of the colossal bones, as if not at all impressed by it.
Rain suppressed the desire to scoff.
'That's a Legacy for you…'
Would it kill Tamar to act like a normal girl? No one could remain calm when witnessing something that unimaginable. Why did she feel the need to put on airs?
Lady Tamar wasn't exactly unpleasant… but she was definitely more than a little stuck-up. Rain, who was used to rolling in the dirt, couldn't help but be entertained by how laboriously the younger girl tried to maintain an austere facade.
She often felt a compulsion to mock the Legacy heiress mercilessly… well, or at least tease her a bit. Of course, she never did — Rain wasn't stupid enough to mock a Legacy.
Only a complete idiot would do something like that. Even the best outcome would be receiving a challenge to a duel…
The survey team made camp. Since it was the last day of their official duties, they made a larger fire than usual and roasted all their remaining monster meat. Even the three Awakened joined the rest of the team members, leaving the Echo to guard the camp.
Of course, the pilgrim did not join them, either. The dead man remained standing at the edge of the camp, emotionless and unfeeling, staring into the darkness with his glassy eyes.
It was a bit creepy to be in his presence, but the members of the survey team had long learned to ignore the dead man.
This time, it was Awakened Fleur who cooked for everyone. Her easy smile and friendly demeanor put everyone at ease, so the conversation flowed freely.
"Oh… Lady Tamar… if you don't mind me asking…"
Carel, the old goat, was uncharacteristically shy in front of the young Legacy. He mumbled something quietly, and asked in a cautious tone:
"I couldn't help but notice that you weren't very impressed by that huge skeleton. Have you seen Godgrave before?"
Tamar glanced at him coldly, lingered for a few moments, then shrugged.
"I did see it before. Actually, all three of us are familiar with Godgrave. That is where the Spell sent us on the winter solstice."
The eyes of the porters widened.
Even Rain was stunned.
'What the hell? It sent these kids to a Death Zone?'
How were they alive?
At the same time as she felt surprised, she was also feeling a little guilty. As it turned out, Tamar had not been acting haughty… she was just familiar with the titanic skeleton. More than that, whatever had happened to them there must have been quite traumatic. So, she was probably hiding her unease under the facade of indifference.
'...Talk about being prejudiced.'
Rain sighed, ashamed of herself.
The porters, meanwhile, were staring at the three Awakened in awe. Eventually, old Carel asked:
"On the winter solstice? I… ah… I would have thought that Lady Tamar would use the Dream Gate…"
It used to be that every Sleeper was sent to the Dream Realm on the winter solstice, where they had to find a Gateway, anchor themselves to it, and thus Awaken. These days, however, the situation had changed.
It was possible to pass through a Dream Gate before the solstice and anchor oneself in advance. That way, there was no risk of being sent to some unforgiving land, away from human Citadels.
Tamar's gaze darkened, prompting Fleur to laugh nervously.
"Oh, that… we completed our First Nightmare in late autumn, so there was not a lot of time before the solstice. There is a lot of paperwork involved in getting access to the Dream Gate, as you know. We just went to the Academy and tried to prepare ourselves instead."
She glanced at Tamar and smiled.
"Well, Ray and I did. Tamar's father is a Saint, so he could have brought her to the Lake of Tears personally, without the need of using the Dream Gate. Still, we met at the Academy."
The porters looked at the young Legacy with confusion. After a bit of awkward silence, one of them asked:
"That… lady's father must have been terribly busy…"
She furrowed her brow.
"He wasn't."
Then, Tamar blinked.
"...I mean, he was. He is. But that is not why."
Actually, Rain knew what she meant.
There might have been a safer way to Awaken for most Sleepers, but not for Legacies. That was because the Legacies had always had such an option — they just never used it. For them, the trial of the Nightmare Spell was like a sacred rite.
Legacies were fundamentally a warrior caste — the martial aristocracy of the new world. Their culture was uniquely harsh and unforgiving, forging them into people capable of facing the senseless terror of the Nightmare Spell. They took their valiance seriously.
Being sent into the Dream Realm on the winter solstice was a rite of passage. Some would say that it was an unnecessary risk… maybe even point to the Forgotten Shore as an example.
Thousands of young men and women had perished there before Changing Star finally conquered the Gateway.
But, at the same time, those who had survived were among the strongest champions of humanity now. Most were Masters, and some were Saints. Changing Star herself, Song of the Fallen, Nightingale, Raised by Wolves… those were legendary names.
So, even if Tamar's father had been afraid of sending his daughter to her death, he would have still done it. Because that was how Legacies were.
Rain sighed.
'That is so messed up.'
How had the leader of Clan Sorrow felt, willingly putting his daughter's life at risk?
How had Tamar felt, knowing that her parents would rather see her dead than weak?
Things like that would mess up one's head for life.
Suddenly, Rain didn't want to mock the young Legacy anymore.
She lingered for a few moments, the asked curiously:
"But how did you survive? As Lady Tamar said, a Death Zone is no place for humans. To make it out alive… it's like a miracle."
The three Awakened looked at each other somberly.
Eventually, Ray answered with a pale smile:
"We… received help."
Fleur shivered.
"Yeah. No human can live in a Death Zone… but actually, one human does. Well, at least he… he seems like a human? Nobody is really sure."
Tamar nodded with a dark expression.
"He was the one who saved us. The Lord of Shadows…"
"The Lord of Shadows?"
The porters shivered.
Night had fallen, and only the light of the bonfire illuminated the desolate plain. Flakes of ash danced in the air. Far away, the white phalanxes of the dead deity towered above the plain like mountains, and three pale moons were drowning in the darkness of the cold sky.
It was a perfect environment to tell a scary story.
Awakened Ray smiled faintly.
"Yes. The Lord of Shadows…"
Rain shifted a little to hear him better. She was haunted by an insufferable shadow, so of course, anything that had to do with shadows was of interest to her.
The young man took a deep breath, cradled a cup of fragrant tea in his hands, and continued:
"Out there in Godgrave, the sky is usually covered by clouds. When the veil of clouds is torn, blinding light pours from an incandescent white abyss, incinerating anything that moves. But… there is a place where light can never reach. A land that is forever shrouded in darkness. Out there in the darkness stands an ancient temple built of black stone. That is where the Lord of Shadows lives."
Rain stared at Awakened Ray incredulously.
'...Is he an idiot?'
The young man had good control of his voice, drawing the listeners into the scene he was describing. But… no, what was he doing? Were they in a theater? Why couldn't he just speak normally?
Awakened Fleur turned away, blushing from embarrassment. Tamar of Sorrow closed her eyes with a stoic expression.
The porters, though, seemed delighted and leaned forward a little, enjoying the story. Rain blinked a couple of times, then did the same, not wishing to stand out.
Awakened Ray continued:
"The Lord of Shadows… is believed to be a reclusive Saint, but nobody knows for sure where he comes from. Nobody even knows if he is a human, really. He always wears a suit of black armor, and wears a fearsome black mask. His voice is cold and insidious, and his powers are great beyond belief. He lives alone in the dark temple, surrounded only by the devils who serve him."
The young man took a deep breath and then said quietly, allowing his voice to tremble a little.
"It's true. I've been to the temple, and saw those devils myself. One is a living statue of a beautiful female knight. One is a towering hellspawn forged from black metal. One is an enormous serpent whose body envelops the entire temple, its scales like polished onyx. However, none of them are as frightening as the Lord of Shadows himself. His mask is carved from black wood in the image of an ancient fiend, and looking into its eyes… is like looking into the abyss itself."
He shivered and shook his head.
"I thought that I'd die right there and then, looking at him. However, the Lord of Shadow just stared at me for a while, unmoving, and then said in a voice that lacked all human emotion… 'I've decided not to kill you, Dreamer Ray.' As if he needed a reason to allow someone to live, instead of a reason to take someone's life."
Rain secretly threw a glance at her own shadow.
How come that Lord of Shadows lived in a palatial temple and had a bunch of powerful minions serving him, while her teacher did not even have a place to stay?
Was her teacher a bum among shadows?
'Unfair…'
One of the porters asked in a trembling voice:
"But, Awakened Ray, sir… how did you end up in that evil temple?"
Ray opened his mouth to answer, but it was Fleur who spoke first… perhaps afraid that he'll say something nonsensical.
"The Spell sent us three to Godgrave. We found a place to hide and sent Ray to scout a path of escape, maybe find someone to rescue us… he stumbled into the territory of the Lord of Shadows by accident, and was brought to the Citadel by one of the Lord's Echoes."
Tamar nodded.
"Actually, the Lord of Shadows rescued several Sleepers last year, as well. That is where most of what is known about him comes from — from what those Sleepers said after being sent to the Song Domain. Well, we were actually lucky. I don't know if he would have gone out of his way to find me and Fleur, but there was someone else at the temple when Ray arrived."
Ray stared at his two companions with resentment, indignant that they had spoiled his theatrical retelling of their first venture into the Dream Realm. Then, he sighed and nodded.
"Yes. If I was alone… the Lord of Shadows might have sent me back on my own, or even disposed of me to avoid inconvenience. He's a bit… sinister, to say the least. Luckily, at the time, Changing Star and a cohort of Fire Keepers were taking shelter in the temple. They were on a mission in Godgrave, but took time to risk themselves and rescue Fleur and Tamar. Lady Nephis even persuaded the Lord of Shadows to help. If anyone can convince an eccentric powerhouse like him, it's her."
Tamar sighed.
"The three of us could only hide. Even now that we have Awakened, we would not survive a day in Godgrave. But Changing Star and the Lord of Shadows, they willingly went into the depths of the abomination-infested bones to save us. Because of it, they were surrounded by Great Nightmare Creatures."
She glanced at Fleur, hesitated for a moment, and added in a wistful tone:
"The Lord of Shadows took us and used some kind of movement ability to cross more than a hundred kilometers in a few seconds. Then, he threw us to the Fire Keepers and went back. We could only feel the ground shaking from time to time… but, eventually, both of them returned. Battered, but alive."
Everyone seemed shocked.
"They fought m—many Great abominations? And won?"
Tamar spared a joyless smile and nodded.
"In fact, many Saints can prevail in a battle against a Great Nightmare Creature of a lower Class. Several of them, though… it's like a death sentence. Only Changing Star and a few others are capable. The Lord of Shadows… even though I don't know who he is, his powers are at least equal to those of the most valiant Transcendents. He is without a doubt one of the most lethal warriors of this era."
She looked into the fire.
"Don't listen to Ray and his nonsense, though. The Lord of Shadows is just a Saint. People say that he is eccentric, and I can understand why — who would want to live in a Death Zone? Maybe he just hates people, or maybe it has something to do with his Flaw. In any case, the three of us owe him a debt of gratitude. We would have been dead if not for his strength."
Rain was deep in thought about the mysterious Saint… but the porters seemed to have forgotten about his existence already.
Instead, they leaned forward with glistening eyes.
"So… uh… Lady Tamar…"
Old Carel smiled excitedly.
"Did you say that you met Changing Star and the Fire Keepers?!"
The other porters were similarly excited.
"Wow! What is she like in real life? Is she as beautiful as in the recordings?"
"Was Lady Cassia there, as well?"
"Did you fly on the Chain Breaker?"
Rain rolled her eyes.
Then, unexpectedly, she opened her mouth and said in a tone of nonchalance:
"You guys, leave Lady Tamar alone. Also, if you want to know about Changing Star, just ask me. You might not know, but she taught me swordsmanship once. Oh… Nightingale gave me a few archery lessons, by the way. And I used to scold Saint Athena because she leaves dirty plates around the house… tsk, that slovenly woman..."
'...What the hell am I doing?'
Why was she spouting nonsense? That was not like her at all!
But… unexpectedly, it was also a bit fun.
'Oh, no... teacher has corrupted me...'
The porters stared at her, then exploded with laughter.
"Right… so, Rani, what is Lady Changing Star like?"
"Are you sure that she taught you swordsmanship? Didn't you teach her, instead?"
"No one has seen that Shadow Lord without a mask. Maybe it was Rani all along!"
Rain spared them a bright smile.
"...Well, have you ever seen me and the Lord of Shadows in the same room?"
There was another bout of laughter.
Some time later, the roasted meat was finished, and the members of the survey team went back to their tents. The three Awakened decided which one of them would guard the camp first and followed suit.
Rain spent several hours revolving her essence. Deep at night, she finally sprawled on her sleeping bag in total exhaustion.
She lingered for a while, then asked quietly:
"Hey, Teacher. Do you know about that Lord of Shadows?"
He remained silent for a while.
"Sure. I know him quite well. Why are you asking?"
Rain smiled in the darkness.
"No, no reason. It's just that… you are a shadow, and he's the Lord of Shadows. So, uh… is he like your superior?"
Her teacher's voice revealed a hint of indignation.
"Who, that clown? My superior? Ha! If I wanted to, I could erase him from existence with a thought."
She chuckled.
"But he has a huge temple and a bunch of powerful servants. He also seems close with Lady Nephis… didn't you say once that you're practically her boyfriend? Sorry, I don't mean to sound rude… but it seems more like he is her boyfriend, instead…"
Her teacher was appalled.
"I did say that. And, by the way… I am! I asked her on a date, and she agreed. She was delighted to agree, even! Who can resist my charm?"
Rain grinned.
"I'm just saying. That Lord of Shadows, he seems to know what's what. Won't the other shadows mock you for being an underachiever because of him? No temple, no servants, no beautiful Saintess hanging on your arm… ah, I pity my poor teacher… teacher is such an ascetic…"
Instead of an answer, a threatening growl resounded from the darkness.
Her teacher seemed to be sulking, and did not speak with her the next morning. Rain crawled out of her tent, disassembled it, and prepared for a long day of marching across the desolate plain.
She was in a good mood because of having managed to tease her teacher successfully last night.
There was no need to do the survey work anymore, so the team moved west at a brisk pace. They were also familiar with the terrain, and could follow an optimal route instead of wandering aimlessly.
Of course, Tamar of Sorrow had been exaggerating a bit when she said that they would go in a straight line. The Moonriver Plain was within the borders of the Song Domain, but the only Citadel here was far to the south, at its very edge. And since there was nothing but the Hollow Mountains to the north, this land was wild and dangerous.
There were plenty of Nightmare Creatures here, and so, the survey team had to avoid the hunting grounds of the more dangerous abominations.
Still, they were making good progress.
The further west they went, the more canyons barred their path. By now, the members of the survey team were very familiar with crossing them, so much so that it had almost become a habit.
They would try to find the place where a stone bridge once stood, since the canyons were usually narrow there. The remains of the bridges also further narrowed the chasm.
Then, young Tamar would mount her wolf Echo and leap over the canyon while holding a rope. After fastening it on the other side, she would raise a simple pulley system.
The carts and equipment would be transported over the chasm first, and the people would follow. The whole process was a bit tiring, but not especially dangerous — even if the canyon started to wail and was suddenly flooded by rushing water, the ropes remained above the powerful current.
The porters just had to be careful not to look down.
The canyons were incredibly deep, their depths shrouded in inky darkness. Falling down meant death. The currents, however, were incredibly violent — so, falling into the water was not much safer.
The survey team reached another canyon and went through the familiar motions. This one was not very wide, but it was still going to take some effort to transport all the equipment to the other side. Rain, who was usually one of the last people to traverse the chasm, leaned on the cart she had been pulling and took a deep breath.
Since the crossing was monotonous, and they had already gone through the process countless times, it was easy to grow numb and allow one's mind to wander. However, even while presenting a relaxed facade, Rain still maintained vigilance. She knew all too well that a moment of carelessness could mean death in the Dream Realm.
Which was why she was one of the first people to see it.
Tamar and her Echo were already on the other side, and the ropes were drawn across the chasm. The carts had been attached to the hooks and pulled over the canyon. Now, it was time for humans to follow.
There were three ropes — one for them to walk over, two to hold with their hands. Awakened Fleur was in the middle of crossing, and one of the survey specialists was waiting for his turn to follow.
However…
Rain was suddenly distracted by something. It was the dead man standing a small distance away from the resting porters.
His gaze was just as empty and expressionless as ever. However, he had just turned his head, silently facing the canyon.
She frowned.
The pilgrim had always been passive and quiet. He never did anything except for following the survey team.
Why had he moved now?
'Crap…'
Before anyone could react, there was movement in the canyon.
An enormous, clawed hand rose from somewhere below and swiped at the survey specialist. It's desiccated palm was the size of his entire body, and the vicious claws seemed sharp enough to rip the man to shreds.
Rain's eyes widened.
Luckily, the surveyor staggered back and tripped, seemingly on nothing, just in the nick of time. The claws missed him by a hair's breadth, failing to rip his body apart.
…They did snap the three ropes, though.
"Fleur!"
Ray's shout tore apart the silence, but he was far away to do anything.
'What are you shouting about… she's an Awakened…'
Fleur might not have been strong enough to survive a fall into the canyon, but she definitely could hold on to the ropes.
It was the porters who were in real danger, because the enormous hand was already reaching toward them with its claws.
What saved them wasn't a miracle, but the cold steel of Tamar's sword.
The Legacy girl had been on the other side of the canyon, watching the others cross. She reacted at the first sign of danger. The Echo was standing guard further away, so she simply jumped into the chasm without wasting any time.
Tamar of Sorrow, like all Awakened, possessed two Awakened Abilities.
One allowed her to step on the air. She could do it once as a Sleeper, and twice now that she had Awakened. The second Ability allowed her to burst with startling speed for a short amount of time — she was so fast, in fact, that it seemed as if she was simply teleporting from place to place.
Which was how Tamar crossed the canyon without the help of her Echo.
By the time she landed on the other side, her sword had already woven itself from sparks of light. It was a brutish zweihander with a leather-bound ricasso. Tamar was a young woman of medium height, so the great sword looked comically large in her hands… she did, however, wield it with effortless ease.
She activated her Awakened Ability again and shot forward, delivering a terrifying slash to the wrist of the hidden abomination's arm. Despite the fact that it was as thick as the trunk of an ancient tree, the zweihander cut through the tough hide, steel muscles, and adamantine bone, severing the creature's enormous hand.
Tamar seemed to disappear from one spot and appear in another in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the hideous hand separated from the creature's arm in a flood of viscous blood.
It fell heavily on the ground… and continued moving, crawling toward the terrified porters.
"Ray!"
Finally, Awakened Ray reacted. He dashed to intercept the hand, while Tamar turned to the canyon.
By then, the Nightmare Creature was already climbing over the edge.
It was huge and hideous, with a gaunt body and long, sinewy limbs. Its head was disproportionately large for the emaciated torso, with two little bloodshot eyes and an enormous, crimson maw.
Worst of all, it seemed to possess too many arms.
Tamar had severed one at the wrist, but three hands were already reaching toward her. Two more were gripping the edge of the canyon, pushing the giant up.
There was barely any time to react.
The young Legacy did something that most warriors would never do in a battle — she jumped high into the air, dragging the great length of the brutish zweihander behind her.
A jump was usually tantamount to death because one could not control their direction or react to the opponent's attacks without standing on the ground. A strike delivered in the air was also weaker than a strike delivered while using a solid surface for support.
However, that did not apply to Tamar.
She pushed off the air once, soaring to greater height, and then once more, changing her trajectory completely. At the same time, she spun like a wheel and brought the zweihander down on the enemy's arm.
This time, the force contained in the strike was not augmented by the startling speed of her Awakened Ability, but it was still fearsome. The arm of the abomination was not severed, but the great sword bit deep, not only slicing the veins and muscles, but also cracking the bone.
She had evaded the other two hands by jumping over them, as well.
Tamar would have been clear if not for the fact that at that moment, the creature's two sinister eyes locked on her, and another three hands shot at her from the canyon.
The young Legacy faltered for a split second.
…Then, a sharp arrow whistled past her and pierced one of the abomination's eyes. A moment later, another arrow sank into the remaining eye of the hideous Nightmare Creature, effectively blinding it.
A pained roar shook the plain.
Landing on the ground, Tamar activated her Awakened Ability and dodged to the right, avoiding the grab of the blinded abomination. She would have been in trouble if it could see, but now, things were different.
Shaking the fetid blood off the blade of her great sword, she prepared to attack and glanced back briefly.
Ray was busy pushing back the severed hand… so who had made those stunningly accurate shots?
The beautiful porter girl, Rani, was standing near the pile of unloaded equipment, holding a simple recurve bow. Her black hair was dancing in the wind, and there was a strangely serene expression on her pale face.
Her black eyes were glistening with something that resembled… excitement?
She was already drawing the bow again, the fletching of a handmade arrow brushing against her white cheek.
A little stunned, Tamar turned back to the enormous abomination.
'...She did say that she was decent with a bow.'
If that was decent... then Tamar did not even know what great was.
As she pushed her body forward, a stray thought surfaced in her mind.
Rani had also said that she had some experience trekking in the wilderness and could handle a sword fine.
Suddenly, Tamar wanted to know what her definition of "fine" was.
The situation… was not good.
Ray had managed to stall the monstrous hand, hacking it to pieces with his weapons — he wielded a short sword in one hand, and an axe in the other. Rain had blinded the abomination with her arrows, and Tamar disabled two of its arms.
The problem was that the creature had just too many of them. Rain had already counted nine, and more were rising from behind the climbing monstrosity like a ghastly forest.
Worse still, it was an Awakened abomination. She had aimed at the obvious vulnerability first — the eyes — but other than that, there wasn't a lot of damage she could do. Even if her arrows pierced the tough hide of the creature, it would not harm it too much.
Tamar faced the forest of monstrous arms with grim resolve, wielding her hefty zweihander with daunting skill. She used both of her Abilities to dance between the barrage of killing blows. The young Legacy seemed like a steel whirlwind, alternating unpredictable jumps with short bursts of stunning speed. Torrents of fetid blood were released into the frigid air from her great blade.
She managed to stall and damage many limbs of the abomination, in large part due to the creature having been blinded, but could not advance to attack its body.
'Crap…'
Rain dropped her bow and unsheathed her sword.
"Why are you just standing there?! Get back!"
The petrified porters were stirred by her shout and staggered away from the carnage. Miraculously, none of them was dead yet.
The abominable claws rained down in pursuit of the elusive Legacy girl, sending pieces of stone flying. A net of cracks spread on the ground from each missed blow, viscous blood spilling into the narrow fissures.
Rain dashed forward and supported Awakened Ray, who had managed to sever two of the hideous hand's fingers, but almost got pierced by the long claw of the third.
They were in a stalemate, and that stalemate wasn't in their favor. The creature was continuing to climb up from the canyon, and once it crawled onto the plain, whatever resistance Tamar was able to offer would be overwhelmed.
So, someone had to reach the abomination and deal it a mortal wound. Rain would have gone herself, but she was mundane — her tachi would not be able to slay the giant.
Ray, on the other hand, was Awakened, and wielded enchanted weapons. Better yet, he could become imperceptible. So, with some luck, his blade would reach the creature's neck without being blocked by the countless claws.
"Go! I'll finish this thing off!"
The young man glanced at her with wide eyes, hesitated for a split second, then nodded and disengaged. He must have thought the same.
A moment later, Ray was gone.
…Literally.
He Activated his Awakened Ability and dissolved into the air. There was no sound, no smell, no… anything. It was as if he had never existed at all.
Rain brandished her tachi, deflected a terrifying claw, and then kicked the severed hand with all her might.
The hand was the size of an adult human, and weighed quite a lot. Still, Rain's kick sent it rolling backward.
With two fingers missing, it had turned rather clumsy. The bizarre thing was still trying to turn itself over when she dashed forward, turned her sword, and thrust it down, using all of her own weight to make the strike more powerful.
The tachi pierced the monstrous palm, slid between the bones, and nailed the severed hand to the ground.
It was a mundane blade, so an Awakened abomination could easily snap it. However, even an abomination would have to follow common reason to achieve that — it would need proper grip and support, at least, ideally good leverage. Laying on the ground, impaled through the center, the monstrous hand had none of those.
So, it just struggled fiercely, unable to free itself for now.
Rain staggered back, then looked up to evaluate the situation.
Tamar had managed to sever several more arms, but was hopelessly stuck in the avalanche of monstrous limbs. Blinded, the creature flailed them with no sense or reason, making a mess of the plain.
Ray would be having trouble closing in, as well — he might have been invisible, but the space between the survey team and the massive body of the climbing abomination was full of stone shards and deadly claws. Ray was still a corporeal being, so making way through the carnage was not going to be easy.
On the opposite side of the canyon, Fleur had climbed the ropes and was now standing on the edge, shouting something as she summoned her Memories.
Rain couldn't quite hear what the pretty healer was shouting, but she managed to read her lips.
"...Tyrant! It's a Tyrant!"
'Damn.'
Rain had never faced an Awakened Tyrant before. Nor had she ever wished to.
As she faltered for a moment, shaken by the revelation, a blurred silhouette shot over the chasm.
Then, the Echo of the giant wolf landed on the Tyrant's back, tearing at its shoulders with sharp claws and sinking vicious fangs into its neck.
That damned thing finally made it across the canyon.
Tamar's Echo seemed like a Fallen Beast or Monster, at best… it wasn't quite powerful enough to destroy an Awakened Tyrant outright.
However…
It was very large. And it weighed a lot.
The abomination was still trying to climb out of the chasm, hanging awkwardly with half of its massive torso towering above the edge. When the monstrous wolf landed on its back, the wolf's weight was added to the Tyrant's own, pulling it into the deep abyss.
It swayed back precariously.
A frenzied shriek escaped from the creature's maw, and it flailed its arms in the air. It was still holding onto the edge with two hands, but now, more of them scratched the stone with their claws, leaving deep grooves in it.
The Tyrant's fall was arrested.
With so many hands trying to keep the abomination from falling, Tamar received a bit of breathing room.
Without wasting even a split second, she dashed forward.
"Ray! The hands!"
Her zweihander drew a beautiful arc in the air, then fell down like the blade of an enormous guillotine. It severed the fingers of one of the two main hands the Tyrant was using for support.
At the same time, the fingers on the other hand were suddenly torn apart, and a vague silhouette of a young man revealed itself in the air. He was hacking at the fingers with his weapons, aiming to damage the joints between the phalanxes.
Rain used her leg to throw her bow into the air, caught it, and nocked an arrow on the string in one fluid motion. A moment later, the arrow pierced into the deep wound dealt by Ray, disabling one of the fingers.
With both of the main support hands damaged, the rest could not hold the weight of the Tyrant anymore. When the Echo jerked its head and pulled the abomination back with all its weight, the ghastly creature finally slid off the edge and disappeared into the depths of the canyon with a deafening howl.
Rain trembled and lowered her hands.
'D—damn… that was intense.'
She exhaled slowly, then glanced at the porters.
Everyone was in one piece. The survey specialists were all fine, as well.
Which was… more than a little unexpected.
'Did my teacher protect them secretly?'
Rain suspected that he did. Especially because the dead pilgrim was suspiciously missing.
Had the dead man been swept into the canyon in all the mayhem, or had her teacher pushed him into the chasm while no one was looking?
She would have to ask him later…
But it was too early to relax, still.
Picking up her quiver, Rain lamented the loss of several arrows, then circled around the pinned hand of the Tyrant and approached the edge of the chasm.
She stopped near Ray and Tamar. All three of them looked down.
The depths of the canyon were shrouded in darkness, and it was impossible to say how far down its bottom was.
Ray swept his hair back nervously and looked at them.
"Do you think it's dead?"
Tamar lingered for a moment, then pursed her lips and hesitantly shook her head.
"I haven't heard anything from the Spell."
Turning back, she glanced at the severed hand that Rain pinned to the ground with her sword.
"Go finish that thing off, Ray. It should be the Tyrant's minion… what a bizarre creature, by the dead gods."
Who had countless hands instead of proper minions?
Ray sighed, then readied his weapons and headed away from the edge.
A storm of sparks rose around the Legacy girl, and then, the wolf Echo manifested itself behind her. There was no need to let it be damaged by the fall — she had simply dismissed it, then summoned it back.
Finally, Tamar turned to Rain and studied her for a moment.
Then, she scowled.
"You…"
However, before she could finish the sentence, a chilling wail resounded from the depths of the canyon, reverberating across the plain. It was like the world itself was weeping.
The flood was coming.
It was impossible to hear her voice now, this close to the chasm.
…It was also impossible to discern what Fleur was shouting.
Rain stared across the canyon in confusion. The Awakened healer was jumping and waving her hands in the air, pointing at them with a desperate expression on her lovely face.
"...ack! …ope… ing… all! …ack!"
Rain could barely hear anything because of the wailing
'Ack? What is trying to… pack? Attack? Crack?'
Back?
Suddenly, he eyes widened.
Rain looked at Tamar in panic, but it was already too late.
The edge of the canyon… had been damaged severely by the barrage of blows dealt to it by the Tyrant. The weathered stone was broken and cracked.
And just then, it finally crumbled.
Before Rain could do anything, the entire side of the canyon suddenly moved, and then collapsed, falling into the wailing darkness.
And the two of them were pulled down with it, plummeting into the bottomless chasm alongside countless tons of broken stone.
Life was like that.
You could train your body tirelessly to turn it into a tenacious, resilient tool. You could practice swordsmanship and archery until your hands bled, temper your observation skills and analytical thinking, and test yourself against countless opponents in real combat to turn shallow knowledge into deeply rooted experience.
And then, you can still die because of nothing but bad luck.
Rain felt resentful as she plummeted into a bottomless abyss, surrounded by an avalanche of shattered stone.
But no, that was not true… her current predicament was not due to misfortune. She was at fault. It was her who had not been cautious enough, perceptive enough, and smart enough. All the signs had been there — the cracks in the stone, the weathered state of the canyon walls, the devastating power of the Tyrant's blows. She should have put two and two together.
She should have done better.
So, Rain had no one to blame but herself.
Still… still!
She was indignant.
To die like that, it was really unfair!
All these thoughts flashed through her mind in the span of a moment. Then, she gritted her teeth and tried to think of a way to survive.
First things first… the fall itself would not kill her just yet. The bottom of the canyon was far away, and she could survive bouncing off its walls once or twice. The most pressing threat were the falling boulders — they were massive and heavy enough to turn Rain into a pancake, or at least smash her skull open.
Raising her arms, she tried to shield her head. A moment later, something slammed into her forearms, and she felt sharp pain. Luckily, the boulder was not large enough to crush her, so her bones weren't even broken.
The next one, though…
Catching a glimpse of it, Rain shuddered.
It was like a wall of rough rock was pursuing her, mere moments away from colliding with her fragile body. There was no chance to evade.
A moment before she was crushed by the massive slab of stone, however, something strange happened. The darkness seemed to touch it lightly, and the enormous boulder shattered into a million pieces.
Instead of being killed, Rain was simply showered by small pieces of debris.
'Teacher…'
Her teacher rarely helped her directly. However, it seemed that he was unwilling to let his student perish so senselessly, and interfered — just like he had interfered to keep the porters and surveyors from being ravaged by the Tyrant.
'I take back all the bad words I've called him!'
There was no time to feel touched, but Rain still felt a strange warmth in her heart.
Then, she turned her head to find the only source of salvation there was, apart from her eccentric shadow companion…
Tamar of Sorrow.
The Legacy girl could take two steps on the air, so if anyone could help Rain survive, it was her.
If she would even bother wasting her time to save a mundane porter, of course. It would be much easier, not to mention safer, to only worry about herself and let Rain fall to her death.
'Where is she?'
Everything was happening so fast, but time also seemed to slow down. Plummeting into the wailing darkness, Rain looked around feverishly and tried to catch a glimpse of Young Lady Tamar.
But she could not see her…
However, that was not because Tamar was nowhere to be seen. Rather, it was because Rain was looking too far.
She did not expect that the Legacy was nearly upon her, and only realized it when something blocked her vision.
'What…'
Then, Rain gasped as something hard rammed into her abdomen.
"Argh!"
As it turned out, Tamar had been quicker to react. After regaining her bearings, she swiftly evaluated the situation, located Rain, and then used the first of her two steps to arrest her fall and launch herself to intercept the falling porter instead.
The hard thing that had collided with Rain's abdomen, knocking the wind out of her, was the Legacy girl's shoulder. Since Tamar was clad in a suit of plate armor, her steel pauldron was not at all soft.
Grabbing Rain around the waist, she continued to fly toward the wall of the canyon. However, another huge boulder barred their path — hissing a stifled curse, Tamar used the second step to change their direction and avoided it.
Now, her Dormant Ability was exhausted — she would not be able to use it again before touching a solid surface with her feet.
They flew into the darkness, falling deeper and deeper… but, at the same time, getting closer to the wall. Tamar shielded Rain from falling debris and yelled:
"...old …n!"
A moment later, Rain's body was violently jerked and came to a halt.
'Ah… crap, that hurt…'
She opened her eyes and tried to assess the situation.
The wailing rising from the depths of the canyon was absolutely deafening, making her ears ring. She was surrounded by darkness — the sky was like a narrow line of light far, far above.
Tamar was hanging from the damp wall of the canyon. One of her hands was thrust into a narrow crack, while the other was still holding Rain.
'I'll be damned.'
They were actually alive.
Well… for now.
Since Tamar had technically landed on something, she could activate her Dormant Ability again. Then, like a squirrel, she could slowly make her way back to the surface while carrying Rain.
There was a big problem, though…
The canyon was weeping.
Which meant that it was going to turn into a raging river at any moment.
Rain couldn't really see well in the darkness, but she thought that she noticed a panicked look in the Legacy girl's eyes.
Then, they were enveloped in the roar of rushing water.
A moment later, the flood slammed into them like a concrete wall. Rain did not even have time to scream.
Tamar's hand was violently wrenched out of the crack, and they were carried away, deeper into the canyon.
The last thing Rain remembered was the sight of a solid surface of stone, approaching her at terrible speed.
***
She was cold.
And tired.
Everything hurt, so Rain did not want to wake up.
'I'll just sleep a five more minutes…'
She couldn't be late for class... but she could, a little bit. If she pretended to be pitiful, maybe mom would let her sleep a bit more.
Only... wasn't her mom far away?
And there were no classes anymore. Instead, she was... she was...
Opening her eyes, Rain stared at the gray sky.
Drops of rain were falling from above, cooling her face.
She studied the sky for a bit, then flinched and sat up.
She was laying on the solid ground, surrounded by the vast expanse of the Moonriver Plain.
There was a small fire crackling near, with her teacher warming his pale hands over it.
The battered figure of Tamar of Sorrow was laying on the other side of the fire. She seemed to be in a rough shape, and still unconscious.
Rain blinked slowly.
'We're alive.'
That was good news.
The bad news was that she had no idea how they had escaped the canyon, and where they were. She vaguely remembered being surrounded by soft darkness and carried by the raging current, but then… at some point, she must have passed out.
It was hard to differentiate one part of the plain from the other, but Rain did not think that she recognized the surroundings. The members of the survey team were nowhere in sight, as well.
Letting out a deep sigh, she turned to her teacher and asked hoarsely:
"What happened?"
He looked at her and smiled.
"Well… you two fell into the river, and I fished you out."
Rain nodded slowly.
"How far were we carried by the current?"
He shrugged.
"Pretty far."
'...It's okay.'
Since both of them were alive, the situation could still be salvaged. They could find the survey team… maybe… and return to the main camp of the road crew. Or proceed to one of the advanced camps on their own.
Or…
Rain looked at her teacher and forced out a smile.
"Teacher… you are so kind and powerful! Can't you… you know… take us back?"
He responded with a smile of his own.
"Oh… sure, I can!"
However, his voice was a little sinister.
"Look at that poor girl, Tamar… she's barely alive. It would be really kind of me to take you both back, wouldn't it? One might even say that only a heartless monster wouldn't. So I really should... ah, but I won't."
Rain's smile grew a little forced.
"What? Really? Come on... it won't even be that hard for you..."
Her teacher nodded.
"Really! If you want to get out of here alive… well, what can I say? All you need to do is Awaken. Do that, and you'll be fine."
With that, he gave her a pleasant smile and disappeared into her shadow.
A moment later, his voice resounded from the darkness:
"Alternatively… that Lord of Shadows, he seems to know what's what. You can ask him for help!"
Rain stared at her shadow incredulously, then took a deep breath.
'I take back everything I took back! That... that petty bastard!'
After welcoming the Fire Keepers for a few short days, the Nameless Temple had grown silent once again.
However, the silence was not going to last long.
Soon enough, the dark realm that Sunny had built in the heart of Godgrave would become a hive of activity. Due to the deal he had made with Morgan, his Citadel was to be made into a secondary staging ground for the Sword Army during the war. A relatively small, but elite contingent would be stationed here, using the temple as their operation base.
But the peace and quiet would be gone long before that.
After all, the soldiers had to live somewhere. They needed beds, places to cook and consume food, storage space to keep a large amount of supplies, an infirmary… and so on. All of these things had to be built before the war started.
There were so many things that went into waging a war. A military conflict between Awakened was different in many ways, but still fundamentally similar to any other war in human history — it demanded an unfathomable amount of logistical preparations.
Sunny felt dejected.
It had taken him a lot of effort to restore the Nameless Temple to its present state. Now, however, it would be turned into an actual Citadel — a place that existed to serve as a safe haven for the people in the Dream Realm. There would be a small army of workers coming here to perform all the laborious tasks soon.
Which was not a bad thing.
However, he had grown used to the peaceful silence.
Today, there were only two humans under the roof of the ancient temple. One of them was Sunny himself. The other was Cassie, who had arrived as the Seneschal of the Great Clan Valor to assess the state of the Citadel and collect all the necessary information to launch the construction.
At least that was the official reason.
Sunny had thought that Nephis would come personally. He was a little relieved that she was not here — his mind was burning in anticipation of their upcoming date, so seeing her before that would have been somewhat embarrassing.
It was nice to see Cassie outside the context of their deal, as well.
"...The temple itself must be off-limits to the soldiers, unless it is to use the Gateway. Of course, they can retreat inside if we are under attack, and the outer perimeter is breached. Even then, I will not allow them to venture into the inner sanctum and the underground level."
Cassie turned her head slightly.
"There is an underground level?"
Sunny smiled.
"Don't pretend you don't know. Nephis saw it, which means that you saw it, too."
The young woman coughed in embarrassment.
"Right… sorry. It's a habit of mine to act appropriately oblivious. Otherwise, people get uncomfortable around me."
He spared her a long look.
Since it was only the two of them in the temple, Sunny had dismissed Weaver's Mask. It felt strange, to walk around with a bare face as the Lord of Shadows… even if Cassie could not see his expression, only her own.
He shook his head.
"I doubt there is anyone in the world who knows the extent of your abilities and the depth of your foresight better than me, Cassie. So, you don't need to worry about making me feel uncomfortable."
'There is also no one who knows me better than you, now. There is really no other person either of us can trust more.'
She smiled faintly.
"I'll keep that in mind."
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then led her outside.
"The territory around the temple is mostly cleared of Nightmare Creatures. There will be no problem building barracks and all the necessary facilities around it. My Shadows will help protect the perimeter. You should know how powerful they are… the base will be very safe, all things considered."
She shook her head.
"We can't rely on your… Shadows… to maintain security, Sunny. After all, you are expected to participate in the battles against Song. Who knows if their presence would be required somewhere else?"
Sunny contemplated for a moment, then nodded.
"You are right."
It felt very strange, to be discussing the inevitable war… realm war… so casually. And yet, here they were.
Studying her delicate face, he asked:
"Who do you think stands the better chance of winning?"
Cassie tilted her head a little.
"It's hard to say. The Sword Domain has a stronger military. It also has better strategists. Most importantly, there are the Ivory Tower and the Nameless Temple. It is all but inevitable that the King of Swords will arrive to Godgrave before the Queen of Worms. With him here, the forces of Valor will venture into the Hollows sooner, and conquer local Citadels faster. It's hard to imagine how such an advantage won't snowball into a crushing avalanche."
She hesitated for a moment.
"However, the Song Domain is… unpredictable. There seems to be no reason for them to be eager to fight this war — if anything, they should be scrambling to avoid it due to how disadvantaged they are — and yet, they are as eager as the rulers of the Sword Domain. Which means that they are hiding something. Well… of course they are."
Her expression darkened a little.
"That encounter between you and the Skinwalker near Ravenheart. The emissaries of the House of Night were clearly in contact with Prince Mordret. Perhaps they have brokered some kind of deal behind the scenes. There are other possibilities, as well. But at the end of the day, none of it matters."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"It doesn't?"
Cassie remained silent for a moment, then said calmly:
"No. Because neither Song nor Valor will win the war. We will win the war."
He laughed.
"You say it with such conviction. However, isn't the whole thing predicated on Nephis achieving Supremacy without the help of the Spell? And there is no saying if she will, least of all if she'll do it on time. It's all a gamble."
Cassie faced him and smiled faintly.
"...Sure. But so was every other step along the way. Yet, here we are. Still standing."
She hesitated a little, then added in a quieter voice:
"Plus, it's not entirely a gamble."
Sunny sighed, then led her back into the temple.
"It's not?"
The young woman lingered with the answer. Eventually, she said in a subdued tone:
"The six of us — those who came back from the Tomb of Ariel — all have strange gaps in our memory. But my memory has been affected the most. Sorry… I haven't revealed that secret to anyone before you, Sunny, and it's not easy to admit. My memory is really… severely damaged, and I can't see the future anymore."
She took a deep breath.
"But there was a time when my memory was intact, and I could learn a lot about the future from my visions. That version of me must have known that there would be a war, and that Nephis would have to defeat the Sovereigns without challenging the Fourth Nightmare."
Sunny considered her words carefully.
"You mean…"
Cassie nodded.
"Yes. If that version of me did not attempt to create contingencies, it means that she saw a way to win the war. Therefore… perhaps it is not as big of a gamble as you think."
Sunny hesitated for a while.
He knew that Cassie had been in a fragile mental state for the past four years. Not only because of losing her ability to see glimpses of the future, but also because much of her past was shrouded by fog… after all, he had been the purpose and cornerstone of all her schemes, and her schemes were truly life-consuming.
When he turned Fateless, a huge chunk had been ripped out of her memory, replaced by oblivion.
So, he didn't really want to dispel her hopes. But it wasn't good to let her rely on them, either.
He sighed.
"Or you have never known about the future after the Tomb of Ariel at all. Because the future has always been meant to become unclear after that."
Suddenly, there was a strange intensity on Cassie's delicate face. She faced him and kept quiet for a few long moments, struggling to contain her emotions.
Sunny had an idea of what she was thinking about.
"Even if I ask you, I won't remember the answers, will I?"
He shook his head slowly.
"You won't."
Of course, it would be great if Sunny could fill the gaps in her memory and let Cassie feel like herself again. But he couldn't.
Between the two of them, there was a peculiar and bitter connection. Sunny had been forgotten by the world… but Cassie had forgotten herself. He struggled to judge which one of them was more pitiful.
Still, he wanted to console her, even if only a little.
Sunny looked away with a sigh.
"...Of course, that doesn't mean that you never will."
Cassie seemed frozen by his words. She raised a hand, then lowered it again.
"There is a way? For your existence to be restored?"
Sunny hesitated with a dark expression on his face.
Of course, he had been contemplating that issue for a long time.
In the end, he had determined that there was.
There was a single question at the root of the problem… why had the Thieving Bird stolen his fate? Sure, the loathsome thing seemed to be obsessed with everything that concerned Weaver. But Sunny did not think that it was the only reason.
After pondering the question for a while, he had developed a certain suspicion. He had lost the connection to the Nightmare Spell after becoming fateless, which meant that carrying the Nightmare Spell had something to do with one's fate. Perhaps fate was the medium through which the infection spread.
In any case, the creature which now possessed his fate… would therefore possess his connection to the Nightmare Spell, as well.
So why would the Thieving Bird want something like that?
To answer that question, one had to realize that the creature that Sunny had met in the Nightmare was not the real Thieving Bird. The real Thieving Bird was long dead. Instead, the odious thing he had run into at the Estuary was a replica of the vile Terror created by the Spell.
And a replica could only exist in the illusory realm of the Nightmare.
A carrier of the Spell, however… a carrier of the Spell would be expelled back into the real world once the Nightmare was over. They would have a way to go back.
So, Sunny had come to believe that the real reason why the Thieving Bird wanted his fate was to become a carrier of the Nightmare Spell, and slip through the cracks of the illusory realm, finding a backdoor to reality.
If so, that would be the greatest prison break in history... quite a suitable feat for the greatest and most vile thief to have ever lived.
Very few creatures could find a way back into existence after having been destroyed for thousands of years, and in such an original way.
Therefore… the creature that had stolen his fate, and was now in possession of it, was not gone. It had not been erased forever by the collapse of the Nightmare. It was somewhere out there, in the real world, liberated from its illusory prison and free to roam the world, stealing anything that had caught its fancy.
Which meant that it could be hunted down and killed. And that he could get his fate back from it, somehow.
Sunny was nowhere near powerful enough to risk facing a Cursed Terror, let alone a Cursed Terror that neither gods nor daemons had been able to deal with… even the Void Beings were said to have loathed the Vile Thieving Bird, which meant that they had suffered from its mischief as well.
The damned bird was a real menace...
More importantly, though, he didn't know if he even wanted to get his fate back. Despite everything, he wasn't sure.
Because there were strings attached to regaining his fate… both literally and figuratively. Some days, Sunny woke up and wanted nothing more than to be remembered. Some days, he woke up and felt that he would never give up his freedom, which he had paid for so dearly.
But Cassie deserved to know that there was a possibility, at least.
He sighed.
"There is a way. However…"
Sunny's voice turned heavy.
"There is a price to pay if one wishes to become fateless. There is also a price to pay if one wishes to become fated. And I… am not sure if I want to pay that price."
They reached the courtyard, where a lonesome tree stood, its leaves rustling in the darkness.
The tree was feeling much better after being tended to by Shakti. It was doing much better, in fact, than it had in the outskirts, even though there was no sun to shine on its leaves and bathe it in warmth.
The two of them looked at it in silence — Sunny with his own eyes, and Cassie as well.
After a while, she asked:
"Why did you plant this tree in your Citadel?"
She was thinking about another tree, perhaps, one that he had burned on the Forgotten Shore.
It would be easy to imagine why the sinister Lord of Shadows would keep a tree like the Soul Devourer in his temple. However, this one was perfectly mundane, and did not even bear fruit.
Sunny hesitated for a while, then looked at the base of the tree's trunk. There, three lines were carved into the bark.
"...It's a memorial tree."
Cassie turned to him silently.
He smiled.
"A long time ago, I carved two lines into it, as a grave for my parents. Later, I added a third… as a grave for myself. This is my Citadel, and this is my grave. I think it's quite fitting."
Sunny lingered for a moment and added:
"I've never told you about it, so maybe you'll remember."
However, she did not. Cassie seemed distracted for a moment, and then said calmly:
"Should we proceed to the actual discussion, then?"
So she had known that about him, as well.
He smiled, and summoned the shadows, manifesting them into two chairs and a table. Soon, another avatar of his arrived, carrying a tray with tea and refreshments.
This one was the naughty shadow, and Sunny was not controlling him directly. That was why there was a subtle, but unmistakably lecherous smile on the bastard's face. He stared at the avatar with murder in his eyes, and the naughty guy hurriedly changed his expression.
He was even extra gallant when pouring Cassie tea.
Her face crumbled a little, and then she let out a melodious laugh.
"Sorry… I just can't get used to that ability of yours."
Sunny smiled.
"That's alright. Sometimes, I feel like I'm not used to it, either. Well, and sometimes, I feel like I am actually too used to it. It's a strange thing."
He sighed and dismissed the avatar.
"But then again, the very idea of normalcy seems more and more distant the further on the Path of Ascension we walk. As Saints, we are already far removed from what a normal human would be… some more than others. You must be experiencing it yourself, with the volume of alien memories you experience and the number of people you perceive the world through."
Cassie's Ascended Ability was not limited to vision. She shared all senses of her marks, so, in a way, she had experienced being young and old, strong and weak, sick and healthy, male and female. That kind of experience was not something a human would ever be privy to… and it must have changed her perception of herself, as well.
Sunny himself was living several lives at the same time. He knew that it had changed him. His three personas were quite different from each other despite being controlled by one mind… it was as much of an adaptation to differing circumstances as a defensive mechanism. Otherwise, the lines would become blurred, and he might one day become lost.
That was another reason why he was clinging to his secrets so desperately, feeling a strange reluctance to let go of the act.
Sunny leaned back.
"Sometimes I wonder what we will become, if we succeed. A Supreme being must be even further from being human. What about a Sacred being? What about a Divine one?"
He remained silent for a while, staring at his tea with a bleak expression. Then, he said somberly:
"There was a time when I harbored great hate against the Sovereigns. Because they were distant, because they were corrupt, because they treated human lives as currency and did nothing when people died."
With a deep sigh, Sunny straightened his back and looked at the rustling leaves of the lonesome tree for a while.
"And yet… haven't I spent these last few years doing nothing while people died? Such hypocrisy. Of course, I had my reason. Ultimately, it doesn't matter what a single Saint does — a pawn can struggle and strive, but the players are the ones who decide the outcome of the game. So, right now, I am biding my time to replace the morally corrupt players. It's for the greater good."
A sad smile twisted his lips.
"But then, I am sure that this is what the Sovereigns think, as well. That what they are doing, no matter how callous, is for the greater good."
Cassie remained silent for a long time, then shook her head decisively.
"There is a big difference between us and the Sovereigns."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"There is?"
She nodded.
"Yes. It is that we are ashamed of our faults, while they are not. It might sound stupid, but that matters. It matters more than you can think."
He laughed.
"That's it? The only difference is that when we do something distasteful, we feel regret?"
Cassie shrugged.
"There is no need to think in absolutes. It is a fallacy. We also don't send assassins to kill little girls, or try to unleash Nightmare Creatures in populous cities. The extent of one's willingness to do despicable things for what they perceive as greater good is also important, not just the principle. More importantly... we are also competent, while they are not. The end only justifies the means if you actually reach the end."
She hesitated for a moment, and then smiled.
"Or, if you prefer… one can't make an omelette without breaking eggs, but if they break the eggs and can't even make an omelette, then they shouldn't be allowed into the kitchen. Don't you think?"
Sunny chuckled.
"That… sounds pretty reasonable. Thanks for levelling with me."
He picked up the cup and took a sip of the fragrant tea, then leaned forward and smiled.
"Now, then. Shall we discuss the details of how we are going to make this omelette?"
Sunny and Cassie were seated across from each other, enjoying tea and refreshments. The courtyard was peaceful, and the leaves rustled quietly above them. Other than that, there were no other sounds.
The scene would have been picturesque if not for the fact the world was shrouded in absolute darkness. Neither of them had any need for light, and that, too, was a reason why having Cassie here felt comfortable to Sunny.
Dirty deeds were meant to be done under the cover of darkness. And although them having tea in a friendly atmosphere seemed innocent enough, in truth, it was a meeting between two people who conspired to usurp the world in a mayhem of violence. There was hardly a dirtier and more treasonous intent than a bloody rebellion.
Today, they were going to reveal their cards to each other. Without knowing what each of them was scheming, it would be impossible to form a meaningful cooperation.
Cassie was going to relay all the information to Nephis, of course.
She sighed.
"Fundamentally, there are two tasks that need to be accomplished. One is to eliminate the Sovereigns. The other is to usurp their thrones. Needless to say, both are hard to achieve."
She sipped her tea and took a bite from a soft pastry.
"You should know by now some of the work that has gone into ensuring the former. Ultimately, Nephis is responsible for warfare and conquest. My role in ensuring the downfall of the Sovereigns is limited — for now, I have been mainly focused on elevating her renown in the hearts of the people. It's pure propaganda — I have my avenues of manipulating the public opinion, and Jet has the government sources, as well. It… has been a long road, to get where we are now."
She smiled faintly.
"Of course, we were fortunate in many regards. The decision made by the government to turn Nephis into a symbol, back when she had failed to return from the Forgotten Shore, was a stroke of luck. The reason why they made that decision — the great and tragic legacy of Immortal Flame and Broken Sword — is a grim blessing, as well. Conquering the Second Nightmare as a Sleeper and being adopted by a Great Clan added momentum to her rise to glory and breathed new life into her stirring tale. And lastly, the harsh treatment she received from the elders of Valor only played into our hand, fuelling the flames of her legend."
Cassie shook her head lightly.
"Plus, it is not that hard to embellish Neph's achievements. No, not even so… there is no need to embellish anything. Her past feats are astonishing, and she has fought against the Nightmare Spell tirelessly for the past four years. She is always on the forefront, spilling her own blood for someone else's sake. Better yet, she has never lost a battle after becoming a Saint. The number of lives she has saved is incalculable. So… it's embarrassing to admit, but my job as her spymaster is rather easy. I just have to fan the flames and help the stories of her deeds spread faster and wider."
She took another sip of tea and remained silent for a moment.
"It is to strengthen the foundation of her Domain, of course. But not only for that. If… when Nephis faces the Sovereigns in battle and vanquishes them, it is paramount that her Domain consumes theirs. There is no point otherwise. The Sword Domain, the Song Domain — when the war is over, there should only be the Immortal Flame Domain, and it must encompass all of humanity. Becoming the Human Domain. Not only because hundreds of millions of people in the Dream Realm would be thrust into the First Nightmare otherwise, but also to prepare for what comes next."
Cassie unhurriedly finished her pastry.
"There are a lot of things that must be done to achieve that. Nephis is already immensely venerated by the people, but when the time comes, she has to be acknowledged by the Saints who hold dominion over the Citadels. They must pledge their loyalty to her after Ki Song and Anvil of Valor are gone. It would be simpler to eliminate all the loyalists and raise new ones to replace them, but those loyalists are also the foundation of humanity's strength. So, we have to proceed with a surgical decapitation strike instead of a thorough culling. Then, we must get every Legacy Clan to bow before the new queen."
Her expression darkened a little.
"There are already more than a few Saints who share a bond with Nephis. Like Sky Tide of the White Feather clan, who had been mistreated by Valor, and whose life we saved during the Battle of the Black Skull. There are others, as well, who have been helped by her in recent years. The government will follow Jet, and we even have a few connections in the Song Domain. However… there is still a lot of work to be done, on that front. If there is a saving grace to all that, it's that the weight of an individual in the era of the Nightmare Spell is infinitely greater than it had ever been before. Because one person can indeed be more powerful than an army. If Nephis is the only Supreme left standing, then many people would feel compelled to submit, simply because resisting her would be a tall task."
She closed her eyes for a moment, a tired expression on her face.
"Still, there has to be a neat story to create a veil of legitimacy. And that… that is much harder to manifest out of thin air. As things are going, the assassination attempt on Nephis would be used as the reason for the war — so, in a way, the war will start from her. If we want everyone to accept her ending it, then we must position her as the voice of those who are opposed to the war from the very start. That way, when she betrays her adoptive clan and eliminates both Sovereigns, we can present it as a courageous person making a reluctant choice to stop two warmongering tyrants, not a murderous opportunist who wants to become a tyrant herself. A peacemaker, not a usurper."
Her tea was growing cold.
"That is it, in broad strokes. Now, for the details… where do I even start?"
After that, Cassie went into a detailed explanation of all the schemes she was weaving behind the scenes, every resource at Neph's disposal, every connection, every clandestine preparation, every strategy and tactic they had developed for the eventual battle against the Sovereigns.
She spoke for quite some time, to say the least. The scope of it all was nothing short of daunting… so much so that Sunny doubted which one of them had seven bodies, for a moment.
The work had started a long time ago — pretty much immediately after the Forgotten Shore. However, it had only truly ramped up in the last four years. It seemed like neither Cassie nor Nephis had rested even for a minute after becoming Saints.
And yet, it still didn't seem enough.
How could it be, if their goal was so ambitious? Not only did they want to bring down the current rulers of the world, but also to put the crown on Neph's head.
After a while, Cassie grew quiet. By then, one of the avatars had replaced the tea kettle several times, as well as delivered more refreshments.
Sunny sighed, then shook his head slightly.
"I understand that the actual battle with the Sovereigns is not your responsibility, Cassie. Nephis is in charge of that. However… I still think that you are treating the act of killing them too lightly. Your preparations are insufficient. Your approach is too reliant on simply willing victory into existence. Sure, that is exactly what Nephis is known for… but, still. There is a huge hole in the plan."
He lingered for a few moments, then smiled darkly.
"...Luckily, I am here to fill it."
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, then stood up.
"Please, follow me. I want to show you something."
Cassie rose, and they walked together through the impenetrable darkness. As they did, he spoke in a tone of indifference:
"You know a lot about what I've been up to after becoming a Saint. For a while… I did not even have plans of ever returning. So, my preparations are not as extensive as yours. Still, I've been working on bringing down the Sovereigns earnestly, in my own way."
She nodded.
"Your involvement is both welcome and appreciated. You might want to be modest, Sunny… but there is really no need to. There are very few Saints more powerful than you. Maybe even none. So, your presence alone is significant enough to change the balance of power entirely."
Sunny smiled.
"Who says that I want to be modest? Yes, I am powerful. Not only am I powerful, but each of my Shadows is also a walking calamity. There are only six people in the world that I am inclined to be wary of — the three Sovereigns, Mordret, Nephis… and you."
His smile widened.
"And look at that, I've joined hands with two of them to defeat the rest. I'd be afraid of us if I was someone else."
They returned to the inner sanctum of the temple and entered the stairwell to the underground level.
Sunny's smile dimmed a little.
"Returning to my preparations to kill the Supremes. Make no mistake… I am determined to achieve Supremacy without venturing into a Nightmare, as well. It's just that while Nephis is prevented from doing so by circumstances, I simply can't. Because… well, you know. Sadly, I must admit that I am half a step behind her, in that regard. Which is why my plan revolved around battling at least one of the Sovereigns as Saints."
They reached the great underground hall, which was drowning in darkness. Sunny had hidden it from Nephis the last time around. However, Cassie was witnessing the world through his eyes — so, she could see everything that he could see.
She was momentarily frozen in place.
"Don't worry. It's safe."
The hidden level was like a reflection of the main hall, as if someone had flipped the entire temple and put it below ground upside-down. The great pillars of black marble descended from the tall ceiling and rested on the floor, and silence reigned in the vast expanse of solemn emptiness. There were only two differences — the absence of the altar and the mystical circle that took the entirety of the far wall.
The circle itself looked… quite striking. It was as if the great wall of black marble had turned into liquid once, and swirled around an invisible axis before solidifying in a sudden ripple. It was both orderly and chaotic, enthralling and unnerving... but mostly beautiful.
It was also capable of absorbing a vast amount of essence like a bottomless vortex. Because of that, it emanated a sense of magnetic pressure.
Cassie was stunned by the sight.
"What… what kind of sorcery is this?"
Sunny looked at the great circle, too.
"A kind that is much older than all the rest. Divine sorcery."
If it could even be called that. Sorcery was something that followed a framework of laws and principles to shape the world, usually by manipulating soul essence. Divine sorcery, however, was simply a manifestation of a deity's will. There were some tricks to it, no doubt — otherwise, there would be no need for the mystical circle to exist, or for the string of fate belonging to the Chain Lords to be contained in the seven knives.
However, Sunny could not even begin to guess these tricks. For all intents and purposes, divine sorcery created miracles, not magic.
There was a hint of awe in Cassie's voice:
"What does it do?"
Sunny remained silent for a moment, then answered evenly:
"You probably don't know, but the Nameless Temple has not always stood in Godgrave. In fact, I found it somewhere else. It is a wandering Citadel, and the circle allows it to wander."
Cassie's brow furrowed a little.
He knew that learning that fact pushed her into rethinking a thousand of preconceived notions.
A few moments later, she turned to him and slowly said:
"You put it in Godgrave… as bait."
He smiled, allowing her to continue.
"You knew that a Citadel standing in the middle of the future battlefield would possess an irresistible attraction for both Song and Valor. So, you put your temple here and let your presence be known by delivering those Sleepers to the Song Domain. Then, you just sat back and waited… until Nephis arrived. Instead of infiltrating the Sword Army, you let them invite you to join. Shower you with gifts and try to appease you, even. Just to have you fight on their side, which was your goal all along."
Sunny chuckled.
"You are half-right."
Cassie raised an eyebrow.
"Only half?"
He nodded.
"It is true that the Nameless Temple is bait. But it is also a trap."
Sunny inhaled deeply and looked up, as if trying to pierce the marble walls with his gaze.
"The clash with the Sovereigns is inevitable, and one way or the other, it must happen here. Either they will come to besiege my Citadel, or I will move it to besiege them. Even if Nephis manages to become a Sovereign, she will still be new and inexperienced as a ruler of a Domain. So, she'll need all the help she can get when she faces the enemy."
He lingered for a moment.
"The darkness that surrounds the Nameless Temple is not one of its Components. In fact… well, you might not remember if I tell you where I received it from. Suffice it to say, it is a shard of an ancient Domain. A Divine Domain. The Realm of Shadows."
Sunny sighed.
"I can't control it, and am too weak to claim ownership of it. However, it is still a piece of a foreign Domain of unfathomable power. When either of the Sovereigns enters it, their authority will be weakened, if not suppressed entirely."
Cassie considered his words carefully. Slowly, a hesitant smile appeared on her lips.
Then, she seemed to think of something else.
"But your plans would not be limited to just weakening their authority… you are far too thorough to be satisfied with just that."
Suddenly, her eyes widened.
"The Great abominations that sleep below the temple!"
His smile turned a little sinister.
"Yes. They are a present I've been preparing for the Sovereigns. A swarm of Great Nightmare Creatures to welcome them as my guests, freshly freed from a maze of nightmares and burning with furious desire to avenge their imprisonment. Of course, just that is not worthy of a proper welcome gift. I should be a generous host, after all."
Cassie tilted her head a little. A moment later, she faced him with a flash of understanding in her beautiful blue eyes.
"In the memories… you had a fifth Shadow. A black stallion who wields power over dreams. However, I've never seen him here, or with any of your other incarnations. Sunny… where is that Shadow?"
Sunny grinned.
His gaze fell down, at the floor of the Nameless Temple.
After a while, he said:
"Nightmare is busy with an important task. He is lulling a special guest into slumber. The centerpiece of my welcoming committee."
He faced Cassie with a cold expression.
"A very nasty creature of the Cursed Rank. Since we're inviting the Sovereigns, we should have a guest of honor, don't you think?"
Nephis had judged that the only way to defeat the Sovereigns was to become Supreme.
However, Sunny had held a different opinion. He had been fully prepared to face them as a Saint — just as he had faced countless adversaries of a higher Rank than him in the past. People like him were forged by bringing down creatures more powerful than them, so in principle, there wasn't much difference.
All he had to do was study the enemy, ensnare them in a net of deceit and treachery, and then put his life on the line. Wait for them to break themselves against each other, and then deliver a fatal strike to finish off the battered foes.
That was why he had made the Nameless Temple into a trap, and sent Nightmare to assemble a swarm of slumbering horrors.
The Dream Curse… was a frightening power. It spread unseen, infecting those unfortunate enough to contract it one after another. Its influence was subtle and insidious, and by the time the curse was ready to pull its victim into the maze of nightmares, it was already too late to resist it.
Of course, the Great Nightmare Creatures slumbering under the temple still tried. They struck against the walls of the dream prison, just like Sunny had done in the Kingdom of Hope — the nightmares subjugated by his Shadow were continuously destroyed, breaking apart under the onslaught.
However, at the same time, Nightmare conquered more of them… the new dreams he collected belonged to abominations of vast and terrifying power, and so, the walls of the dream maze grew stronger and stronger. As did the dark destrier himself.
Still, it was a daunting task for Nightmare to lull a Cursed being to sleep.
Sunny's steed had been at it for many months already. The Nightmare Creatures populating the area of the Hollows around the Cursed One's lair had succumbed to slumber one after the other. Then, the fallen deity itself was slowly infected, one drop of insidious poison at a time.
The Cursed One had resisted for a long time, but eventually, the Dream Curse seeped into its mind, body, and soul. At first, it would grow sluggish sometimes, then it would doze off for a minute or two before recovering. Finally, it fell asleep.
Its slumber was still restless and shallow, but Sunny was certain that he would be able to pull it into the underground hall of the Nameless Temple before the Sovereigns came.
Of course… his preparations were flawed, as well.
He had started on this plan not long after returning to civilization, still disoriented by the changes that had happened in his absence and badly informed.
Sunny sighed.
It was not that Nephis was incapable of constructing a plan to clash with the Sovereigns as a Saint. She was experienced in slaying overwhelming foes, as well. It was just that it was not an option for her — because after the Chain of Nightmares, the two Domains were holding the equivalent of an entire Quadrant's population hostage.
If the Sovereigns were eliminated without a new Supreme taking their place, the Dream Realm would drown in human blood. And Nephis had made it clear in the Crimson Spire that she did not only care about reaching her goal, but also about reaching it the way she wanted.
So… as Sunny saw it, both of their plans had to succeed if they wanted to achieve an acceptable outcome.
'What are the chances that nothing will go wrong?'
There were many unpredictable factors. Mordret was a wild card… so were the Sovereigns themselves. There was also the third Supreme, Asterion, who was mysteriously missing.
But they had no choice but to try.
He looked at Cassie.
"That is the gist of it. I think that we stand a chance, if things go right for us. If things go wrong — which they will, I'm sure — then, well. I guess we'll have to improvise."
She remained silent for a while, still stunned by the brazen audacity of his simple, but simply unbelievable plan.
Who would place a Citadel in the middle of a Death Zone, fill it with sleeping Great Nightmare Creatures, kidnap a Cursed One, and then bait the Sovereigns into causing the swarm of horrors to wake up?
A thing like that was nothing short of unthinkable, and yet, the Lord of Shadows had not only thought it, but also made it true.
She shook her head slowly.
"Improvisation… yes…"
Then, Cassie took a deep breath and composed herself.
"The key to good improvisation is being prepared."
Sunny smiled.
"I expected you to have a contingency."
Cassie was someone who had mastered the art of guiding events in a desired direction with a soft hand. A rigid plan was destined to fail, but if one was flexible enough, no unpredictable event could become an insurmountable obstacle. The success of the astonishing web of schemes she had woven to give him a chance to be free was proof that her approach worked.
So, she would have had something in mind for the inevitable clash with the Sovereigns.
The young woman sighed.
"It is nothing revolutionary. You should know well as an experienced hunter… one should study the enemy before confronting them. The Sovereigns are shrouded in mystery. But if we want to strike them down, we need to know them… their upbringing, the environment in which they were formed into people they are, their youth. How the Broken Sword's cohort was formed, how it rose to glory. How it fell apart. All of that, and more."
A somber expression appeared on her face.
"Needless to say, most of that information is either erased or twisted to such a degree that learning anything truthful from it is impossible. I've been… trying to uncover as much as I can. But it hasn't been easy, and most of all, I've been very cautious, afraid to attract attention. The King of Swords still doesn't trust Nephis that much, after all. Being discovered would mean certain death."
She remained silent for a few moments, then added:
"But that is about to change. Once the war starts, everything would be thrown into chaos. That is when we'll be able to act more boldly. With my ability to read memories and perceive many things, and your versatile arsenal of stealth and infiltration abilities… if the two of us put our minds together, I'm sure that we can uncover a great number of secrets under the cover of the mayhem."
Cassie took a deep breath.
"Including the most important one."
Sunny gave her a long look.
"What do you think is the most important secret?"
Cassie hesitated for a while, then faced him and said quietly:
"...You are right. Our battle plan is too vague. But there is something that can make the odds much more favorable — a piece of information that is as important as it is tightly sealed. At the end of it all… I suspect that the success of our entire endeavor will be decided by whether we manage to solve that mystery or not."
Her beautiful eyes grew cold.
"The single most important thing we must learn... are the Flaws of the Sovereigns. If we grasp their Flaws, victory will be ours. If not, all that awaits us are the flames of hell."
Sunny looked at her silently for a while.
Eventually, he said:
"You want to steal the secret of their Flaws?"
Cassie lingered for a bit, then smiled.
"Yes. And I want you to help me steal it, Sunny."
There was a lot more to talk about, so they returned to the courtyard and immersed themselves in a detailed discussion of the upcoming war. Now that both knew what hidden cards they held, they could work out how to deal with a great number of possible events effectively. At the same time, more issues were uncovered as they discussed tactical solutions.
For example, Cassie possessed a much deeper knowledge of what Aspects, Abilities, and Memories the main combatants of both Domains possessed. She could share all that knowledge with Sunny, which would help him deal with these people on the battlefield, should the need arise.
He had collected a lot of information in the last year, but she knew more. So, he felt a subtle sense of excitement as many of the gaps in his understanding of the playing field, the players, and the figures they would move were covered one by one.
Still, it was a strange conversation. Neither of them had the ability to predict how the war would turn out, exactly. So, they were simply preparing themselves to face the unknown as best they could. The rulers of the Great Clans were having similar meetings, without a doubt. Granted, theirs were much more crowded and ostentatious.
Sunny also knew that, although he was facing Cassie, Nephis was passively participating in the conversation as well. The blind seer had the ability to communicate with her telepathically, after all. So, she was both talking to him and relaying the necessary information to Nephis at the same time, asking for her input when it was needed.
After a while, it seemed like they had finally exhausted the deep well of things that needed to be discussed urgently. Finally, silence enveloped the Nameless Temple once more.
Cassie poured herself more tea and picked up the cup, turning to the lonesome tree.
After a while, she spoke evenly:
"The situation is developing rapidly in the waking world. Clan Valor has already leveled accusations against Master Dar and Silent Stalker. They are not pointing directly at Clan Song, yet, but when the Queen inevitably refuses to support the investigation, it would be all too easy to make it seem as if she is implicated."
She let out a deep sigh.
"Both Domains are boiling with indignation. The citizens of the Sword Domain are in outrage over the attempt on Neph's life, while those in the Song Domain are appalled at being accused of it. Passions are burning hot, and all the seeds of discord that had been planted earlier are blooming. The situation is highly volatile. If this continues…"
The young woman hesitated for a few moments.
"I'm afraid that peace won't outlive winter. Come spring, one of the Sovereigns will declare war."
Spring was roughly a month away. Sunny knew these facts himself, but he still couldn't quite believe that the calamity was so near.
Had the ancient people felt the same way in the days before the Doom War?
A month was not a lot of time at all.
He closed his eyes for a moment.
'I won't be able to forge the sword for Nephis in time.'
Nor would he be able to solve the mirror maze below the true Bastion in time. Not to mention that he had not even gotten close to infiltrating the Jade Palace yet.
It seemed that he would only be able to gain more fragments of Weaver's lineage after the rulers of the two Great Citadels were gone. Unless he wanted to leave his main body and one of the six shadows on the sidelines, leaving himself in a weakened state for the carnage in Godgrave.
What was he going to do with the humble shopkeeper once the war started?
Nephis would leave Bastion. Cassie, too…
Was he really going to stay?
Sunny sighed, then looked at his blind companion.
"I don't think that our private deal can continue."
Cassie had agreed to hide his presence in the true Bastion in exchange for reading his memories. Sunny could only sneak there when the moon was full. And if the war was going to start in a month...
She remained silent for a moment.
"There is still a full moon left before the war."
Sunny shook his head dejectedly.
"I don't think that I'll be able to conquer that maze in a single night. Still… there is one more memory I want to show you."
A pale smile appeared on his lips.
"So, how about we do it right now?"
Cassie was a little startled.
"Now? Here?"
He nodded.
"We are alone, and no one will disturb us. I'll have more time to explore the maze if I pay for your services in advance."
She seemed a little hesitant.
"Are you sure?"
Instead of answering, Sunny finished his tea, then stood up and moved his chair closer.
"Quite sure. Look into my eyes."
Cassie remained motionless for a few moments, then did what he had told her to do.
Sunny thought back to the Forgotten Shore.
***
He was laying on the weathered stone, staring dispassionately at the empty black sky. His face was motionless, and his eyes were empty.
He had scaled the statue of the Knight a day or two ago, and simply remained there without moving ever since. This was where he had first arrived at the Forgotten Shore, all those years ago.
There was no feeling or desire in his heart.
'...How did I end up on this damned statue all alone again?'
Life was such a funny thing. He had worked so hard, and suffered so much, but here he was, right where he had started.
What was he supposed to do now?
He remembered the black mirror of the sealed sea once more, feeling regretful for not diving into its dark depths. That would have been a fitting way to end it all.
But he had already decided against it, so there was no going back.
Instead, he would just stay here for a while more.
Another day passed in deafening silence.
And then, another.
And then… Sunny grew bored.
It seemed that boredom was a much more powerful emotion than all the rest. Because he was still tormented by it, even when nothing else was able to bother him much.
Eventually, Sunny let out a frustrated sigh.
"This is seriously tedious."
Muttering a curse, he sat up and looked around.
'Alright.'
There was nothing more he wanted to see on the Forgotten Shore. So, it was time to decide where he was going to go next.
The Hollow Mountains lay south. The Nightmare Desert lay east.
No one knew what lay west and north.
So, these were his two choices.
Follow the mountains west, or venture in the opposite direction of where humans lived?
'Let's get as much distance between me and humanity as possible.'
Sunny smiled faintly, then stood up.
In the past, it was an arduous process for him, to descend from the colossal statue. But now, he simply stepped and fell down, turning into a crow at the last moment. Opening his wings, he glided on the cold wind and flew above the ashen desert.
It was time to delve into the unknown.
Before leaving the statue of the Knight behind, Sunny hesitated for a while, and then manifested one of his avatars. Taking control of that incarnation, he left a tether on the ancient stone.
Sunny had the ability to possess seven bodies now, but he still only had a single soul. Each of his incarnations was nevertheless capable of having its own tether. He wasn't sure that he would want to return to the Forgotten Shore, but since crossing the Hollow Mountains again did not sound particularly pleasant, decided to leave himself a path, just in case.
With that done, Sunny went north. Riding Nightmare, he traversed the silent darkness at a measured pace. The hooves of his tenebrous steed rustled softly in the ashen dust, and with each day, the distance between him and the distant human territories continued to increase.
He had never visited the northern reaches of the Forgotten Shore before, so everything here was new to him. Granted, there was not much to look at — at times, curious landmarks appeared on the horizon, but none of them managed to pique his interest.
There were crumbled ruins, bones of ancient leviathans, and frames of rotten ships. He left it all behind, feeling calm and unburdened. There was nothing he had to accomplish and no looming necessity urging him forward. Time lost all meaning to him.
He slept when he was tired and ate when he was hungry. Other than that, Sunny did not concern himself with anything.
Of course, he still forced himself to maintain vigilance. There could still be Nightmare Creatures left on the Forgotten Shore, and even if there were none, it was a bad idea to break the habit of always paying attention to his surroundings.
Eventually, the landscape around him changed.
Sunny first noticed that there was less and less dust covering the ground. Then, patches of dark soil started to appear with increased frequency. That meant that the coral labyrinth had been sparser here once.
A few days later, he started to encounter tall hills. There were more of them the further north he went, standing in a strangely orderly manner. After investigating one of the hills, Sunny discovered that it was artificial in nature. He could sense a vast burial chamber somewhere far below him.
It was a barrow.
Climbing to the top of the burial hill, Sunny looked around and counted. However, there were too many of them to count — giving up after a few hundred, he sat down and stared into the darkness for a while.
Then, he stepped into the shadows and descended into the burial chamber.
A broken sarcophagus stood there, at least ten meters in length. Inside were the bones of a nameless giant. There were remains of crude armor covering the bones, but time had erased all clues of who was buried here, and by whom.
There was no vengeful wraith waiting for Sunny in the burial chamber. Nevertheless, he suddenly felt cold sweat rolling down his spine. Trusting the sense of dire premonition, he threw one last look at the sarcophagus and dissolved into the shadows.
Returning to the surface, Sunny looked at the boundless black sky and climbed into the saddle. Even Nightmare seemed nervous in the vicinity of the ominous hill, so he wasted no time to leave.
Riding north, Sunny couldn't help but remember the Nightmare Gate near Rain's school. The abominations he had fought that day were called the Barrow Wraiths. Were they, perhaps, connected to the builders of these barrows?
…The next day, he saw sunlight for the first time in a long, long time.
At first, Sunny did not even realize what was happening, thinking that there was something wrong with his eyes. But then, he understood that he wasn't seeing things — the impenetrable darkness of the empty sky was indeed turning paler.
Stunned, he dismounted and sat on the ground, looking at the eastern horizon.
As the sky brightened, color slowly returned to the world. From black, to midnight blue, to pale lilac. And then, finally, beautiful magenta that gave way to a golden dawn.
The sun rose above the horizon like a chalice of divinity, illuminating the world.
'How strange.'
Sunny's face was wet.
He didn't even know why he was crying — he didn't feel particularly sad, or happy, or awed. It was just pleasant to witness something beautiful. To not be lost from light anymore.
His eyes had just grown accustomed to the peaceful darkness, perhaps.
'I've left the Forgotten Shore.'
He smiled.
Sunny was pretty sure that no other human had ventured that far north before. He had discovered a new region of the Dream Realm.
That meant that there would be Nightmare Creatures waiting for him in the unexplored wilderness. Still, he wasn't discouraged.
His reserves of food were running quite low, after all.
When the sun rose and the sky was painted grey, Sunny continued on his way. This time, he was especially careful, knowing that unknown horrors could attack him at any moment.
Soon, a dark line appeared on the horizon. He assumed that there would be another mountain chain barring his path, but was proven wrong after getting closer.
Sitting in the saddle, Sunny looked ahead with an emotionless face.
Out there in front of him… a sea of jagged black pillars was rising into the sky, each as wide as a tower. It was as if countless dead giants were reaching toward the sky with twisted, skeletal fingers.
The pillars… were the blackened, broken trunks of great trees. He was looking at a destroyed forest of titanic proportions.
Sunny was struggling to imagine how tall the trees had been before they were broken and toppled, and how vast the forest was. All that he could tell was that it was a land meant for deities, not mortals.
Urging Nightmare forward, Sunny slowly entered the burned forest. Despite the thousands of years that had passed since it was devoured by flames, the scorched trees had not decayed and crumbled into dust. They were still intact, just broken — it was as if someone had vengefully shattered each one, so that none remained standing.
The broken trunks covered the ground, intertwined into an impassable disarray. Most of them were as wide as roads, stretching at steep angles or sloping down, into the dark depths of the deadfall. The layer of broken trees must have been several hundred meters thick, and there was no telling what hid in the gaps between the charred remains of the ancient trees.
Sunny had no desire to find out, so he sent Nightmare onto the nearest horizontal trunk.
Moving forward wasn't easy, since he often had to change directions, going up and down or jumping from one fallen tree to another.
A few hours later, Sunny encountered his first foe.
It was a black, glistening millipede that lunged at him from under the deadfall. Its armored body was about three meters in length, as wide as an adult man's torso. Instead of a pair of mandibles, it had an eerily human mouth full of sharp, needle-like fangs.
The millipede was a Corrupted Beast.
Sunny did not move from the saddle and simply turned his head with a dark look. Before the creature could reach him, dark tentacles rose from the blackened surface of the dead tree and enveloped it, slamming the abomination down. Then, they moved like saws, their undersides turning into sharp blades.
A few heartbeats later, the millipede was sawn into a dozen bleeding chunks. It struggled weakly, and then grew still.
Sunny dismissed the shadows and stared at the gruesome remains incredulously. Then, he sighed and looked up.
"...I'm supposed to eat that?"
Before he could jump off the saddle to harvest the millipede's meat and soul shards, though, he sensed a tide of shadows moving in his direction.
Soon enough, the broken forest came alive. It looked as if a flood of darkness flowed from under the ancient trunks, rushing at him with terrible speed. A deafening rustle assaulted his ears.
Sunny cursed in a stifled voice.
The flood of darkness was not the second coming of the Dark Sea — instead, there were more millipedes slithering towards him. Thousands of them, at least, all of the same Rank and Class as the first one.
Sunny was powerful. He was even powerful beyond belief, if compared to an average Saint. However, he was not inclined to battle a swarm of thousands of Corrupted Beasts.
Dismissing Nightmare, he turned into a shadow and fled. A moment later, the tide of millipedes flowed over the remains of their fallen sibling, and in a split second, the meat he had been reluctant to collect was gone. Not even a piece of black chitin remained.
Gliding away stealthily, Sunny let out a bitter, mental sigh.
'No wonder.'
No wonder none of the Sleepers of the Forgotten Shore had managed to find salvation by trying to reach another region of the Dream Realm. Even if they somehow managed to traverse thousands of kilometers of the crimson labyrinth, hiding from the Dark Sea at night, all that awaited them beyond the coral was death.
Hollow Mountains and Nightmare Desert were a death warrant. But this Burned Forest was not any better. It was another Death Zone.
Sunny had no doubt that there was no salvation west of the Forgotten Shore, either.
'...Doesn't matter.'
Leaving the swarm of millipedes behind, he continued to move north.
***
It took Sunny a long time to make his way through the Burned Forest. He was quickly reminded that he was at the bottom of the food chain — after that first encounter with the swarm of Corrupted Beasts, he met many more Nightmare Creatures, most of them much more powerful than the millipedes were.
There were plenty of Great abominations on the outskirts of the forest… as for its depths, Sunny had not dared venturing there, moving instead in a wide circle.
He had evaded some and killed some. His food stores were replenished, but his body was in a sorry state. It was to the point where he had to remain in the form of a shadow for a while, using one of the avatars as the main vessel of his consciousness instead.
His incarnations were independent of each other, so if one received a wound, it was not reflected on the rest. Because of that, he could rotate them when there was a need, letting the damaged ones heal while the fresh ones fought.
That way, he managed to survive crossing the Burned Forest.
There were days when he moved, days when he rested, and days when he hid himself in the darkness, scouting the way ahead with utmost caution.
During one of such days, Sunny witnessed something that rattled him to the core.
As his shadow climbed on the taller remnant left behind by one of the burned trees, he could suddenly see deep into the forest, where an enormous depression in the earth was carpeted by broken trunks.
And in the middle of that vast plain stood a charred stump.
The sight of that stump left Sunny speechless.
Its size was truly unimaginable. The surface where the trunk of the colossal tree had broken off was vast enough to be considered a plateau. Each bulging, blackened root was like a mountain. The creases of the scorched bark were like deep valleys, and the shadows populating them were enough to drown entire cities.
Sunny could not imagine what could have destroyed such a tree. When it had stood whole, its crown must have brushed against the stars, and the sun must have passed between its branches, following the moon.
If there had truly been a world tree, then this had to be its corpse.
Somebody had annihilated it, complete with innumerable living beings that must have lived on its colossal branches.
'...I'm so small.'
Hidden far away, in a dark fissure between two fallen trunks, Sunny smiled darkly.
He was so far below the unimaginable tree, and the being who had destroyed it, that even thinking about himself in that context was preposterous.
For now, at least.
***
Not long after that, Sunny continued his journey. He arduously made his way through the Burned Forest, and eventually left it behind.
By then, the sun did not rise at night anymore.
The sky was not entirely black, though. It was illuminated by countless stars, and although the moon did not show itself, he could see a ghostly radiance sometimes, as if it was hidden just out of sight.
The weather slowly turned more and more severe. Sunny was no stranger to cold, but still, he was starting to struggle slightly.
The ground was slowly devoured by ice. Sunny continued to move north, and at some point, he could not see ground at the bottom of the deep cracks in the ice anymore — instead, there was only water.
By then, he really felt as if he was approaching the edge of the world.
Sunny journeyed on, overcome by strange excitement.
Would he really reach the boundary of the Dream Realm? There was curvature to the horizon here, so reasonably, this strange world was supposed to be a sphere, just like Earth. So, he might end up entering the Stormsea from the south.
However, reason did not always work in the Dream Realm. So, Sunny could easily imagine that the world would just end, opening up into an endless dark abyss. Or maybe an infinity of billowing white mist… into nothing.
What would it feel like, to stand on the edge of the world and peer beyond?
Suffering from cold and lethal wind, Sunny stubbornly moved further north.
There was nothing around him anymore. No ruins, no Nightmare Creatures, no signs of ancient battles. Only the wind, the ice, and the stars.
But then, one day…
Something suddenly appeared in the distance. A shape that was different from all the rest, too orderly and smooth to not be artificial.
Barely containing his fascination, Sunny walked in that direction.
He moved closer and closer, until the strange structure finally revealed itself.
Sunny stumbled.
His weathered face suddenly froze. All traces of excitement were erased from it, replaced by a deep, powerful emotion that wasn't quite horror and wasn't quite shock, but very close to both.
He swayed slightly.
"Aaaah…"
A slow exhale slowly escaped from his lips.
Sunny sank to his knees.
Tears rolled from his eyes, turning into drops of ice.
"Here… it's here."
It was.
A bitter smile split his pale face apart.
Out there in front of him, hidden in the ice… stood a small settlement. It was surrounded by a thick wall, which was now broken and covered in snow.
There was a large dome-like structure towering above the settlement, painted white against the backdrop of the starlit sky. It resembled a giant, perfectly smooth egg.
It was an observatory… a lunar observatory.
It was LO49.
Sunny would have loved to be wrong. He would have liked to believe that he had lost his sanity from solitude and hopelessness. Or even that he had fallen under the effect of a strange mind hex.
That he was looking at an illusion conjured by some harrowing abomination.
But in his heart, he knew that his eyes weren't lying to him. Out there in front of him, buried in snow and ice, was indeed Lunar Observatory Forty-Nine — the research settlement where he had met Beth and Professor Obel once, during the Chain of Nightmares. Where Dusk of Fallen Grace killed everyone except for a handful of people that Sunny had taken away in time.
The dome of the old observatory was the same. The alloy wall was the same, even if its turrets had turned into ice sculptures. The empty buildings where the scientists, soldiers, and assisting personnel had once lived and worked were the same, too.
The research installation stood lonesomely under the starlit sky, drowning in snow.
Sunny shivered.
"H—how…"
But he knew how.
Wind Flower had warned him… she had told him that his world would be consumed by the Dream Realm one day, just like hers. He had known that it was inevitable for a long time.
However, Sunny had never thought that the process would have started so soon.
'I thought... we still... had time.'
He remained motionless for a while, taking in the eerie sight of the empty facility with an expression that went beyond despair.
It felt so wrong, to see alloy walls and prefab structures in the Dream Realm.
Appalling.
Sunny had no words to describe what he was feeling. He had left the waking world behind… and yet, witnessing the root of its future destruction had rattled him to the very core.
The dilapidated streets of the outskirts. The beautiful terrace district in the inner city. The fortress-like Awakened Academy. The prestigious school where Rain had studied. Everything he knew… would be swallowed by the Dream Realm soon.
Worse than that. All the places that formed the background of his memories would not just be transported to another world. They would become forgotten ruins — just the kind Sunny was fond of exploring. Weathered, forlorn, and teeming with revolting abominations.
That was the grim future of the world infected by the Nightmare Spell.
Only... there would be no one to explore the ruins of the waking world and wonder about the people who had populated them once. Because Sunny's realm was the last to be consumed. There would be no explorers left to remember their lives and struggles.
The waking world would cease to exist. Maybe not in a year, or even a decade…
But the process had already started.
Sunny did not know how long he had spent kneeling in the snow in front of the silent research station. Eventually, though, he shakily rose to his feet and walked toward the crumbled wall.
He spent some time wandering LO49 in a daze.
Back then, Sunny had left in a hurry. After delivering his cohort and the two civilians to safety, he mounted Nightmare and returned — but he did not enter the facility again, only looking at it from afar. Everyone was gone, taken by Dusk of Fallen Grace.
Even though Sunny killed the Terror later with the help of Naeve and Saint Bloodwave, the memory of the empty settlement was still connected to a feeling of powerlessness and deep, chilling fear in his heart.
Funnily enough, he felt the same way now.
Nothing seemed to have changed in LO49. There was some damage caused by the harsh environment, and the exteriors of the alloy buildings were covered in ice and snow. However, the interiors were in surprisingly good condition.
All the tech had stopped working, of course. But the material legacy was all there.
There were clothes, furniture, and decorations. Kitchen utensils, writing implements, and synthetic paper. The important data had been stored digitally, but many scientists had been in the habit of writing notes by hand or drawing complicated formulas on the boards.
There were also useless items people accumulated throughout their lives. Toys, trinkets, and sentimental mementoes. Posters, musical instruments, and handicrafts.
Some of it would decay with the passage of time. But actually, most of the things created by modern humans were quite lasting.
If someone unfamiliar with the civilization of the waking world visited this place in the future… what would they think about the people who had perished at LO49?
Would they think that the ancient people had been ingenious and worthy of admiration, excelling in craft and architecture? That they created enchanting art, pursued enlightenment, and were quite knowledgeable about the arcane principles that governed the world?
Or that the ancient people had been warlike and austere, living in harsh conditions and surrounding their utilitarian homes by tall metal walls? After all, there were weapons and military uniforms everywhere in LO49, as well.
However, there were no corpses. No bones, no signs of a vicious battle. Nobody would know what had happened here, and at best, they would feel idle curiosity about the fate of the missing inhabitants.
About as much of it as Sunny had felt in the ruins of the Dark City, before it became vitaly important to learn the truth of it all.
There was a bitter taste in his mouth.
It was because Sunny knew better than most what it meant to be forgotten.
Sometimes, not being remembered was worse than death.
'Ah. I hate it.'
Still unable to come to terms with the dreadful revelation, he remained motionless for a while, and then left the settlement to wander around.
It was strange.
The research facility was how it had been. Some of its surroundings were familiar, too…
But the rest was not.
The ocean shore might have been hidden under the ice, but the mountains were definitely missing. After exploring the area more thoroughly, Sunny made sure that he wasn't mistaken.
He had almost expected to find the entire Antarctica here, but somehow, it was nowhere to be found. There were no mountains, no highways, no underground base that he had used as shelter after meeting Gere and his small convoy of refugees.
Instead, there was just an endless plain of ice.
It was as if a small chunk had been torn out of the waking world and transported here, then stitched to the patchwork realm of nightmares.
No matter how long Sunny looked, he did not find another.
Still… the Dream Realm was vast.
There could be more pieces of Antarctica lost somewhere in the ice. Other areas could be elsewhere… Sunny would not be surprised if it turned out that a piece of America was now drifting somewhere in Stormsea, or that parts of Europe could be found west of the Forgotten Shore.
There was no point in continuing the search anymore. Nothing would change if he found another fragment of the waking world here.
Sunny looked south, where LO49 was hidden in the darkness.
Then, he looked north, at the endless expanse of ice.
The desire to explore the unknown that had pushed him forward so far… was inexplicably gone, doused by the grim discovery.
Letting out a sigh, he summoned the Marvellous Mimic, commanded it to turn into a hut, and went inside.
His mind was numb, and his heart was cold.
So, Sunny decided to sleep.
When Sunny woke up, reality was the same. His dreams did not change the cold, ruthless truth.
He had wondered a lot what he would find at the edge of this alien world, but never expected to find the end of his own.
Sunny slowly sat up and stared at the wall with an absent expression.
…Would he still be alone in this frozen wasteland when his crumbling world became one with the spreading Dream Realm?
Reality was the same, but he was not.
It wasn't unexpected, to change after witnessing something so shocking. He had mused about how small he was in comparison to the colossal stump in the Burned Forest. But only witnessing the white dome of LO49 under the strange sky had really put his entire life in perspective.
Sunny was quite a self-centered person. He wasn't a narcissist or someone who had no empathy for anyone except himself, but he cared about himself more than he did about others. There were a few people out there he would die for — but even then, it was because they were dear to him, and their loss would hurt him terribly.
Only those who had not suffered before were oblivious enough to be truly selfless. People who had experienced anguish and pain knew the value of selfishness, because caring about oneself meant not having to suffer that anguish again.
So, Sunny was a reasonably selfish man. He was also a man who had experienced all kinds of torment, witnessed great tragedies, and endured it all to continue walking forward.
Still, even he could not remain unmoved in the face of the destruction of his world, and the extinction of his kind.
'She was right... knowledge is indeed the heaviest thing in the world.'
The winds were howling beyond the walls of the empty hut. The sky was cold and dark. Pale starlight bathed the desolate expanse of ice, reflecting from it in a ghostly radiance.
Some distance away, the dome of LO49 stood lonesomely above the snow.
Sunny let out a long sigh.
He did not want to, but had no choice except to reevaluate a lot of things. Very important things, including the very concept of the future and his own place in its frightening reach.
In fact, even though Sunny did not know what to think yet, he felt that he had already made a few decisions.
It was just that he had not realized these decisions yet.
Life… was so messy.
He had gone to Antarctica in search of conviction, thinking that his own was lacking. He did not find what he was looking for there, but instead learned that his own beliefs and aspirations were in no way inferior to anyone else's.
Sunny had also learned to despise the Sovereigns in Antarctica. The callous ghouls who played their games while countless people died, even though they could extend a hand and save them.
He wanted to make his will known and if not punish the tyrants, then at least prevent their hidden conflict from causing too much collateral damage among the civilian population. He did a few things to realize that goal, but before his efforts truly bore fruit, the Battle of the Black Skull happened.
And then, Sunny was thrown into the Third Nightmare.
What happened in the Tomb of Ariel… well. He made a proper mess of everything, and then somehow solved it, as well. But the way he solved it was more damaging than the Nightmare itself.
However, those… those were his personal issues. They had nothing to do with the Sovereigns, what he had wanted to do in Antarctica, and the fate of the world.
And by the time he returned, the Sovereigns had already made their move, and the Southern Campaign was over. Those refugees that had not been evacuated across the ocean fled into the Dream Gates, and left the waking world. Sunny's immediate goal had no meaning anymore.
Sunny himself, meanwhile… was abandoned by the world. He was forgotten, expelled, and erased from existence. Untethered from everyone, and everything. Completely lost.
So, he left.
He left and never looked back, crossing the Hollow Mountains, the Forgotten Shore, and the Burned Forest in solitude. All to leave the world that had rejected him behind…
Only to find a piece of that world at the end of the journey.
What was he supposed to do now?
Should he continue to pretend that nothing of what was happening to humanity had anything to do with him now?
Should he continue to hide, keep his own company, and slowly lose his mind?
Should he continue going north?
Just yesterday, Sunny was full of excitement at the thought of exploring the uncharted parts of the Dream Realm.
But today, he did not care anymore. The thrill was gone, replaced by a heavy emptiness.
Summoning the Endless Spring, Sunny drank some water, sighed, and then absent-mindedly looked at the beautiful glass bottle.
That Memory of his had served him well over the years.
It was a gift from someone who didn't remember him anymore.
His expression turned cold.
...Of course, there was a different choice to be made, and a different destiny to be carved out.
Instead of heading north, he could turn around and go back.
He could return.
'And then what?'
Nobody remembered him. Nephis, Cassie, Effie, Kai, Jet, Rain… Teacher Julius, Saint Tyris, Beth… and everyone else.
They did not think or care about someone they did not know.
But Sunny remembered.
'When I go back… if I go back… I'll have to do a few tricky things.'
By now, he was powerful enough not to be a mere spectator. Why did he have to simply watch the ruthless players move the figures across the board? Instead, he could exert his influence to personally change the game.
A person like him could do a lot when no one was looking his way. The idea of confronting the Sovereigns seemed like pure madness before. It still did, but was it, really?
Could Sunny exert his will and reshape the world to fit his desires?
He would have to plot the downfall of Anvil of Valor and Ki Song.
There was the third one, as well… perhaps the most dangerous of the three.
But dealing with the Sovereigns was only the beginning.
Now that the destruction of everything was accelerating, there was only one way — forward, to the very end. Either the Nightmare Spell would swallow humanity, or be conquered by humans.
Supreme, Sacred, Divine.
The end could only be stopped if new gods were born of humanity. Therefore, that was what Sunny had to ensure… if he went back.
Did he dare to dream it?
A long time ago, Nephis had proclaimed her determination to conquer every Nightmare. Sunny had thought that she was insane back then.
The wind was growing colder outside.
He remained silent for a long time, listening to its howling.
'...So what if it's insane?'
Sunny was not quite healthy in the mental department himself. He had not been for a long time.
He did dare to dream it. At this point, there was very little that he did not dare to do.
Walking out of the door, Sunny looked at the sky.
The sky was full of stars.
'I am nobody. And I have nothing.'
He inhaled the frigid air and looked south with a cold, dark gleam in his lightless eyes.
'So let's change everything.'
With that, he dismissed the Marvellous Mimic and reached into his soul, which was still tethered to the waking world.
Soon, his figure disappeared from the sea of starlit ice.
…Instead, a ragged silhouette appeared on a desolate street in the outskirts of NQSC, surrounded by a whirlwind of dancing snowflakes.
Sunny returned to the outskirts.
After years spent in the wild reaches of the Dream Realm, NQSC was like an explosion. Sunny almost fell to the ground after being assaulted by a myriad of movements and sensations. There were sounds, scents, and countless scenes. Most of all, there were shadows... a vast legion of them, all moving and changing, surrounding him like a boundless whirlpool.
Overwhelmed by them, he spent several days hiding in an abandoned room at the top of a ramshackle dormitory hive.
His mind wasn't ready for the sensory overload of being among hundreds of millions of people — subduing his shadow sense, he waited for a while, slowly preparing himself to face humanity again.
Gradually, Sunny let his senses loose. First to envelop a few levels of the dormitory hive, then all of it. Laying in the darkness, he could feel thousands of humans go about their harsh lives, observing their sorrows, joys, and struggles.
Then, his shadow sense extended outward, enveloping the outskirts one street after another.
At some point, Sunny felt as if he was an invisible, omniscient deity. The area he could perceive was too vast for his mind to concentrate on each shadow, to witness every person — and yet, there was no better way of throwing himself into the half-forgotten feeling of being human.
Slowly, the feral grip of solitude that the Dream Realm had on his mind loosened. Sunny remembered how to be a person again.
His status in the waking world was… questionable. He didn't really exist. A nice family was now living in his terrace district house. He had no money, no citizenship, and no home.
Which was pretty much exactly how it had been, back in the days of living as an outskirt rat.
A very familiar situation.
Of course, Sunny himself was entirely different from his younger self. He was a Saint now, which meant that he wasn't just a rat... he was the strongest, most vicious and fearsome rat in the world. The loftiest rat there was.
A true rat king.
The outskirts themselves had changed, as well. They were much emptier, as if someone had culled the population of this miserable place in the past few years. Sunny knew that many of the most disenfranchised people of the waking world had been seduced by the lure of the Dream Gates — one of his incarnations had followed Rain to Ravenheart, after all. But knowing and seeing were two different things.
'Even this place can change, huh.'
He felt... uprooted, somehow. But it was a good thing, for this part of his past to have changed.
Moving in the shadows, Sunny found a better place to stay and thoroughly washed himself. Then, he procured a cheap communicator and a sizable sum of credits. Things that had been insurmountable for him as a kid were easier than breathing now. He did not have to scrounge for food and shelter. He did not have to fear the other humans populating the city slums.
He could survive here with no effort whatsoever… live as lavishly as he wanted, even.
But what was the point if the world was already falling apart?
Sunny did not care about the bitter past. It had no hold over him anymore.
He… had outgrown the outskirts.
After getting himself in order, Sunny sighed, turned into a shadow, and reached for the tether.
His original body was still tethered to the Ivory Island… of course, the Ivory Island had long left the Chained Isles by now, and the Crushing was no more.
With its departure, the force keeping the flying islands afloat had weakened significantly, accelerating the demise of the region. The Sanctuary of Noctis was situated at the edge of the Chained Isles, so it was still safe. However, more and more islands fell into the Sky Below with each year. In a few decades, most likely, there would be none left, erasing the last remains of the Kingdom of Hope.
Except for the Ivory Tower itself.
Sunny had expected to find himself above Bastion, but it seemed that Nephis and Cassie had been sent out to accomplish a mission. The beautiful island was moving across the sky of the Sword Domain, and the Fire Keepers were preparing for battle.
Sunny did not disturb them and jumped off the edge, unnoticed.
Turning into a crow, he glided to the ground and watched the Ivory Island drift away.
Then, with a sigh, he summoned Nightmare and climbed into the saddle.
Funnily enough, his destination was in the north.
Sunny had plenty of time to consider the situation while getting his bearings in the outskirts, and although he did not have a concrete plan yet, he knew that one place would play a great role in the approaching war.
A Death Zone known as Godgrave.
So, that was where he headed.
Of course, to get there, he had to cross most of the Sword Domain first.
Strangely enough, the journey was relaxing.
Sunny had spent so much time braving the deadliest regions of the Dream Realm that the territories conquered by humans seemed peaceful and safe. As long as he remained vigilant, nothing here could seriously threaten him.
Granted, the Dream Realm was still dire and full of dangers. Overconfidence was still an insidious killer, and one mistake could cost him his life. It was just that the scale of that mistake had to be quite significant now.
Nevertheless, Sunny enjoyed the feeling of being at the top of the food chain. He rode Nightmare while four of his shadows served as a stealthy vanguard, circling him at a distance. That way, he was alerted of any danger long before it could pose a threat.
Sunny avoided the human settlements, but sent his shadows to observe them and collect the news from time to time. He was learning more about the current situation in the two worlds, and slowly working out the basics of a plan.
…A couple of weeks later, a mountain chain barred his path. It was much less impressive than the dreaded expanse of the Hollow Mountains, but still had a bad reputation. When Sunny was a small child, these mountains were the northern boundary of the human enclave in the Dream Realm.
After Valor's northward expansion, though, they were simply a natural barrier in the heart of the Sword Domain now.
Sunny studied them with a slightly surprised expression. Not because of their historical significance, but for an entirely different reason.
These mountains…
'No way.'
He recognized them.
The steep rocky slopes were barren, and sharp ridges were covered in snow. There was one mountain that towered above the rest, though…
Jagged and lonesome, it dwarfed other peaks of the mountain chain, cutting the night sky with its sharp edges. A radiant moon bathed its slopes in the ghostly, pale light.
It was the Black Mountain from his First Nightmare.
Sunny often thought about the slave caravan, but he never actually tried to learn more about the events that had transpired in the Nightmare.
He knew that they had happened at the dusk of the Golden Age, not long before the start of the Doom War. Back then, the gods had grown indifferent and distant, and the soldiers of an expansionist empire that worshipped War wiped out the Shadow cult, burning down all its temples.
However, he did not know much about that empire and the lands it had conquered. The history of the Dream Realm was overshadowed by the calamitous destruction of the Doom War, and while it was possible to learn a thing or two about the previous eras, the devastation had erased most traces of the last human civilizations.
So, Sunny had never actually expected to behold the Black Mountain again.
He stared at its distant peak in bewilderment. Then, a sense of subtle curiosity bloomed in his heart.
'...Might as well take a look.'
Sunny actually felt a hint of sentimentality.
Back then, it took the caravan days to scale the mountain pass. Sunny remembered the agony of walking up the mountain road vividly — the cold, the pain, the biting touch of the iron shackles that shredded his wrists. He had felt so tired and weak, not knowing if he would survive the cruel march.
Many of the slaves had not, and ended up being tossed off the cliff after falling into the snow.
It was a hard thing, to climb a mountain while hungry and on the verge of freezing.
Today, Sunny simply stepped into the shadows and appeared halfway up the slope.
Step, step, and another step.
Just like that, he was standing below the towering edifice of the Black Mountain.
Thousands of years had passed since the day the slave caravan was destroyed. The mountain road had already been old and crumbling back then — now, no trace of it remained.
For a few moments, Sunny contemplated staying here for a while to find the old bones. He was curious to know what had actually happened to the nameless slave and Auro of the Nine. Had they escaped the Mountain King? Or had they perished?
He was quite certain that Auro had survived. But what about the young temple slave?
However, Sunny quickly dismissed that idea.
It would take him months, or maybe even years, to dig through the snow and find the traces of the caravan — if any traces remained. Even then, there was no guarantee that he would be able to tell anything about the past from them.
So, with a sigh, Sunny looked up, at the peak of the Black Mountain.
The only place he could visit was the mysterious temple that had stood there, surrounded by bones.
But before that…
He could feel enemies rushing at him from all sides. A moment later, the snow exploded, and hideous figures lunged at him with frenzy burning in their milky-white eyes.
The slaughter was swift and ruthless.
Sunny did not even summon a weapon, using the spiked gauntlets of the Onyx Mantle to crush the abominations. He danced between them like an omen of death, coldly and methodically destroying one after another.
Until none remained.
The snow was painted red by blood, and a fine crimson haze hung in the air.
'Huh.'
Sunny studied the broken corpses, which littered the ground like a carpet. The creatures were hideous and appalling, resembling something that a mad artist would paint after waking up from a feverish nightmare. Most of them were Fallen Beasts and Monsters… and although he was sure that he had never fought such creatures before, they reminded him of something.
Mostly because he had subjugated a legion of Mountain King's Larvae in Antarctica not too long ago.
Although these abominations were different and much more powerful, they resembled the Larvae a lot.
Sunny smiled faintly.
'Will I be reunited with the Mountain King?'
If that thing wasn't dead, it would have grown much more powerful by now…
But no, the chances were slim. The forces of Valor had eradicated the most dangerous Nightmare Creatures in this area of the Dream Realm during their march north, and they would not have tolerated a powerful Tyrant remaining in their rear.
Even if the Mountain King had survived the thousands of years without leaving the Black Mountain, he would have been dealt with by someone like Whispering Blade, or maybe even Anvil himself.
With a sigh, Sunny took another step through the shadows and appeared directly on the peak of the Black Mountain.
He stood there motionlessly for a while, looking ahead with an expression of awe on his pale face.
The nameless temple… was still there, under the moonlit sky.
At the highest point of the mountain, a vast expanse of flat rock was covered with snow. In the center of it, illuminated by moonlight, stood a magnificent temple. Its colossal columns and walls were cut from black marble, with exquisite reliefs decorating the stygian pediment and broad frieze. Beautiful and awesome, it looked like a palace of a dark god.
At least it did once. Now, the temple was in ruins: fractures and cracks marred the black stones, parts of the roof had collapsed, letting in ice and snow. Its tall gates were broken, as if smashed into pieces by the hand of a giant.
The black temple did not change at all. It was as if thousands of years had no effect on it whatsoever.
The only thing that changed was that now, there were even more bones surrounding it. There were thousands of bones scattered around, carpeting the ground. Some belonged to Nightmare Creatures, while some seemed to be quite human.
Come to think of it…
'Why are there so many bones here?'
Was this where the Mountain King had devoured its victims? Somehow, Sunny doubted it. The Tyrant had consumed the slaves right where he had killed them, after all.
No, before that.
What was this temple, exactly?
Back then… Sunny remembered Scholar mentioning that pilgrims used to climb the mountain in the ancient times. Who were these pilgrims, and what had they worshipped?
He had assumed that this was one of the Shadow God's temples that the Empire had destroyed, but the timing did not make sense. The destruction of the Shadow cult was a recent event during his First Nightmare… however, the temple looked as if it had been ruined thousands of years ago even then.
And when Sunny spilled his blood on the altar, the Spell described it as an offering to all the gods. It was just that Shadow had been the only one to answer.
Stranger still…
The gods had still been alive at the time of the Nightmare. And yet, the Spell spoke of them as dead.
Sunny shivered.
Had his offering… reached the actual gods, and not a substitute of them put in place by the Spell? Was the Spell even capable of creating illusory copies of the gods?
Probably not.
If so, what did it mean? And how had Shadow God granted him a blessing from beyond the grave?
Well… that last part wasn't that surprising. The gods were the ones who had created things like time and death, after all. So, it wasn't strange to imagine that they had a special relationship with these laws. A god could very well respond to a question before it was asked, and bless a slave who had offered himself as a sacrifice despite being dead.
Especially if that altar stood in a very special place.
The black temple…
Sunny hesitated, unsure of what to think. Now that he had found the ruined temple again, he realized that he didn't actually know anything about it.
He was certain of one thing, though. This place…
It felt sacred.
A sense of solemn, silent sanctity was emanating from the obsidian walls of the ancient temple. It looked majestic and beautiful in the moonlight, and although the ground around the ruin was littered with bones, it did not feel vile or ominous at all.
With a sigh, Sunny headed toward the broken gates of the temple.
And as he was approaching…
He felt it.
He did not see it, and he did not hear it. He did not even perceive it with his shadow sense.
But somehow, he knew.
There was something in front of him… a vast, invisible, intangible being. One that was reaching out to him, emanating a subtle sense of purity, loneliness, and power.
Suddenly, Sunny realized why there were bones scattered everywhere at the peak of the Black Mountain.
However, the guardian of the temple did not seem to hold any malice toward him. Instead, there was a sense of… joy, and recognition.
The invisible being was reaching out to something in Sunny's soul.
The golden light… the flame of divinity.
Sunny's eyes widened a little.
'I… I didn't even know.'
Back then, he had felt nothing when entering the temple. But the bones had been there, which meant that the guardian had been there, as well. And yet, it let Sunny in instead of adding his corpse to the pile of bones.
Because it had sensed a faint mark of divinity on his soul.
…The Mountain King, too. Since the Tyrant entered the temple, it must have been touched by divinity once, as well.
Sunny had not known how close to death he had come, and how lucky he was to survive.
'Would it let me pass now?'
Taking a deep breath, Sunny looked forward, and stepped through the gates of the nameless temple.
Sunny crossed the threshold and entered the great hall of the ancient temple.
It was just as he remembered it.
The vast hall was desolate and empty. Its roof had partially collapsed, letting in the elements. There were piles of rubble on the floor, covered with snow and ice. Cascades of moonlight were falling through the holes in the roof, suffusing the dark hall with a beautiful and otherworldly splendor… deep shadows surrounded the silver light, not daring to touch it.
Everything was silent.
Sunny took a deep breath.
He had almost expected to find the bones of the Mountain King on the floor, where it had been torn apart by shadow, but there were none. The desolate hall was empty.
Enveloping the temple with shadow sense to make sure that there was no danger, Sunny took a step forward. Ice shattered with a brittle sound under the onyx soles of his armored boots, and the ancient shadows stirred, reaching out to him in reverent glee.
Surrounded by them, as if wearing a cloak of darkness, he walked toward the altar.
It used to be a single slab of black marble, long and wide enough for a human to lay on it comfortably…
Or maybe not so comfortably, if it had been a sacrificial altar.
Was it?
It didn't matter now, anyway, because the altar was broken.
The great slab of black stone had shattered, and was laying on the floor in several pieces. That was the only thing in the temple that had changed.
Sunny studied the broken altar for a while, his face slowly growing paler.
There were too many mysteries surrounding this place. He concentrated, trying to remember everything he knew about the First Nightmare, the dead gods, and the secrets of the fallen pantheon.
And then, his eyes widened.
Of all the knowledge Sunny had learned in his life, of all the pieces of information gathered in his memory, one suddenly stood out. A memory that Sunny had never considered very significant, and had no reason to.
It was the evaluation the Spell had given him after the First Nightmare. Not the important part that had to do with the appraisal, but rather the slightly poetic summary that had been there seemingly on a whim, to add some flavor.
Standing above the broken altar, Sunny whispered:
"A nameless slave ascended the Black Mountain. Both heroes and monsters fell by his hand. Unbroken, he entered the ruined temple of a long-forgotten god and spilled his blood on the sacred altar. The gods were dead, and yet they listened."
The temple of a long-forgotten god…
He inhaled deeply.
Back then, Sunny had been an ignorant kid from the outskirts. He knew very little about the world, let alone about its greatest secrets.
He had not known who the Forgotten God was, and so, he had not paid attention to these words. The Spell had never uttered them after that, and neither used nor translated the runes describing the lost deity.
'...Of course.'
Sunny looked around the ruined temple.
Why had his sacrifice been made to all the gods?
Perhaps because this temple had been built in the time before the memories of the seventh god were struck from the world. It was consecrated to worship Dream God, as well… and therefore, when Dream God became forgotten, the temple was forgotten, as well.
Because worshiping the Forgotten God was forbidden. Just like worshiping the daemons, his children, was.
Still… Sunny was sure that there were some who had disregarded the will of the gods and put their faith in Forgotten God despite it. Otherwise, Scholar would not have heard stories of pilgrims climbing the Black Mountain in ancient times.
'The temple of the Forgotten God…'
Sunny looked around the great hall with a complicated expression.
He was himself forgotten by the world, so it wasn't hard to feel a sense of kinship for this forlorn ruin.
He sighed and threw one last glance at the altar.
There were deep shadows nestling deep below him, so Sunny knew that the temple extended underground. He had never got the chance to explore it during the First Nightmare, so it was nice to have an opportunity now. He was curious to see what he would find out.
Still, he would leave this place and continue toward Godgrave soon. There was no time to waste.
Before that, however…
Sunny froze.
It was because he had felt something familiar when looking at the broken altar.
'Wait. No way. Can it be?'
The shattered slab of black marble gave off a subtle, but very familiar feeling.
Sunny stared silently.
…It was a Gateway.
He had missed that fact at first, but now that he studied the broken altar closer, there was no doubt. It felt exactly like the one in the Sanctuary of Noctis, the chain circle in the Ivory Tower, and the runic one in the Crimson Spire.
And if the altar had been made into a Gateway…
Sunny looked around once more.
Then the nameless temple was now a Citadel.
Suddenly, he wanted to laugh.
'How fitting.'
He was a Transcendent, and a homeless one at that. Most Saints, however, were usually in control of a Citadel, ruling it at the behest of their Sovereign.
There were exceptions, of course, like Saint Tyris, who had lost the Sanctuary of Noctis and had been exiled to Antarctica with her entire clan. Fortunately, White Feather was doing much better now.
Sunny himself served no Sovereign, and he wasn't even sure if he could take possession of a Citadel. Citadels were created by the Spell, after all… so, he didn't know if controlling one was something that only a carrier of the Spell could do.
It was worth trying, though.
He hesitated for a while.
Then, he hesitated some more.
'Right. But how do I actually claim a Citadel?'
If there was an instruction manual for being a Saint, Sunny had never received one.
After thinking for a while, he retracted the Onyx Mantle, bared his forearm, and commanded the Onyx Shell to reduce the resilience of his skin there. Then, he cut his forearm with his fingernail.
Nothing happened.
Letting out a frustrated sigh, Sunny also commanded Blood Weave to release a few drops of blood.
Why was it so difficult to bleed a little?!
Several crimson drops fell on the broken altar and rolled down the surface of one of the black shards.
There was no reaction.
Once again, nothing happened.
Sunny scratched the back of his head. The small cut on his forearm was already healing, and before too long, it was entirely gone.
At that time, he also came up with another idea.
'It can't be that simple, can it?'
Feeling uncertain, Sunny took a deep breath… and silently released the tether connecting him to the Ivory Tower.
Then, he concentrated on his soul and started the process of placing a new one.
He had a suspicion that it was very simple to claim a Citadel. All that a carrier of the Nightmare Spell had to do was become a Transcendent and use the Gateway to return to the waking world. Then, they would become anchored to that Gateway, and therefore, take possession of the Citadel.
Unless it was already claimed, of course, in which case a more powerful Saint would take control.
However, Sunny was not a carrier of the Nightmare Spell, so he had to go through the process manually. Instead of allowing the Spell to bind him to the Gateway, he had to create that bond himself.
And so… he was placing down a tether.
The concept called "tether" by Masters and Saints was a mysterious, but simple thing. It was a sort of imprint one could leave on the world by using their essence. The spot marked by the imprint was where one's soul was anchored to the world — Masters could only imprint themselves on the waking world, but Saints could imprint themselves on the Dream Realm, as well.
In addition to that, the tethers placed by Saints were much more expansive and deeply rooted in the fabric of the realm than those placed by Masters. In fact, Sunny was quite certain that they were entirely different things — it was just that both served the same purpose, so humans just used the same word for both.
The reason why Transcendent tethers were so much more robust than the Ascended ones was because of the nature of Saints. The soul of a Saint was connected to the world, and so, it interacted with the world much closer.
For example, Saints could absorb spirit essence from their surroundings.
In rare cases, they could also pour their soul essence out into the world.
There was no need to mention how vital the former was, but the latter was more or less useless. The soul essence would swiftly dissipate if it wasn't poured into a special vessel — like a Memory, for example.
However, one time when pushing one's own essence onto the world was necessary was the process of creating a tether.
If manipulated in a special way, the essence would leave an imprint on the area where it had been unleashed before dissipating. That imprint was the tether, and since it maintained a faint connection with the Saint's soul, it was possible to pull on the connection to step between realms and return to the place where one's soul was imprinted.
Only two tethers could exist at a time, one in each world. It was necessary to break the connection with the old one before creating a new one… well, in Sunny's case, each of his incarnations could place two of their own.
Regardless, that was what Sunny was doing now — he was pushing his essence into the world and controlling its flow to create an imprint. The process took some time, and was quite arduous.
However, he was not doing it blindly.
Instead of allowing his essence to cover the area freely, he tried to concentrate all of it in an isolated spot. Namely… the Gateway of the ancient temple.
Soon, his tether started to take form.
And then, something unexpected happened.
There seemed to be a strange reaction between the Gateway and the forming tether. It was as if the two had been created to exist together all along — not only did the strain on Sunny lessen significantly, as if the process had taken on a life of its own, but he also felt as if the imprint was becoming deeper, and also different in some way.
At the same time, Sunny felt something changing within his soul.
It was as if a mystical bond was being established, connecting him to the ancient temple.
He… he felt very strange.
Diving into the Soul Sea, Sunny saw that the vast expanse of still water was still no more. Instead, it was surging, boiling almost, with great waves rolling on the dark surface.
As if someone had thrown a huge boulder into the black water, sending ripples spreading across the silent expanse of his soul.
'What…'
As Sunny watched, astounded, the water at the very heart of the Soul Sea suddenly foamed.
And then, a familiar black edifice rose from beneath the waves.
A perfect replica of the nameless temple — how it had been before its roof collapsed, and its gates were broken — slowly rose from the lightless depths of his soul, bathing in the dark radiance of his six soul cores.
Soon enough, the surging waters calmed down, and the Soul Sea grew still and silent once more. It was as if nothing had happened.
Only… there was a great temple of black stone standing on the still water now.
Sunny stared at it with wide eyes.
'...I'll be damned.'
That was… pretty cool.
He regretted not being connected to the Spell once more. Sunny could feel a deep connection to his newly claimed Citadel, but did not know what he could do with that connection, and what it was meant for. If he was still a carrier of the Spell, there would be helpful runes to guide him to the necessary understanding, without a doubt.
But then again, the Spell did not even explain the enchantments of the Memories it created to most Awakened. Who knew how helpful it would have been in the case of a Citadel?
Sunny knew that he would have to explore and investigate this matter personally.
Until then, however…
'What do I even do now?'
He had not been planning to come in possession of an unknown Citadel. Ruling one was not in his plans — right now, he was in the middle of traveling to Godgrave.
After hesitating for a while, Sunny sighed.
"Well, whatever. I can spend a few days here. Having a secret lair to return to wouldn't hurt, anyway."
His original body was anchored in the Nameless Temple now. So, he had no choice but to consider it in his future plans.
There was one silver lining to the unexpected situation, though.
At least, Sunny wasn't homeless anymore.
***
Several days later, Sunny was sitting on the steps of the Nameless Temple. The sun was traveling across the clear blue sky, and the snow covering the mountain peak was shining with its light.
There was a stunned expression on his face.
The other five incarnations were resting on the lower steps, panting heavily. One was tiredly rubbing his shoulders. Another was leaning on a broom made by manifesting shadows. A third one was sprawled on the black stone, lazily staring at the sky. There was one who was pouring dirty water out of a bucket, and another one who was looking at them with disdain.
They had been busy cleaning up the temple for the last few days.
The cleanup was mostly finished, but the reconstruction had not even begun. Sunny knew that he would need special stone to rebuild the broken roof… he could scavenge some from the ruined cathedral of the Dark City. Durable wood for the beams. Would he have to visit the Burned Forest again to harvest some?
Luckily, he was good at all things having to do with craftsmanship, not only because of experience and practice, but also because of Bone Weave. His fingers were dexterous and responsive, like those of a master artisan. Any tool he needed, meanwhile, could be manifested from the shadows.
However, the scope of the work that had to be done to restore the Nameless Temple to a decent state was not the reason why Sunny was spacing out right now.
Instead, the reason was the discovery made by his original body.
While the avatars had been busy with cleaning, he had explored his new Citadel. Of course, he had discovered the mystical circle in the undertemple almost immediately.
However, it took him a while to figure out what that Component did.
The instinctual understanding of its purpose was hidden in the connection Sunny shared with the Citadel.
'So… it can move.'
He raised his gaze and studied the desolate mountain peak.
Sunny assumed that the Nameless Temple had been built here, and wondered what madness forced the builders to carry the great weight of black marble to the top of a towering mountain.
But now, he knew that the ancient temple had been built elsewhere, and had stood elsewhere, before appearing on this mountain peak one day.
He also knew that it could move again, now that it had an owner once more.
Slowly, a bold idea formed in his mind.
Sunny lingered for a while, then looked at his avatars and studied each one for a few moments.
Eventually, his gaze landed on the gloomy incarnation.
He smiled.
'...Let's do it this way, then.'
***
Some time later, a sudden commotion disturbed the deadly peace of Godgrave. A dark figure in an onyx armor reached the edge of the dead god's breastbone, covered in ash and blood. Behind him was a trail of severed flesh and broken bodies.
The man's face was hidden behind a ferocious mask carved from black wood.
Standing on the precipice of an abyssal drop, he gazed down silently, paying no heed to a wave of abominations rushing at him from behind.
Then, a great temple built of black marble was suddenly standing on the bone plain.
As the man wearing the demonic mask turned, three warriors clad in the same onyx armor walked out of the darkness under the eaves of the black temple. A graceful stone knight followed, wielding a black blade and a round shield. Then, a silvery fiend forged in the flames of hell, a tenebrous steed shrouded in the mantle of nightmares, and an enormous serpent with onyx scales.
The dark dwellers of the black temple faced the tide of abominations calmly, and a few moments later, more blood flowed on the white surface of the ancient bone. A great darkness spread, hiding the battlefield from the cloudy sky.
At the same time, far away…
A young mundane girl was being taught how to slay Nightmare Creatures by an eccentric shadow.
And further still…
A trade caravan was approaching Bastion. Dozens of heavily loaded wagons were rolling down the road, pushed by monstrous Echoes. A sizable force of Awakened was flanking the caravan, protecting it from the dangers of the Dream Realm.
Their expressions were clear now that the lake city was in view.
A handsome young man with porcelain skin and onyx eyes was sitting on the bed of one of the wagons, leaning his back against a wooden crate and looking ahead with a beautiful smile on his lips. He didn't seem that strong, and wore an elegant black mantle instead of durable armor.
Far away, the awesome silhouette of a great castle was slowly revealing itself from the shimmering waters of a clear lake.
The young man looked at it for a while, then glanced down, at his shadow.
"It seems that we've arrived."
The shadow stared back at him, then shrugged indifferently.
He smiled.
"...Yes, I think so too."
Saying that, the young man looked up, at the silhouette of a white tower floating in the air above the castle.
His face turned wistful for a moment, and then he looked away with a quiet sigh.
"Ah, it's so pretty... damnation!"
Back in the courtyard of the Nameless Temple, Cassie let out a heavy sigh and looked away, hiding her eyes. Sunny remained silent, waiting for her to come to her senses.
He hesitated for a few moments, then moved his chair back. The tea had grown cold; the refreshments did not look appetizing anymore.
The leaves of the lonesome tree rustled peacefully in the darkness.
After a while, Cassie's shoulders trembled.
"It has already begun…"
Her voice was distant.
Sunny lingered for a few moments.
This time, the memory he had shown her was not nearly as long as the previous one. The awesome desolation of the Burned Forest and the mysterious nature of the Nameless Temple were memorable and distinct — however, as expected, what had affected Cassie the most was the sight of LO49.
Of course, she would not know anything about that lunar observatory in particular. But it was unmistakably a modern building — there was no place for it in the Dream Realm. Knowing that, she would have instantly understood the meaning.
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"You didn't know?"
She shook her head slowly.
He studied her delicate face, then let out a soft sigh.
Finally, there was something he knew that Cassie didn't. However, that did not bring him any joy.
After remaining silent for a while, he said neutrally:
"It was an old lunar observatory. LO49. It used to stand on the southern edge of the Antarctic Center — well, designated south, at least. Obviously, every direction there is technically north of the pole."
Sunny paused for a moment, and then added:
"The staff and soldiers who were garrisoned there were wiped out during the early stages of the Chain of Nightmares, and nobody has seen LO49 since. I am the last human to have visited Antarctica, I think. But I never went that far south. So, I don't know when the observatory was swallowed by the Dream Realm."
He smiled darkly.
"It would be a bit funny… if it wasn't so terrifying. While wandering the Sword Domain, I often felt that it was safer than some parts of our own world. Now, the difference between the two realms is even more vague. Soon enough, there will be none."
Cassie did not respond, sitting motionlessly in the darkness. Eventually, she said in a quiet tone:
"I'm sorry… I need to process the news…"
Sunny leaned back and allowed her to think in silence. After a while, he said evenly:
"Does it change anything, though?"
The war was still coming.
Finally, Cassie faced him again.
"Of course! It changes everything. I… I'll have to rethink a lot of things. The human enclaves in the Dream Realm are hardly self-sufficient, after all. It is difficult enough to provide food and shelter for three hundred million people. To accommodate billions… even if it happens gradually over the span of a decade, a lot of development plans will have to be accelerated. Most communication still happens through the waking world. Data is stored digitally. The scope of it all is… is too much."
She let out a shaky breath.
"That is not even mentioning the fact that all the rules we know will become obsolete after our world is devoured by the Dream Realm. There will be no more Nightmare Gates, for example. No more division between the physical body and the spirit body… and so on. The Spell will have to change accordingly. It might very well plunge us into a new horror, one that would make everything prior seem like a gentle prologue."
Cassie was thinking as the right hand of a person who was supposed to take the throne of humanity. There was a heavy responsibility that came with the throne, of course.
But to Sunny, her train of thought seemed a little funny. Because they had not even come close to vanquishing the Sovereigns yet.
He smiled.
"You seem to have a lot of plans for what happens after the fighting is over."
Cassie faced him with a hint of surprise on her exquisite face.
"I do. Don't you?"
Sunny chuckled.
"Of course… more fighting."
Their woes would not be over with the fall of Anvil and Ki Song. If anything, the true battle would only start after the war was over.
She remained silent for a while, then nodded somberly.
"You are right."
A few moments later, the young woman added quietly:
"But, regardless of it all. I… am glad. That you found a reason to come back."
Then, Cassie faced him with a brittle smile.
"It might feel like the world has rejected you… but, Sunny. It needs you, as well."
Saying these words, she turned away.
"...As do I. And Nephis, most of all."
Sunny stared at her silently, a complicated mess of emotions rising in his heart. He wanted to say something, but didn't quite know what to say.
In the end, he simply shrugged.
"That is alright. Because I need the world, too. And Nephis. And you as well, Cassie."
She smiled.
"I'll remember."
With that, she stood up and sighed.
"Our time is up. If I linger any longer, some people in Bastion might grow suspicious of the purpose of my visit."
Sunny nodded lightly and rose from his chair.
He had brought Cassie here from NQSC. So, he had to bring her back, as well.
Soon, the two of them appeared in a deserted alley in the depths of the outskirts. Cassie could use her own tether to return to Bastion immediately, but hesitated for a while.
Eventually, she said with uncertainty:
"I'm… I won't say anything about what is happening between Nephis and you in Bastion."
Sunny suppressed an embarrassed cough, feeling grateful for her decision to refrain from discussing that matter. The situation… was strange and complicated enough, already.
Cassie took a deep breath.
"I want you to know something, though."
He raised an eyebrow.
"What?"
She lowered her head.
"About how it feels, on the other side. You see… I can't quite imagine how you feel, being forgotten by everyone. But I do know how it feels to have forgotten. It is a strange thing. When we first met, I didn't know who you were — by all accounts, you were a stranger. And yet, there was this strange sense of familiarity. As if we've known each other all our lives."
Cassie took a deep breath.
"There were… other feelings, as well. Subtle and faint, but undeniable. I won't describe them. But I am sure that Nephis is being swayed by these unconscious thoughts, as well. Even if she can't retain the memories of you, the emotions those memories stir remain. So… she wasn't just captivated by Master Sunless because he is charming, handsome, and pleasant to be around."
Cassie faced Sunny once again.
"You might think that her feelings are not quite real, because her knowledge of you is not quite true… and maybe you are right. But I still want you to respect them."
She remained silent for a moment, then nodded.
"...That is all I wanted to say. You can decide what to do yourself."
Before Sunny could say anything, she was gone.
He stared at the empty space where Cassie had stood expressionlessly.
After a while, he sighed.
'Did I just… get the "if you hurt her, I'll kill you" talk?'
The tone wasn't quite the same, but somehow, it did feel like that.
Chuckling, Sunny turned around and pulled on his tether.
'If I hurt Nephis, she'll kill me herself. Well… at least she'll try. I am a bit hard to kill these days…'
Today was a strangely slow day for the Brilliant Emporium.
Actually… it wasn't that strange.
Sunny had been complaining about how swamped he was in the kitchen when the business was good, but now that it was dull, he missed the money he could have made dearly.
The lack of clients was not strange, but the mood in Bastion was — which, in turn, was the reason why so few people were visiting.
It was an odd mixture of agitation and somber anticipation. People were incensed and indignant about the attempt on Neph's life, which was attributed to Clan Song more and more. But, at the same time, some of them were disturbed by the swiftly changing tone of public opinion.
After all, people weren't fools. Many could recognize the malignant roots of the spreading rumors. They might not know who was behind the propaganda, but they could at least sense that they were being lied to. Others had enough foresight to see where the volatile situation was headed, even if they did not know why.
All in all, there were as many dissenting voices as those wishing to hold the Queen of Worms responsible.
It was all happening a little too quickly.
Sunny was still reeling from the recent conversation with Cassie. Now that he knew how fast the war was approaching, his own mood had turned strange, as well.
Luckily, he did not have a lot of time to worry about such things.
He was terribly busy despite the lack of customers. Most of his time was dedicated to designing the weave of the soul sword. But he was also preoccupied with something else.
Because his date with Nephis was approaching much faster than the war!
'Damn it… what to do, what to do?'
The pressure of designing a perfect date was more daunting than his attempts to weave a soulbound weapon. He had acted confidently when asking her out, but now that he actually had to come up with something, Sunny felt like his mind was paralyzed.
'Why did I prepare a picnic for a fake date? I should have saved that idea for the real one!'
There were not a lot of romantic places in Bastion. Even worse, Sunny was not that knowledgeable about romance.
And worse still, Nephis was not exactly a typical young lady! Who knew what her idea of a romantic encounter was?
In short, Sunny was stumped.
…And Aiko wasn't helping.
"What's the problem, boss? Just take her to an inn. I mean, you are both adults. There are inns that charge by the hour, you know…"
He glared at her silently.
"You. You are the problem! Do you want to get me killed?!"
Aiko laughed.
"Alright, alright, I'm joking. Honestly, though, I say you are overthinking it. Anything and anywhere will be fine. After all, the only necessary ingredients are you and her. Since both of you will be present, that's most of the work done."
She glanced at him and asked:
"Just be yourself. Draw from your experience. What's the most romantic memory you have?"
Sunny scratched the tip of his nose.
"Uh… well… I spent a month being stuck on the corpse of a giant Nightmare Creature with a girl once…"
Aiko stared at him silently for a few moments.
"...On second thought, don't be yourself. Forget everything about your experience. Just take her on a boat ride, or something!"
Sunny eyes brightened.
"A boat ride? Huh. That's actually not a bad idea…"
He would have said more, but at that moment, his expression changed subtly.
Sunny looked at the door.
He could sense a group of people approaching the Brilliant Emporium. And they did not feel like his usual customers at all.
Heavy armor. Sharp weapons. Disciplined movements. Clear intent.
'Soldiers.'
Why would a cohort of Awakened warriors of Clan Valor be approaching his humble shop?
For a moment, Sunny thought about how he would kill them. Dealing with these Awakened would only take him a few moments. Then, he could dismiss the Mimic, grab Aiko, and step through the shadows to outside the city. After that, Valor would not be able to catch him unless Anvil took action personally.
If his cover was blown… that was the only way.
However, he quickly dismissed that idea.
First of all, even if his cover was somehow blown, they would most likely only learn that he was the Lord of Shadows. The Lord of Shadows was an ally of Clan Valor, so there was nothing to be afraid of.
Secondly, in the much worse scenario where the elders of Clan Valor had learned that he was plotting to murder the king with Nephis, there would not have been a mere cohort of Awakened approaching his shop.
So…
'Why the hell are they here, then?'
Sunny was very confused.
"What's the matter, boss?"
Aiko looked at him apprehensively.
He hesitated for a moment.
"I, uh… have no idea, really."
At that moment, the soldiers reached the Brilliant Emporium. Then, there was a loud knock on the door.
'Don't eat them.'
Giving Mimic a mental warning, Sunny sighed, put on a pleasant smile, and went to open the door.
"Welcome to the Brilliant Emporium! How may I help you?"
He was met with an unfriendly stare.
Six Awakened warriors were standing a few steps back, while one was looking at him with disdain. The man was tall and sharp, clad in an enchanted armor, with a vermilion cloak hanging from his broad shoulders.
He was also an Ascended.
"Master Sunless?"
Hearing the deep voice, Sunny smiled a little wider.
"That's what they call me, yes."
The Knight nodded.
"Please, come with me."
'Uh…'
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
"...Why?"
The man glanced at him with badly hidden irritation, and then said coldly:
"I was ordered to escort you to the Castle. Please follow."
'What the hell?'
Sunny hesitated for a bit, wondering if it wasn't too late to kill them and escape.
But he had to reluctantly abandon that idea.
"Why, by all means."
Exchanging a glance with Aiko, he shrugged helplessly and followed the Knight out of the Brilliant Emporium.
He tried to strike up a conversation a few times on the way to the Castle, but his escorts seemed to be in a foul mood. They were definitely not fans of Sunny, that was for sure.
With his sharp hearing, he could catch a few of them muttering under their breaths:
"Damned mongrel…"
No, really. What was going on? Was he going to get splashed in the face with water and be given a tidy sum of soul shards to never see Nephis again? That was what usually happened in dramas...
Sunny had thought of a thousand possible reasons for this unexpected visit, each more ominous than the previous one. However, he failed to learn the truth until the very end.
The escorts brought him across the lake, and then to the very heart of the Castle.
When Sunny was led to the main keep, where the direct line of Clan Valor resided, he was on the verge of collapsing from fright.
Half an hour later, he somehow found himself in a grand hall, facing none other than… Morgan, the Princess of War.
Morgan was leaning on a stone throne, holding a sharp sword in her hand.
Her gaze was piercing.
Suddenly, Sunny felt a chill run down his spine.
'She doesn't know. Does she?'
The last time they met was during the assassination attempt. Of course, back then, Sunny was wearing the persona of the Lord of Shadows.
Morgan's cold gaze traveled across his figure, making him shiver.
Then, her scarlet lips parted:
"Oh."
Morgan's voice sounded calm.
"I understand now."
Sunny struggled to keep a deep scowl off his face.
'What… what does she understand?'
Smiling faintly, Morgan descended from the dais and approached him. The sharp blade of her sword glistened in the rays of sunlight.
"Master Sunless, I presume."
Sunny nodded and forced himself to speak:
"Princess Morgan. It's an honor."
She stared at him with a strange expression, then cleared her throat.
"Indeed. Please kneel."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"Pardon?"
Her gaze turned a little dark.
"I told you to kneel."
He hesitated for a few moments, glanced at his escorts, and then elegantly lowered himself to one knee.
'Morgan has grown immensely strong after Transcending. Still… if she attacks, I should be able to dodge.'
She raised her sword slowly, and at the same time, he prepared to call upon the shadows.
However, to his shock…
The sword did not fall down to cut his neck.
Instead, Morgan touched the blade to his left shoulder lightly, then repeated the same process with his right shoulder and the crown of his head
Sunny was dumbstruck.
'What… is going… on?'
Having finished the strange action, Morgan dismissed her sword and smiled in satisfaction.
"Master Sunless… I hereby proclaim you a Knight of Valor. Rise, Sir Sunless. May your edge never dull."
Sunny's eyes widened.
"P—pardon?!"
Sunny was so stunned that he did not know what to say.
All he could think was…
'What the hell?!'
No, really…
Him? A Knight of Valor?!
His mind short-circuited for a moment.
Of all the things Sunny had expected when a cohort of unfriendly soldiers invited him to the Castle, that one never crossed his mind.
Still standing on one knee, he raised his head and looked at Morgan with a dumbfounded expression. She studied his face for a few moments, then clicked her tongue and turned away.
"That will be all. You can go now."
Remembering that he had been allowed to rise, Sunny slowly stood up.
"Princess Morgan. Please excuse my impudence, but if I may ask…"
Before he could ask anything, though, the guards unceremoniously grabbed him and escorted him out of the hall. A moment later, the door was slammed shut, hiding her bewitching figure from sight.
Just like that, his very short and very baffling audience with Morgan of Valor ended.
Sunny was left standing in the corridor, not sure what to do.
He blinked a couple of times.
'...Are they forcefully conscripting independent Masters?'
That was the only thing he could think of. But then, it didn't make any sense. If Clan Valor really wanted to conscript him into the army on the eve of war, they would have gone about it in a different manner. Forcing a Master with no loyalty to fight for them could do more harm than good.
Slowly, Sunny realized that a person who he had assumed was just passing by was actually standing still and staring at him. Composing himself a little, he looked up.
There was a dignified middle-aged man in a well-tailored livery standing in front of him. His grey hair was neatly combed, and his expression was perfectly stoic.
Noticing that Sunny was paying attention, the man nodded.
"Sir Sunless. I am Sebastian, the steward of the Great Clan Valor. Allow me to congratulate you on your knighthood."
Sunny took a deep breath.
'I'm not dreaming, am I?'
He exhaled slowly.
There was actually a steward named Sebastian in Bastion! That... that was just a little bit too much, wasn't it ?!
Worst of all, Sunny couldn't even sense the man's Rank. He could have been a mundane person or a Saint.
Sunny forced out a polite smile and said:
"Nice to meet you. Ah… please forgive my lack of manners. I have to admit, I am extremely vexed right now. Can... can you explain what is going on?"
The middle-aged steward nodded.
"Certainly, sir. You've just been granted the title of a Knight of Valor. Oh… additionally, you have also been appointed as the Knight Commander of the Ardent Wardens. What an honor."
Sunny closed his eyes for a moment.
"...Ardent Wardens? Who are these Ardent Wardens?"
The steward gave him a dignified smile.
"Ardent Wardens are a grassroots volunteer organization that holds various activities to enrich the daily lives of the elderly citizens of Bastion. Food drives, cultural events, interest clubs… and the like. Self-governed."
Sunny stared at him silently, struggling to maintain a calm expression.
"So, if these Ardent Wardens are self-governed… then why do they need a Knight Commander? No, wait. Why does a volunteer organization dealing with bored elderly people need one?"
The middle-aged man nodded seriously.
"Exactly!"
There was not a hint of sarcasm in his esteemed voice, but somehow, Sunny got the impression that he was being mocked.
He was very confused.
"...So what are my responsibilities as a Knight Commander, exactly?"
The steward lingered for a moment, then said in a solemn tone:
"There are none, Sir Sunless. Well… I should rather say that there is only one. It is to uphold the dignity of the Great Clan Valor. Don't do anything that would besmirch the prestige of the royal family, and you should be good."
He paused, and then added neutrally:
"Of course, you will receive a monthly stipend, as well as other benefits befitting a man of your station."
Sunny stared at him some more.
'Crazy! I'm going crazy!'
"So… let me get this straight. I was made a Knight, but I don't have to perform the duties of a knight. There is nothing I am responsible for, but I am going to be paid for doing nothing?"
Sebastian smiled.
"Your wisdom is unmatched, Sir Sunless. You put it all so eloquently."
With that, he walked away at a brisk pace and beckoned for Sunny to follow.
"Now, please come with me!"
Sunny suppressed a frustrated groan and hurried after the steward.
"Coming, coming... but, where are we going?"
The middle-aged man answered in a refined manner:
"As a Knight Commander, you are to receive a list of items. Two sets of full dress attire, two finely dyed tabards, a parade cloak with an embroidered crest, an unadorned winter cloak, an embroidered battle banner, a painted household banner, a leather waist belt with an engraved silver buckle…"
Sunny silently covered his face with a palm.
***
Some time later, he was standing alone in one of the courtyards of the Castle, holding a sizable pack. His expression was absent.
The steward had basically chased him away from the keep after assembling the list of items that a Knight was eligible to receive. The man had refused to answer Sunny's tentative question until the very end, finding inventive ways to tactfully dodge them every time.
It was just that… how could Sunny put it?
Steward Sebastian did not seem to have kept the truth from him on purpose. Rather, it looked like the dignified man was too embarrassed to answer directly, as if saying it aloud would be a disgrace.
Sunny stared into the distance silently.
'...I guess I am a Knight of Valor now.'
Weirder things had happened.
Granted… just a few.
In any case, at least the whole thing was such a formality that he had not even been forced to give an oath of allegiance. Neither had he been issued any Memories — with the war approaching, Clan Valor did not seem keen to waste resources on a fake Knight. That was a good thing for Sunny, because he did not want to receive a sword forged by Anvil.
Nor was he capable of receiving one — there was no Spell to facilitate the transfer of Memories between him and its carriers, after all.
He would also be receiving a monthly stipend of soul shards.
Sunny sighed.
'Wow. Nepotism is truly the best.'
By now, he had figured out that his sudden knighthood had something to do with his connection to Nephis. It was just that the initiative must have come from some other entity in the Great Clan, which was why the signals had crossed.
So, there was nothing left to do except return home.
Sunny was ready to take a step forward, but then froze for a moment.
He was currently in a courtyard… a different one from where he had duelled young Master Tristan, but the mood was quite similar.
There were more than a few unfriendly gazes aimed his way. Looking around, he saw various Knights and Squires, all staring at him with cold expressions.
Sunny gulped.
They had already hated him before for having the audacity to accompany their princess. Now that Morgan had knighted him for no good reason…
It did not look good! Even Sunny was starting to hate himself a little.
Who wouldn't hate a handsome freeloader?
'Gods… I won't have to fight another duel, will I?'
As a matter of fact, he had the feeling that, this time, there would be no duel.
Instead, there would be a thorough beating.
Or an attempt of one, at least!
Sunny looked around once more, noticing that several Knights were already approaching him slowly with dark faces.
'Right. I just need to defuse the situation. Be polite and keep calm. Be polite…'
One of the Knights snarled through gritted teeth:
"I didn't believe it… hey, you! Mongrel! Have you no…"
Sunny's eye twitched, and he opened his mouth to retort.
Before he could, however, there was a rustle of wings, and suddenly, a breathtaking figure was standing between him and the incensed Knights.
Shielding him with her radiant wings, Nephis frowned and looked at them scornfully.
"...What is going on here?"
Seeing that a literal Saint had fallen from the sky, the approaching Knights froze and looked away in embarrassment — or rather, they tried.
However, they were too mesmerized by Neph's appearance. With her beautiful white wings, tousled silver hair, and flawless figure, she looked nothing short of stunning. It was as if a celestial deity had suddenly descended into the mortal world, illuminating it with her pure light.
Additionally, she wasn't wearing her usual elegant attire or polished armor. Instead, she was dressed in simple clothes made out of soft white fabric, which seemed almost like loungewear, and contoured the graceful lines of her body well.
Too well, maybe…
Suddenly, Sunny felt an overwhelming impulse to walk in front of Nephis and shield her from their gazes, instead.
'What are you staring at, bastards?'
To be fair, there was nothing lascivious in their gazes. Instead, the Knights were strangely stuck between embarrassment, admiration, and a bit of remnant contempt directed at Sunny.
It was a funny sight.
"...What is going on here?"
Neph's voice was cold, and her expression was stern. White sparks danced in her piercing grey eyes.
The Knights shivered, instantly losing their rancor.
"N—nothing, Lady Nephis."
"We apologize for our rudeness."
"Please don't mind us…"
She scowled.
"If there is nothing going on, then I suggest you be on your way."
Her voice was even, but the seasoned Knights suddenly turned pale. A moment later, they were gone… it was quite amazing, actually. The skills of these warriors were truly formidable — if Sunny did not know any better, he would have thought that they were blown away by the wind!
'What a splendid movement technique…'
Knights of Valor were known for their indomitability in battle, but it seemed that they knew a thing or two about how to retreat, as well.
While he was considering admiring their swift withdrawal, Nephis huffed quietly and turned to him. Her scornful expression instantly disappeared, replaced by a subtle look of concern.
She lingered for a moment.
"I am sorry. Are you alright?"
Sunny couldn't help but gaze at her deeply, taking in every little detail of her.
Eventually, he remembered himself and answered in a slightly stifled tone:
"Ah… yes. I am fine."
Then, he tilted his head a little, glanced at the distant silhouette of the Ivory Island, and looked back at Nephis.
"I'm sorry, Lady Nephis… but did you just jump down after noticing that I'm in trouble?"
He had not put two and two together immediately, but now that he took a better look at her, there were a few strange details. Her comfortable clothes, unkempt hair, and slight signs of agitation were far from the composed image Nephis usually presented to the public.
So, it wasn't hard to surmise that this appearance had not been planned.
Nephis froze for a moment, glanced down at herself, then awkwardly swiped a lock of her hair back, putting it behind her ear.
Sunny could have sworn that she blushed a little.
"Ah… well. I happened to be free when Cassie informed me that something was afoot. So… here I am."
She studied his face to make sure that everything was indeed alright, then looked at the pack in his hands in confusion.
"That said, what exactly happened? She only told me that you were taken to the main keep."
Her expression hardened.
"Did someone harass you? Was it my sister? What did she say?"
Sunny remained silent for a few moments, not knowing how to answer.
Eventually, he gave her a reassuring smile.
"Oh, no, nothing like that. Nobody harassed me. I was indeed summoned by Princess Morgan, but for a different reason. It's… well, I'm not sure how to say it…"
Neph's frown only deepened.
"A… different reason, you say? What reason might that be?"
Sunny coughed.
"Well, it's like this. She made me a Knight of Valor."
He did not know what Nephis had expected to hear, but it definitely wasn't this. For a moment, she seemed startled.
"What?"
He smiled helplessly.
"It's how I said. I was given the title of a Knight and the post of the Knight Commander of the Ardent Wardens. Oh… the Ardent Wardens are a group of volunteers who do community service, mainly taking care of the elderly. Yeah… I was told that my only responsibility is to maintain the prestige of the royal family… whatever that means…"
Nephis stared at him for a while, then sighed and covered her face with a hand. After a few moments of silence, she said in a flat tone:
"I am sorry. It's my fault… they were probably unhappy with me dating a man of no background. I expected opposition… but who would have thought that Morgan would be so accommodating?"
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
"Oh. So it's because of my lowly background. I see."
She lowered her hand and looked at him with a startled expression.
"No! I didn't mean it like that."
Sunny smiled.
"I know. You're not a conceited person. If anything… to be honest, between the two of us, I am probably more of a bigot. I actually have quite a prejudice against the Legacy clans. Although… it might be a bit bold of me, to admit something like that while attempting to court a princess of a Great Clan. Oh well, what can I do? That just goes to show how the lack of pedigree results in a lack of common sense and decorum…"
Hearing his lighthearted tone, Nephis relaxed a little. She lingered a little, then met his smile with a tentative one of her own.
"Then… I am grateful that you are willing to put your prejudice aside and give this princess a chance. You are an admirably broad-minded person, Master Sunless."
He laughed.
"No one has ever accused me of being broad-minded before. It's just that I would have to be mad to let my pettiness stand in the way of seeing you, Lady Nephis."
Then, he suddenly froze.
'Right.'
Weren't they supposed to go on a date in a few days?
Meeting her today, therefore, was a bit awkward. What was he supposed to do? Pretend that they had not made plans? Or try to woo her right now?
Noticing his puzzlement, Nephis asked:
"What's wrong?"
Sunny hesitated for a few moments.
"No, it's nothing. It's just that… to be honest, I've been thinking about our date a lot. Constantly, even. I've been looking forward to it so much that meeting you all of a sudden is a bit of a shock. Well… I know that you are terribly busy, Lady Nephis. So, I'll see you in a few days?"
She looked at him silently for a while.
Then, she smiled subtly.
"Actually, I'm not that busy. How about we just make it today?"
They parted soon after.
…For a little bit
Sunny might not have known a lot about women, but he knew enough not to try taking Nephis on a date immediately. Women had their mysterious rites and rituals, after all — if he invited her anywhere without giving her a chance to clean up and change out of her loungewear into something more flattering, he would have earned the scorn of the entire womankind.
Granted, those light clothes of hers were flattering enough, already. Although not exactly sparse, they did a splendid job of accentuating every…
'Pure thoughts!'
In any case, the brief parting worked in his favor, as well. While Nephis returned to the Ivory Island to get ready, Sunny scrambled to arrange a few things. About an hour later, he was waiting by the riverside dock, holding the familiar picnic basket in one hand.
It was a blessing that there were two bodies at his disposal here in Bastion. Otherwise, he would have never managed to prepare in time. Not only did he have to make arrangements, but he also had to quickly assemble a delightful meal for a romantic getaway. One body had been running around and outside the city, while the other had been busy in the kitchen.
Luckily, he managed to finish everything in the nick of time.
Suppressing a hint of nervousness, Sunny couldn't help but look up at the graceful silhouette of the Ivory Tower hovering among the clouds. He almost expected to see a beautiful figure descending from the sky in a mantle of sunlight… but due to the location of where they had arranged to meet, Nephis decided to be less conspicuous.
If Changing Star had indeed landed on a lively street in all her radiant glory, the commotion caused by her arrival would not have been small. Therefore, she simply walked up to him like a normal person, appearing from an alley.
Of course, there was still a big reaction. A Saint was not someone who could be ignored… and Nephis was not just any Saint. Wearing a simple white summer dress and no jewelry, she was still stunning. The passerby couldn't help but react to her beauty, and a lot of heads had been involuntarily turned.
Sunny felt his heart skip, knowing that today, that beauty was just for him.
As she approached with a light smile, he heard a quiet and melodious ringing. He had not told her a lot about the destination of their date, but he did tell her that it would have something to do with water — so, Nephis summoned the familiar pair of silver anklets, which were a Memory she had used on the Great River to help her move in the water.
Sunny couldn't help but smile when looking at her.
Nephis walked over, stopped near him, and asked in a light tone:
"So, Master Sunless… where are you taking me?"
He hesitated for a moment.
Out there in the waking world, it was winter, and bitter cold haunted the snowy streets. But here in Bastion, it was still summer. The entire city was bathed in smoldering heat.
People were seeking shelter from the incandescent sun in the shade and longing for cool drinks. Of course, as Saints, both Sunny and Nephis could ignore the sultry weather… but that did not mean that they would not enjoy the refreshing feeling of cooling down their bodies.
He smiled.
"To a beach."
Nephis tilted her head a little.
"...A beach?"
Sunny nodded.
"It might sound a little silly… but actually, I've always dreamed of going to the beach. It's just that there were none where I grew up… actually, I'm not entirely sure if there are any left in the waking world."
He paused for a moment, and then added with a smile:
"But I've learned that there is actually one not far from Bastion. So… would you mind making a dream of mine come true, Lady Nephis?"
She looked at him with a hint of mirth.
"How would I dare refuse? I remember you telling me that you'd given up on having dreams. Fortunately, you seem to have found one, so I'd be delighted to help you fulfill it."
The corner of Neph's mouth twisted upward, and she added with a hint of teasing in her tone:
"However… are you sure that you don't just want to see me in a bathing suit, Master Sunless?"
He looked at her seriously.
"I promise that I don't just want to see you in a bathing suit."
His tone was earnest… but there was a subtle accent on the word "just".
She laughed.
"If you say so. Then… how do we get to this beach?"
Sunny offered her his arm.
"Follow me."
Once she wrapped her arm around his, he guided her to the dock.
There were several rivers feeding the Mirror Lake, and one it gave birth to. That river was much more modest than the great River of Tears that flowed through the entire Song Domain, but it was still deep and full. Its destination was also the same — it flowed south, toward the Stormsea.
Bastion was much further south and closer to the Stormsea than Ravenheart, so the river wasn't very long. It could be quite dangerous for the same reason — powerful sea monsters sometimes entered the estuary and swam far upstream, attracted by the smell of human souls.
They never reached the Mirror Lake, though, because the Citadel of Clan Dagonet stood between Bastion and the sea. The powerful abominations from the depths always died trying to breach the river fortress.
Nevertheless, the length of the river between Bastion and the stronghold was not entirely safe. But Sunny judged that nothing in this tamed region of the Dream Realm could seriously threaten him and Nephis. Very few things out there could.
What he cared about was that there was a wild beach not too far down the river. It was beautiful, peaceful, and remote… a perfect place for a date on a hot summer day.
That was where he wanted to take Neph.
There were several wooden longships tied to the pier, their bows carved to resemble dragons and serpents. These drakkars belong to Clan Dagonet, and were used to patrol the river and guard the trade ships coming from the Stormsea. There were also several barges meant to deliver supplies to the river fortress and the town that had grown around it.
Most importantly, there were plenty of small river boats.
'Thanks, Aiko…'
Sunny guided Nephis to one of the boats, which he had rented from the owner in advance. It was just large enough to fit two people and a bit of cargo, with a single pair of oars at the stern.
She looked at it curiously.
"Are we sailing down the river?"
Sunny hesitated for a moment, then smiled helplessly.
"Well… more like rowing down the river? Oh, I'll be the one handling the oars, of course. Why, you don't like it?"
'Should I kill Aiko? A little.'
Nephis looked at the boat, then at the river, and finally back at him.
Eventually, she smiled.
"No. I love it."
Sunny let out a relieved sigh.
'Aiko can live. Should I give her a raise?'
Sunny held Neph's hand to help her step into the boat, then untied it, pushed it away from the berth, and jumped inside nimbly. His movements were so light that the boat did not rock at all.
Nephis sat down on the bench at the front, while he took his place on the bench at the stern. They were facing each other, with only the picnic basket between them.
He took the oars and moved them gently, guiding the boat to the middle of the river. It floated smoothly, cutting the water with a pleasant sound. The lively streets of Bastion crawled past them, with plenty of interesting scenes to be seen. The further from the shore they moved, the quieter it became, until the bustle of the city had turned into a quiet hum.
Sunny was not looking around, though. He was looking at Nephis, and in turn, she was looking at him.
Both were smiling.
Nephis leaned to the side and lowered a hand into the water. Watching her fingers cut its surface, she sighed deeply, and then closed her eyes for a moment. Her features relaxed.
"How peaceful."
Hearing her say that made him happy.
Sunny extended his shadow sense in all directions, so he knew that there were no Nightmare Creatures hiding under the water. He did not spoil the mood by telling her to be careful. Instead, he used the few moments she had her eyes closed to stare at her with an unabashed craving.
Then, he averted his eyes and concentrated on rowing.
After a while, Nephis looked at him with a subtle smile. The city was behind them by then — there were no other boats on the river, and no ships in sight. The only sounds breaking the silence were the rustle of water and the soft splashes produced by the oars.
She leaned back a little and asked in a leisurely tone:
"Won't you grow tired from rowing?"
Sunny chuckled. It was obviously a question asked for the sake of being polite. He was supposed to be a Master, after all — guiding a small boat downriver would not tire him. He could have used a measure of strength suitable for an Ascended and sent the boat flying at great speed to strain himself, but then the oars would probably explode into splinters.
That wouldn't be nice at all.
"Oh. I might not look it, but actually, I'm quite strong."
He let go of one of the oars for a moment and showed her his hand.
"These hands of mine can crush mountains."
Nephis laughed.
"I'm sure. Still, I feel guilty watching you do all the work."
Sunny remained silent for a moment. Then, his smile turned a little daring.
"Why don't you come here and help me, then?"
She looked at him, then rose with a smile and moved to the rear bench. Sunny shifted to the side to give her some room. A few moments later, they were sitting side by side, each holding one oar.
The bench wasn't quite wide enough to fit two people, so their bodies were pressed tightly against each other.
The cool breeze was caressing them gently, and the sun reflected beautifully from the surface of the water. The river was peaceful and quiet. Sunny could feel the heat of her body through his clothes, and she could undoubtedly feel his.
He inhaled deeply.
Rowing a boat in this manner was a little tricky. The oars had to move both simultaneously and with equal amounts of force — otherwise, the small vessel would either turn to the shore or start spinning in place.
But Sunny and Nephis easily fell into a comfortable rhythm. They were perfectly in sync — the oars rose and fell in tandem with each other, and the boat remained perfectly straight.
It was rocking a little, though, and due to the fact that they were so close, each holding an oar with one hand, maintaining balance was a little tedious.
Sunny moved his free arm and wrapped it around Neph's waist, firmly holding her in place. She glanced at him with a smile, then did the same.
Just like that, they remained silent for a while, rowing in harmony while enjoying the breeze, the peaceful quiet of the river, and each other's warmth.
The silence between them wasn't awkward or tense. Instead, it was comfortable and soothing, easing their tired minds.
After a while, Nephis looked at him and asked:
"What are you thinking about?"
Sunny lingered for a moment, then shrugged slightly.
"Just… life, I guess. How it is sometimes full of sorrow, and sometimes full of joy."
She studied his face carefully, then turned to enjoy the view of the river.
"Interesting... my life is quite different, I think. I am content at times, and at other times I am resentful. But I don't really feel joy or sorrow that much. Mostly, I am just… focused. Actually, I feel a little guilty if I am too happy or too sad. It makes me feel that I have allowed myself to become distracted."
He looked at her curiously.
That was how Nephis was. She lived in service of her goal... which didn't mean that she was miserable. It just meant that her mind was preoccupied with practical matters, and she mostly drew both satisfaction and discontent from the actions undertaken to realize her aspiration.
That was a valid way to live a life. Still... Sunny felt that she was being too harsh on herself.
He hesitated for a moment.
"Really? Then, when was the last time you felt joy? And when was the last time you felt sorrow?"
Nephis looked at the river with a faint smile. She remained silent for a bit, then answered in an easy tone:
"I don't quite remember."
Sunny kept looking at her, not saying anything.
Was it because it was not important to her, so she had forgotten?
Or was it because her joys and sorrows had all been connected to him?
He hugged her tighter.
Sensing it, she turned to face him and smiled.
"What about you?"
Sunny blinked a couple of times and answered honestly:
"Why, I am full of joy right now."
Hearing Neph laugh, he smiled brightly.
"As for sorrow… I had to throw out a batch of strawberries because there were too few customers in the café as of late. That was really sad."
Her laugh grew a little louder.
That made him happy, as well.
After a while, Nephis looked at him, lingered for a few moments, and then said neutrally:
"This… was a really great idea. I have a bit of history with boats, you know."
Sunny knew, of course. From the boat she had built from the bones of a demon to cross the Dark Sea to Ananke's ketch, the two of them had shared many poignant moments while rocking on the water.
Nephis sighed.
"I once sailed down a great river with a dear person. That person is gone, but the fondness remains."
He couldn't do anything but hold her close.
Sunny knew that she was talking about Ananke. But even though she could not remember him, these words described the two of them, too.
Looking ahead, he smiled and said:
"Then, it's good to forge new memories. To remember them fondly as well, one day in the future."
Eventually, the beach he had wanted to take her to appeared in sight.
By then, basked in her warmth, Sunny felt a bit regretful that it did.
Bastion used to be surrounded by a vast, lush forest. Sadly, the entire forest had been one giant, dreadful abomination — a Fallen Titan that possessed immense power and almost inexhaustible vitality.
The Knights of Valor had risen to become one of the deadliest forces among the early carriers of the Nightmare Spell precisely because the warriors of the future Great Clan had spent decades fighting against the titanic forest and its horrid spawns. There were no Masters and no Saints back then — and yet, they managed to push it back from the shores of the Mirror Lake.
Nevertheless, Bastion had still been besieged by the hungry woods from all sides, and it was only after the Second Generation of Awakened came of age that the situation changed. One of the sons of the famed founder of Clan Valor took command of the Knights and waged a ruthless war against the vast Titan.
Today, everyone knew the name of that son, for he had become the King of Swords. As for the abominable forest, it was long gone — burned to the ground, the ashes scattered by the winds.
A bustling city and fertile fields now stretched where impenetrable woods once stood, blocking the light of the sun and drowning the land in darkness. Sunny and Nephis had travelled far enough downstream to leave the settled parts behind, though.
Now, tall trees crowded the shore — these ones quite docile and not dangerous at all… unless one went digging for their roots or tried to cut them down, at least. There was a river bend not too far away, and the trees retreated a little along its curve, forming a sequestered beach.
Emerald leaves were rustling like a vast sea, and sunlight poured from the pure azure sky. The air was shimmering from the sweltering heat. Further away from shore, the ground was covered by moss and swaying grass, but there was a wide strip of golden sand near the water.
It was beautiful and peaceful, like a picture out of a book.
Sunny smiled when he saw the picturesque view.
"We're here."
The two of them carefully guided the boat to the shore. Nephis jumped down onto the sand, looked around, and inhaled deeply. She seemed at ease and relaxed, which was a rare sight. Sunny, at least, did not remember when was the last time he had seen her in such a serene mood.
Perhaps it was never.
Picking up the picnic basket, he jumped to the beach, then grabbed the bow of the boat with his free hand and pulled it ashore as if it did not weigh anything. Then, he studied their surroundings with a curious expression.
'...How nice.'
Suffice it to say, Sunny wasn't a big fan of getting wet — simply because the Spell had never missed a chance to drop him into some damnable body of water. Nevertheless, now that he was on an actual beach, the idea of spending a pleasant day playing in the water and basking in the sun did not seem terrible at all.
Especially in the present company.
Nephis glanced at him curiously.
"Well, what do you think? Is it everything you dreamed of?"
Sunny chuckled.
"Ah… it's not bad, I guess. We'll see how things go."
This outing of theirs was entirely spontaneous, and they had spent quite a while getting here. Needless to say, Sunny had not had a chance to eat before due to being summoned to the Castle and running around to prepare the date — so, he had worked up an appetite.
Nephis was most likely the same.
He found a good spot near the water and placed the basket down. Opening it, Sunny produced a beautifully embroidered blanket, laid it on the sand, and then moved the basket to its middle.
Looking at Neph, he asked:
"Would you like to eat something, Lady Nephis?"
She studied him for a few moments, then shook her head with a smile.
"Actually, I think I want to cool down a little first."
He nodded.
"Oh."
Then, his expression changed a little.
'Oh!'
Before Sunny could react, Nephis took a step back and pulled her dress off. She was wearing a white swimming suit beneath — it was not too modest and not too revealing, hiding everything that needed to be hidden just well enough to set his imagination ablaze.
He barely managed not to gulp.
Her alabaster skin, her glistening silver hair, her striking eyes, the smooth lines of her supple body… it was a lot to take in.
Her figure was slender and athletic, with a flat stomach and perfectly defined muscles… as expected from a person who spent most of her time either in battle or practicing the sword. However, it wasn't harsh and cumbersome. Instead, it was beautiful and soft in all the right…
'I should probably… look away.'
Sunny struggled to maintain his mental composure, knowing that she could sense the intensity of his longing.
…His struggles had limited success.
Nephis chuckled, then turned around and stepped into the water. Then, she looked at him over the shoulder.
"Are you coming?"
Sunny hesitated for a few moments.
He wanted to. And he was going to, eventually… but doing so meant that there was no way back. Because he would have to dismiss the Nebulous Mantle to take a dive into the cool water.
The Mantle protected him from prying eyes and suppressed his presence. Once his presence was released, Nephis would get a better measure of his power. She might not realize that he was a Saint immediately — some Masters had one too, after all. Sunny himself had emanated a subtle presence as an Ascended, for example.
Plus, five of his shadows were far away, which diminished the ferocity of his presence a lot.
But, still… Nephis would be able to realize the truth eventually.
He wasn't quite ready to let that happen, yet.
Sunny smiled easily.
"Go ahead first. I'll prepare things here and join you soon."
She studied his face for a moment, then smiled and turned away.
"Suit yourself!"
Not wasting any time, Nephis dove into the cool water, escaping the summer heat with a splash. She moved away from shore with powerful strokes, then turned onto her back and continued swimming while looking at the vivid blue sky.
Her tranquil gaze was full of joy.
Sunny lingered for a few moments, then looked down and concentrated on setting the table.
However, he couldn't help but throw glances at Nephis, who was enjoying herself in the water. His gaze was a little heated, but he tried to control his emotions as best he could, knowing that she might sense the nature and intensity of his desire.
He was sure that she already had.
Maybe Nephis did not mind, though.
Sunny let out a quiet sigh.
His shadow sense had expanded to envelop a vast area, reaching far and wide. From the sky to the bottom of the river, nothing could escape him. He knew that Neph could handle any danger hiding underwater, but he still felt protective. Today was her day off, which was an exceedingly rare event. So, nothing was allowed to spoil it.
Many kilometers away, a hideous monster was stealthily moving through the woods. Before it could take another step, though, shadows suddenly came alive all around it. The beast did not have any time to react or to let out a roar — it was swiftly pulled into the darkness and disappeared from sight. A few moments later, a stream of blood flowed out of the shadows.
Sunny shook his head with reproach and continued pulling out snacks out of the picnic basket. There were all kinds of dishes for Nephis to choose from — those she liked the most at the Brilliant Emporium. There was also a small brazier and a kettle to brew tea.
He had prepared well.
Eventually, Nephis had enough fun and swam back to the shore. Sunny was standing there peacefully, enjoying the breeze. Rising from the water, she swept her hair back and looked at him with an easy smile.
"Aren't you hot, Master Sunless? All alone there on the shore."
He hesitated for a moment.
"Not really. I've prepared the food. Would you like…"
Instead of answering, she looked at him for a moment, then moved her hand unhurriedly.
In the next moment, Sunny was splashed with water.
He froze.
'Uh… what just happened?'
His brain refused to process the information.
Noticing his startled expression, Nephis couldn't help but laugh. Her melodious laughter, so rare and beautiful, was carried away by the wind, and then she looked at him with a hint of a mischievous smile.
Her tone was subtly teasing.
"...I feel a little cheated."
Sunny stared at her silently for a few moments, then sighed deeply and lowered his head.
Then, the Nebulous Mantle dissolved into shadows.
Immediately, the summer day seemed a little colder. The shadows hiding under the trees had grown deeper and darker. Their darkness, in turn, made sunlight more stark.
Not wasting any time, Sunny pulled off his clothes. He was wearing a pair of simple black swimming trunks underneath his trousers… finding them had given him a lot of trouble, actually, while he was preparing for the date.
Everything else was fine, but something like that would usually be imported from the waking world. Obviously, Sunny had to run around the city a little to procure a suitable pair.
The breeze caressed his naked skin, and at the same time, Nephis looked at him with a strange intensity in her calm grey eyes.
Sunny's body was not at all like what one would expect from a gallant and scholarly enchanter. It was lithe, with not a gram of fat covering the lean muscles. His figure looked like something chiseled from marble by an enamored sculptor.
His flawless porcelain skin made his raven-black hair and dark eyes seem even darker.
Most striking of all, though… was an intricate tattoo of a great serpent that coiled around his arms and torso. Contrasted against the fair skin, the black ink was like pure darkness.
Every onyx scale of the coiling serpent was so vividly tattooed that it almost seemed alive.
Sunny had summoned the Serpent from Godgrave for a special purpose. He had not planned on revealing it in such a manner, though...
Well, all his plans had gone astray ever since this morning.
Nephis seemed a little startled by the sight.
"You… you have a tattoo."
Sunny looked at his arms, then smiled pleasantly.
"That I do."
While she was gazing at him deeply, he sent a little essence into his muscles and jumped high into the air… then plummeted into the water like a cannonball, making sure that Nephis was in the splash zone.
"You…"
In the next moment, she was doused with water from head to toe.
Neph's eyes widened a little.
Laughing, Sunny surfaced and then swam away from the shore.
"You, get back here!"
The water was cool and clear, washing away the summer heat from his body.
'Coming to a beach… was indeed a really great idea…'
***
The two of them played in the water for a while. With her silver anklets, Nephis was like a mermaid… Sunny spent most of the time enjoying the sight of her moving gracefully underwater, so much so that he was starting to worry that he would be too distracted and accidentally drown.
The water was pleasantly cool and incredibly clear. The sun, which had been high above them on the way to the beach, was slowly rolling down the horizon.
At some point, Sunny left Nephis alone and swam far away from the shore, then held his breath and dove down.
Reaching the depths of the river, he noticed what he was looking for — a stealthy Nightmare Creature that looked like a massive boulder. Once he swam close to it, though, the boulder split apart, revealing a jagged line. The abomination was like a monstrous abalone, and what had seemed like stone was its shell.
Before the creature could swallow him, Sunny crushed the impregnable shell with his fist, and then spent some time thoroughly tearing the river beast apart. Eventually, he fished the soul shard out of its remains and pushed himself toward the surface.
Soon, thoroughly hungry, Sunny and Nephis returned to shore.
Pleasantly tired, they walked over to the picnic blanket and sat down. She looked at the food with glistening eyes.
Before Nephis could eat anything, however, Sunny reached outward and opened his palm.
The soul shard was laying on it. It was a bit different from how the usual rough crystals — this one was perfectly round and polished, glimmering with a beautiful nacre color.
Nephis looked at it with curiosity.
"What is this?"
Sunny smiled.
"Just... something beautiful. For you."
She hesitated for a moment, then took it and studied the glimmering pearl for a few moments.
Then, her face bloomed with a bright smile.
Bringing the pearl closer to her face, Nephis looked at Sunny with appreciation.
Then, she sighed.
"I don't have a gift for you, though."
Pushing a plate of sandwiches closer to her, Sunny laughed.
"You are here. That's the best gift."
"You are here. That's the best gift."
Neph's smile grew a little wider.
'...Such a smooth talker.'
Still, coming from Master Sunless, even the most trite compliment was too pleasant to hear.
She looked down at the luminous pearl he had given her. It was merely an Awakened soul shard, but… the lustrous pearl was so pretty, glowing softly with an opalescent shine in her hand. Its beauty and uniqueness made it seem quite valuable.
However, it was the intent behind the gift and the words that accompanied it that made Nephis like it a lot.
She looked at him with a light smile.
"I'll cherish it."
Master Sunless usually wore his hair tied back neatly, but now it was loose and wet, falling to his shoulders like a waterfall of black silk. His skin was like white porcelain, with the onyx scales of the coiling serpent contrasted starkly against its smooth surface. His dark eyes were glistening in the sunlight.
He looked lovely.
Nephis stole a furtive glance at his chiselled body, then hid her agitation by biting into a flavourful sandwich. Her eyes closed slightly.
'Ah…'
The sandwich was absolutely delicious. It was simply unfair… her sight was already being assaulted by his figure, and now, her taste was besieged by his incredible cooking.
Which of her five senses would Master Sunless tackle next?
Thinking that, Nephis tried not to blush.
She had been a little flustered when he took off his clothes to jump into the water. He was much… sharper than she had imagined. Nephis was used to being in the company of warriors, so she had seen her fair share of athletic bodies. But the contrast between his gentle demeanor and his lean, sculpted physique was too striking.
Not to mention the detailed tattoo of the coiling serpent. It was so out of place on the body of the refined enchanter that Nephis had been given a pause. That tantalizing tattoo… seemed like it had a history.
Had Master Sunless been a delinquent once?
For some reason, the thought was strangely exciting.
Of course, she had a different suspicion about the origin of the serpent tattoo.
Then, there was the unexpected potency of his presence. She had known for a while that Master Sunless was in a habit of wearing a Memory that dampened the impression people had of him. But she had not expected that he would be that impressive.
His presence was subtle, but undeniable… very fitting for a man whose affinity lay with shadows.
However, although she had paid attention to his appealing body and the unanticipated power of his dark presence, Nephis had been distracted by something else.
When Master Sunless dismissed his mantle, there was another thing that was revealed. She had always felt that his longing was strangely muffled — it was there, but somewhat obscured from her senses. But when the black mantle came off, the burning heat of his desire was finally revealed to her in all its startling depth.
It seemed that behind the humble, slightly melancholic exterior…. Master Sunless was a man of great passion.
That was why Nephis had been flustered.
She had known that he felt a strong attraction to her, both on an emotional and physical level. However, it was quite a surprise to feel how deep that attraction went.
…It was not an unpleasant surprise, though.
Because Nephis felt a strong attraction, too — otherwise, she wouldn't have agreed to see him in earnest. So, instead of being uncomfortable, she secretly felt pleased and flattered by his attention.
Nephis had been grateful for the cold water at that time.
It was all strange, and not entirely like herself. She had never felt that way… at least not that she could remember. But being with Master Sunless spoke to something deep within her. He made her feel at ease, as if the two of them belonged together like two pieces of the same puzzle.
He was just so… pleasant to be around. She couldn't help herself.
But that was fine.
Nephis let go of these thoughts as she enjoyed the picnic prepared by Master Sunless. Everything was delicious. The tea was fragrant. The company was the best part.
The glistening water, the rustling leaves, the embroidered blanket, the man sitting near her… it was all perfect, like the picture out of a book.
She had not felt that relaxed in a long, long time.
A disastrous war that would decide not only her own fate, but the fates of countless humans as well, was almost upon them. And yet, here she was, enjoying an idle day at a beach with a beautiful man.
Nephis would have felt guilty about neglecting her responsibilities, but she knew that coming here today was also important.
She was proficient with a sword and had spent countless hours practicing how to wield it. Therefore, she knew that pushing her body without reprieve only seemed appealing, but would never produce a good result. The body needed sufficient rest in order to grow stronger and absorb what it had learned — otherwise, it would simply collapse, destroying all the progress.
It was the same with the mind. Nephis had a thousand issues to think about and a thousand strategies to plan. But it would not be good to drive herself into delirium by never allowing herself to relax — the mind needed rest, too. Persistent mental fatigue and sleep deprivation would only make it dull.
She knew all these things well.
But she had realized only recently that the heart was just like the body and the mind. Her spirit needed reprieve from time to time, as well. She couldn't just strain it endlessly and expect that nothing would break — instead, she needed to maintain it carefully, just like she maintained her body and mind.
So, this idle time with Master Sunless was not irresponsible at all. There was no need to feel guilty about satisfying her desires. That was just her doing some much-needed maintenance on her weary heart.
Today was perfect.
Finishing the sandwich, Nephis leaned forward to pour herself some light wine.
However, at that moment, Master Sunless reached forward, as well, aiming for the tea kettle.
Suddenly, their faces were terribly close.
Nephis looked at his lips, thinking…
'I wonder. How soft would they feel to the touch?'
Sunny was enjoying the sight of Nephis consuming the food he had prepared delightedly. He did not speak much and just looked at her, feeling that the day was perfect.
Everything went much better than he had anticipated. It was so blissful, in fact, that he unconsciously expected a Cursed Titan to fall on their heads out of nowhere.
Then, he had to remind himself that he wasn't Fated anymore.
'So… it will probably be fine.'
Still, his mouth was suddenly dry at the thought.
Not thinking much about anything, Sunny reached for the tea kettle.
But, at the same time, Nephis reached for the bottle of wine.
Suddenly, their faces were terribly close. It was to the point that he could feel her breath on his cheek.
The two of them remained motionless for a few moments, looking into each other's eyes.
Neph's gaze was calm, but also made him feel hot.
His own gaze… Sunny had no idea. He felt that it was rather intense.
Her tantalizing lips were so close.
She did not exactly move, but he sensed a subtle tension in her muscles, as if she was about to lean closer.
The leaves rustled softly all around them, and the setting sun painted by the sky in a million shades of golden radiance.
Sunny took a deep breath…
And said:
"I need to tell you something."
Just like that, the moment was gone.
He sighed.
"I said that there were secrets that I might never reveal. But… before anything else happens, there is one of them in particular I must share. So…"
Nephis remained motionless for a bit, then picked up the bottle of wine and leaned back. Pouring the greenish liquid into a glass, she exhaled slowly and took a sip.
Then, she smiled faintly.
"You don't really have to tell me. I already know."
Sunny froze.
His heart skipped a beat… no, a few beats.
Suddenly, he was a little panicked.
Hiding his frazzled state, he forced himself to breathe and asked slowly:
"Lady Nephis… what, exactly, do you think you know?"
He had been gathering courage to admit that he was the Lord of Shadows for so long. But… she already knew? How? Since when?
There were too many thoughts buzzing in his head.
Nephis drank more wine and smiled wistfully.
"Well, it wasn't that hard to figure out, was it?"
She paused for a few moments, then sighed.
"Plus, I feel like you've been giving me hints since we met today. I would be a fool not to realize."
Her tone wasn't particularly agitated… which was good.
However, at the same time, why wasn't it? How could she be so nonchalant?
Sunny had been agonizing about this issue for a long time, so he felt a little hurt by the fact that she could remain so calm about it.
He also didn't know how she could remain calm.
Nephis looked at him and continued:
"There are too few people with an affinity to shadows out there. But now, I am suddenly surrounded by them. Additionally… you could not have expected me to know, given how rare and arcane this knowledge is. But my experience in the Third Nightmare allowed me to draw a direct parallel between you and the Saint of Godgrave."
Sunny trembled.
"What knowledge?"
Her smile grew a little gentle.
"That mantle you wear looks just like the ritual attire of a priest of the Nightmare Spell. The mask the Lord of Shadows wears is part of that attire, as well. Now, it might be a coincidence for me to stumble on two people with high affinity to shadows, and it might be a coincidence for two Awakened to possess Memories inherited from the followers of Weaver. But both of these connections can't be a coincidence."
He slowly poured the tea into his cup.
'...Huh.'
Indeed. Why had he not thought about that? Probably because the Nebulous Mantle was quite inconspicuous, unlike the eye-catching Weaver's Mask. He had not expected anyone to attribute it to the cult of Weaver... but this was Ananke's mantle, after all. Nephis knew it too well.
Additionally, she had never been supposed to meet the humble shopkeeper, to begin with… their unexpected relationship was the result of a messy series of unanticipated events. So, Sunny had not been as meticulous in maintaining his disguise as he would normally be.
'She… she knew all along?'
The idea was startling.
Nephis, meanwhile, finished her wine and poured herself a little more.
"...But mainly, it was the fact that the Lord of Shadows was too well-informed about everything that is happening in both worlds for someone who is supposed to be a recluse. Knowledge like that can't be achieved without an information network. So, I figured that he has many agents scattered across the waking world and the Dream Realm."
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
'Huh?'
With a sigh, Nephis put her glass down and added in a soft tone:
"The lineage of Shadow God has never been discovered… at least everyone thinks so. But all these facts hint that it has. I don't know how the Shadow Clan managed to remain hidden for so long, and why you are starting to move now, but it doesn't matter. What matters…"
He tilted his head a little.
"Wait a moment…"
She looked him in the eyes and smiled.
"Is that I know that you are an agent of the Lord of Shadows, Master Sunless. But… that doesn't really change the way I think of you. So, you don't have to worry."
Sunny stared at her silently.
'...No, but why does she sound a little smug?'
And also, she did not care if he was a spy working for the Lord of Shadows… that made him feel warm inside.
It was so adorable!
He inhaled slowly, then said in a cautious tone:
"No, that's not it."
A hint of surprise appeared on Neph's face.
She lingered for a moment, then asked:
"It's not?"
Sunny scratched the back of his head awkwardly.
"What I mean to say is that I am not an agent of the Lord of Shadows."
His voice was a bit smooth.
"...I am the Lord of Shadows."
Nephis looked at him incredulously.
Her expression was deadpan.
"What?"
He nodded.
"Yes. The Lord of Shadows… that's me. We met in Godgrave before we met in Bastion."
Her face froze.
Nephis remained silent for a while, then asked in a flat tone:
"How would that even work? Godgrave is so far from Bastion, and your tether…"
Sunny sighed, then manifested the gloomy shadow into an avatar. A moment later, two of him were sitting on the blanket — one wearing nothing but the swimming trunks, the other wearing clothes made from manifested shadows.
"It's an Ability of mine. I have seven bodies. Two are here in Bastion, four are in Godgrave, and one is in the Song Domain."
Neph's eyes slowly widened.
She stared at the two of him without saying anything, her expression perfectly emotionless.
After a while, Sunny asked:
"Uh… Lady Nephis… are you fine?"
She nodded slowly.
"Yes. Of course."
He hesitated.
"Are you sure?"
Nephis raised an eyebrow elegantly.
"Yes. Why are you asking?"
Sunny coughed.
"Because… the river is on fire…"
The river was, indeed, on fire.
It was quite a strange sight. A vast expanse of clear water was boiling, and more than that, a sea of white flames was spreading across its surface like burning oil. A wave of heat assaulted Sunny like a tide, bathing him in warmth.
Neph slowly turned her head and looked at the river, a calm and composed expression on her face. The flames fell and were extinguished under her impassive gaze.
Then, she cleared her throat.
"Ah, yes. There… there was a Nightmare Creature preparing to surface. I burned it."
Her tone was poised and confident.
Sunny kept the smile off his face.
"Oh, I see. Of course. Thank you for reacting promptly."
His shadow sense was still enveloping the entire area, so he knew perfectly well that there had been no abomination. However, he wasn't going to mention it.
Instead, he raised the steaming cup of tea with a trembling hand, gulped it down, and sighed.
His avatar silently turned back into a shadow.
"Well… yes. As I was saying. There is no Shadow Clan and no information network. Instead, there is just me. My Transformation Ability allows me to manifest my shadows as incarnations of myself."
Nephis stared at him with wide eyes, still struggling to accept the revelation. Her voice turned a little subdued.
"Transformation Ability? So… you are a Saint? No, of course you are… because you are the... the Lord of Shadows..."
She closed her eyes for a moment.
"Then what about the other forms? The shadow colossus? The little crow? I was under the impression that the Lord of Shadows… that you… could assume these shapes due to your Transcendent Ability."
Sunny scratched the back of his head.
"Those forms are made possible by a technique based on my Dormant, Awakened, and Ascended Abilities — as well as my Aspect Legacy."
Nephis took a deep breath, then looked at him sharply.
After a few moments of silence, she asked with a hint of agitation in her voice:
"You… you are really him? The Lord of Shadows?
Sunny remained motionless for a bit then extended an arm forward. Soul Serpent slithered under his skin, flowing into his palm — then, the intricate tattoo slowly disappeared, and the black odachi appeared in his hand.
He hesitated for a few moments, then gently placed the great sword on the sand.
"Yes. Although… it would be more appropriate to say that the Lord of Shadows is me."
Sunny looked at Nephis with a pale smile.
"I attained Transcendence four years ago, near the end of the Southern Campaign. After that… well, I was a little done with the world. So, I spent a few years wandering the Dream Realm aimlessly, having no desire to return. But eventually, I did. I sent most of my incarnations to Godgrave, where they battled the Nightmare Creatures and established a foothold in that damned place. And at the same time, I came to Bastion and opened my shop. That… is pretty much it."
She looked at him for a while without saying anything.
What was she thinking about?
Sunny was afraid to imagine.
Was she blaming him for fooling her? Feeling betrayed? Was she too stunned to understand the meaning of his words?
Or was she, perhaps, alright with it?
He did not know.
Nephis, meanwhile, reached for the wine silently.
…The bottle, not the glass.
***
Nephis was reeling.
She couldn't help but look at Master Sunless… no, Saint Sunless… no, was that even his real name?
She couldn't help but look at the charming enchanter and mentally compare him to the sinister, cold, overbearing Lord of Shadows.
Sunless was slender, beautiful, and nice. His features were very handsome, but not in a rugged kind of way. Instead, he was gallant and charming in a soft and charming manner. His onyx eyes were usually calm, with a hint of wry humor hidden in their dark depths. Sometimes, they were clouded by a veil of strange melancholy, and sometimes, they were glistening with sincere mirth.
He made Nephis feel at ease.
The Lord of Shadows, meanwhile… was fearsome and imposing. His face was always hidden behind a mask — sometimes, it was a featureless mask that made him look eerily unfathomable, and sometimes, it was the ferocious mask of a dark demon. His movements were sharp and powerful, full of ruthless intent. His sinister voice was cold and emotionless.
He made Nephis feel on edge.
If there was something in common between the two of them, it was that both of them seemed to be able to stir her emotions. But, still…
How could the two of them be the same person?
How could the gentle Master Sunless have cut down Great Nightmare Creatures without batting an eye?
How could the aloof Lord of the Shadows have worn a homely apron and caringly prepared delicious waffles for her, placing a scoop of ice cream and fresh strawberries on top?
She was failing to understand.
'Ah… my head hurts…'
Nephis asked a few questions to buy herself some time to process the impossible revelations. He answered them, but she barely heard the answers.
'No way! It can't be. I mean… yes, I made the connection between the two of them. And yes, Master Sunless… Saint Sunless… he warned me that he has a lot of secrets… but… but...'
Mostly, Nephis felt stunned.
There was a subtle hint of humiliation at being fooled, as well. Or rather, of being a fool.
But there was also something else.
Beneath the shock and rejection, she couldn't help but think...
Would it be so bad if the charming enchanter had turned out to be the Lord of Shadows?
Nephis remembered her first meeting with the mysterious Saint. She would have lied if she said that he had not fascinated her. His power, his beautiful swordsmanship, his cold arrogance… back then, she had felt wistful, thinking… that it would have been so nice, to have a steady partner like that.
Someone who could keep up with her... an equal.
Of course, she had often wondered what was hiding behind the mask of the Lord of Shadows. It was a bit exciting to imagine. She was quite sure that he was young… but what did he look like? Was his face as cold and emotionless as his voice? Were his eyes as ruthless? Was he handsome? He had to be, as a Saint...
Was he even a human?
Nephis had only been distracted from that fascination after stumbling into an unexpected relationship with Master Sunless, the charming and gentle enchanter… first a fake one, then less and less so.
She mentally replaced the ferocious mask with the beautiful face of Master Sunless… Saint Sunless.
Or whatever his name truly was.
He would look so out of place in the heavy onyx armor, wielding the great blade of the dark odachi.
But also… it fit so well.
His raven-black hair, his porcelain skin, his dark eyes. She could imagine it easily, a beautiful man like him sitting on an obsidian throne in the Nameless Temple, clad in intricate onyx armor and surrounded by eternal darkness.
'...How did I not realize it before!'
Nephis wanted to fall through the ground.
She feverishly went over every encounter with the Lord of Shadows, and then put them side by side with the time she had spent with Master Sunless.
The way he watched her practice swordsmanship…
The way he watched the lonesome tree in the courtyard of the dark temple…
The way he seemed to enjoy seeing people eat his food…
The way he seemed to prefer the solitude of the Nameless Temple despite surrounding himself with human-like shadows…
She swallowed some wine, not feeling its taste.
"Wait, wait… Sunless. Is that even your real name?"
"...Sunless. Is that even your real name?"
Sunny blinked a couple of times.
'Why is she…'
But then, it made sense.
He knew that his feelings for Nephis were real, and him being the Lord of Shadows did not change them. But, for her… she must have been questioning everything she knew about him. Every word he had uttered was under suspicion of being a lie, and every action he had taken was under suspicion of being premeditated and purposeful.
That was because, while Master Sunless was merely a person, the Lord of Shadows was something else.
He was one of the players in the grand game between the powers of this world.
Sunny lingered for a moment, then offered her a fragile smile.
"Sure. That is my real name. Well, actually, although it is my real name, most people call me Sunny. So… I was going to suggest that you call me that too, soon… today."
He faltered, then sighed.
"Listen. I want… first, I want to explain something. My intention was never to deceive you. I did not approach you with an ulterior motive, insinuating myself into your good graces for a nefarious purpose. In fact, I never expected to meet you at all. I mean… meet you here, in Bastion."
He wasn't being very eloquent, but there was no helping it. Sunny's mind was in turmoil, and therefore, so were his words.
He sought a momentary refuge in the act of gulping down tea.
"It was… sort of like… like this. The Lord of Shadows was supposed to be a part of me that deals with the big picture. While Master Sunless, he wasn't supposed to have any purpose at all. He was just meant to live the life that I have always wanted to live, but was never able to. A quiet and peaceful life away from bloodshed and strife, one that had nothing to do with the Sovereigns, the war, the Nightmare Spell, the gods and the daemons. The future."
Sunny sighed.
"I just wanted to manage a small shop and live quietly. Or rather… I wanted to let a part of me experience that bliss, at least. So that was what I did, and I never expected that a few days after the Lord of Shadows met you, you would walk into my shop. Actually… I was so startled that I fell… like a fool…"
Neph blinked.
"...That was why you were on the floor?"
Sunny coughed and scratched his head in embarrassment.
"Yeah."
She stared at him intently.
"Wait. What about the duel with Tristan of Aegis Rose?"
He looked down.
"Oh, that… I tried really hard not to hurt him. Too much."
Nephis opened her mouth to say something, then closed it again. Then, she opened it once more and covered it with a hand, as if mortified.
"Wait! So, when Effie… when she…"
Sunny smiled sheepishly.
"Ah, right. That happened, too. It was a bit funny, actually."
Effie was in a habit of belittling the Lord of Shadows in an earnest attempt to help out Master Sunless win Nephis over. Her clumsy attempts to help missed the mark completely, of course, but were strangely endearing.
Although… Nephis had indeed ended up seeing the humble shopkeeper in a favorable light. So maybe Effie actually knew what she was doing?
Sunny wasn't sure, at that point.
Noticing that Nephis seemed to have lost the ability to speak, he hesitated for a moment, and then said softly:
"When you walked into my shop, it was like two worlds colliding. Well, and after that… one thing led to the other… and before I knew it, we were in a contractual relationship, I was being knighted, and you were spending more time with me than with the Lord of Shadows. Who was supposed to be the only incarnation of mine to face you."
He hesitated for a moment.
"I knew that the best course of action would be to sever that connection and make sure that Master Sunless, the humble shopkeeper, never comes in contact with Changing Star of the Immortal Flame again. But… I was selfish, and I was greedy. And I went along with the flow, allowing it to pull me closer to you."
Nephis looked at him strangely, something flashing in her eyes.
Then, a slight frown creased her elegant brow.
She mumbled:
"Wait. But initially, I only trusted you… this version of you… because Cassie had vouched that you could be trusted. And she would not have done something like that without a thorough investigation. How did she miss all these clues?"
Sunny almost choked on his tea.
Wiping his lips, he put the cup down and glanced at Nephis carefully.
'Ah…'
He said tentatively:
"Actually… Cassie was the first to find out. She made sure that I had no malice toward you, and tacitly agreed to keep my secret. For a bit. So that I could tell you myself, eventually."
The wine bottle... was slowly melting in Neph's hand.
Her voice trembled a little:
"Cassie knew?"
Sunny smiled awkwardly.
'Sorry, Cassie!'
"Ah… yes. We sort of… struck a deal. For reasons. But, you should know that she only has your best interests in mind. So, if you want to blame someone, blame me. She has really done the best she could. It is me who's at fault."
Nephis stared at him silently for a while.
Then… she stared at him some more.
Sunny had a feeling that she was yelling at a certain blind seer currently, in her head.
He tried to imagine what Nephis was feeling.
His imagination failed.
Surely, she was shocked. Embarrassed, a little. Reeling.
But… maybe… was there no possibility that she was a little happy, as well?
The Lord of Shadows wasn't her enemy, after all. In fact, they had built some trust and rapport in the recent months. They had fought side by side. And he was someone anyone would wish to have by their side on the battlefield.
Someone who could support her on her treacherous path, not just treat her to a picnic between the calamitous battles.
Wouldn't it feel nice, to know that someone like that was also kind and caring… to her, at least… and that he was willing — longed for, really — to be more than just an ally?
Both the Lord of Shadows and Master Sunless were parts of Sunny. And together, they made someone who could stand side by side with Nephis wherever she went, and support her in whatever way she needed.
In short…
'I'm not that bad, am I?'
Nephis inhaled slowly, then said in a subdued tone:
"Which one of you is… the real you?"
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then said the truth:
"All of me is the real me."
He looked away.
"...It would be easy to say that one of my incarnations is a mask, and the other one is the true me. But that would be a lie. They are all me, and the only difference between them is the role they have to play. The Lord of Shadows is meant for war, and so, he is aloof and unyielding. Master Sunless is meant for peace, and so, he is soft and accommodating."
Sunny lingered for a moment, and then added quietly:
"I guess you can say that one of them is what I want to be, while the other is what I have to be. But that… is not really important. What's important is that…"
He looked at her with a pale smile.
"Both of them are me, and I am sincere in my feelings for you. You know it. You should have felt my longing."
Nephis studied his face for a long time.
Then, she nodded slowly.
And… blushed?
"I see. I… need to digest it. Sorry!"
'Wha…'
Before Sunny could react, beautiful white wings appeared behind Nephis, and she soared into the air, sending sand flying in all directions.
"Wait!"
He called after her, but she swiftly rose into the sky, and then disappeared in the direction of Bastion.
Sunny was left alone on the beach, frozen.
"You… you…"
He looked down, remained silent for a while, and grimaced.
"...You forgot to take your dress."
Indeed.
Nephis was in such a hurry to leave that she had forgotten to pick up her white summer dress. Of course, she could summon a Memory armor to cover her body at any moment… but still…
Sunny sighed deeply.
He didn't regret confessing his identity to her. He would have felt uncomfortable going further without doing that.
But he did regret it, a little.
Their perfect date was ruined.
And yet…
He looked at the sky silently.
There, at the end…
'Her reaction wasn't that bad, was it?'
It wasn't.
In fact… it was a little promising.
The sky above the Moonriver Plain was grey and unfriendly. Drops of cold water were dribbling from above, and the winds were blowing above the barren wasteland, howling as they dove into the canyons.
Rain sat in front of the crackling fire for a few minutes, staring somberly into the distance. Her body was bruised, but there were no serious wounds. Her mind was clear.
It was just that the situation was a bit bleak.
Rain sighed heavily, then inspected her surroundings. Well… there wasn't much to inspect. The stony wasteland was nearly featureless. There were a few twisted, dead trees a dozen or so meters away. Beyond that, far away, stood a weathered ruin… the canyon was on the other side, a stone throw away.
Next, she inspected herself and grimaced. Rain was wearing her usual leather pants, henley, wool vest, and jacket. She was not going to suffer from the cold because her body was protected by her worn-out military bodysuit, but her warm coat was still in her pack… which was back with the survey team, full of survival equipment.
The last time she had seen her sword, it was impaling the abominable hand to the ground. Her bow and quiver were now somewhere at the bottom of the canyon. The only weapons she had left were the hunting knife in the sheath attached to the small of her back, and a dagger hidden in her boot.
It wasn't much.
However, what concerned Rain the most was not the lack of weapons, but the lack of simple tools. There was no food or water, either…
Luckily, there was a young lady from a noble clan. Tamar had to have a few useful Memories in her soul arsenal.
Rain rubbed her face, then rose and walked over to the unconscious girl. After inspecting her carefully, she scowled and cursed quietly through gritted teeth.
"Damnation…"
Tamar… wasn't in a good shape. She was not at death's door, but her body was terribly battered. Her face was bruised, and judging by a slight grimace that contorted it with each breath, so were her ribs. One of her arms was badly injured — if not for the vambrace of her enchanted armor, it would have been mangled even worse.
Worst of all, both of her legs seemed to be broken. She must have been slammed against the wall of the canyon or had been caught between rocks, being tossed around by the current. Well… it was already a miracle that they had managed to survive. In fact, Rain should have been worse off than Tamar, whose Awakened physique was much more robust.
Her teacher must have made rescuing her a priority.
Rain sighed deeply.
She wasn't particularly fond of the haughty Legacy, but there was also no animosity between them. So, seeing her in such a sorry state made Rain feel despondent.
Tamar had chosen to catch the falling laborer instead of saving herself, after all. If she had been more selfish, she might have avoided getting hurt altogether.
"Stupid woman…"
Rain stared at the unconscious girl for a while, then rose and walked away.
She returned a couple of minutes later, carrying a few sturdy branches.
Awakened were much stronger than mundane people, and could recover from many terrible wounds. They healed much faster. Tamar seemed to have already saturated her core, as well — at that despite only Awakening a couple of months ago.
'One of the perks of being a Legacy, I guess.'
She must have received a treasure trove of soul shards immediately after becoming an Awakened. Legacy clans were known to provide their young with a lot of support... granted, not quite to that degree. Clan Sorrow must have liked pampering young Tamar.
...Or rather, they probably were in a hurry to make her as strong as possible before the start of the war.
The thought made Rain feel cold.
In any case, Rain wasn't too concerned about the younger girl — she would make a full recovery before too long.
However, this was the Dream Realm. They were lost and far away from other humans. Their situation was rather precarious.
Taking off her jacket, Rain hesitated for a few moments and unsheathed her knife. She cut her henley and then tore off its sleeves with a regretful expression. Finally, she sat down on the ground and started to cut the sleeves into thin strips of fabric, meaning to make them into cords.
It was better to set Tamar's bones before she regained consciousness.
Once the cords were ready, Rain returned the knife into its sheath and approached the Legacy girl. Her greaves and cuisses were in the way, so Rain had to unstrap them.
Memory armor was rarely donned and stripped, since Awakened could simply summon and dismiss it. However, that did not mean that it couldn't be taken off normally. Granted, Rain wasn't very familiar with how all these plates of metal were fastened to a human body and each other. So, she fumbled a little.
She was in the process of trying to remove a greave when something about her surroundings subtly changed. Looking up, she was a little startled to see that Tamar had opened her eyes and was staring at her dazedly.
"...What are you doing?"
The Legacy girl's voice sounded hoarse.
Rain looked down.
'Ah.'
From the side, it surely seemed like she was trying to loot the half-dead young lady for a pair of boots. Like a complete scoundrel.
Rain smiled sheepishly and then said in a friendly tone:
"Don't scream."
Tamar looked at her in confusion. Then, her eyes widened, and she let out a stifled groan.
The pain had finally caught up with her.
"Argh… aaah… damn it!"
The young Legacy slumped on the ground and gritted her teeth, reeling from pain.
Rain, meanwhile, let go of the greave and shook her head in dejection.
All that work, completely in vain.
She waved to attract Tamar's attention.
"Hey. Lady Tamar. Dismiss your armor."
Tamar looked at her silently for a few moments.
"...Why?"
Rain inhaled quietly, then tried her best to imitate the tone her mom had used to make her younger self take medicine:
"Your legs are broken. I need to set the bones… well, unless you want them to heal wrong."
The young Legacy gritted her teeth, then raised her torso and looked down. A few moments later, she fell back on the ground, her face turning pale.
There was a long stretch of silence, and then, her plate armor collapsed into a whirlwind of sparks, leaving only the cloth underlayer behind. Tamar was left wearing only a simple white shirt and breeches, shivering slightly in the cold.
Rain hesitated a little before picking up her jacket and covering the younger girl with it. Then, she looked at her pale face from above.
"It's going to hurt a lot. Do you want to bite down on something?"
Tamar slowly shook her head.
"Just do it."
'Well, suit yourself.'
Rain returned to her feet, picked up on them gently, placed her hand on her calves, and said gingerly.
"Listen. I'm going to count to three. One…"
Without saying anything else, she pulled.
In the next moment, Tamar clenched her fists and let out a string of curses. Or at least she must have thought that they were curses — in fact, this proper young lady had no idea how to properly curse. It was a bit adorable.
"You… you said you would count to three!"
Rain shrugged nonchalantly.
"I lied."
Tamar handled the pain surprisingly well. Rain herself was no stranger to pain, but she had never been hurt that badly. She wasn't sure if she could have maintained composure in a similar situation — at least without a dire need to stay composed.
Humans were wired to abhor pain, so there was nothing wrong with showing a bit of weakness.
But after that first string of curses, the young Legacy stayed silent and simply glared at Rain intensely. It was as if she was inviting her to try her worst.
'Weirdo.'
Luckily, Rain was quite good at treating injuries. All children learned the basic treatment procedures in school, and she had been additionally schooled on how to deal with most injuries in the wilderness by her teacher. So, Tamar did not have to suffer unnecessarily.
After the bones were set, Rain told her to summon back her boots, and then went about making splints from the branches and cords she had prepared.
While she busied herself with it, Tamar finally spoke:
"You… Rani…"
Rain glanced at her briefly, then looked back down.
'Huh. She remembers my name.'
"What?"
The Legacy girl inhaled slowly.
"Where are we?"
'Good question.'
Rain hesitated for a few moments, coming up with a believable lie. Sadly, the fact that they were alive was quite unbelievable.
But then again, the existence of her teacher was even harder to believe. So, any explanation she could come up with would sound more plausible than the truth.
Eventually, she said:
"I'm not sure, either. Somewhere downstream from where we fought the Tyrant. It looks like the river carried us pretty far… when I came about, I was laying on the edge of the canyon, with no trace of the others in sight. You were about a hundred meters downriver. That's all I know."
Tamar remained silent for a while.
"How did we survive?"
'A petty shadow rescued us from the current, then left us to fend for ourselves in the wilderness... because I hurt his feelings...'
She smiled faintly.
"No idea. I assumed it was because of some powerful life-saving Memory you have."
The young Legacy raised an eyebrow.
"There's no such thing."
Rain sighed.
"That's too bad."
Finally finished, she looked at Tamar and shrugged.
"Well, we're both alive. Now, we just need to make our way back to the main camp, and then we will even be able to keep staying alive. Isn't that wonderful?"
The young Legacy looked at her somberly, not saying anything.
Rain smiled faintly.
"What? Why are you looking at me like that?"
Tamar glanced at splints on her legs, then faced her with a grim expression.
"We don't even know where we are. The wilderness is teeming with Nightmare Creatures. And I can't fight. How are we going to get to camp with me like that?"
Rain wasn't very concerned.
"What's the problem? Summon that Echo of yours, and let's ride it all the way back."
The young lady did not answer.
Her silence… was a little unnerving.
Rain frowned.
"Is there a problem?"
Tamar simply stared at her grimly for a bit, then said evenly:
"I can't summon my Echo."
Her words sent a chill running down Rain's spine. The giant wolf had been perfectly fine when they fell into the canyon… had it not? The two of them could easily survive the perilous journey with its help.
However, without the Echo, the situation would indeed be chillingly grim. Being lost in the wilderness of the Dream Realm with no tools and no weapons, with the sole Awakened warrior among the two of them suffering from heavy injuries… making it to the main camp in one piece seemed like a very distant possibility, to say the least.
Rain looked at Tamar, her frown deepening.
"Why? Was it destroyed?"
The young Legacy slowly shook her head.
"No, it's not destroyed."
Rain lingered for a moment, then rubbed her face tiredly.
"Then what's the problem?"
Tamar remained silent for a few seconds.
"The survey team is lacking a melee fighter now. Ray can do a lot of damage from stealth, but he is not well-suited for direct combat. Without that Echo, the team will suffer heavy casualties… if they can even make it back to the main camp. They won't have a way to cross the canyons, either. The mission will fail."
Rain stared at her incredulously.
After a while, she said:
"So… it's not that you can't summon the Echo. You won't summon the Echo. Because you would rather die than put the team — and your mission — at risk."
Tamar nodded.
"That's right."
A strange smile appeared on Rain's lips.
"That is very noble of you, Lady Tamar. It's commendable that you have decided to die for your duty. But what about me? Isn't it a bit strange that you have also decided that I will die to uphold your duty? Doesn't seem very fair."
The young Legacy frowned.
"Have you no loyalty? Those people are your comrades, and our mission is important for the future of the Song Domain. We… we must be ready to sacrifice for the greater good."
Rain laughed.
"Loyalty? I am sorry, Lady Tamar… I am a hired laborer. I get paid a pitiful amount of coins to carry rocks and do tedious chores. Am I supposed to die for the right to carry rocks or for the privilege to do chores? I've been only doing that to put food on my plate. The only thing I'm loyal to is my stomach."
Tamar glared at her with indignation, then took a deep breath and grew quiet.
Sprawling on the ground in exhaustion and clearly suffering from pain, she remained silent for a few moments, then sighed.
"...You're right. You are not a Legacy, or even a soldier. So, I can't expect you to understand. Still… I won't compromise the entire survey team for the sake of one member. I won't leave them without the protection of the Echo."
Rain sighed inwardly.
'Stubborn fool..'
Tamar, meanwhile, looked at her with a grave expression.
"But I also can't expect you to share my burden. So… leave me. Your legs are perfectly fine. You stand a chance of making it back alive without me. I've seen your skill — you are not defenseless. So, I'll… I'll give you a few of my Memories. You won't be able to use the enchantments, but they will still be helpful. If you are careful enough and lucky enough, you'll survive."
Rain studied her pale, determined face silently.
After a while, she asked in a neutral tone:
"So, that's your plan? To send me off and stay here, immobilized, to die on your own?"
Tamar raised her chin arrogantly.
"Who says I'll die? I'll crawl and find a good place to hide. In a week or two, the survey team will reach the main camp. Then… someone will come to find me. I just need to last for a while."
Her tone was confident, but her words did not sound very convincing.
Rain did not say anything for a while, then massaged her temples with a grimace.
Eventually, she said:
"Fine. Don't summon your damned Echo. Instead, summon a rope. Or a cloak… something like that."
Tamar frowned in confusion.
"A… a rope? What for?"
Rain stood up and raised her hands above her head, stretching her body. She could feel strength returning to her limbs.
"Because I am going to drag you to the main camp instead of that Echo. If I have to. You did save my life back in the canyon, after all. I might be a simple porter, but I'm not an ingrate… my mom taught me better."
She had decided to stay with Tamar.
After all, there should not be a lot of difference between carrying rocks and carrying a slim Legacy girl…
They were going to make it back together, or not at all.
Among Tamar's Memories, there was an enchanted cloak. Its enchantment wasn't very useful in their current situation, but the cloak itself was just what Rain needed.
Harvesting two long branches from the dead trees, she used it to create a makeshift stretcher. Rain held the front end of the stretcher, while the rear end dragged on the ground. For the young Legacy, it wasn't the most comfortable way to travel — but if she was suffering, she did not let it show.
As for Rain herself, she quickly warmed up from the strain. Hauling Tamar over a long distance in this manner was not very plausible, but luckily, they weren't going far just yet.
For now, their plan was to find shelter and wait for about ten days before summoning the Echo. That much time should be enough for the survey team to return to the main construction camp, or at least get close to it. So, all Rain and Tamar had to do was survive that long.
It was especially important that Tamar remained alive, because with her death, the Echo would disappear as well. Then, the survey team would be in peril…
Remembering the porters she had become friends with, Rain grimaced. She had put on a cynical facade in front of the young Legacy, and although there was some truth to her words, in all honesty, she wasn't willing to save herself by sacrificing those people, either.
Plus, Rain was not helpless. Although the Moonriver Plain was much more dangerous than the wild reaches around Ravenheart, she still stood a fair chance of surviving here.
'I'll take it one step at a time.'
For now, they had to find shelter. Then, procure food and water. After that… she was going to think about it later.
Soon, the ruins drew near. They were too large to be a solitary building, but too small to be the remains of a town. Stone walls rose from the ground, once tall and magnificent, now crumbling and covered in cracks. Rainwater was spilling out of the cracks, and it seemed as if the ruins were weeping.
There was no telling what that place had been once, and currently, Rain wasn't that interested in solving the mystery.
Instead, her gaze fell on the ground and grew tense.
'Damn it.'
She stopped without approaching the ruins and gently placed the stretcher on the ground. Tamar's face paled from the jolt, but she stubbornly refused to let her pain show.
"What is it?"
Rain studied the ground with a somber expression. A few moments later, she sighed.
"There are prints on the ground."
Tamar turned her head to look.
There were indeed traces of something having stalked this area in the mud. The prints weren't too large, and were clearly animalistic in nature. Judging by their size and depths, the creature — or creatures — weren't too large.
Still, it was a cause for concern.
The ruins Rain had hoped to take shelter in were occupied.
The two young women looked at each other silently.
Eventually, Tamar asked:
"What do you want to do? We... we can go further away from the canyon."
Rain remained silent for a while, then slowly shook her head.
"There's no point. Whatever it is that lives in the ruins will be faster than us, by far. Once it crawls out and catches our scent, it will find us no matter how much distance we can cover before nightfall."
Which wasn't much distance at all.
The state of the paw prints hinted that they had been left many hours, but less than a day ago. So, Rain suspected that the inhabitant of the ruins was a nocturnal predator. Even if she hauled Tamar away with all her strength, they were not going to outrun a Nightmare Creature.
She sighed.
"It has to die."
Rain looked at Tamar, then asked her to summon her Memory weapons. Soon, a small arsenal appeared from sparks of light on the ground in front of her.
The brutish zweihander was a beautiful and fearsome weapon… not to mention utterly deadly. Unfortunately, Rain could barely lift it — she could muster just enough strength to swing it from side to side in a crude and graceless arc, but there was no hope of doing that with any semblance of speed and accuracy. Which meant death in an actual battle.
To her delight, Tamar possessed an enchanted bow and a quiver of arrows, as well. But… Rain could not even draw the bow. It was too heavy, and one would have to have a bear's strength to bend its limbs.
There was a beautifully austere battle spear, as well. Sadly, it was even worse than the zweihander. While its weight wasn't as great, the balance was different, so Rain almost toppled while trying to lift it.
Dejected, she stared at Tamar for a few moments, gaining a new appreciation for the younger girl's slender physique.
'How is she so strong with a body like that?'
The young Legacy had been brandishing the brutish greatsword with elegant ease, and even jumping over canyons while wielding it. Awakened possessed immense physical prowess, but Tamar seemed especially strong, or at least knew how to utilize her strength especially well.
Shaking her head, Rain gave up on the young Legacy's main weapons.
Instead, she only picked up a kindjal — a simple double-edged dagger with a straight blade and a sharp tapered tip. It had no guard or decorations to speak of, but there was a lethal beauty to its simplicity.
The length of its broad blade was a bit too long to be a dagger, but a bit too short to be a short sword.
Rain weighed it in her hand and nodded.
"I'm off."
Tamar grimaced and tried to crawl off her stretcher.
"Wait…"
She picked up the enchanted bow and pulled the quiver closer to herself, then sat up, facing the ruins.
"If it's… if you can't handle it, draw it into the open. I'll try to bring it down from the ground."
Rain studied her for a few moments with a neutral expression.
She was trying not to smile.
Tamar's intent was gravely serious, but with her legs outstretched and fixed straight by splints, she looked a bit comical, sitting there on the ground like a doll.
Eventually, Rain gave her a nod, gripped the enchanted dagger, and headed for the ruins.
The shape of the weapon was only marginally more advantageous than her hunting knife. However, it was a genuine Memory — and of the Ascended Rank, no less.
Even if Rain could not use any of the dagger's enchantments, its sharpness alone would be of great help.
Feeling tense and uneasy, she silently entered the ruins. A few moments later, her figure was swallowed by darkness.
Tamar was left sitting in the mud, gripping her bow tightly. The jacket Rani had lent her fell to the ground, but she could not even feel the cold. Looking down at the jacket, she noticed that it was lined with a fine alloy mesh — the stitching was very neat, but it had clearly been reinforced to become a makeshift piece of protective gear by hand.
She stared at the jacket for a few moments, surprised. Tamar was no stranger to all kinds of armor — however, as a Legacy, she had always been meant to become an Awakened. So, the armor she was knowledgeable about was in the form of powerful Memories and defensive Aspect Abilities.
Such a minuscule, mundane method of protection as lining one's jacket with reinforced alloy would have never crossed her mind.
It was so strange.
Rani herself was strange.
She seemed… too calm, and too capable. Most of all, her mental fortitude was entirely out of place. By all accounts, she should have been terrified and on the verge of panicking. It was Tamar who was supposed to be the one to maintain her composure in any situation, as an Awakened warrior should.
And yet, why did it seem as if Rani was more prepared to face the horrors of the Dream Realm than she was?
As if, for her, all of it was just a normal Tuesday.
'...Can she be a Valor spy?'
That would be reasonable. However… somehow, Tamar did not believe it.
She gritted her teeth and faced the ruins.
For a few minutes, there was only silence.
And then, the silence was torn apart by a chilling roar.
Deep within the ruins, a heavy object collided against the stones. She heard a faint sound of something sharp grinding against the ancient walls. One of them seemed to crumble with a loud crack.
Tamar raised her bow and prepared to draw the string.
…A while later, a slender figure walked out of the darkness.
Rani's clothes were soaked with blood, but the blood was too dark to have come from a human. Her expression was nonchalant.
She was wiping the blade of the enchanted dagger on the sleeve of a black military bodysuit as she walked.
Approaching Tamar, the strange porter flashed her a smile.
"An Awakened Beast. We were lucky."
Tamar looked up, staring at the mundane girl silently.
'...Is that what she calls lucky?'
An Awakened Beast was supposed to be a herald of death for a mundane human. Even the government soldiers used heavy suits of mechanised armor and powerful rifles to face one.
Soon, Rani dragged her into the ruins. Finally sheltered from rain, Tamar felt a little better.
They entered a spacious hall in the central structure of the ruin. It was dark inside, but that did not prevent her from seeing the body of a large beast laying on the stone floor. The lower part of its body was buried under rubble, and its throat was savagely slit, seeping with blood.
Sitting down on the floor, Rani leaned back tiredly.
After a few moments of silence, she suddenly smiled.
"Here's shelter. And look…"
She pointed at the dead abomination.
"There's food."
Her smile dimmed a little.
"Now, I just need to find water…"
Even though Rain did not show it, she was still reeling from the short, but lethal battle with the Awakened Beast.
A creature like that was not something she had not faced before, but those encounters had always been preceded by careful planning and preparation. Challenging an abomination as powerful as that blind was a chilling experience.
Luckily, the beast had been slumbering deeply when Rain entered the ruins. She stalked them silently, found the enemy, and managed to devise a feasible plan without alerting the abomination.
Then, she cut her arm and stirred the Nightmare Creature awake with the scent of blood. Luring it out of its lair, Rain toppled a badly damaged stone wall on the beast, burying it under rubble. The enemy was immobilized — even if only for a few moments. So, she rushed in, dodged its deadly claws deftly, and sliced its throat open with the sharp blade of the Ascended dagger.
It all ended in a heartbeat. Rain wasn't even injured… much. Of course, she could have very well lost her life. One mistake was all it took to die. If she had hesitated even a little or had been a split second too late to dodge the monstrous claws, the beast would have been gnawing on her bones by now.
But it was dead instead.
So… it all worked out, in the end.
'I don't like it.'
Rain had grown accustomed to hunting Nightmare Creatures, but the lack of control in this improvised battle made her feel uneasy. She didn't like gambling with her life.
Letting out a sigh, she glanced at Tamar and then went about making a fire. The young Legacy had a tinderbox Memory, so Rain did not have to go through the tedious motions of forcing the damp wood to catch flame by hand. Soon, the ruin was illuminated by warm orange light, and the two of them were warming themselves in front of the fire.
The rain had turned into a dribble by then, so she couldn't collect rainwater anymore — at least not conveniently.
'It would be easier to wait for the canyon to fill with water once again.'
She would walk there later. Rain had to scout their surroundings, anyway.
For now, though…
She weighed the enchanted dagger in her hand once again, then sighed and rose to her feet.
"Wait here."
Dragging the carcass of the dead beast outside with some effort, Rain dressed it down and salvaged a fair deal of meat. She had no salt to cure it, and there was not enough wood to smoke it. So, most of the meat was destined to spoil shortly.
If they were lucky, though, it could last them just long enough.
Returning inside, Rain skewered the meat on sticks and began to roast it. It would have been better to do it over coals, but open fire worked, as well.
Tamar observed her actions silently. All in all, she was holding up well despite the terrible injuries.
After a while, the young Legacy asked:
"Rani… who are you?"
Rain raised an eyebrow.
"What do you mean? I'm a porter. Before that, I was a laborer in the main construction camp. They pay members of survey teams much more, so I volunteered."
Tamar scrutinized her for a few moments, then shook her head.
"You are too skilled to be a simple porter. Archery, swordsmanship, wilderness survival. Most of all, your mentality is not that of a mundane person."
Rain looked at her dubiously.
"I'm sorry, Lady Tamar… but have you spent a lot of time with mundane people?"
The younger girl frowned.
"What do you mean?"
Rain smiled and concentrated on the roasting meat.
"I mean that you Legacies are a bit isolated from the rest of us mundane folks. You grow up being trained by your clans instead of going to school, and only attend the Academy for a month or two to make connections with fellow Sleepers. Then, you assume an important position and spend all your time surrounded by Awakened warriors. So, how would you even know what a mundane person should be like?"
She glanced at Tamar and shrugged.
"Well, alright. I might be a bit of an outlier. But, still… why can't I have great combat skills? Every child in the world is trained to be able to defend themselves. I trained especially diligently, both in school and with private tutors. That was because once upon a time, a Nightmare Gate opened near me. So, I was motivated."
Rain paused for a moment, and then added with a shrug:
"I worked long and hard to prepare myself for the First Nightmare. It was just that my Nightmare never came — I wasn't chosen by the Spell, and remained mundane. There is no inherent difference in skill or determination between mundane people and Awakened, wouldn't you say? It's just a matter of luck."
Tamar studied her for a bit, then asked:
"That might have been so in the past, but the situation is different now. With your talent and skill, you stand a great chance of surviving the First Nightmare. So why didn't you apply to challenge one? All you had to do was return to the waking world, and let the Spell take you. Your training would not have been wasted."
Rain remained silent, then sighed.
"People don't just risk their lives for no good reason. I value my life a lot, you know. Because there is someone out there who treasures it."
Her expression turned somber.
She hesitated for a few moments, and then added:
"My older brother died challenging a Nightmare. My parents have suffered enough, so I don't want to risk putting them through that pain again."
Rain did not expect the proud Legacy to understand — Legacies were a ruthless bunch, after all.
But, to her surprise, Tamar seemed to feel her words deeply.
The younger girl lowered her head and looked at the ground.
After a while, she said stiffly:
"...Mine too."
Rain looked at her in confusion.
"What?"
Tamar sighed.
"My older brother died challenging a Nightmare, too. He was much older than me, and very talented. The pride of our clan. He became a Master at an early age, and challenged the Third Nightmare after a while. And died there."
Her expression was stoic, but her voice was tinged with heavy emotions.
Eventually, the young Legacy shrugged.
"Well, the age gap between us was too big, so I did not know him well. I just thought I'd share… since you did first."
Rain looked at her quietly for a while, then turned away.
"Thank you for sharing."
With that, she pushed a skewer of roasted meat into Tamar's hand and rose to her feet.
"Now eat. I'll go scout the surroundings a bit."
Rain left the ruin and explored the area a little, eating the meat as she walked. Eventually, she made her way to the edge of the canyon.
All in all, the situation seemed much less dire than she had expected. There did not seem to be any more Nightmare Creatures around, which meant that they would probably be able to hide in the ruins for many days.
Now, she just needed to collect water.
Sitting at the edge of the canyon, Rain sighed and looked down, into its dark depths, waiting for the chasm to start weeping.
'What will I use to collect water? Unless Tamar has a suitable Memory, her helmet will have to do…'
At that moment, her body suddenly tense, and her eyes widened.
Her expression froze.
Because she saw…
Out there in the depths of the canyon, a massive shadow was moving.
Grabbing onto the rocks with its countless hands.
Rain froze, afraid to move.
There, below her, far away, something was moving in the darkness. Sunlight did not reach that deep into the canyon, but she was still able to discern a vague and frightening shape.
The creature was immense and hunched, with countless arms protruding like a sinewy forest from its massive hump. She thought she saw a clawed hand reaching up to grab the weathered rocks, and in the next moment, an echoing sound of rolling stones rose from the canyon.
Rain's whole body grew tense.
The Awakened Tyrant they had fought before falling into the river seemed to be alive. Worse than that, it was here now, either by coincidence or because it had followed their scent.
For a moment, her heart was drowned with fear.
She had battled and slain many Nightmare Creatures. Most of them were dormant, while some were Awakened. The strongest of them had been the Huntsman... and she barely survived that fight.
There was no chance that she would be able to survive a battle against an Awakened Tyrant. That creature was not something a mundane person could ever kill. Not even an Awakened would face it alone — even a full cohort was not always enough to deal with a Tyrant.
To Rain, the hideous abomination was like a herald of death.
...Still, she forced herself to calm down. Fear was not going to help her.
What would, though?
Nothing came to mind.
'Run. We must run.'
That was the only logical conclusion.
Forgetting to breathe, Rain slowly backed away from the edge, trembled as she turned her back to it, and silently rose to her feet. Then, She took several cautious steps forward, and broke into a sprint.
'Damn it, damn it, damn it…'
So much for hiding from danger in the ruins. So much for waiting for ten days. Not only had danger found them, but it was also of a kind that they had no hope against.
Rain glanced at her shadow and hesitated, not knowing if she should say something. Her teacher had been strangely silent since the morning, as if he wasn't there at all...
In the end, she didn't say anything.
Entering the ruins, she saw that Tamar was laying on the floor, staring at the ceiling with a bleak expression on her face. The younger girl was in terrible shape, so Rain had hoped that she would have an opportunity to rest and recover a little.
Sadly, that was not in the cards anymore.
Noticing Rain's hurried motions and grim expression, Tamar rose on an elbow and scowled.
"What's the matter?"
Rain was already rolling the strips of monster meat into her jacket, knowing that hunger and physical strain did not go well together. In the wilderness, food was life, and hunger was death.
"Get on the stretcher."
She paused for a moment, and then added darkly:
"The damned Tyrant has followed us. It is climbing up the canyon."
Tamar's eyes widened.
She froze for a moment, then gritted her teeth and silently crawled onto the makeshift stretcher.
Rain threw the rolled jacket to her, then grabbed the handles and grunted.
'Ah…'
The young Legacy girl wasn't exactly heavy, but she still weighed much more than Rain could carry comfortably. Worse still, that weight wasn't distributed evenly between her shoulders and waist, like that of a backpack would. Dragging her to the ruins was a bit of an exercise… but would Rain be able to drag the stretcher across many kilometers of rough terrain?
Not without killing herself, most likely.
'Curse it all!'
There was no time to think. For now, she had to create as much distance between them and the Tyrant as possible. There was still a possibility that the creature had been carried to this corner of the Moonriver Plain by the same current as them — so, it could have been here by coincidence. In that case, they still had a chance to escape.
If not…
"Let's go."
Rain dragged the stretcher out of the ruin and hesitated for a few moments, a lost look on her face.
Where were they supposed to head?
Every direction was the same — except for where the canyon, and the Tyrant, were. So, Rain felt inclined to rush in the opposite direction from the abomination, going west.
But she decided to ask Tamar's opinion first.
As if guessing her thoughts, the Legacy girl spoke quietly from the stretcher.
"The canyons of the Moonriver Plain typically stretch from north to south. We have been carried far south by the river — so, the main camp should be somewhere northwest of our position."
She hesitated a little, and then added:
"However, we don't know how far we were carried, exactly. It may be more prudent to head further south, instead. That way, we might reach the edge of the plain and find the Lake of Tears."
The Lake of Tears and the great waterfall, Weeping Goddess, were where Clan Sorrow's Citadel stood.
Rain remained motionless for a few moments, considering her options.
The main construction camp of the road crew was northwest of their position. The Lake of Tears was somewhere south. The problem was that they did not know which one was closer.
Eventually, she decisively turned south.
Her choice was very simple, and had nothing to do with distance. She chose the Lake of Tears simply because they would have to follow along the canyon to reach it… which meant that they would most likely not have to cross other canyons on the way.
With Tamar incapacitated, crossing even one could become an insurmountable obstacle — not even taking into account that they might end up being pursued by an Awakened Tyrant. Wasting time was a luxury they did not have.
So, really, the Lake of Tears was not the best choice. It was simply the only choice.
Gritting her teeth, Rain strained her tired body and pulled the heavy stretcher south.
At that moment, she was thankful for the cloudy sky and the cold dribble. Even though her face and hair were already damp, the dust covering the stony plain had turned to mud. Because of that, it was easier to drag the stretcher across it.
She was still struggling, though.
'I'll need to come up with a better way.'
Somewhere behind them, there were more sounds of rocks falling deep in the canyon. The Tyrant was already close to crawling out of the darkness.
Rain hurried her steps.
In the end, her worst expectations had not come true.
But it was very close.
The Tyrant had not happened to be there by coincidence. It was, in fact, following their scent. Rain saw from afar as its ugly shape rose from the canyon, pulling itself onto the stone with a dozen monstrous hands. The creature looked like a hideous giant that was on the verge of toppling under the weight of its bulging hump.
However, it wasn't really a hunchback. Instead, the mound on its back was simply there to allow for countless arms to protrude forward, all ending with terrifying claws.
The most eerie part was that the abomination looked vaguely human-like, as if it had been a person once. If it had, then it must have been eons ago.
After climbing out of the canyon, the Tyrant spent some time wandering near the edge, its oversized head low to the ground. Dragging Tamar away with all her might, Rain couldn't help but glance back, into the distance, from time to time.
She couldn't understand what the Tyrant was doing.
But when it wandered to the ruins, spent some time there, then stumbled south, she realized something.
The abomination was sniffing for their scent.
That would mean that they were done for… only it didn't. Because there was one detail playing to their advantage.
The Tyrant was blind.
Rain herself had blinded it, putting two arrows through its eyes. So, even though the creature seemed hellbent on following them, it couldn't simply rush in their direction. It had to follow their scent laboriously, stumbling across rough terrain as it forged a path forward.
Its hatred seemed to be truly boundless, though, because even after a few hours, the ghastly figure could still be seen far in the distance, wandering the plain in search of them. They couldn't lose it.
'Curses…'
Rain was slowly increasing the distance between them and the tyrant. Her arms were on fire, as if her muscles would melt at any moment. Her breathing had turned hoarse, and she felt like she was drowning. It took all of her resolve and determination to keep pushing forward, dragging the makeshift stretcher behind her.
Just a few hours had passed, and she was already in such a sorry state. So, despite the fact that the distance was increasing, Rain did not feel at ease.
That was because she knew that she wouldn't be able to keep this pace up indefinitely. More than that, once the night fell, they would have to stop.
She would need to rest. Tamar was not doing too well, either — with her injuries, what she needed was to remain still and recuperate, not be jolted painfully every few moments as her stretcher dragged across bumps and creases. Her broken legs had to be a cause of constant torment.
Even if Rain could push through her exhaustion and Tamar could endure the rough handling, it was simply too dangerous to travel across the Moonriver Plain at night. Despite the abundance of moonlight, it would still be dark, and the fact that there was a Nightmare Creature pursuing them did not mean that there would be none ahead of them.
'Bad, bad. It's bad!'
Unlike them, the Tyrant did not need to rest. It was not afraid of the darkness, either. So, Rain had to get as far away from him as possible before nightfall, so that they would not be caught until dawn.
What would happen if the abomination did find them?
Sucking in a hoarse breath, Rain glanced at her shadow again.
Her teacher was mercurial and unfathomable, but she was pretty sure that he would not let her die.
What about Tamar, though? Would his benevolence extend to a stranger from a Legacy clan? She wasn't sure.
The lives of the survey team members were also tied to Tamar's life.
So, Rain could not stop.
'I'm going to die…'
It felt like she would die from the strain long before the abomination caught her.
And yet, she persisted.
…By the time the sun disappeared behind the horizon and the three moons rose into the sky, she could barely feel her hands. But she could not see the Tyrant anymore, either.
Rain found a stone mound to shield them from the wind and placed the stretcher down. Then, she simply fell to the ground, breathing heavily.
She was so tired that she couldn't move. Tamar wasn't much better, laying motionlessly on the stretcher. Her face was even paler than before.
The barren land was bathed in moonlight. In the darkness, its harsh desolation looked beautiful and shrouded in mystery. A myriad of bright stars shimmered in the sky, veiled here and there by heavy clouds.
"Rani… are you alive?"
Tamar's voice sounded weak.
Despite everything, Rain couldn't help but chuckle.
"It seems so."
After a while, she asked in a subdued tone:
"Do you think that the Queen's authority extends this far? If we die... will we turn into pilgrims?"
Tamar remained silent for a while, then said evenly:
"Of course. Otherwise, you would have already fallen into the First Nightmare."
Rain sighed. She couldn't argue with the truth.
Some time later, she finally mustered enough strength to sit up. Leaning on the cold surface of the stone mound, Rain stared at the sky dejectedly.
She was suffering from thirst even more than she did from physical exhaustion. So, she hoped that rain would come.
'With a name like mine, can't the heavens be a little merciful?'
A strong enough downpour could wash away their scent, as well.
Deciding to be optimistic, Rain asked Tamar to summon her helmet.
They consumed some of the remaining meat in silence.
Afterwards, the young Legacy looked at her somberly and said in a subdued tone:
"...You can just leave me behind and save yourself, you know."
If Rain wasn't slowed down by the need to drag her wounded companion along, she would have had a much higher chance of escaping from the Tyrant. That much was obvious.
She scratched the back of her head and answered half-heartedly:
"Aren't we heading for the Lake of Tears? That is where your clan's Citadel is located. What am I supposed to say if I show up there alone? Sorry, I left your daughter to die because she was too heavy? I doubt they'll welcome me warmly after that…"
Tamar looked at her silently for a few moments. Unexpectedly, a faint smile eventually appeared on her face.
"...I'm not that heavy."
Rain sighed.
"And I'm not that strong. Now… go to sleep. You need rest. We'll move on at dawn, so there's no time to waste. I'll take the first watch and wake you up at midnight."
Tamar wanted to say something, but just nodded silently in the end. It had been a terribly long day, and she must have been mentally exhausted from dealing with the pain and mental burden. Soon, her eyes closed, and she swiftly fell asleep.
Rain studied the sleeping girl's face for a few minutes, then took a deep breath and stared into the darkness.
Despite the terrible fatigue, despite being tormented by thirst… she still knew what she had to do.
'If you want to get out of here alive, all you need to do is Awaken.'
That was what her teacher had said.
So, Rain sat motionlessly, felt the flow of soul essence within her, and concentrated deeply, making it revolve faster and faster.
After a while…
She felt cold drops falling on her face. A minute later, the rain had turned heavy, shrouding the world with a rustling veil.
Never losing control of her essence, Rain smiled, picked up Tamar's helmet, and crawled out from beneath the overhanging stone ridge.
Placing the helmet on the ground, she allowed the downpour to pelt her freely and continued to force her essence into a raging whirlpool.
Deep within her soul, another grain of sand was being formed.
'Teacher is always right…'
Despite how tired Rain was, how badly she needed reprieve, she still sat on the ground and circulated her essence. Her body was absolutely motionless, but her soul was like a raging whirlpool.
At the heart of the whirlpool, soul essence was being refined into solid form by the crushing pressure. There were plenty of radiant grains there, already, sparkling like gemstones as they spun and collided. Rain could almost hear the melodious ringing, and feel her soul tremble slightly with each clash.
However, the brilliant gemstones were unable to fuse, yet. There weren't enough of them for that to happen.
She had to create more.
But it was such a slow and arduous process...
Rain was already doing much better than anyone was supposed to. After years of slaying Nightmare Creatures, her essence was especially potent. Her control of it was both forceful and intricate, remarkably precise — at least for someone below the Ascended Rank.
All she needed was time.
Sadly, Rain wasn't sure that she had any time left.
'I'm not fast enough…'
Deeply concerned, she gritted her teeth and concentrated wholly on controlling her essence.
When the moons reached the apogee of the cloudy sky, she allowed the raging whirlpool of her soul to dissipate and slumped, feeling like she was about to pass out from fatigue. Dragging Tamar's conical helmet over with a weak hand, she drank half of the water that had accumulated inside and finally felt alive again.
A little.
Then, Rain woke the young Legacy up and curled on the ground, instantly falling asleep.
In the morning, her entire body felt broken. Rain had told Tamar that they would move on as soon as dawn broke, but in the end, they spent more time under the rock outcropping.
Rain knew that she wouldn't endure another day of dragging the stretcher with her hands, so something had to be done. After thinking for a while, she unsheathed her hunting knife and carefully separated the alloy mesh from the lining of her military jacket.
The alloy wire was very fine, but incredibly durable. She spent a lot of time patiently dismantling the mesh with the help of Tamar's enchanted dagger, then weaving the wires together. In the end, Rain was left with several meters of crude alloy rope.
The young Legacy was observing with an incredulous expression. Her pallor had become a little better, but she still looked terrible.
In fact, both of them did.
Tamar had always maintained a valiant and dashing image, quite in line with her exalted status as the daughter of an old Legacy clan. Rain might not have had the same background, but she still endeavored to look if not refined, then at least decent.
Now, both of them were dirty and wretched.
They were covered in mud from head to toe, with sunken eyes and chapped lips. Their hair was damp and tangled. Their clothes might have had color once, but now they were indistinguishable from the surrounding dirt.
It was a complete disgrace.
Looking at Rain, then at herself, Tamar smiled faintly.
"...Aren't we a sight to behold?"
It was good to see that she still had enough spirit to be humorous in this situation.
Continuing to weave wire rope, Rain smiled, as well.
"Indeed. Aren't we lucky that the Tyrant is blind? At least it won't be offended by our appearance when it eats us."
Listening to Tamar chuckle in a weak voice, she fashioned one end of the wire rope into a simple harness, then secured the other end to the stretcher. Putting the harness on herself, Rain gave it a cautious tug.
'Much better.'
By then, she could already see the hideous giant far away in the distance. The abomination had not lost track of them despite the heavy rain. It was still following their scent, albeit a little slower.
'Of course it is.'
"We have to go."
Tamar had seen the Tyrant, as well. Rain noticed that she never looked at it directly, keeping the creature in the periphery of her vision — just like Rain herself had been trained to do by her teacher.
Many Nightmare Creatures could sense when a gaze was directed at them. So, she had been taught to never look at abominations directly when stalking them.
'I guess Legacy training has something in common with mine.'
She wondered who had it tougher, and decided that it was probably her.
Helping Tamar onto the stretcher, Rain took a step forward. The wire rope dug into her skin, but it was much easier to pull the stretcher that way… which was not to say that it was easy.
Rain still struggled against the heavy weight.
She sighed quietly and gritted her teeth.
Hooking her fingers under the wire rope to spare her chest and abdomen from being cut by it, she leaned her body forward and pulled. Rain was like a beast of burden, and the stretcher was like a strange mud sled.
She was curious to see how long she would endure.
Step, step. Another step.
A thousand steps.
More...
The world narrowed down to a patch of drying mud in front of her, the feeling of the wire rope cutting into her shoulder, and the depleting struggle to pull the stretcher forward.
The air flowed into her lungs as she breathed hoarsely.
For a while, her mind was empty of thought, full of only the harsh sensation of physical strain.
Rain was doing fine for an hour or two, but then, a sense of deep, suffocating exhaustion slowly seeped into her muscles, filling her body with lead. The horizon seemed as distant as it had been before, and the barren wasteland was unchanged. She felt like she had made no progress at all, and therefore, her silent torment felt endless.
The lumbering silhouette of the blind Tyrant was still following them, far behind, prowling low to the ground.
Rain pushed forward stubbornly.
But at the same time…
A cold realization sent chills running down her spine.
'It's hopeless.'
She wasn't one to give up without a fight, but she also knew better than to fight a hopeless battle.
And this desperate struggle of hers was already lost.
Rain might be able to stay ahead of the Tyrant for a while — maybe for a day, or even a few. But sooner or later, the abuse she was putting her body through would take its toll. At some point, she wouldn't be able to keep the pace anymore. Then, she wouldn't be able to take another step, or even rise from the ground.
That was if nothing else killed her before that happened.
So, all she could do… was keep walking forward and pray that some miracle would save them. Maybe, if she bought enough time, they would stumble on a passing Saint who happened to be traversing the Moonriver Plain by chance. Maybe another abomination would get into a fight with the Tyrant, dealing it a grievous wound. Maybe… maybe…
They would get lucky.
But Rain was not willing to entrust her life to dumb luck.
She had to think of something.
She continued to pull the stretcher across the mud, slowly forcing her mind to wake up from the numb slumber.
There had to be a way out. There always was.
After a dozen more steps… or maybe a thousand…
Rain's dark eyes suddenly glistened with ferocious determination.
Actually, Rain already knew what miracle could save her. It wasn't a miracle that could happen to her, but rather a miracle she could make happen.
It was her Awakening.
Just like her teacher had said, it was the only solution to this lethal predicament.
The problem was that the formation of her soul core was far away, while the Tyrant was too close. The abomination was not drawing closer yet, but it would soon.
If Rain could rest with no distraction and concentrate on meditating steadily, there would have been hope of Awakening before the hideous giant caught its prey. But she had to escape from it, dragging Tamar across the wasteland, from dusk till dawn.
She had to rest at night to recover at least some of her strength, so there were only a few short hours for her to circulate her essence while keeping watch.
Those hours were woefully insufficient for the task at hand.
But actually…
Wasn't she looking at it all wrong?
Rain remembered the previous night. The cool sensation of water droplets falling on her face, the joy she felt. Back then, she was circulating her essence. She took Tamar's helmet and moved it from below the overhanging stone ridge to catch the rain, hoping to quench her unbearable thirst.
Which proved something vital.
It was that she could move and control her essence at the same time. As long as her concentration wasn't broken, Rain could do whatever she wanted while forming her core.
Of course, it wasn't easy to keep her essence under control when doing something else. It was already hard enough to maintain the raging whirlpool while in a state of perfect peace, not to mention extremely tiring.
And yet, if she could circulate her essence while traversing the wasteland, then she wouldn't just have a few pitiful hours at night to form her core. Instead, she could keep forming it constantly, for as long as her mental fortitude allowed it.
Rain felt a strange compulsion to laugh and cry at the same time.
'Of course… of course! Why not?'
She was already doing something unprecedented by trying to Awaken without the help of the Nightmare Spell. As far as Rain knew, no other human of the waking world had ever done that.
And yet, she didn't just have to perform that miraculous feat, but also do it while being pursued by an Awakened Tyrant and dying from physical exertion. Lost in the wild reaches of the Dream Realm with no help, hope, or support.
It wasn't fair at all.
But it also made sense, in a strange kind of way. After all, making history was not supposed to be easy.
'I can do it… I must do it. I have no choice but to do it.'
Rain gritted her teeth.
And then, ignoring her terrible fatigue and suffocating strain, she reached into her soul and tried to move her essence.
The heavy mental and spiritual burden was instantly added to the crushing hardship of pushing her tired body forward.
As soon as she took the next step and felt the wire rope cut into her skin painfully, her concentration was destroyed, and she lost control of her essence.
Rain took a laborious breath, gripped the rope tighter, and tried again.
This time, she managed to keep hold of her essence, but lost control of her abdominal muscles, allowing them to relax. She instantly lost balance, stumbled, and sprawled in the mud.
"Ah…"
Tamar subdued voice resounded from behind, tinged with concern:
"Rani, are you alright?"
Rain exhaled slowly, then pushed herself off the ground and wiped the mud off her face.
Well, with how dirty her gloves were, she might have just added more mud to it.
"I'm... fine."
Pulling up the alloy harness, she gripped it again and pulled the stretcher forward.
She did not make the same mistake the second time.
It was terribly difficult, and ruthlessly hard. But after a while, she managed to take several steps without losing control of her essence.
Then, a dozen steps.
Then, a hundred.
And finally, Rain forced herself to keep walking and circulating her essence at the same time. Her vision had turned blurry, and her mind felt as if it would collapse from strain.
But it did not.
Her body did not crumble, either.
So, she kept walking.
After a while, her hearing seemed to have turned incredibly sharp. She heard the makeshift stretcher scraping against rocks. She also heard the melodious ringing of crystals of essence colliding with each other. She could almost hear the roar of the radiant whirlpool as it revolved within her soul.
Eventually — she did not know how much time had passed — she thought that she could feel her essence with incredible clarity, like she had never felt it before. The sensation of it flowing through her, within her, was almost physical.
And so, it was almost as if her body and soul became one, indistinguishable from each other.
When that happened, she pushed her essence harder, making it revolve even faster. The pressure at the heart of the whirlpool increased, and the speed with which the next grain was being formed increased as well.
Much more importantly…
Rain wasn't limited to meditating a few hours a day anymore. She could keep the process of core formation at all times — while she walked, while she talked, while she rested her weary body on the ground.
As long as her will held, she did not have to stop.
The question was…
What would take longer? For her will to shatter, or for her soul core to be formed?
Rain was going to find the answer, whether she wanted to or not.
***
As night fell, so did she.
Rain collapsed on the ground, unmoving. This time, she remained motionless for far longer than yesterday.
It felt like her body had shut down.
She had never been so utterly beaten before, or exhausted so terribly.
And yet, she still continued to control her essence, never letting its current stop or slow down.
After a while, Tamar awkwardly crawled over to check on her. The Legacy girl helped Rain turn over, supported her to sit up, and shoved a strip of meat into her hands.
"Eat."
Rain smiled weakly and forced herself to take a bite.
The Tyrant had fallen behind in the latter half of the day. Her speed had been greater with the harness, and she had covered much more distance. It was still nowhere near enough to escape the pursuit, but at least they would survive another night.
Probably.
They even had some water left.
After quenching her thirst and consuming enough meat to refuel her depleted body, Rain sprawled on the ground and sighed.
"Ah. I'm going to be terribly skinny by the end of it."
Tamar stared at her with an incredulous expression.
"That's what you're concerned about?"
Rain considered laughing, but found the thought too tiring. In the end, she said:
"Why, of course. I want the Tyrant to be left hungry after it gobbles me up. Skin and bones, that sort of thing…"
The young Legacy remained silent for a few moments, then sighed.
"You have a very morbid sense of humor, don't you, Rani?"
Laying on the ground, Rain grinned.
"What can I say? If you live with wolves, you'll howl like a wolf. Someone has been a bad influence on me."
After a while, she added:
"...I'm sure I'm pretty delicious, though."
Tamar had her usual stoic expression on, but at that moment, it cracked a little.
Looking away, she suppressed a chuckle, and said in a serious tone:
"I'm sure you are."
As she did, Rain felt another radiant crystal being formed deep within her soul.
The melodious ringing was growing louder, and more frequent.
A desolate plain stretched as far as the eye could see under the cloudy sky. The horizon was shrouded by a rustling veil of cold rain, and the ground had turned into an endless expanse of mud.
A canyon cut the plain like a deep scar, resounding with eerie weeping sounds. It would turn into a raging river soon, but for now, the vertical slopes were drowning in nothing but darkness.
A young woman was moving across the plain, pulling a makeshift sled behind her… although, it would have been hard to recognize her as a human from first sight. Covered in mud from head to toe, she looked like a gaunt golem made from clay. The mud stuck to her skin and clothes, making the woman look like a part of the barren wasteland that had somehow come alive.
Her face and hair were covered in layers of dirt, as well. Only her dark, sunken eyes could be seen, burning with fierce determination.
…In the end, Rain had lasted more than a day. In fact, she had lasted for six, enduring the inhuman strain and crushing exertion of their desperate flight against all odds.
She had reached her breaking point a long time ago. But, somehow, she managed to keep going even after becoming broken. Later, she faced some other, much deeper limit… Rain wasn't sure what it was, and couldn't clearly remember. All she knew was that she was still standing.
That was all that mattered.
The original stretcher had long fallen apart. The enchanted cloak was fine, of course, but the wooden frame had cracked and shattered. Rain had kept repairing it as best she could, but at some point, she could only discard the broken branches and replace them.
She built the new frame from the bones of the Nightmare Creatures that had attacked them in the dead of night.
The melodious ringing of essence crystals colliding with each other in the depths of her soul was almost deafening now, filling her ears. Her vision had grown vague and narrow. Most of her consciousness was consumed by the sensation of soul essence spinning in a raging whirlpool, permeating every cell of her body. The rest was filled with exhaustion and pain.
Step. Step. Another step.
The further south they went, the more bleak the weather became. Chilling rain poured from the grey sky more and more frequently, and grew more and more forceful. She didn't mind. Not only did it mean that they would not suffer from thirst, but pulling the stretcher through the mud was easier than it would have been if the soil was dry.
Of course, it was a perilous exchange. Rain would have probably been dead if not for her military bodysuit — being wet meant losing heat, and heat was energy. With how much she was exerting herself, energy was a precious resource that she dared not waste.
Her body had already started consuming itself, so it was a dire commodity.
Tamar, meanwhile, was not faring much better.
She did not have to exhaust herself physically, and her wounds were healing. But new ones were added to the old ones after that nighttime attack. The young Legacy had lost a lot of blood, and although they slaughtered the abominations in the end, it was not without a cost.
Rain was concerned about the younger girl.
They did not have a lot of chances to get to know each other better in the past six days — most of their time was taken by the endless, exhausting march, and when they rested at night, both were too tired to talk.
And yet, Rain felt like an invisible bond had formed between them. How could it not, after they had gone through so much hardship together? The muddy plain, the weeping sky, the burning desire to survive… no one else would know or remember these trials, but they would.
There was a sound that suddenly distracted her.
She could barely hear it behind the rustle of rain, the roar of the water rushing through the canyon, the melody of her soul essence, and the silence of her numb thoughts.
"...ni! Rani! Ra…"
She flinched and came to her senses. In the next moment, she saw several swift silhouettes rushing at them through the rain.
Nightmare Creatures.
'Curse them…'
Without wasting any time, Rain fell on the ground.
Behind her, Tamar was already sitting up on the stretcher. She was holding a bow in one hand, nocking an arrow on its string with the other.
While Rain was feverishly untangling herself from the alloy harness, the young Legacy let the arrow loose. It streaked through the pouring rain and hit one of the abominations in the shoulder. Despite her weakened state, Tamar still managed to maintain admirable accuracy — however, it wasn't quite enough. The creature stumbled and rolled on the ground, but then rose again and continued sprinting.
Although it had received a deep wound, none of its vital organs were destroyed.
'Damn it.'
There were three abominations, each the size of a wolf. From the looks of it, they were merely Awakened… in fact, the two of them had been lucky to not encounter a Fallen Nightmare Creature yet. Still, an Awakened abomination was absolutely deadly. Especially in a situation like this one, when the initiative was on their side.
'...So tired.'
Rain remained laying on the ground for a few moments, then rose to her knees and unsheathed her hunting knife. She gripped the hilt of the enchanted dagger with her other hand and rose, holding both blades in a defensive stance.
By that time, Tamar had already sent another arrow flying, finally bringing the wounded abomination down. Her face was pale, and the ugly wound that stretched across her shoulder and chest had opened, seeping with blood. The strain of drawing a powerful enchanted bow was too much for her to endure.
And yet, she was already pulling the string for the third time.
The Nightmare Creatures were almost upon them. Both lunged forward in a flash of claws, fangs, and frenzied eyes.
Just then, Tamar's arrow hit one in the head, killing it instantly.
The other jumped on Rain. She dove under its claws and thrust both of her blades forward. The hunting knife barely penetrated the tough hide of the abomination and slid from her grasp, but the long dagger sunk into its flesh to the hilt.
The creature fell on Rain and sent her crashing to the ground. She just barely managed to push the abominable beast, sending it flying over her head. They fell simultaneously.
'It hurts.'
Rain fell on her back, but spun and rose to her knees almost immediately. Dashing toward the struggling abomination, she pinned it to the ground with the weight of her body and stabbed it repeatedly. Her strikes were aimed at all the spots where vital organs should have been.
A while later, the beast stopped moving.
Rain crawled off its corpse weakly and sprawled in the mud.
After that violent burst of strength, she felt like she would never be able to stand up.
And yet… throughout all of it, the melodious ringing never grew silent. Even while being lunged at by a snarling abomination, wrestling it to the ground, and sinking her blade into its flesh, Rain had never stopped circulating her essence.
Somewhere deep within her, another radiant grain of sand was formed.
She smiled tiredly.
'Soon… soon…'
Drops of rain were falling heavily on her burning face.
The Tyrant was still behind them, its towering figure moving slowly in the distance.
Rain reminded herself that they could not waste any time. And yet, she had no strength left to rise.
However, that was alright.
She had felt the same way the previous time she fell, and the time before that, and the time before that…
Letting out a quiet groan, Rain sat up, then slowly staggered to her feet. Walking over to where she had dropped the hunting knife, she picked it up and sheathed her blades. The crude sheath she had made for the enchanted dagger was coming undone, sliced by its sharp blade… but it would hold for a day or two, which was more than she could ask for.
Finally, she looked at Tamar.
"How… how are you doing?"
The young Legacy was laying down on the stretcher, breathing heavily. Her breathing did not sound good.
"...I'm alright. I heal fast. The bleeding is already stopping."
Rain nodded.
Even if the bleeding did not stop, there was little she could do. All she could do was trust in Tamar's incredible resilience.
Walking over to where the alloy harness lay in the mud, Rain glanced at the corpses of the three Nightmare Creatures. Usually, she would have harvested meat and soul shards from them, but the Tyrant was too close.
There was no time.
'I just need to hold on until nightfall. Then… then, I can rest.'
She put the harness on and pulled the stretcher.
She just had to keep walking.
And keep her essence flowing.
Life had been complicated, but now, it was very simple. The scope of her existence was narrowed down to these two things.
She dragged Tamar away from the dead abominations.
They continued their gruesome journey.
As Rain walked, she could feel her soul changing subtly. There were countless radiant crystals at the heart of the whirlpool now, all being pressed together by the crushing pressure.
She could feel the pressure growing.
As it did, the rain was becoming more violent, as well. It slowly grew from a constant downpour to a pelting deluge, as if the sky was slowly splitting open.
The weather was strange. Tamar had mentioned once that it did not rain that often, or that much, in the southern reaches of the Moonriver Plain… her ancestral Citadel was somewhere nearby, so she would know.
It seemed that the world was either helping them or trying to kill them. Rain wasn't sure which, and didn't care to find out.
All she cared about was making it to nightfall alive.
And in the end, she did.
However, to her despair, the long-awaited reprieve did not come.
Usually, she was able to create some distance between them and the Tyrant by the time darkness fell. The abominable giant would lumber in the distance in the first half of the day, then slowly disappear beyond the horizon in the latter part. However, this time, she could still see its silhouette, following them from far away.
Perhaps she had grown so weak that she couldn't maintain sufficient speed anymore, or perhaps the Tyrant was slowly adapting to being blind. It was even possible that its eyes were gradually regenerating… Awakened abominations possessed stunning vitality, after all, just like Awakened humans did.
What seemed impossible for a mundane person was nothing special to them.
In any case, the giant was too close.
Soon, darkness enveloped the world. The three moons and the sea of stars were hidden behind the clouds, so it was even more oppressive than before. The rain fell in a constant stream, reducing the visibility even further.
Rain lowered herself to the ground, kneeling in the mud.
"...Are we stopping?"
Tamar couldn't hide the grim feeling of dread from her voice.
Rain slowly shook her head.
"We can't stop. Not tonight."
The Tyrant was too close, so they had to keep going.
She took a deep breath, feeling cold air cut her tortured lungs.
"Summon a luminous Memory."
They had avoided using one before, afraid that light would attract uninvited guests, but there wasn't much choice now.
Soon, a wave of stark light flowed from behind her, illuminating a narrow circle around them. The streams of water falling from the sky seemed to ignite with that light, glistening like precious gems.
It was pretty.
Rain sighed.
Then, she rose from the ground and continued walking.
South, south…
How far south had they gone, already?
When would they reach their goal?
It did not matter.
Rain continued to walk, arduously pulling the heavy stretcher behind her. She continued to spin her essence and listened to the tremors running through her soul.
She had reached a state of being beyond exhausted.
And yet… the worst part was that she couldn't see the Tyrant anymore.
It could have been far away, or only a few hundred meters behind them. It could have even been reaching for them with its countless hands, already.
'I need to keep going.'
And so she did.
Slowly, all thoughts disappeared from her head.
All that was left was the ringing of her soul, which was slowly growing louder and louder.
Rain did not notice that the pelting rain was becoming heavier and heavier, as well. A powerful wind rose, sending water flying almost parallel to the ground. Soon, a blinding flash illuminated the world, and a deafening thunderclap shook the heavens.
The rain was turning into a furious storm.
She smiled, feeling the streams of cold water wash the mud off her sunken face.
Her smile was a little scary.
Eventually, the lightning grew so frequent that there were almost no breaks between its flashes. The thunderclaps had fused into a continuous litany of deafening roars. If it had seemed as if the sky was splitting open before, then it was collapsing entirely now.
A vast and prodigious storm had descended upon the Moonriver Plain.
And yet, Rain wasn't aware.
She could only think about walking forward, one step at a time.
But then…
She couldn't walk forward anymore.
Not because her strength had abandoned her, but because there was nowhere for her to go.
Rain stopped, barely noticing that there was no ground in front of her.
There was no mud, no stone outcroppings.
Instead, she was standing in front of an abyssal drop.
She frowned.
'Have I… have I lost direction and swayed toward the canyon?'
But that was not it.
Slowly, she grew cognizant of her surroundings.
The thundering storm, the blinding flashes of lightning, the impenetrable darkness… and a deep, reverberating hum that seemed to penetrate her very bones, resounding from somewhere below.
Rain looked into the abyss and staggered.
She might have fallen over the edge if not for the harness that attached her to Tamar's stretcher.
The young Legacy called from behind, struggling to make her voice heard over the storm:
"Rani… Rani, is it…"
In front of them, the Moonriver Plain came to an end.
The great plateau ceased abruptly, creating a vast and head-spinning wall of stone that stretched from east to west, as far as the eye could see.
Countless canyons merged or opened into the vertical abyss, most of them expelling enormous jets of foaming water.
The streams of water merged and plummeted down, creating an unimaginable, endless waterfall.
It was as if the world was crying.
'...The Weeping Goddess.'
They had reached the great waterfall that served as the boundary of the Moonriver Plain.
The Lake of Tears was somewhere far below. The city governed by Clan Sorrow was situated on its shore, and their Citadel was somewhere close, cut into the cliffs.
Rain's eyes widened.
Not from joy, but from horror.
'We're… we're dead.'
Turning around, she waited for lightning to illuminate the world and saw the dreadful shape of the Tyrant.
The abomination was not too far away.
There was no time to come up with a way to descend to the bottom of the towering cliffs. There was no time to explore the edge of the plateau, searching for the Citadel of Clan Sorrow.
The goal of their ghastly journey, which had been supposed to be their salvation, was nothing but a death sentence now.
Because the Tyrant was too close, pursuing them…
And they had nowhere else to run.
The storm shrouded everything in impenetrable darkness. The roaring thunderclaps reverberated across the plain, and a deluge of water was falling from the sky, as if the heavenly floodgates had shattered under the immense pressure, dooming the world to be drowned.
Frequent bolts of lightning tore apart the darkness, replacing it with blinding light. And somewhere below, the tidal hum of the colossal waterfall was fusing with the raging song of the furious storm.
Rain stood at the edge of the abyss, looking at the black sky with a resentful expression.
Behind her, Tamar was looking back, at the hideous shape of the pursuing Tyrant.
There was nowhere for them to run.
"Rani! The Tyrant…"
Rain looked at the sky, and then took a deep breath.
Then, surrounded by the raging storm, she sat on the ground at the edge of the abyss. Crossing her legs, she placed her hands on her knees, and closed her eyes.
In a flash of lightning, her tranquil figure looked incredibly out of place.
She exhaled slowly.
'Focus.'
Rain concentrated on her soul. A radiant river was flowing within her, forming a furious whirlpool. At its heart, beautiful crystals of essence were being tempered by the crushing pressure.
The melodious song of her soul was louder than the storm, and much more compelling.
She couldn't hear Tamar anymore.
'Form. Clash. Awaken.'
Nothing else mattered.
Behind her, Tamar looked at her mundane companion in despair. Noticing that Rani was sitting on the edge of the abyss, unmoving, she was stunned for a moment. Then, a look of guilt and shame twisted her beautiful face.
She assumed that the older girl had completely exhausted her strength, both physical and mental. It was already an incredibly valiant feat, to have persisted for so long without collapsing. Rani possessed enough willpower and conviction — or maybe stubbornness — to put most Awakened to shame.
But everyone had a limit.
"Rani…"
Tamar gritted her teeth.
Despite the terrible flood pouring from the shattered sky, the Tyrant never seemed to lose their scent. It moved slowly, keeping its head low to the ground. Countless hands were supporting its weight, sinking deep into the mud.
Rain was fully focused on her soul. Now that she did not have to walk or pull the heavy stretcher, the measure of control she could exert over her essence had increased. The radiant whirlpool spun even faster, and the pressure at the heart of it had increased even further.
There were countless crystals of solid essence there, by now, each no larger than a grain of sand. They collided against each other chaotically, making her entire soul tremble. That trembling used to happen rarely, but now, there was no stop to it. It was as if Rain's soul was in the middle of an earthquake.
But it was not enough. Still, it wasn't…
'Fuse!'
Rain did not know whether her mental cry was a command, a request, or a desperate prayer. It was simply her will, expressed in a single word.
And just at that moment, either by coincidence or responding to her cry…
Two of the radiant gemstones collided. However, this time, they were not repelled by each other. Instead, both cracked, and then…
Merged.
A sense of indescribable jubilation drowned her heart.
'Finally…'
After the first pair, it was as if an invisible catalyst had been added to her soul, starting a chain reaction. More and more of the tiny essence crystals became covered by a net of fine cracks, and then seamlessly fused with each other. Then, the larger gemstones consumed the smaller ones, or merged with those of the same size.
The process was incredibly violent, resembling the catastrophic ignition of a thermonuclear bomb. The merging of the essence crystals reminded Rain of nuclear fusion… the wondrous process that kept the distant stars burning in the cold, empty sky.
And it was indeed as if a star was being born at the center of her soul.
There was blinding light produced by the fusing gemstones. There was heat, as well. The very heart of her soul had turned into an incandescent, luminous sea, and she couldn't sense individual crystals anymore.
The whirlpool of essence was being slowly absorbed into that radiant sea.
'...The soul core is forming.'
Indeed, hidden in the sea of light, a soul core was being built within her soul. And that nascent core… was like a bridge between her soul and her flesh.
Rain felt as though a miniature star was burning in the center of her chest: waves of heat were radiating from it, slowly reaching her empty stomach and lacerated shoulders, then her tortured arms and legs, then her aching hands and feet.
Under that heat, her bones, muscles, organs and blood vessels were being rebuilt and revitalized. She was being reborn. She was becoming stronger, faster, healthier…
It was euphoric.
With each second, her transformation was becoming more profound.
After some time had passed, the star burning in her chest finally cooled down. The luminous sea dimmed, and from it…
A radiant sphere was revealed, shining beautifully upon Rain's soul.
The heat was replaced with a soothing coldness. That coldness washed over her body, taking away all the aches and discomforts that had been accumulated there over the past six days. Then it moved up, reaching her mind and soothing it.
She slowly opened her eyes.
'Is this… what it means to be Awakened?'
Rain felt… powerful. Her body was suffused with ferocious strength, startling endurance, and boundless vitality. Her senses were sharper. Even her mind seemed to have become more profound, somehow.
Soul essence flowed freely through her body, seeping into her bones and muscles. It felt richer and more responsive… almost palpable.
The soul core was at the heart of it all, serving as the bridge between tangible and intangible.
A tired smile appeared on Rain's face.
'I did it!'
Lost in the depths of a furious storm, sitting on the edge of a bottomless abyss, surrounded by darkness, and pursued by a harrowing abomination…
The first human of the waking world had just Awakened without taking upon the curse of the Nightmare Spell.
While Rain was in the middle of her Awakening, Tamar was struggling not to drown. Streams of water were pouring from the sky, mixing with mud… laying powerlessly on the stretcher, she felt weak and spent.
The situation seemed to be hopeless.
Not only would she die, but Rani, who had refused to abandon her and strived so stubbornly to save them, would be killed, too.
Looking at the furious black sky, Tamar wanted to give up.
But she couldn't.
"Ah…"
A long sigh escaped from her lips.
Then, a whirlwind of sparks surrounded her, forming into a beautiful spear.
Tamar gritted her teeth, then rose to her feet, using the spear as a crutch.
Immediately, severe pain pierced her fragile legs.
It had been six or seven days since they were broken. The bones had healed, somewhat, but even for an Awakened, that was not nearly enough time to recover. She was probably undoing all that healing… but, still.
Tamar refused to die lying down.
Better yet, she didn't want to die at all. She was also indignant at the thought of Rani dying because of her.
So, she had a hard decision to make.
'I have to summon the Echo.'
The monstrous wolf was protecting the survey team, and she was unwilling to compromise their safety. However, at this point, there was no sense in keeping the Echo with them.
That was because it would disappear if Tamar died, leaving the survey team similarly defenseless.
The problem was…
That there was no way to guarantee that summoning the Echo would save them. It was an Ascended Monster — a protector gifted to her by her clan. An Ascended Monster was a powerful creature, but it was not a given that it would be able to defeat an Awakened Tyrant.
Especially this Tyrant in particular, who seemed both ancient and exceedingly powerful.
The wolf wouldn't be able to carry them away, either, because the Tyrant was too close, and the Echo would instantly attract its attention.
So… in order to increase their chances, Tamar would have to assist the Echo in fighting the Tyrant herself. She could still draw her bow, even if doing so would make her wounds open.
'I'll… I'll summon it, then.'
And yet, she hesitated.
Watching the Tyrant slowly draw closer, Tamar waited for something. Maybe something would happen… some miracle that would lead the hideous giant away. Maybe a bolt of lightning would descend from the sky and burn it.
Maybe she wouldn't need to fail her friends and mission, after all.
But nothing happened.
The Tyrant was already too close. It was still following their scent. A miracle did not descend, and their fates were still sealed.
Tamar took a deep breath and prepared to dismiss the Echo.
…But just before she did, a hand suddenly landed on her shoulder.
Tamar flinched and looked back.
Rani was standing there, looking at her calmly. Constant flashes of lightning were reflecting in her striking black eyes, making it seem as though they were illuminated by inner light.
The mundane girl… looked different, somehow.
Tamar couldn't tell what about her had changed, exactly, in the lightning-infused darkness.
Rani smiled.
"It's alright. I'll take care of it now."
She paused for a moment, and then added calmly:
"Summon that sword of yours."
Tamar looked at her in confusion, failing to understand what was happening. Her reason told her that Rani must have lost her mind, and that there was no point in listening to her ramblings.
But, somehow, Tamar did not believe it. She felt a strange compulsion to be unreasonable and believe in her companion.
And, after a long pause… she did.
Instead of dismissing the Echo and summoning it here, she summoned her brutish zweihander and offered it to Rani.
Rani took it with a thankful nod.
She could barely lift it before. But now, she was holding it easily, as if her strength was suddenly in no way inferior to Tamar's own.
Patting Tamar on the shoulder reassuringly, Rani turned and walked away from the edge.
She was heading toward the approaching Tyrant.
***
Rain walked through the storm, carrying the heavy greatsword easily. Sadly, she had not had a lot of time to bask in the ecstasy of having Awakened — they were still in mortal danger. The Tyrant was still drawing closer.
And she had to kill it.
...Which was a tall task.
Even now that Rain was an Awakened, the Tyrant posed a lethal threat to her. After all, most Awakened did not fight such powerful creatures alone… her case was especially precarious, because she was a singular existence.
Not only had she Awakened mere minutes ago, but she also did not possess an Aspect yet. Unlike the carriers of the Nightmare Spell, those who Awakened naturally, like her, had to spend time slowly discovering their Aspect and Flaw.
Before that happened, she would not have powerful Aspect Abilities to assist her in battle.
All she had was her enhanced physical prowess, cunning, and Tamar's sword.
Now, she would see if that was enough.
Reaching a certain point, directly in the path of the approaching Tyrant, Rain lowered the zweihander to the ground, assumed a stance… and froze.
She had thought a lot about how to kill that damned Tyrant.
Actually, it wasn't that hard to achieve.
The creature did not possess an impenetrable carapace or thick fur to stop her blade. Its defense was mostly in the form of overwhelming offense — the forest of arms were its minions, so damaging or destroying them would not harm the abomination. One had to reach its body to deliver a fatal wound, but to do that, they had to fight their way through the avalanche of monstrous hands.
Which was close to impossible for someone like her.
However…
The Tyrant was blind now.
So, that was what Rain decided to gamble her life on.
Standing motionlessly in the path of the abomination, she did not make a single sound. In fact, she even held her breath and forced her heartbeat to slow down — in the middle of the roaring storm, the creature would not hear it.
At least that was Rain's hope.
As she watched the hideous Nightmare Creature approach, all her instincts were screaming for her to turn away and run. However, she did not move at all.
Soon, the Tyrant drew so close that she could discern every ghastly detail of its gaunt body, flooded by the light of the flashing bolts of lightning.
The creature was coming right at her.
…But it was not aware that its prey was so close, yet.
Soon, a monstrous hand landed in the mud directly to Rain's right.
Then, another landed in the mud to her left.
The abomination dragged itself closer.
Its appalling, oversized head was now almost above her, the enormous maw close enough to swallow her whole in an instant.
Rain smiled darkly.
'Got you.'
Instead of fighting her way through the forest of hands, she had allowed the blind Tyrant to bring itself to her.
She finally moved.
As soon as she did, the Tyrant's head jerked, turning toward her.
But it was already too late.
The zweihander exploded forward, slicing through the mud and rising in an upward arc. Rain pulled with one hand and pushed with the other, using its long handle as a lever. Her Awakened strength was great enough to make the blade of the greatsword turn into a blur.
A split second later…
The zweihander struck the Tyrant's chin. Its sharp blade carried enough force and momentum to slice its jaw in half, sever its tongue, break through the fragile bones of the nasal cavity, cut cleanly through its brain, and finally escape from its forehead.
In an instant, the abomination's head was split in two halves.
A moment later, Rain was already jumping back. She easily leaped a dozen meters back, then slid in the mud the same distance.
By then, countless hands were already pummeling the spot where she had stood. If she had been even a little bit slower, she would have been crushed.
But it did not matter.
Because those hands were nothing but minions.
The Tyrant itself… was dead.
Its body swayed heavily, and then collapsed into the mud, a river of blood spilling from its mangled head.
Just like that, the pursuit was over.
Hidden in the shadows, Sunny let out a secretive sigh of relief.
The past week had been a terrible ordeal for Rain… but it had not been easy for him, either.
A long time ago, Sunny had told Rain that he could teach her how to wield a sword, how to traverse the Dream Realm, and how to kill her enemies… but he could not teach her how to be strong. The world was a cold and ruthless place, and his little sister was much too soft to endure its cruelty.
Even now, all these years later, she retained that softness. She had learned how to wield weapons, survive in the wild, and hunt down abominations, but her nature was still the same. Rain had never suffered heartbreaking loss, had never felt the lightless depths of true despair, and had never faced the darkest sides of humanity.
Despite her cool appearance and tough reputation, at her core, she was still the same kind and sweet girl.
Which was a solace to Sunny. He never wanted her to lose that part of herself.
And yet, he couldn't coddle her too much, either. It would only do Rain harm if she learned to rely on him too much.
So, he had laboriously created the persona of Shadow, her mercurial teacher — who was both friendly and caring, but also a little sinister and not completely reliable.
That way, she could still feel a false sense of danger while being protected by him from the shadows, and grow stronger for it.
It would have been fine to let Rain Awaken at her own pace, but the war was too close. So, Sunny had used the chance encounter with the Awakened Tyrant to design a trial for her.
His own version of the First Nightmare.
The irony of how similar it was to his personal First Nightmare had not escaped him. A punishing escape through the wild reaches of the Dream Realm, in the company of an Awakened swordsman, pursued by a blind Tyrant…
Of course, there were differences, as well.
And although Rain had never been in real danger due to him observing her from the shadows, she definitely had not felt that way.
Her struggle had been real, her suffering had been real, and her eventual triumph was real.
Sunny, meanwhile, had not struggled himself — all he had done was eliminate any Fallen abominations that could have stumbled onto the two escaping girls and keep an eye on the survey team to make sure that they made it back to the main camp alright.
And yet, he felt completely exhausted.
Watching Rain suffer was not easy for him. He wouldn't go as far as to say that it had been harder than it had been for Rain, but still.
Sunny felt like his heart was bleeding.
And that was saying much, considering how difficult it was for him to bleed!
Similarly, while Rain felt incredible joy and pride at being able to Awaken, his heart was full of emotion, as well.
However, for Sunny… he felt even more.
That was because he could see more, and understood more.
Rain had a deep connection to her soul, for a mundane person, and could control her essence well. But Sunny perceived it on a much deeper level.
That was why he could see a tiny bead of hideous darkness that nestled in his sister's soul. A seed of Corruption… the Nightmare Seed. Every mundane person who had entered the Dream Realm carried one within them, just like those infected by the Nightmare Spell in the waking world did.
Although… Sunny was not entirely sure which came first — the Seed of Nightmare or the infection. Perhaps it was precisely because some people carried hideous darkness within their souls that the Spell chose them.
In any case, the Seed in Rain's soul had not grown in the past four years, and would not bloom into a Category One Nightmare Gate unless certain conditions were met. That was because it was small and miniscule enough to be suppressed by the authority of Queen Song.
As long as Rain remained in the Song Domain, her First Nightmare would never come.
But it would also make her an eternal hostage of a Domain unless she accepted the Spell and challenged the Nightmare.
While the storm was raging and Rain was going through the final stage of her Awakening, Sunny observed her soul in somber silence.
The numerous sparks of light — the crystals of solidified essence — fused under the pressure. A luminous sea ignited at the depths of Rain's soul. Forged in the heat of that sea, her soul core slowly came to shape.
And at the same time, unnoticed…
The bead of darkness dissolved in the light, destroyed by it.
Sunny had seen a Seed of Corruption bloom in the soul of a Sleeper once. Watching the opposite process take place was both poignant and miraculous.
'Is that the purpose of the First Nightmare? To push the infected into Awakening, and thus destroy the Seed, preventing Corruption from blooming?'
Awakening was the first step toward divinity, after all, and divinity was in direct opposition to Corruption. So, it only made sense that coming closer to divinity would render one immune to the weaker manifestation of its enemy.
That was the second way Sunny knew of for a soul to be cleansed of Corruption.
The first way was known to everyone, but very few ever considered it as such.
It was death.
Awakened were used to collecting soul shards from the Nightmare Creatures, but they rarely questioned why was it that the remnant fragments of corrupted souls were pure and untainted.
What happened at the moment of death that purified them?
Or was it death itself that eliminated the hideous darkness?
Now that Sunny knew more about the world, the Void, and the origin of death, he understood that death was a weapon to destroy Corruption.
And that was what it did.
He observed the Tyrant's tainted soul collapse and be cleansed, as well. The moment the abomination lost its life, the vile darkness shrouding its soul withered and died.
In the end, only five radiant shards were left.
So, Sunny let out a relieved sigh.
Finally, the ordeal was over.
Rain's grisly trial was finished, and the broader threat to her life was not as pressing anymore, either.
Now that her soul had been cleansed, Sunny would be able to take her out of the Song Domain. He had many more options now.
Of course… it wasn't certain that she would want to leave.
Remaining in the shadows, Sunny glanced at her.
At the moment, Rain was stumbling back to where Tamar was leaning on her spear with a pained expression on her face.
He followed stealthily.
'This next part… is going to be tricky.'
Rain made her way back to where Tamar was leaning on the spear, put the sword down, and sprawled tiredly in the mud.
Now that the Tyrant was dead, the rush of power she had felt because of the Awakening receded. Her body might have been tempered and reforged, but it was still depleted and weary. Her mind, too… she was dead tired.
Some distance away, the abomination's corpse was laying on the ground like a small hill of flesh. The creature was dead, but its minions weren't — the monstrous hands were still moving, searching for the killer in blind fury. Luckily, they remained attached to the Tyrant's corpse, so their reach was limited. Until the corpse decomposed and fell apart, nothing would reach Rain and Tamar.
The movements of the terrible hands were a little panicked.
Looking at the sky, Rain let out a long sigh.
The storm was slowly dissipating. The wind had already grown weaker, and the rain was not as heavy anymore. The lightning did not strike as often. The roaring thunderclaps were not as loud, as if growing distant.
She could even see gaps in the veil of dark storm clouds.
Unexpectedly, rays of pale sunlight were pouring from through the gaps.
Which meant that it was the seventh day of their journey.
Rain stared at the rays of sunshine with displeasure.
'How annoying.'
She had hoped that it was still the sixth night, just to avoid the Nightmare Spell's favorite number. Rain had a mild aversion to the number seven, purely out of obstinance.
Tamar finally let go of her spear and fell back on her stretcher. The younger girl looked at her for a long time, her eyes full of questions.
But in the end, her exhaustion won, and she simply closed them.
Not long after, both Rain and Tamar were asleep, laying next to each other in the mud.
This was the first time in a long while they slept peacefully.
***
By the time Rain woke up, the sky had cleared. Strangely enough, she didn't feel groggy or exhausted. Her body did not ache all over, either. Instead, it was brimming with energy and vitality.
The low hum of the Weeping Goddess enveloped the world like a lullaby.
She stared at the clear sky for a few moments in confusion.
'Oh. Right. I'm an Awakened now.'
Sitting up, Rain glanced in the direction of the dead Tyrant. The forest of arms was still moving, but none of them had escaped the corpse, yet. That was a relief.
Looking away, she raised her own hands and studied them.
Her skin had become smooth like silk. Her nails were like jade.
Turning her hands, she stared at her palms intently.
Her calluses were gone.
'Huh.'
Rain blinked a couple of times.
Her hands looked soft and delicate, as if she had never done any hard labor at all.
It was a bit stupid, but she couldn't help letting a small smile creep up on her face.
'Wait a minute…'
Rain pulled off her dirty, tattered shirt and unclasped the military bodysuit. Peeling it off to reveal her fair torso, she opened her eyes wide.
The mark left by the blow that the Huntsman had dealt her was gone. A few other scars she had collected in the last few years were nowhere to be seen, either. Her skin was supple and unblemished, nearly flawless.
'Wow. Ah!'
While Rain was delighting in the sight of her ladylike body, a hoarse voice resounded from behind her:
"...What are you doing?"
She flinched and hurriedly pulled the bodysuit close, embarrassed at being caught doing something so unserious.
Turning around, she saw Tamar looking at her with a complicated expression.
'Right.'
Rain smiled sheepishly.
"N—nothing. I was just… good morning, Tamar."
The young Legacy remained silent for a while, maintaining her usual stern frown. She glanced at the sky, which was already being painted golden and scarlet by the setting sun, but did not comment on how wrong Rain's greeting was.
Eventually, she opened her mouth and asked hesitantly:
"Have you been… an Awakened all along, Rani?"
Now that the deed had been done, Rain honestly wasn't sure how to deal with the situation. There had been no choice but to act when the Tyrant was about to catch them… but how was she supposed to explain its death to the young Legacy?
She wasn't even done processing what had happened herself.
Rain met Tamar's gaze and shook her head slowly.
"I think you know that I wasn't. If I was, I wouldn't have put myself through all that torment."
There was hesitation in the younger girl's eyes. She knew that Rain could not have been an Awakened… and yet, there was no other logical explanation. Reality and reason were clashing in her mind, leaving her in a state of loss and confusion.
After a while, she said stiffly:
"Unless you have some kind of powerful Flaw that limits when and how you can express your power… that is possible…"
Rain wavered for a while, then sighed.
"No. I have no such Flaw. I wasn't hiding my Rank from anyone."
Tamar gritted her teeth.
"Then how were you able to wield my sword? How were you able to slay the Tyrant? It doesn't make any sense. It's impossible for a mundane person to do!"
Rain scratched the back of her head, remained silent for a few moments, and then shrugged.
"You are right. A mundane person would not have been able to wield your sword… well, maybe some huge guy…"
Tamar took a deep breath.
"Then how?"
Rain looked at her and smiled easily.
"Isn't it obvious? When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth. So… I wasn't Awakened before, but I am now."
She raised an arm and flexed her muscles.
"It really feels amazing, by the way!"
The young Legacy stared at her with a stunned expression.
"No… you couldn't have conquered the First Nightmare, there was no time… you couldn't have even challenged it within the Queen's Domain…"
Rain nodded.
"You are right. I did not conquer the First Nightmare."
Tamar took a deep breath.
"How could you Awaken, then?"
Now was probably the last chance for Rain to keep her mouth shut.
But really… did she have to?
She had a vague hope that Tamar would not betray her. More than that, she did not think that keeping her achievement secret was the right thing to do.
Since Rain had found a way to Awaken without becoming a carrier of the Nightmare Spell, others would be able to follow her example, as well — perhaps not many, but some.
Which meant that fewer children would have to die while challenging the Nightmare. Like her older brother had.
Many would still choose to accept the Spell, without a doubt, due to all the boons it offered. But at least they would have a choice.
Conversely…
If she kept her accomplishment hidden, then in the future, the deaths of every unwilling Sleeper would indirectly be her fault.
Rain wasn't sure how or when she wanted to share her knowledge , but she knew that it had to be shared.
So, she gathered her courage and said:
"How did the ancient people of the Dream Realm Awaken? You should know that there was no Nightmare Spell back then."
Tamar's eyes widened slowly. She reeled back, mumbling softly:
"Before… before the Nightmare Spell… impossible… the knowledge has been lost…"
Rain smiled.
"Yes, the knowledge has been lost. But now, it has been found. I found it."
'With a lot of help from my teacher…'
Before the sun set, the minions of the dead Tyrant accepted the death of their ruler. Rain watched with a dark expression as the countless hands stopped moving for a while, and then started to claw at the flesh of the dead abomination.
The corpse was going to come undone much sooner than she had expected, allowing the monstrous hands to prowl freely.
She wanted to be as far away from the swarm of them as possible when that happened.
Soon, she was pulling Tamar's stretcher through the mud once again. It had been torturously hard and exhausting before… but now, Rain did not feel any strain at all. It was so easy that the bitterness of her past efforts seemed like a joke.
She was slowly coming to terms with the fact that she had become an Awakened, smiling brightly from time to time.
Tamar was slowly coming to terms with it, too.
The young Legacy spoke from the stretcher:
"But… how, exactly, did you do it?"
Rain considered if she should break into a sprint, but then decided against it.
"Well. It is hard to explain with words… the first thing you should know is that natural Awakening works in reversed order from the one induced by the Spell. You must learn how to sense and control your essence first, and form the soul core later."
She remembered her early days in Ravenheart. Back then, she had barely known her teacher…
"Your essence has to Awaken first. There are a few ways to make that happen, but the only one I know of is to absorb the essence of Awakened creatures."
Tamar shifted quietly on the stretcher.
"Soul shards used to be extremely precious in the waking world, so very few mundanes ever had a chance to acquire many of them before. The situation is even more dire now… with how many new Awakened and Masters are out there, everyone is striving to saturate their cores."
She paused for a moment, and then added scornfully:
"You must be very rich, Rani, to have acquired so many. For a simple porter."
Rain grinned.
"Who? Me? No, I'm a bit poor… actually, I never once managed to buy a soul shard. I just went out there and hunted down Nightmare Creatures, one at a time. Mostly Dormant, and a few Awakened."
The young Legacy let out a long, exasperated sigh.
"You crazy mundane girl..."
Rain chuckled.
"Well, anyway. Then, you have to learn how to sense and control your essence. That part is the hardest. I don't really know how to describe it, since there are no words in human language to do something like that. Plus… it's a bit of an impossible task, to begin with. How do you describe the sense of balance? How do you describe colors to a blind person? It's like that. Well, you should know — I am sure you, Awakened, struggle all the time to explain various things to mundane people. I mean… we, Awakened."
She paused for a few moments, then continued calmly:
"The last part is to form the soul core. That is what I have been doing ever since we've met. The process is rather simple, if a bit tedious. You just need to control your essence and make it flow in a circle, like a whirlpool. If you do it long enough and well enough, your essence will start to solidify. And then, at some point, a chain reaction will start, birthing the core. That is how you become Awakened, and that is what happened to me yesterday."
Tamar remained silent for a while.
Eventually, she asked:
"That doesn't really make sense. You couldn't have learned all of this on your own… someone extraordinary must have guided you. But that is not even the issue. Alright, I'll accept that you are a mundane girl who habitually hunts down Nightmare Creatures. That much is theoretically possible, at least. But it would also mean that you should have stayed comfortably in a well-defended city during the last and most sensitive part of your Awakening. There was no reason for you to work as a laborer in a road construction crew… even without taking into account that such a job would slow down the process of refining a soul core, it is simply beneath someone of your ability."
Rain coughed awkwardly.
Now that she had decided to share the truth with Tamar… how much, exactly, was she supposed to share?
She couldn't reveal the identity of her teacher, because that was not her secret to share.
As for the rest…
She hesitated for a moment.
"To tell you the truth, I got myself into some trouble in Ravenheart. So, I was advised to disappear from the city for a while."
Tamar scoffed.
"I'm not surprised."
She remained silent for a while, then asked in a serious tone:
"One thing that I can't understand, Rani… is why you have decided to share your secret with me."
Rain stopped and turned around, looking at the young Legacy with a hint of dark amusement in her eyes.
"Well, the cat was out of the bag after I killed that Tyrant. So, I had two choices… either tell you the truth or toss you over the edge of the waterfall. Although... I might still choose the latter..."
She stared at Tamar for a moment, then turned around and exploded with laughter.
"Gods, the expression on your face… relax, it was a joke. Plus, why would I keep it a secret? I want as many people as possible to know. That way, fewer kids will be dying in the First Nightmare. Fewer of them will be sent into a literal Death Zone on the winter solstice like you were, too…"
Rain couldn't help but be giddy. The intoxicating feeling of strength and potency permeating her body, the pride and relief of having finally accomplished the goal she had been pursuing for so many years, the promise of a gentler future that she could potentially help usher in…
It was enough to make her head spin.
While she was basking in joy, Tamar's cold voice resounded from behind:
"Rani… you are a bit naive, aren't you?"
Rain glanced at her in confusion.
"What's that about?"
Laying on the stretcher, the young Legacy looked at the sky tiredly and let out a long sigh.
"You absolutely cannot tell anyone about how you Awakened. At least not while you are so weak and lack protection. If you knew what's good for you, you really should have tossed me over the edge of the waterfall."
Rain blinked a couple of times.
"What? Why?"
The younger girl shifted and looked up at her, her gaze somber.
"Just think about it. The entire power hierarchy of our world is built around the Nightmare Spell. The entire economy too, more or less. Those who wield power can do so because they control the resources people need to survive. Awakened warriors are one such resource… perhaps the most important one. Now, you possess something that can render all that authority meaningless. What do you think will happen to you when those in power learn about your existence?"
Rain stopped, feeling her sense of joy dim a little.
A perplexed smile appeared on her face.
She wasn't a fool, so she had considered these things, as well. But didn't the importance of her discovery far outweigh such details?
"But it can save countless lives."
Tamar looked away and shrugged.
"Can it? Maybe in the short term… but what will happen when these new and untested Awakened have to face the horrors of the Dream Realm? What can cowards who refused to face even the First Nightmare do? Surely, they will buckle and break, leaving humanity defenseless. In that sense, what you offer is poison, not salvation."
She sighed.
"That is not my opinion, by the way. That is just one example of what others can say… will say… to justify harming you and suppressing your discovery. They might not even do it out of malice, but out of sincere belief. Because what you offer does not just attack their authority, but also their identity. That, as well, is built around the Nightmare Spell for many."
Rain dropped the harness into the mud.
"You can't be serious."
Her voice was calm, but her eyes weren't.
Because… she could easily imagine a world where Tamar was right.
Take the two Domains, for example. On the surface, the royal clans were benefactors to those hundreds of millions of mundane people who now lived in the Dream Realm.
But if one looked at it differently, the citizens of the Domains were hostage to the royal clans. They could only be safe if their Sovereign protected them, and could only really attempt the First Nightmare — and thus step on the path to greater power — if the Sovereign or one of the Sovereign's vassals allowed them to.
In the future, when more and more people of the waking world settled in the Dream Realm, that would become the cornerstone of the authority of the royal clans.
Would they be willing to share that authority?
And then, there were the Legacy clans below the two royal houses, whose culture and identity were irrevocably connected to the dreadful challenges of the Nightmare Spell. They were already prohibiting their scions from saving themselves from the trial of the winter solstice by entering the Dream Realm in advance, purely out of belief that warriors had to be forged in fire.
Would they accept Awakened who had not faced the First Nightmare? Or would they find the very concept offensive?
The consequences of Rain's achievement went far deeper than she had considered.
Tamar sighed.
"I am deadly serious, Rani. You… should speak to the extraordinary person who guided you to Awakening, at least, before making any decisions. They had to have been more aware of the repercussions than you are. Be mindful, though. Make sure that they have your best interest in heart before listening to what they have to say."
She paused for a moment, and then added in a subdued tone:
"Until you do, no one must know that you are not a carrier of the Nightmare Spell. We… we'll tell them that we had no choice but to cross the realm boundary and leave the Song Domain while escaping from the Tyrant, and that you had your First Nightmare as a result. That will work as a temporary measure, at least."
Rain looked at her soberly.
Tamar was young… but she was a member of a Legacy clan, as well. She served the Queen as a vassal.
So, she was the exact type of person she had warned Rain against.
'Can I trust her?'
After what they had experienced together, Rain wanted to believe that she could. But in a sense, covering the truth would mean betraying the trust of Tamar's clan and Queen Song.
Would she really do that?
Rain sighed.
"One thing I don't understand, Lady Tamar… is why are you willing to hide this secret for me."
The young Legacy looked at her from the muddy stretcher. Her face was pale and stern… which was a bit of a comical look for such a young woman.
After a while, she looked away, remained silent for a moment, and said stiffly:
"Well, aren't you a member of my survey team? I am responsible for your well-being… as a superior. So… if something happens to you, a stain would be left on my reputation. And I value my reputation very much."
Rain stared at her silently, keeping a straight face.
'...Adorable!'
By that time, the night had already fallen, and the three moons were high in the sky. So, she couldn't see Tamar's expression very well.
She did see something else, however.
With a sigh, Rain unsheathed her hunting knife. Moonlight glistened on the sharp blade as she bent down.
Tamar seemed to flinch when she saw the knife.
"W—what are you doing?"
Rain cut the harness, separating it from the stretcher, and looked at the young Legacy with a neutral expression.
"I'm sorry, Lady Tamar. I'm afraid you'll have to go over the edge, after all."
Tamar's eyes widened.
"W—what?"
Rain stared at her for a few moments, then laughed and pointed in the direction of the edge.
"You might not see it from the ground, but actually…"
Out there in the darkness, far below, a scattering of lights was shining faintly through the water vapor.
It was the city built by Tamar's clan on the shores of the Lake of Tears.
Rain stood up and started dismantling the harness.
"The plan was to reach your clan's Citadel, but I don't really know how to cross all the canyons that stand in our way. It would be much easier to climb down from the plateau and reach the city. So… summon the brightest luminous Memory you have. We're going down."
Tamar was looking up at her with a frozen expression.
After a while, she scowled in outrage.
"Rani, y—you! Was that supposed to be funny?!"
Rain shrugged.
"I don't know. I thought it was pretty funny…"
Soon, they left the stretcher behind. Tamar was strapped to Rain's back with the rearranged harness, holding onto her shoulders with trembling hands. Before, Rain would have never dared to climb a slick, sheer slope while carrying such a heavy burden — but now that she was an Awakened, nothing seemed impossible for her anymore.
With the bright light of the luminous Memory illuminating the vertical surface of the weathered stone, she carefully started the descent. Her physical strength seemed inexhaustible, so all she had to do was pay attention and keep in mind how far from the wall her center of gravity was.
That said, the Moonriver plateau was terribly high, so reaching the Lake of Tears was taking an eternity. The Weeping Goddess flowed down on both sides of them, but the stretch of the slope Rain had chosen was relatively dry.
At some point, she sensed Tamar's tension and started talking to calm the younger girl down.
Rain talked about all the things she was looking forward to after Awakening.
Like not having to do laundry or carry a heavy backpack while climbing mountains...
Mainly these two things.
And having soft hands.
"That is what you were worried about?"
Tamar's voice sounded incredulous.
Rain grinned.
"Listen, Princess Tamar… you might not know it, but humble laborers like me take skincare very seriously."
The young Legacy remained silent for a while, then sighed in embarrassment.
"No, actually… I get it. Girls from Legacy clans all secretly look forward to becoming Awakened. We train really hard, you know, so by sixteen, your hands are a nightmare in and of itself…"
Rain laughed.
It was already dawn by the time they reached the water.
Rain had been worried that she would have to swim to shore, but there was no need.
Tamar's luminous Memory was very visible in the dark night, so the inhabitants of the city had long noticed a strange spark slowly crawling down the sheer cliffs.
So, there were boats waiting in a semicircle around the base of the cliffs, with armed Awakened on them.
Now, their dreadful journey was truly over.
Dressed in a comfortable night-gown, Rain was sitting on a bed. The bed was wide and soft. The sheets were immaculately clean and crisp… a far cry from the cold cradle of mud she had been sleeping on for many days.
It was also much nicer than her own bed in Ravenheart, so... she had nothing to complain about.
The room itself was spacious, but austere. The Citadel of Clan Sorrow was cut into the cliffside, so the walls surrounding her were that of rough stone. The furniture, however, was quite elegant and beautifully made.
There was a single arched window in the room, opening to the pale lilac expanse of the evening sky. The roaring of the Weeping Goddess seemed quiet here, somehow, but also constant, like a persistent hum.
The air was fresh and smelled of water.
The peaceful, but uniquely austere mood of the somber Citadel helped Rain imagine easily where Tamar's overly serious demeanor had come from.
She sighed.
Things had happened fast after the two of them reached the Lake of Tears. First, Rain and Tamar were brought to the city built on its shore — it was much smaller than Ravenheart, but still lively. The architecture style was distinctly different, as well, favoring flat roofs that served as gardens — as opposed to the capital, where most roofs were slanted and covered by tiles to avoid snow and ash accumulating on them.
They did not spend much time in the city, though. The Saint of Sorrow was currently away, but Tamar's mother was there. After receiving news of her daughter showing up severely wounded, she immediately sent retainers to retrieve her.
Rain and Tamar were taken to the Citadel, which was cut directly into the vertical side of the great waterfall and oversaw the city from high above. Tamar was treated by an Ascended healer. Rain, meanwhile, was welcomed as a guest of Clan Sorrow.
She met the matriarch of the clan, as well as a few elders. Everyone had treated her graciously — from the Awakened retainers and mundane citizens to the members of the direct family. Tamar had briefly shared the story of how the two of them had ended up in such a sorry state, including the fake version of Rain's Awakening.
Everything seemed fine.
And yet, Rain was in a heavy mood.
That was because she had heard a lot, and inferred even more, from the conversations with the locals.
The war... seemed imminent.
Some of the people she had talked to were aware of it, while some were not. Nevertheless, everyone was alarmed and uneasy, as if there was invisible tension permeating the air.
Many things had happened after the survey team left the construction camp and lost contact with the rest of humanity.
The conflict between the two Great Clans had grown much more dire. Valor continued to demand that Silent Stalker and Master Dar of Maharana Clan were handed over, and Song continued to refuse. There were all kinds of unrest on the streets of Bastion and Ravenheart… NQSC, even.
There had been protests and violent clashes between the followers of the opposing Domains. A large crowd was chanting threateningly in front of Clan Song's compound in the waking world. Someone had tossed makeshift incendiaries at the fortress walls surrounding the location of the King's Dream Gate in the Northern Quadrant. A few young Legacies had already fought openly, devastating a public venue. They were arrested by the agents of the government, but the government itself was behaving strangely, as if frozen by fear, indecision, and internal conflict.
And those were only the outward signs.
The more dire omen was how deserted the Citadel of Clan Sorrow seemed. There were Awakened warriors, but too few of them. There were members of the direct family, but only the less powerful ones.
Which told Rain one thing.
The Queen was secretly mobilizing her forces.
The road Rain had helped build was almost complete, and soon, legions of the Song Domain would march on it, heading to Godgrave.
The war, which was an abstract concept before, was almost palpable now.
It was much sooner than she had expected.
And so, Rain was sitting quietly on the bed, watching as the sky turned dark beyond the window.
Finally, when all sunlight was gone and deep shadows devoured the room, a familiar presence emerged from them.
Her teacher leaned on a wall and applauded quietly. His smile was as carefree as it had always been.
"Congratulations! You are an Awakened now."
Rain looked at his dark silhouette sternly.
"...Where the hell have you been?"
He gave her a vague shrug.
"Oh, you know. Here and there. Hiding in the shadows, taking a beach vacation, sitting idly on my dark throne. Why? Didn't you do well without me?"
Rain lingered for a few moments, then let out a heavy sigh.
"I wouldn't call it "well", exactly… but, sure. Actually, I did fine."
He grinned.
"Fine? You are the first human of your world to have Awakened without that pesky thing… what do you call it? Oh, the Nightmare Spell. Great job, Rain! You really made me proud."
She silently extended her hand and opened her palm.
"Give it, then."
He raised an eyebrow… or at least she thought he did, since she couldn't see his face clearly.
"What?"
Rain frowned.
"My Memory! You promised me a Memory after I killed the Huntsman."
Her teacher laughed quietly.
"Right. Don't worry, I will. I'll even throw in one more for that Awakened Tyrant. And a third one as a free bonus, for a return customer."
He hesitated for a moment, and then added more sincerely:
"But really, good job. Awakening, killing the Tyrant… and not leaving that girl to die, too. I'm not sure that I would have done the same as a Sleeper."
Rain looked away, feeling a little embarrassed.
"...Thank you. Anyway, I was never really a Sleeper. That would have been embarrassing — I'm way too old to be one…"
After that, neither of them spoke for a while.
Eventually, Rain asked:
"So, what now?"
Her teacher sighed.
"That is up to you. Now that you have Awakened, we have more options. You are not a prisoner of the Song Domain anymore… so, if you want, I can take you to safety, to wait out this entire mess."
She faced him, not saying anything.
He chuckled.
"What? I have nice places to take my student to as well, you know."
Rain smiled faintly.
"Says the man who has lived in my shadow for four years."
The joke was just like countless others she had told in the past, but today, it did not land. She didn't feel it.
Rain shook her head.
"You know I wanted to Awaken because I wanted to be strong. Have I become strong to do nothing, then? Running away and hiding in a safe place sure sounds nice, on the surface. But do you really think that I would want to?"
Her teacher sighed.
"No, not really."
He hesitated.
"So what do you want to do?"
Rain remained silent for a long while.
"Tamar… told me to consult the person who had guided me to Awakening. Before trying to do anything. So, what? Was she right? Will I be silenced if I try to share my knowledge with the world?"
He walked over to the window and looked outside, his silhouette almost indistinguishable from the shadows.
"Well, that kid has some sense. What she tried to tell you was a bit too dramatic and extreme, but fundamentally, she is right. Of course, there are ways to go about it. You won't be able to offer this knowledge to the world freely, but the Sovereigns will not discard it, either. After all, it is another tool they can use. So, as long as you are willing to let them use it as they see fit, and are ready to accept that it will only ever be used sparingly… I can arrange that."
He turned around and smiled.
"Alternatively, you can entrust it to me. Your friend said that this knowledge should not be shared while you are weak and lack backing. However, she is wrong about one thing. You do not lack backing, Rain, since you have me. I might not be capable enough to stand against the Sovereigns… just yet… but I am more than capable enough to disseminate information without being caught by them."
Rain frowned.
"What would be the point, though? You might be able to avoid them, but people who receive the knowledge from you won't be. So, the royal clans will just suppress them instead of me. Even if they fail to uproot the knowledge entirely, there will be countless victims. That is not what I want."
Her teacher grinned.
"Smart girl. Well… actually, that is all beside the point. In truth, you don't really need to hide that knowledge for long."
She raised an eyebrow, confused.
"I don't?"
He nodded.
"I'd say… by the end of this war, all your concerns will become moot. Or, well, we'll have bigger problems to solve at the very least. So, keep your secret safe until the war is over. Who knows, the situation might change entirely by then."
His voice grew a little lighter.
"In the meantime, work on becoming a Master. Maybe find a way to manifest a Flaw and an Aspect. Right, now that you have a soul core, we will have to teach you how to enter your Soul Sea…"
Rain listened to him with a smile.
At some point, she said:
"Teacher."
He paused.
"What?"
Rain remained silent for a moment, then said quietly:
"I am going to participate in the war."
For the first time in a long while, he seemed a little rattled.
"What kind of… have you lost your mind?"
She shook her head slowly.
"No. Actually… I've been thinking about it for a long time."
Rain sighed.
"Tamar said that I am naive, and I know you think that way, too. But I am not. Yes, I tend to assume the best of people, even if some of them don't deserve it. But I am not a fool."
He blinked a couple of times.
"Assuming the best of people who don't deserve it is pretty much the definition of being naive."
She looked at her soft hands, illuminated gently by the moonlight.
"In any case, the Sword Domain is going to declare war on the Song Domain. If the King of Swords wins… then, an occupation will follow. I can't just sit on the sidelines and watch without doing anything."
He pursed his lips.
"What, do you think that the Queen is any better? Valor might end up being the ones who initiate the war, but make no mistake. Clan Song wants it just as badly. More than that, what will change if one Sovereign replaces the other? Isn't it all the same for the simple people who live in the Song Domain? Not to mention that you don't belong to that Domain, to begin with. You are from a government family."
Rain looked at him somberly.
"A government family? Sure, I am. But, Teacher… for how much longer will the government exist? Once there is only one royal clan instead of two, do you really think that they will allow an independent power to remain without submitting to their rule? Neutrality will become a myth, by then. And anyone who did not join the right side in the war will be branded as a sinner. That includes government families like mine."
He lingered for a moment.
"I'm not sure about how much longevity the government has left, but you are right. The winner will certainly consolidate their power."
She shook her head.
"And yes, it matters which Sovereign rules the Song Domain. The royal clans might seem the same to you, but do you really think that the King of Swords, who is synonymous with Bastion, will treat Ravenheart the same as his ancestral home? That he won't siphon resources from the conquered lands to feed the central regions? More than that… by the end of the war, many people would have died. Citizens of the losing Domain will be occupied by the people who have killed their brothers, sisters, parents, and children on the battlefield. It won't be a peaceful process."
Her teacher sighed.
"Well… you are right. The King of Swords might certainly do something like that. And there will be some tension, and therefore some measures of suppression."
Rain smiled bitterly.
"And lastly, I do believe that both sides want the war. But, teacher… the people I know are in the Song Domain. Tamar and her clan. The porters from the survey team. The road manager who went out of his way to help me make more money while staying safe. The merchants who used to buy the materials I harvested. Our neighbors in Ravenheart, who brought us food when we arrived from NQSC. Young Awakened guards who welcomed me back from the hunts. And so many more. They are all good people. These are the people I know, and they are the ones who will suffer if the Song Domain falls to the army of Clan Valor. So…"
She looked away.
"I can't claim any sort of moral superiority by choosing to fight for the Queen, but I can't step back and do nothing, either."
Rain took a deep breath and looked at her teacher resolutely.
"So I'll do what I can. Little as it may be."
He stared at her for a long time, not saying anything.
Before, she could see a hint of his expression, but now, his face was entirely shrouded in darkness.
Rain suddenly felt nervous. She had never seriously angered her teacher before… did she do it now?
Eventually, though, he let out a long sigh and said in a grumpy voice:
"...You're not making my job easier, you know that? Bah! What a troublesome student!"
Her teacher shook his head in dejection.
"But... I sort of expected that to happen."
He cursed.
"What can I say… I guess we are joining the army of Clan Song. Why the hell not? One side, two sides, three sides… at this point, what's the difference…"
Days before, Sunny had been left alone on a peaceful beach.
He just stood there motionlessly for a while, holding Neph's dress awkwardly and not knowing what to do with it.
Was he supposed to just leave it here? Or return it?
What would that scene even look like? Simply imagining it was a little terrifying.
'Here... your dress. You left it behind the last time.'
His face slowly turned a beautiful shade of pink.
Eventually, Sunny sighed, folded the dress gently, and put it down.
He put his own clothes back on, summoned the Nebulous Mantle, then briefly rinsed the dirty plates in the river and placed it all back into the picnic basket. He placed the blanket there, as well, and finally put the folded dress on top of it.
By then, the velvet sky was illuminated by a scattering of bright stars, and the world was bathed in moonlight.
He pushed the boat into the water and jumped inside. Rowing it upstream was not as effortless as it had been to drift downstream… not to mention that he was all alone now.
His side felt chilly.
Moving the oars and looking at the moon, Sunny let out another sigh.
'Well… it had to be done.'
He considered just using Shadow Step to return to Bastion, but then abandoned that idea. After all, that Aspect Ability belonged to the Lord of Shadows, not to Master Sunless… and although he had told Nephis the truth, these two were entirely different people as far as the rest of the world was concerned.
Sunny wasn't quite sure how much longer Master Sunless would be able to exist, and what role the humble shopkeeper would play, but he still wanted to remain cautious. It was not time to abandon that persona yet... hopefully, such a time would never come.
Listening to the soothing sounds of the river, he slowly savored the memories of today.
Seeing Nephis descend from the sky like a celestial fairy. Witnessing her easy smile at the docks. Rowing the boat side by side with her, pressed tightly against each other. Listening to her laugh as she dove into the water.
Sunlight reflecting from the surface of the river as she splashed him, standing near the shore in her tantalizing bathing suit.
And the rest…
'Maybe I could have handled it better?'
He probably could have, but she had caught him by surprise with her somewhat believable, but entirely mistaken theory of who Master Sunless really was.
Remembering Neph's subtly smug expression, Sunny couldn't help but laugh quietly.
"Ah… what will I do with her…"
In any case, he had got his point across. He confessed his secret identity, made sure to explain that deceiving her had not been his intention, and expressed the sincerity of his feelings.
The rest was up to Nephis.
And speaking of Nephis…
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, and then asked silently:
[Cassie? Are you listening?]
There was a stretch of silence, and then, her calm voice resounded in his mind.
[I am.]
Sunny froze, then cleared his throat in embarrassment.
'Come to think of it. I sort of threw Cassie under the bus, didn't?'
Well… better not mention it! Ever...
Sunny pretended not to remember doing anything of the sort and asked:
[I assume you witnessed everything?]
She didn't deny it.
[I did. For what it's worth… I think you did a good job. It was the right decision.]
Sunny exhaled slowly.
[I hope it was. But…]
However, before he could finish the sentence, Cassie suddenly interrupted him — which was a bit strange, since it was not at all like her.
[Oh.]
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
[What's the matter?]
There was a long stretch of silence, and then Cassie spoke again, her voice sounding a little strange:
[Oh… oh my.]
Sunny frowned.
[Is something wrong?]
This time, her response came almost immediately.
[No, of course not. I just… s—sorry! Can't speak right now!]
With that, Cassie's voice grew silent, and she did not respond again.
Sunny continued to row the boat upstream in bewilderment.
After a while, thinking about something, he winced.
'Ah. I hope she survives…'
***
Far away, on a tranquil heavenly island, an ivory pagoda seemed to shimmer with reflected moonlight. On one of its higher levels, a delicate young woman was sitting behind the desk, tracing her fingers across a parchment. Her lovely face was enchantingly beautiful, and her long hair was like a cascade of pale gold.
At that moment, the young woman turned her head to the white stone of the chamber's outer wall.
Her expression changed slightly.
"Oh."
In the next moment, something crashed into the island with a resounding boom.
Cassie slowly rose from behind her desk.
"Oh… oh my."
Then, she walked out from behind the desk and faced the door.
Her movements were poised and elegant, but also… seemed a little nervous, for some reason?
She frowned slightly.
'I'm… I'm sure it'll be fine.'
Sunny's voice resounded in her mind:
[Is something wrong?]
Cassie hesitated for a moment.
[No. Of course not.]
But then…
The door flew open with a bang, and a tall figure appeared on the threshold, clad in an intricate suit of enchanted armor.
Cassie gulped.
"Neph. When did you get ba…"
Nephis was already inside, the door slamming shut behind her.
"Why didn't you tell me?!"
Her face was flushed, and her usually calm eyes were full of scathing intensity.
Cassie lingered for a moment.
"Tell you what?"
Neph was approaching her with wide strides.
Her office, sadly, wasn't that large…
"Don't give me that! I know that you saw everything! E—everything…"
Cassie made her best effort to flutter her eyelashes innocently. Unfortunately, her eyes were hidden behind a blindfold, so it had no effect.
She tilted her head in a flawless imitation of a confused lack of understanding, and said:
"How could I have seen anything? I'm blind…"
Her tone was soft and elegant. To illustrate her argument, she pointed at the blindfold.
Instead of answering, Neph lunged at her.
Cassie made her best effort to hold in a frightened squeal and evaded the grab with a graceful step. It wasn't that hard to do, since her Awakened Ability warned her of danger in advance.
Luckily, Nephis was not using her full titanic speed. Otherwise, Cassie might not have been able to escape even with the forewarning…
"N—now wait a minute, Neph… I can explain!"
"Sure you can! Stop dodging and come here, then. I'll let you explain…"
"I… I'd rather not…"
"Too late!"
Something crashed loudly inside the office.
"No, but when did you get so slippery?!"
"I'm not slippery! I'm adroit and graceful!"
"Oh yes you are… for now…"
"Wait!"
There was another loud crash.
"Ah! Stop breaking my furniture!"
"I'll buy you a new desk…"
"That's not the point!"
"Come here, or I'll buy you a new shelf, too…"
…The Fire Keepers, who had gathered on the lower level of the Ivory Tower in frightful silence, looked at each other.
Eventually, one of them said:
"We didn't hear anything. Right?"
Another nodded.
"Of course. In fact, I am currently asleep in my cabin on the Chain Breaker."
"I was never even here. I am actually in the waking world right now."
"I think my Flaw made me deaf."
There were a few moments of silence.
"Let's just go… before she decides to buy a new door, too…"
With that, they quietly dispersed.
Some time later, Cassie's office was a mess. The actual damage wasn't that severe, but there were parchments and sheets of paper scattered everywhere.
The two young women were sitting on the floor, breathing heavily. Cassie's blindfold was a little crooked.
Nephis glared at her for a while, then groaned and hid her face between her knees.
Eventually, her muffled voice resounded in the stone chamber:
"I… I forgot to retrieve my damned dress…"
Hearing that, Cassie livened up a little, as if feeling a chance to redeem herself.
"Oh! Don't worry. He picked it up."
Instead of answering, Nephis slowly raised her hands and silently grabbed her head.
After a few moments of silence, she said:
"When is the war starting? Let's go to war, Cas…"
The blind seer smiled.
"Of course. I'll go with you."
She paused for a moment, then added softly:
"But honestly, I don't know why you are reacting so strongly."
Nephis raised her head and looked at the other young woman in astonishment.
"Why? I'm embarrassed! Embarrassed! I'm so embarrassed that I want to fall through the earth."
Cassie smiled slightly.
"Really? Well…embarrassed is better than angry, I think."
She paused for a moment, then asked cautiously:
"Are you disappointed?"
Nephis remained silent for a while, then sighed and leaned tiredly on the wall.
"No. Yes? Maybe."
She gritted her teeth.
"I am disappointed, but I am also excited. Ah, I don't know…"
She hesitated for a while.
"I liked many things about Master Sunless, and some of those things were how soft and… safe he was. Unlike me, and everything around me. I'm sad that these qualities of him were a deception."
Nephis frowned.
"But then, they weren't, really? The man I've come to know… and like… is not an illusion. It's just that I've only been exposed to a part of him. That part is still real, though… it's so confusing."
Her voice grew a little heated:
"And then there is his other part. The Lord of Shadows. He is someone I… appreciate. Someone whom I might have wondered about — what would it be like, if he stood by my side? That was a nice thought."
She leaned her head on the wall.
"So do I think that I lost something? Or did I unexpectedly gain the best of the both worlds? Or is it both? I'm confused."
Then, Nephis hid her face in her knees again and let out another groan.
"But that is not even what matters!"
Cassie, who had been listening to her tirade silently, raised an eyebrow.
There were very few people in the world that Nephis felt comfortable with enough to let herself be so open and frank. In fact, there was probably no one except for Cassie — so, she did not want to interrupt.
But now, she had to.
"It's not? What matters, then?"
Nephis raised her head and glared at her silently.
After a while, she opened her mouth and said:
"It's just… it's just… is not how it was supposed to be!"
Cassie touched her hair awkwardly.
"How was it supposed to be?"
Nephis let out a heavy sigh.
"I just thought… that I will spend some time with Master Sunless and try to enjoy myself. Maybe something would come out of it, and maybe not. In any case, it was supposed to be a timed entanglement. Soon enough… before anything too serious might have happened… I would have left Bastion and gone to war. And then, by the time it was over, a year or several years later, I would have been able to decide what to do then."
She looked at Cassie intently.
"Do you see the problem here, Cas? There is no "then" anymore! Because even if I leave Bastion, he'll still be with me!"
Cassie pretended to study her expression. She wished dearly to be able to see Neph's face right now, but she couldn't. It was just the two of them in the room, so she could only see herself.
Eventually, Cassie chuckled lightly.
"I see."
She took a deep breath and lingered for a while.
"Actually… I knew that Master Sunless and the Lord of Shadows were the same person for a while now. I trusted that he had no ill intentions toward you, and he asked me to keep his secret until he found an opportunity to tell you himself. That was why I kept quiet. But, honestly… I wanted you to enjoy yourself, as well. I knew that you would go into the Changing Star of the Immortal Flame mode as soon as you learned that he was a powerful Saint. You tend to forget that you are a human, too, Neph. And humans need repose, sometimes."
Cassie paused, the light smile disappearing from her lips.
"There were some other reasons, as well, but there is no point in talking about it. In any case, he promised me that he would tell you before the war, and now, he did. So, that secret is in the open."
Cassie remained silent for a while, and then sighed.
"So, you need to make a decision now."
Nephis looked at her somberly.
Eventually, she asked in a quiet tone:
"But how do I decide what to do? You know that I am… not good with these things. Feelings, bonds, and distractions."
Cassie couldn't help but laugh.
"Yes, I know… the fact that you used the word "distractions" is proof enough. But, actually, it is very simple. I'll help you make the right decision."
Nephis looked at her with subtle hope.
Cassie spoke softly:
"Follow my lead. Close your eyes. Now, imagine meeting Master Sunless tomorrow... and telling him that whatever there is between you two cannot continue, and you are ending it immediately. That you will be nothing but colleagues in the future, fighting side by side as allies. And nothing more."
Nephis followed her advice. Cassie could not see, but she felt her friend's shoulder slump a little.
She smiled.
"How does it feel?"
Nephis remained silent for a while.
Eventually, she said with a hint of reluctance in her voice:
"...Terrible."
Cassie sighed in satisfaction.
"Then, don't do that. Instead, do the opposite. There, it's as simple as that."
Nephis opened her eyes and looked at the blind seer silently.
Her expression must have been a little startled.
Cassie shrugged with a smile.
"Feelings, bonds, and distractions are not that complicated. Haven't you been studying passions recently? Just follow your passion, and things will work out. Even if they don't, you won't regret making the effort. The only thing you'll regret is never giving it your best."
Nephis blinked a couple of times, staring at her strangely.
Cassie frowned.
"What?"
Her friend shook her head.
"No, nothing. It's just that… how are you so good at this? You've never had a boyfriend, either."
Cassie faced her with an expression of horror.
"What? What do you mean, never had a boyfriend? I was very popular in school, you know!"
Nephis raised an eyebrow.
"Sure. But did you have a boyfriend?"
Cassie opened her mouth.
"That's beside the point! And, by the way… when are you going to buy me a new desk?!"
Nephis rose to her feet, patted down her armor, and headed for the door.
"No, really! I need a desk!"
Neph paused at the threshold, looked back for a moment, and said before disappearing in a subtly rushed manner:
"I mean, you are in charge of finances. Put a request for a new desk… on my behalf… anyway, see you later. I think I know what to do now."
A moment later, her receding voice resounded from the corridor:
"Good night!"
Sunny reached Bastion in the dead of night. He tied the boat to the pier, climbed ashore, and walked slowly in the direction of the Brilliant Emporium. There was a lot on his mind, so he was not in a hurry to get home.
Eventually, though, he did.
The Marvelous Mimic opened its door unprompted to welcome him back. It even retracted the terrifying fangs, which were usually out at night, back inside the door frame.
Sunny patted the lintel, walked into the dining hall absentmindedly, placed the picnic basket on a table, and sighed.
He was a bit tired, but doubted that he would be able to sleep tonight.
And indeed, Sunny wasn't able to douse the flames blazing in his mind for a long time. He tossed and turned in the bed, only falling asleep shortly before dawn.
As a result, he overslept, only waking up from the sounds of Aiko entering the shop. Since his petite assistant had showed up for work, the morning crowd wasn't far behind, either.
Sunny sat up and rubbed his face, then went about washing up for the long day ahead.
'Will she come?'
He figured that Nephis would need a long time to sort her feelings out, but still put extra effort into making himself look presentable on the off chance that she would not.
Aiko's voice resounded from downstairs while he was in the middle of his routine.
"Hey, boss! What should I do with the basket?"
Sunny swept his wet hair back and responded casually:
"Ah… there are some dirty dishes inside. Give them a rinse."
He washed them in the river yesterday, but everything still needed to be cleaned properly.
Sunny continued to get himself ready. There were no mirrors inside the Mimic, so he used the gloomy shadow to look at himself instead.
Needless to say, the shadow was not amused by having to stare at his mug first thing in the morning... or ever, really.
'That guy never changes...'
It was then that Sunny froze, opened his eyes wide, then dashed down while summoning the Nebulous Mantle.
"No, Aiko! Wait!"
But it was too late.
The petite girl was standing in the kitchen, the picnic basket floating in the air by her side. It was open, and Aiko… was holding a beautiful white dress in her hands.
Sunny grew still.
"That…"
She looked at him with wide eyes and asked in a small voice:
"Boss… uh… why did you bring a girl's dress back from your picnic?"
Sunny stammered:
"It's n—not what you think… I didn't do anything! She just ran off… without her dress… it happened that way…"
Aiko stared at the dress silently.
Then, a small frown appeared on her face.
"Wait a minute… these measurements…"
In the next moment, she was standing next to Sunny, poking him in the chest with a finger.
"That is Changing Star's dress! You! You debaucherous scoundrel! What did you do to Nephis?!"
Sunny softened the Onyx Shell, afraid that Aiko would bruise her finger, and pretended to reel back from her jabs.
"I didn't do anything! We were just escaping the heat in the river… and what do you mean, scoundrel?! Weren't you the one who encouraged me to strike while the iron was hot?!"
"When did I ever?!"
"Ouch! I don't remember! But you definitely did!"
It was then that the silver bell hanging above the door rang, and they both froze.
Someone was standing at the entrance, looking at them calmly.
Tasteful white clothes, beautiful figure, lustrous silver hair…
Sunny's heart skipped a beat.
It was Nephis.
She lowered her gaze and looked at the dress, which Aiko was still holding in her hand.
Nephis smiled politely.
"Oh. I've been looking for that."
Walking into the kitchen, she took it from the petite girl's hand and looked at Sunny with sparkling eyes.
"Thank you for picking it up, Master Sunless."
He inhaled slowly.
"Ah… y—yes. Sure."
Why was she acting so nonchalant? What was she thinking?
'Did she come here to… to condemn me, or to embrace me?'
He gulped and asked cautiously:
"I… I hope everything is fine. After what happened yesterday."
Nephis nodded curtly.
"It's fine."
Then, she frowned a bit and mumbled quietly:
"No, actually, now that I think about it... after what happened last night, I'll need to replace some furniture…"
Sunny flinched.
"...What?"
At the same time, Aiko's eyes widened even more.
"What?!"
Nephis looked at them in confusion.
"Oh. Sorry. I was just talking to myself."
She paused for a moment, noticing their expressions, and then added hesitantly:
"Uh... did I say something wrong again?"
***
Eventually, Sunny managed to leave the stunned Aiko behind and lead Nephis to somewhere more private.
And now that they were there, he was silently cursing himself.
'No, but… am I an idiot? Why didn't I go downstairs, to the Memory shop? Why did I bring her upstairs instead?!'
Currently, they were… in his bedroom.
While Sunny was berating himself, Nephis looked around with curiosity.
"Is that where you sleep? This version of you, I mean."
Sunny forced out a smile.
"Ah… yes. At least one incarnation of me has to, from time to time. The others don't sleep, but since I am supposed to be the most human one, I do."
He silently evaluated his bedroom and thanked the dead gods for the habit of always making his bed first thing in the morning. The room was clean and cozy, with a beautiful view of the Mirror Lake beyond the window. The Castle was bathed in the golden light of dawn… and there, above it, the Ivory Island was shrouded by clouds.
Nephis stared at his bed for a few moments, as if trying to remember something, then turned away and looked out of the window.
A hint of a smile appeared on her lips.
"I think I can see my window from here."
Sunny would lie if he said that he had not spent plenty of time staring at the distant silhouette of the Ivory Tower, so he kept silent.
Instead, he gestured to a few items decorating his room.
"These are some curios that I collected in the Dream Realm over the years. They are… nothing much. But exploring the past is one of my hobbies."
Nephis studied them for a while, then turned to face him and said simply:
"I know."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"You… know?"
She hesitated for a few moments.
"The Exploration Report on the Tomb of Ariel, written by Nobody. You are Nobody… aren't you?"
He was startled by that question. It had come out of nowhere, completely crushing his expectations of what she wanted to talk about... both the best and the worst of them.
Sunny remained silent until the pain of the Flaw made it difficult, and then nodded slowly, choosing not to say anything else. The more he said, the higher were the chances of her asking him something that he was unable to answer.
Nephis sighed, then explained calmly:
"I started to suspect it after meeting the Lord of Shadows for the first time. He… you… were too strong to have come out of nowhere. A Saint as powerful as that simply had to have left a mark on the world. And when I asked who had taught you my family's swordsmanship, you answered that... that nobody had. I did not note it initially, but later, something seemed to click in my mind."
She paused for a few moments, took a deep breath, and then spoke:
"The memories of everyone who had entered the Third Nightmare with me are... affected. We don't really know every detail of what happened there. But there, in Godgrave, I guessed something."
Nephis paused before adding:
"The Tomb of Ariel. You were…"
However, before she could form the question, Sunny interrupted her by raising his hand.
There was a complicated expression on his face.
Inside, he was full of intense happiness at the thought of Nephis knowing that they had challenged the Third Nightmare together. It was not exactly the same as remembering him... but it was something, at least. Something infinitely more meaningful than the nothingness of his current situation.
But he also knew that she would not be able to remember his answer.
And, unlike Cassie, who was able to retain the memory of having forgotten something due to her Aspect, Nephis would not be able to do even that.
So, instead of confessing the truth, Sunny said quietly:
"Before you say anything else, I must confess something. There are… certain things that my Flaw prevents me from sharing. So, please... some words are better left unsaid."
Nephis studied him intently for a while, then let out a heavy sigh.
"I see. I… think I understand."
She turned away and smiled faintly.
"That explains it. Why Cassie put so much trust in you. And why her condition has improved so suddenly…"
Sunny turned away quietly.
He had misled her with his warning. But it seemed that his deception had led her to the right conclusions, at least.
Nephis looked at the distant Ivory Island again.
"I won't say that I am not disappointed. But if this is how it is... I won't ask, then."
Her back was very straight.
After a while, Sunny heard her even voice again:
"I will ask you something else, though. Sunless."
He took a deep breath., suddenly feeling nervous.
This was the moment of truth.
'How ironic.'
"What?"
Nephis turned around and smiled.
Her voice was calm and even:
"I'm leaving Bastion in seven days. So… will you take me on another date? In Godgrave."
Sunny looked at her breathlessly.
Suddenly bashful, Nephis glanced down.
"I… I know that it is not the most romantic location…"
But he interrupted her again.
Breaking into a smile, Sunny nodded.
"Yes. Yes, I will... I'll be delighted to."
He paused for a moment, and the added:
"In fact, I have no choice but to follow you to Godgrave, Nephis."
She hesitantly raised her eyebrow:
"You don't?"
Chuckling, Sunny nodded.
"Of course."
He took a step forward and offered her his hand.
"After all… I am still contractually obligated to forge that sword for you. How can I leave your side before it's finished?"
She smiled...
And took it.
***
And that was it.
Their strange, tentative relationship had not ended despite the many secrets they were keeping, the heavy burden of the forgotten past, and the dark shadow of the imminent war. It was going to continue tenaciously despite the uncertain future.
Which made both of them happy… Sunny, at least, felt incredible joy.
It was both strange and wonderful. The circumstances couldn't be any worse… the timing was absolutely atrocious, as well.
But when had it not been?
In hindsight, there had always been something standing between them.
Neither Sunny nor Nephis had any time to think about their feelings on the Forgotten Shore. Then, they were separated for two long years. After Nephis returned, they only spent a month together before he left for Antarctica. And after Antarctica, he was forgotten by everyone, including her.
They had only had a few fleeting moments to be together in peace, in the depths of the Third Nightmare.
So, strangely enough… despite having known her for almost ten years, this was the first time Sunny had enough maturity to not only know what he wanted, but also be able to express his feelings.
So what if the timing was terrible, and there was a war approaching? If he decided to wait for a good moment to act on his desires, he would have had to wait forever.
…After talking some more, he showed Nephis out and returned to the Brilliant Emporium while whistling an upbeat melody.
However, once he was inside, he was met by Aiko's chilly gaze.
"What are you so happy about?"
Sunny grinned and suppressed the desire to pinch her cheeks.
Instead, he said happily:
"I just agreed to follow Lady Nephis to war."
The petite girl glared at him silently.
"...There's going to be a war?"
Sunny nodded.
"Oh, right. You didn't know. Yeah, there is."
Aiko kept silent for a while, then let out a long sigh and sat down.
"And you're going with Nephis to that war?"
He gave her a carefree shrug.
"It seems so."
Aiko sighed again, then covered her face with both hands and groaned.
"Gods... not again! Why… why does this keep happening to me?! No, really… why?!"
Sunny looked at her guiltily, then walked over and patted the petite girl on the head.
His voice sounded bright:
"Aiko... don't worry too much. It's going to be fine. Let me ask you something…"
When she looked up at him with teary eyes, he grinned and asked cheerfully:
"...Have you heard about the wonderful world of war profiteering?"
A few days later, Sunny dove into the cold waters of the Mirror Lake while the full moon slowly climbed the lightless sky. It was the last full moon before the great war between the two Domains set both worlds aflame, and therefore, the last chance he had to meet Cassie in the ruined stronghold of a dead daemon.
Infiltrating the true Bastion unnoticed was still somewhat difficult…
However, Sunny was tense for an entirely different reason.
'Rain… ah. That girl is really committed to making my life overly exciting, isn't she?'
It was shortly before his sister expressed her determination to participate in the Domain War on the side of Queen Song.
Which wasn't really a big surprise to Sunny, who knew Rain well enough to guess that she would not stay idle. She was too compassionate and not nearly jaded enough to let her neighbors be bullied without trying to do something about it — no matter how small her contribution would be, in the grand scheme of things. So, he wasn't that angry.
In fact, he was happy to see that she still retained this kind of innocence. He was also a little proud to know that she had this kind of integrity — something that he had always lacked, and only barely found in Antarctica before losing it all over again.
But still, what brother wanted to see his little sister put herself in danger?
Honestly, Sunny wanted nothing more than to whisk her to the Nameless Temple and keep her under lock until everything was over. No… the Nameless Temple wasn't safe enough, considering what role it was supposed to play. Nowhere was really safe anymore, and nothing would be really over for a long while.
However, the main reason Sunny had not tried to dissuade Rain from joining the war was that she had to make her own choices, earn her own triumphs, and suffer from her own mistakes in order to learn and grow. No matter how much he worried about her safety, he would never want to become someone who stifled her growth with overbearing care instead of aiding it.
That would only be a disservice, especially for someone as bright and dauntless as Rain was.
Plus… so what if she was going to war? It would be a little tricky, without a doubt, but Sunny was quite confident in his ability to keep her alive even in the middle of a battlefield. Who was there among the champions of Song and Valor whom he couldn't handle?
Well, alright, there were the Sovereigns... but he could at least run away from them safely.
So, this war could very well become a harsh, but indispensable opportunity for her to mature and grow stronger — both in terms of ability and mentality.
It was the latter part that Sunny was worried about. Not because he thought that Rain couldn't handle it, but because he knew that she would be left with invisible scars even if she did.
…Scars were a part of life as well, though. They were a part of growth.
'Ah, I don't know.'
In any case, there was nothing he could do about it now. So, Sunny tried to forget his worries and concentrate on the task at hand.
Cassie was waiting for him near the collapsed tower, her beautiful hair glistening in moonlight like pale gold.
She was in one piece, and seemingly alive. There were no visible bruises anywhere, either. So, Sunny felt a little less guilty about exposing her to Neph's wrath.
'I'll make it up to her later, somehow...'
Rising from the water, he climbed onto the remains of the fallen tower.
"Hey, Cassie."
Cassie smiled faintly.
"Hey, Sunny."
It was still strange — and heartwarming — to hear someone call him by his name. Sunny enjoyed the feeling and looked at the crumbling walls of the ruined fortress.
They seemed even more deserted than before.
He raised an eyebrow.
"I don't see any Knights on the walls."
She nodded.
"There was no call for the vassals to assemble their armies, yet, but the royal clan has already started to move its forces. Most of the Knights and Paladins are heading north. Awakened soldiers, too. It is hard to notice on the streets of the false Bastion, but here, their absence can be felt."
Cassie hesitated for a few moments.
"...The king is still here, though. So we need to be careful."
He offered her his hand without wasting any time, then pulled them both into the Mirror Maze.
Once they were in the familiar stone chamber, Sunny let go of Cassie's hand, summoned the Shadow Lantern, and said:
"I am glad that you are okay… and I'm sorry for putting you in a difficult situation. Well, I am sure that Nephis was her usual composed and restrained self. But still. The two of you must have had a heated conversation."
Cassie faced him, and for a moment, there was a strange expression on her face.
"Oh… yes. Indeed. She was her usual, composed self."
With that, she turned to the door and smiled.
"It's alright. I was actually glad to see her a little flustered. You did a fine job, by the way. Telling her. Now that this obstacle is behind the two of you, the future seems a little brighter."
Sunny sighed quietly.
"I hope so, too. But… to tell you the truth, I am as worried and apprehensive about it as I am relieved and elated. There are things I simply can't tell her, after all. Can we really be together when we can't even be honest with each other? I am worried."
Cassie smiled.
"Of course, you can. Honesty is important, but it is also overrated. If people were entirely honest with each other, there would have been no romance in the world. What do you think a relationship is? At the start, everyone hides their true selves and only shows the other person their best side. And by the time two people come together, even if some details remain hidden, the important truths shine through. I think you showed her the important truth splendidly."
Sunny stared at her silently for a while.
It was strange, but after hearing her words, he suddenly felt a lot better.
Sensing his reaction, Cassie raised an eyebrow.
"What?"
He shook his head.
"Nothing, really. It's just that… how are you so good at giving advice? You've never been in a relationship before, yourself. It's weird!"
Cassie seemed mortified.
"W—who said that I've never…"
Sunny gave her a dubious look.
"Please."
The young woman remained motionless for a few moments, then slowly turned her back to him.
Her voice sounded a little irked:
"Unbelievable… that's two times in a week, now…"
Soon, a tide of shadows swallowed the Mirror Maze, and they continued their meticulous exploration.
Sunny did not really hope to reveal the secret of the maze tonight. In fact, by now, he was starting to suspect that he would never be able to reach its heart that way — simply because what he was doing was inherently wrong.
It was impossible to reach the Tomb of Ariel no matter how long one marched across the Nightmare Desert… at least during the day. He believed that the only way to approach the great pyramid was to brave the sea of dunes at night, when it was the most dangerous.
Similarly, there must have been some trick to traversing the labyrinth of mirrors. Perhaps by drowning the maze in shadows and neutering its mirror walls, Sunny was preventing himself from making any progress.
He sighed.
Behind him, Cassie hesitated for a few moments, and then said quietly:
"That girl in the Song Domain…"
Sunny glanced back with a neutral expression, knowing what she wanted, but couldn't ask.
"...She is someone precious."
The blind seer remained silent for a while.
Eventually, she smiled and said with a hint of wonder in her voice:
"It is funny, isn't it? The entire world is frozen in fear and anticipation of a great war that will shape history. And yet, no one is aware that something no less important has happened in the desolate wilderness of the Dream Realm, witnessed by nobody except for a young Legacy girl, you, and me. A human of the waking world Awakening without being cursed by the Nightmare Spell. Your achievement… is remarkable."
A pale smile appeared on Sunny's lips, as well.
"Funny? It is a bit funny, I guess."
He remained silent for a few moments, and then added:
"However, this achievement can only become important in the future. She can only make a difference in the future. Right now… it is up to people like us — you, me, and Nephis — to make sure that there is a future for people like her to make history."
His smile turned a little bittersweet.
"In fact, if there is a future… I hope that what we did becomes all but forgotten, and only what they did is remembered. Such a wish is quite ironic coming from someone like me, isn't it?"
Cassie chuckled.
"It is… especially when expressed to someone like me. Although, I must say — I doubt that there is someone like you or me out there. Or will ever be again."
Sunny couldn't help but laugh quietly.
"Gods. I hope not."
It would be quite sad, if someone in the future had to suffer like him, and was forced to do the same terrible things that he had done or was yet to do, still.
Just then, they made another turn… and froze.
His eyes widened.
'...I'll be damned.'
Sunny had not expected to discover anything in the Mirror Maze tonight, but, unexpectedly… he did.
Out there in front of them, the narrow corridor opened into a vast hall. The mirror walls that had been pressing down on them expanded, disappearing into the distance. The floor of the underground chamber was sloping downward like a bowl, and the ceiling was out of sight.
The spherical hall was so vast that Sunny could not see the other end of it. In fact, he couldn't see anything, as if something was obscuring his vision. His shadow sense was similarly suppressed.
All he could feel was that the hall was enormous, ancient… and dangerous.
Sunny's instincts were screaming that he needed to retreat. This sense of dire danger reminded him of the worst horrors he had experienced in his life.
...Then, there was a sound in the darkness.
Chilled to the bone, Sunny looked down and felt something that did not make any sense, and yet filled him with a sense of terror.
A wave of cold water rolled over the floor and licked his boots, pieces of ice drifting in the foam, then receded… as if he was standing on the shore of a freezing ocean.
Then, there was another sound.
The rustle of countless leaves and the creaking of enormous branches.
Wisps of mist drifted in the darkness, brushing against his skin like cold tendrils.
The ghastly smell of the outskirts assaulted his nose.
Before anything happened, Sunny grabbed Cassie and pulled her back into the corridor. Then, feeling that it was not enough, he stepped through the shadows and brought them back to the stone chamber.
Letting go of the blind seer, he leaned on the wall heavily.
His vision returned. Both of them were deathly pale, and trembling.
"W—what… what the hell was that?"
Cassie's voice was subdued.
Sunny forced himself to calm down and let out a stifled laugh.
It wasn't easy to scare two Saints, and yet, here they were.
"The Demon of Imagination… damn."
Cassie raised her eyebrow.
"What do you mean?"
Sunny slowly straightened his back and brushed his hair back.
"This castle was created by the Demon of Imagination once, wasn't it? So, there have to be traces of her power left here. The mirrors are one such relic. The hall we found… I think it is another."
The blind seer frowned.
"The icy water, the rustle of countless leaves, the mist… what do they have to do with the Demon of Imagination?"
Sunny slowly shook his head.
"Nothing. But… when we entered the hall, I felt a sense of danger, and couldn't help but remember some of the most harrowing encounters of my life. And so…"
He hesitated for a few moments, struggling to believe in the theory that had formed in his mind.
Eventually, though, Sunny finished his thought in a low tone:
"And so, the hall made them real."
Cassie's face paled.
"You mean… you mean to say that that place can make what we fear into reality?"
Sunny lingered for a while, then shook his head again.
"No… if I am right, then it is not what we fear."
He shivered, and the added in a somber tone:
"It's what we imagine."
Come to think of it, he must have gone blind there because of Cassie.
'Damned daemons…'
Why did every one of them have to be scarier than the next?
Cassie seemed a little shocked by his suggestion, too.
She hesitated for a while, then asked in a small voice:
"Then, do you want… to go try again? There is still time before dawn..."
Sunny laughed.
"Are you crazy? Just think about what is hidden there, in our heads. Let's not even mention that one of us might accidentally think about having their limbs severed or skin peeled off. Can you control your thoughts completely? What if you imagine that Cursed Tyrant, Condemnation? What if you think about the Forgotten God?"
He took a deep breath.
"I knew that there would be some kind of challenge at the heart of the Mirror Maze. But this… this is beyond what I have imagined. Pun intended. Conquering that hall is a lethal task, even for us. No... especially for us. Because we have seen too much, and remember too much."
It definitely wasn't something that could be accomplished in a day.
If he wanted to reach the heart of the Hall of Imagination… he would need to prepare thoroughly.
…Sadly, there was no time.
Sunny looked at the door of the stone chamber with regret, and then sighed.
"It doesn't matter. I had a small hope of finding what I seek here before the war, but I can find it after we win, too. By then, there will be no King of Swords and no Clan Valor. I won't need to hide in the darkness and come here only once a month. So… I will return to this eerie place then."
With that, Sunny offered Cassie his hand and forced out a smile.
"Let's leave, for now. There is a lot I have to do in these next few days."
It was true. Because these…
Would be the last days of peace.
Pale sunshine poured through the open window, and a gentle breeze made the curtains flutter. Sunny opened his eyes slowly, laying comfortably in his opulent bed. The subtle sounds of the city waking up washed over him, bright and lively on this peaceful morning.
He yawned, then slowly got up.
Today was like any other day in Bastion. There were some changes about the mood on the streets of the young city as of late, but mostly, it was the same. The Brilliant Emporium was also the same — except for one detail.
There was a hand-drawn sign standing in front of the entrance. It had been there for the past few days, attracting plenty of attention.
The sign said:
"Closing soon
*Temporarily
**Farewell discounts for everyone! Best waffles in two worlds!"
As a result, Sunny had earned quite a lot of coins in the last day or two. The Brilliant Emporium seemed to have gathered a loyal audience, and the regulars were both sad to see it temporarily close doors and in a hurry to visit it one last time.
But today…
Today was the last day.
So, Sunny wanted to make it perfect.
Reaching the kitchen, he was surprised to see that Aiko was already there. The petite girl usually liked to sleep a lot — if it wasn't for the job, she would have lazed around in bed until noon. But today, she was there before Sunny.
He looked at her in surprise.
"...I'm not seeing things, am I?"
She grinned.
"Of course not, boss! What are you talking about? I have always been dependable, punctual, and diligent!"
Sunny looked at her with doubt.
"Dependable, punctual, and diligent… do you even know what these words mean?"
Aiko nodded energetically.
"Of course, boss!"
He stared at her some more, then sighed.
"Well, whatever. Start preparing the ingredients."
The petite girl made a fist and floated up a little.
"Yes, boss! I love you, boss!"
He shuddered.
Aiko had been like that after realizing how profitable a war could be to an establishment dealing with Memories. Her eyes had not stopped sparkling since. Sunny could practically see all kinds of nefarious schemes forming in her twisted little head.
'At least someone is happy…'
He manifested an avatar and went about welcoming the first customers.
A few familiar faces visited the Brilliant Emporium that day.
Early in the morning, he guided Beth to her usual table and brewed her some coffee. The dark circles under the young woman's eyes were even more pronounced than usual, and she seemed to be partially asleep.
Sunny was a little touched that she made time to visit the Brilliant Emporium on its closing day despite that.
"Here's your coffee, Miss Beth. Thank you for coming to say goodbye."
She stared at him tiredly, then blinked a couple of times.
"Huh? Goodbye?"
Sunny hesitated for a moment.
"Yes? We are closing today… temporarily."
Beth frowned.
"Oh, really? I didn't know. I haven't left the lab in a week… no, wait, what day is it today? In ten days?"
Sunny looked at her silently, not knowing what to say. His pleasant smile froze a little.
She sighed.
"Well... it's a shame. I really grew to like this place! Good luck to you, Master Sunless… in whatever it is that you are going to do next."
His smile widened a little.
"Good luck to you as well, Miss Beth. I really hope that you succeed. But, please… take care of yourself. Your life is precious, too."
She sipped her coffee and smiled with a hint of bittersweet sadness in her eyes.
"I know. After all, there was someone who paid a great price to save it. So, I have to live well…"
Shortly after, Sunny served Teacher Julius breakfast and tea. The old man seemed strangely down, looking in the window with a distracted look.
Sunny hesitated for a few moments, then asked politely:
"Is something bothering you, Awakened Julius?"
The old man perked up a little.
"Ah, Master Sunless. It's nothing much… I'm just feeling old these days. I was born before there was even such a thing as the Nightmare Spell, you know. A youngster like you might not understand…"
He looked in the window and sighed.
"The world keeps changing, and old fossils like me can't keep up. Maybe it's time for me to retire."
Sunny sat down across from him and chuckled.
"What are you talking about, Awakened Julius? You, of all people, must not retire."
Teacher Julius raised an eyebrow.
"Oh? Why? Right… you probably don't know, but my course has never been very popular. I am usually lucky to get one or two students to attend… they are always the best students at the Academy, of course, but still! It's a bit…"
Sunny shook his head.
"It is because the world is changing that you must never retire. Think about it. Wilderness survival might not have been very in demand before — but it was only useful to a handful of Awakened before, as well."
He gestured to the quiet street outside.
"Now, there are many more Awakened out there. There are mundane people living in the Dream Realm, too. There are roads being built between new cities and trade routes being established. We are not just surviving in the wilderness anymore — we are trying to conquer it. So, experts like you will become more precious than gold very soon."
Teacher Julius stared at him with a strange expression for a while.
Then, his eyes glistened.
"You think so?"
Sunny nodded.
"Of course!"
The old man was suddenly full of energy and smiled.
"No… but you are right! The development of civilization is like a conquest of the wilds. Now that civilization is developing in the Dream Realm, youngsters like you will need someone with a bit of sense to guide them. I might not have a lot of sense, but I do know a thing or two about the Dream Realm. Let's see… I just need to change my approach a little…"
It was the same infectious enthusiasm Sunny was familiar with. Smiling, he quietly left Teacher Julius to contemplate and left to serve other customers.
At some point, Kim and Luster entered the dining hall.
They seemed a little disheartened to see the Brilliant Emporium closing its doors.
Luster shook Sunny's hand and gripped his shoulder with a strangely emotional look on his face.
"I think I know why you have no choice but to do it, Master Sunless. Those damned rumors…"
The young man's eyes were almost glistening with tears.
"But, for whatever it is worth, I want you to know that, for me… and many others like me… you are a hero. A true hero! Princess Nephis, damn… I admire you so much, Master Sunless! Please, teach me your ways!"
Kim silently grabbed him by the collar, pulled him back, and gave Sunny an apologetic look.
"Please ignore my idiot husband, Master Sunless."
Luster looked at her, hid a smile, and grumbled:
"No, I'm just saying. Can't I admire a virtuoso? It's purely academic interest…"
Sunny coughed, then guided them to a table.
As they were sitting down, Luster looked around and asked in confusion:
"By the way, Kimmy… where's Quentin?"
She shrugged.
"He was walking Beth home. So, it will probably be just us two, today."
Feeling something stir a little in his heart, Sunny smiled with genuine mirth and walked away to help prepare their food.
He put extra effort to make sure that these two enjoyed an unforgettable meal.
Later, Sunny heard soft whimpers coming from outside. Opening the door, he saw a peculiar scene.
Aiko, who had left some time ago to run an errand, was floating in the air with a panicked expression. Little Ling was hugging her leg tightly, hanging on it like a monkey.
Huge tears were falling from the little boy's eyes.
"No! Auntie Aiko can't leave! Ling Ling won't let her go!"
Giving up in despair, Aiko stopped trying to float away and awkwardly patted him on the head.
"It's… it's alright, puppy! I'm not leaving yet! But if you don't let go… I won't be able to walk! Ouch! M—my leg!"
Ling's dad finally managed to pull his son off her, hugged him tightly, and gave Sunny a helpless smile.
"Sorry about that…"
Nevertheless, Little Ling's tears were dried up soon. The boy was fully preoccupied with a bowl of ice cream… but he still insisted on holding Aiko's hand and refusing to let her out of his sight even for a minute.
His father sighed.
"Are you really leaving?"
Sunny glanced at him, then smiled.
"Yes. Well… for a while. Hopefully, we'll be back one day."
Little Ling's dad looked a little sad. The two of them were on friendly terms and spent quite a bit of time together due to the cooperation between the Beast Farm and the Brilliant Emporium. Sunny felt a bit touched to know that he would be missed.
"In the meantime, please take care of your family. Most people do not know, but you should be aware that we are in for some tough times"
His former soldier nodded somberly.
"I know. I will… you take care too, Master Sunless."
Sunny gripped his shoulder for a moment, then went over to the table and patted Ling Ling on the head.
The little boy looked up at him and smiled shyly.
"Uncle!"
Sunny smiled, as well.
"I'm sorry, Ling Ling. This is the last bowl of ice cream I'll be able to treat you with for a while."
Little Ling's tiny face instantly turned downcast. His doleful expression was both incredibly cute and comical.
"I… I see…"
Sunny sighed.
"But when I return, I'll give you two… no, three entire bowls of ice cream. And a huge mug of hot chocolate. And even a cake."
The little boy's eyes widened.
"Really?"
Sunny nodded.
"Of course! In the meantime, take care of your mom. She looks tough, but she is actually a huge softie. You need to treat her well."
Little Ling grinned.
"Ling Ling treats mommy the best!"
Then, he giggled and added with excitement:
"Mommy is huge! Uncle said so!"
Sunny's expression faltered.
"No, wait a second, don't say that. Most importantly, don't say that I said that. Not huge… a huge softie. Repeat after me, Ling Ling. Softie… softie…"
But the little boy was already distracted by something else and refused to listen.
Looking at him, Sunny paled a little, and then sighed.
'Maybe it's a good thing that I am leaving Bastion… I need to get the hell out of here before Effie hears that!'
There were more customers after that, as well.
A lot of female customers, in particular, were sighing as they threw secretive glances at Sunny. He was even worried that there was something wrong with his cooking today, but Aiko simply rolled her eyes and assured him that everything was fine.
Sunny could only carry on in bewilderment.
'I guess people get really attached to their favorite cafés…'
But then, eventually…
It was time to close the doors.
It was already dark by then, and the young moon was slowly rising in the sky. Sunny remained on the porch for a while, looking at the city and breathing deeply. He had grown used to the scent of Bastion in the past year, without even knowing that he had.
In hindsight… it had been a wonderful year.
But now, it was time to leave.
He sighed.
'I'm going to miss this.'
With that, Sunny turned around, walked inside, and closed the door behind him.
High in the sky above Bastion, a beautiful island was hovering, shrouded in the veil of clouds. Illuminated by pale starlight, a white pagoda stood upon it, piercing the heaven.
Nobody noticed when the flying island started to move.
Not only because it was dark, and most of the citizens were already asleep, but also because a perfect illusory copy of the island remained in its place when it did.
Due to the attempted assassination of Changing Star, Clan Valor gained leverage over the government. They used some of that leverage to summon Saint Thane, a government Transcendent who held power over dreams and illusions, to Bastion. His task was to hide the fact that the Ivory Island had left the sky above Mirror Lake.
In truth, it was heading for Godgrave.
Before that, however, the flying island made a stop.
Descending from the great heights, it reached the shore of the lake and landed on the water. A tall wave rose, flooding a few streets that were closest to the shore for a few moments.
Among them was a quiet street where a cozy brick cottage stood.
At that moment, something bizarre happened.
The cottage stirred, and then rose, revealing countless metal legs that were attached to its bottom. Turning around, it trotted to the shore and then nonchalantly dove into the water.
The cottage swam surprisingly well for a brick building.
Covering the distance to the island swiftly, it climbed ashore, shook energetically, and then looked around in confusion… it was as if it was unsure where to plop down.
Eventually, the bizarre creature simply lowered itself to the ground where it stood.
As soon as it did, the island slowly rose from the water and moved north.
Soaring into the sky to hide behind the clouds, it flew above the sleeping city… and left it behind.
At that time, the door of the cottage opened, and a young man with alabaster skin and raven-black hair walked out of it.
Sunny stepped on the soft soil of the Ivory Island, inhaled deeply, and smiled.
"What a beautiful sight."
Nephis was standing a few steps away, looking at him calmly.
She responded to his smile with one of her own.
"Ivory Island is indeed beautiful at night. Welcome."
He looked at her silently for a while, then shook his head softly.
"I wasn't talking about the island."
Neph's eyes widened a little.
"Oh…"
She hesitated for a few moments, then looked away in embarrassment and gestured to the dark expanse of emerald grass.
"Would you like to take a walk?"
Sunny nodded with a smile.
"Sure."
He offered her his arm, and when she took it, asked quietly:
"Once we reach Godgrave, where do you want to go? I'm afraid there are no beaches there… but I can still prepare a picnic."
Nephis chuckled.
"We won't reach it for a while. There's plenty of time to decide."
They walked silently side by side, eventually reaching the edge of the island.
Below, a sea of clouds was shining with reflected starlight. Above, a myriad of stars was burning in the distant sky.
Neph's eyes were like two radiant stars, as well.
But much more beautiful.
She studied the night sky for a while, then sighed.
"I… find myself in doubt, now that we are leaving for war. It happens sometimes, albeit rarely. And I can't really reveal that side of myself to anyone, because my strength is their strength. But I am afraid sometimes, too. Can we really win? Can we really defeat the Sovereigns? Even if we do… what then?"
A fragile smile appeared on her lips.
"Of course, I always banish these doubts, since I can't afford them. You just… caught me before I could steel myself, tonight."
Sunny looked at her silently for a while.
Eventually, he smiled.
"Of course, we can win. Of course, we will defeat the Sovereigns. And everything that comes after them."
Nephis faced him, her ivory face bathed in starlight.
"Why are you so sure?"
Sunny chuckled.
When he spoke, his voice was calm and confident.
"Because that is our will. Who dares to stop us?"
She was standing so close that he could hear her heartbeat… and his own.
The stars were shining in the lightless sky, illuminating the world with soft radiance.
In that radiance, her lips looked even softer.
Only war awaited them ahead.
...Placing his hands on her shoulders, he gently pulled her in and leaned forward.
His heart was beating like a caged beast.
When their lips touched gently, it was as though the whole world was engulfed with heat.
And Sunny wasn't satisfied with that gentle touch. He was hungry for more.
Wrapping his hands around her, he pulled her closer, until their bodies were pressed tightly against each other, with no space for anything except passion between them.
Nephis slowly raised her hands and embraced him, as well, responding to his kiss.
At the same time, their kiss grew more passionate, as if both had been starving for each other's lips for a long, long time.
And, intoxicated by the taste of her...
Sunny finally felt complete.
***
Somewhere else, a ruined fortress bathed in the light of a shattered moon. In the remnants of its main keep, a tall dais stood. There was no throne and no altar on the dais… instead, there was an iron anvil, and a man who stood in front of it, swinging a heavy hammer.
He was tall and broad-shouldered, with a lean, but mighty physique. Powerful muscles rolled under his glistening skin, and his sweat was evaporating in the unbearable heat of a crucible. His bare torso was painted in shades of vermilion by its angry light.
The man had dark hair and a thick, but dignified beard. The expression on his noble face was harsh and austere, and his grey eyes were as cold as tempered steel.
There was a sword taking shape under his hammer on the iron anvil.
Eventually, the man put the hammer aside and quenched the incandescent blade in water. The reflection on its surface convulsed when it was pierced by the sharp tip, and was then obscured by rising steam.
A few moments later, the blacksmith pulled the sword out of the water and looked at it closely.
Then, the intensity of his gaze was replaced with contempt and disappointment.
Gritting his teeth, the man tossed the beautiful blade aside.
It fell from the dais and flew down.
What waited below was a mountain of swords, each so masterfully crafted that many warriors would eagerly kill for the right to wield one.
The newborn blade landed on the top of the mountain and joined its countless siblings, laying there…
Abandoned, and forgotten.
Far away…
A vast hall cut in blue ice was drowning in darkness.
In the center of the hall, a tall throne stood, illuminated by the ghostly light of dancing flames.
A corpse of a breathtakingly beautiful woman was sitting on the throne, dressed in a regal red gown. Its hem spilled down the steps of the throne like a river of blood.
The woman's chest was pierced by a sword, which pinned her to the back of the throne.
Two dead youths stood on both sides of the throne, waiting in silence.
Then, the silence was broken.
Pieces of ice fell to the floor and shattered as the dead woman's hand slowly rose. Her pale, long fingers wrapped themselves around the blade of the sword.
Soon, there was the sound of metal breaking.
In the next moment, the ice hall — and the entire mountain encompassing it — shuddered.
And someplace else…
A gaunt man was sitting in the dust, wearing a tattered spacesuit. The visor of his helmet was cracked, and the oxygen in the tank attached to his back had long run out.
Nevertheless, the gaunt man was somehow still alive.
He had been motionless for a while, but now, he finally moved.
Raising his head, he looked at a beautiful blue disk floating in the great darkness above him.
His cracked lips twisted into a smile.
"How curious."
That was what he wanted to say…
But, of course, no sound escaped from his lips, since there was no air to transmit it.
The man tried to sigh, but failed for the same reason.
He shook his head in dejection and moved his lips again.
If someone was there to read them, they would have read:
"...It's starting."
The war for the throne of humanity had begun.
[End of Volume Eight: Lord of Shadows.]
Sunny was standing on the edge of the Ivory Island, looking at the sky above. The Marvelous Mimic was behind him, still pretending to be a quaint brick cottage — the cottage stood between the grove and the lake, on the empty stretch of emerald grass to the side of the great pagoda.
The area was quite peaceful, and the view from his window was usually no less spectacular than it had been in Bastion.
…Of course, that peacefulness was deceiving.
The Ivory Island was high in the air. Far below it, the arm of the dead god lay heavily on the ashen ground. A long bridge was connecting the humerus and the radius, which had broken off eons ago… the bridge had been recently built, and currently, a vast column of warriors was marching across it, ready to enter Godgrave. A sea of vermilion banners fluttered above like blood.
The sight of the great army of the Sword Domain was quite daunting.
There were hundreds of thousands of Awakened, numerous Masters, and dozens of exalted Saints. Such a force had never been gathered in the history of humankind — or of the waking world, at least. There were countless mundane humans too, following the warriors in the vast train of the army.
Funnily enough, this great force had not been assembled to fight against Nightmare Creatures or other horrors of the Dream Realm. It had been assembled to wage war against a similar human army that was currently somewhere far away, on the other side of the titanic skeleton, scaling its right arm.
In any case, Sunny was not looking down, on the Sword Army. Instead, he was looking at the sky.
The sky had been blue and clear not too long ago, but now, it was being slowly devoured by grey clouds. They were finally crossing the realm boundary — soon, an annihilating white radiance would suffuse the incandescent heavens and spell fiery doom for anyone caught directly in its light.
He sighed.
It did not feel safe at all, to be invading Godgrave atop a flying island. No matter how powerful its enchantments were, the Ivory Island was enormous and immensely heavy — due to inertia, it would not be able to stop instantly should the veil of clouds break. Which meant that all of them would become ash.
'What a way to start a war.'
Technically, the war had already begun. The official declaration had happened soon after the Ivory Island left Bastion, almost a month ago. Back then, Nephis and Cassie had been summoned to the waking world… Sunny had been invited, as well, albeit as the Lord of Shadows, not the Memory Purveyor of the Fire Keepers.
There was a historic meeting in the stronghold of Clan Valor in NQSC. All the Saints of the Sword Domain were present, as well as the heads of those vassal clans that did not possess a Transcendent member at the moment.
What made it historic, though, was not the illustrious company. It was the fact that the King of Swords himself attended.
Sunny was quite shocked when the doors opened and a heavy presence suddenly settled in the opulent hall, forcing even the most powerful Saints to grow stiff and quiet. Of course, his face was hidden behind Weaver's Mask, so no one was the wiser.
They were seated around a vast round table — which, it seemed, had been carved from the trunk of a single enormous tree. The table held some significance, without a doubt… perhaps it was that tree in particular that had been the source of the abominable forest slain by Anvil of Valor in the past.
In any case, there was an empty seat next to Morgan. Sunny guessed that, maybe, it had been left empty in honor of Saint Madoc, her uncle — but he was proven wrong.
As the vast presence enveloped the hall, there was the sound of heavy steps, and a tall man in dark armor entered, a vermilion cloak draped around his shoulders.
The man was naturally imposing in a way that made others cower. He was tall, with broad shoulders and a mighty build. His eyes were grey and cold like tempered steel, their gaze oppressive enough to make one shudder. His hair was black, and a full beard obscured the lower part of his austere face.
Despite that, it was impossible to miss how noble and distinguished it was.
The man was supposed to be close to fifty, but did not look a day older than thirty.
However, the most striking thing about him was not his height, his build, and his cold grey eyes. It was not even the oppressive force of his unfathomable, boundless presence.
It was something invisible and intangible. An otherworldly quality that forced one to look at him, pay attention to him… and want to kneel in front of him.
This was Anvil, the King of Swords.
Sunny had only seen him once before, from afar. He was still unsure what barriers there were that prevented the Sovereigns from visiting the waking world often, and what was the cost of breaking them. All he knew was that, today, the king had decided to descend into the mortal world.
The rest of the meeting was like a blur.
Anvil did not waste a lot of time, speaking in a calm and concise manner — as if the very concept of wasting words was offensive to him. It did not seem like he was trying to explain something to the gathered powerhouses or wished to persuade them… instead, he was simply stating his will.
His message was clear. The rulers of the Song Domain had conspired to kill his daughter, and therefore, to harm the Sword Domain. Therefore, he would assemble an army to march on Ravenheart and tear down Ki Song's throne.
And those present, as his vassals, would become that army.
Sunny was so caught up in the solemn atmosphere and the irresistible authority hiding in Anvil's deep voice that he almost missed how ironic the whole thing was.
After all, there was the Han Li clan somewhere out there, still. That was the clan from which Caster, who had been sent to the Forgotten Shore to kill Nephis, hailed from. The orders to eliminate her in the Dream Realm had most likely come from the King of Swords.
But now, the very same king was proclaiming war on the pretense of punishing someone else for trying to assassinate her.
Sunny glanced at Nephis, wondering if she would show any reaction.
And, indeed, she did.
While everyone remained silent, either in agreement with the king or too wary of his power to raise a futile objection, she was the only one who spoke.
Nephis advocated against the war.
Her voice was even, and her expression was poised. She calmly listed all the reasons why a war would be disastrous for both Domains and asked her adopted father to reconsider.
Morgan seemed amused by the whole sequence of events, while the rest of those gathered in the hall kept their faces neutral.
In the end, Neph's words were meaningless. Anvil dismissed her objection with one glance and a few cold sentences.
Everyone here knew that there was no point in trying to defy the Sovereign's will. Nephis, of course, knew it best of all.
The reason she had spoken out was not a sincere hope that the war could be avoided. Instead, it was important to do so for an entirely different reason — there had to be a record of her objecting to Anvil's decision.
There had to be rumors that Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan had been against the bloodshed, the waste of human life, and the ghastly ugliness of the civil war between humans from the very start. Even if it was all to avenge her against those who had conspired to kill her.
Those rumors were needed to pave a way for her to slay both her adopted father and Ki Song, and then usurp their thrones without being branded as a tyrant. When the time came, She had to be welcomed as a savior instead.
Sunny smiled behind his mask.
'What a treacherous world we live in...'
Not long after that, the Sword Domain declared war on the Song Domain.
The news was broadcasted in the waking world, as well as announced by heralds in the cities of the Dream Realm.
Both worlds seemed to explode.
Sunny was far away from civilization and too busy to observe the immediate reaction of the people, but it must have been intense. In an instant, the very foundation of the world was shaken. The government tried to handle the situation, somehow, but it was powerless against the influence of the Great Clans.
People in the waking world were terrified and paralyzed by shock. So were many in the Dream Realm.
There were plenty of those who welcomed the news, though, having been prepared by meticulous propaganda to feel exactly that way. On both sides, many were burning with militant zeal, and thirsting to punish the enemy.
And so, two great armies were gathered and marched to war.
It did not happen in a day, but it also did not take a lot of time. The preparations of the two Sovereigns had been extensive.
...Today, finally, the Sword Army was ready to enter Godgrave.
As Sunny watched the sky, there was the sound of light steps behind him. Then, Nephis approached and stopped by his side, clad in a suit of lustrous steel armor.
She looked at him and smiled.
Despite the sinister clouds above and the vast army marching to a calamitous war below, he couldn't help but feel his heart race at the sight of that smile.
Sunny had read somewhere that people often described this feeling as having "butterflies in their stomach". The image of a swarm of Dark Butterflies tearing at the walls of his stomach seemed more dreadful than romantic, so he really doubted the literary sense of those people… but, still.
Even though a month had passed since their first kiss, he still felt excitement every time he saw her. It was odd and improper, to feel so blessed on the eve of a disastrous war. But he did.
Life was strange that way.
A smile appeared on his face, as well.
"Do you have enough spare time to visit a humble enchanter today, Lady Nephis?"
She lingered for a moment, then shrugged.
"I might have a little time…"
With that, she turned her head and looked at the sky, as well.
"Are you worried about the sun?"
Sunny nodded slowly.
"I am indeed a little nervous. Do you think that the clouds will hold until we land?"
Nephis inhaled deeply.
"Someone will make sure that they do. In fact… she should be arriving any moment now, actually."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
Then, a subtle spark ignited in his eyes.
There was the sound of fluttering wings, and a vast shadow fell on the emerald grass.
A moment later, a woman was standing in front of them. She was tall and slender, with long hair that fell down like a cascade of pale gold. Her posture was perfectly straight, and her cold face was dazzlingly beautiful.
The woman was wearing a suit of light steel armor, with pauldrons and greaves decorated with stylized feathers. The gaze of her stern amber eyes was piercing and heavy, and a white cloak hung on her back, embroidered with silver thread.
Saint Tyris had not changed at all.
Sunny was glad to see her… of course, he hid his happiness behind a mask of respectful unfamiliarity.
Sky Tide bowed slightly.
"Lady Changing Star."
Nephis nodded.
"Saint Tyris."
The two weren't very close to each other, but they had a good relationship due to what had happened during the Battle of the Black Skull. In fact, there was probably no Saint among the vassals of Clan Valor with a deeper bond to Nephis than Sky Tide.
Her clan was also different from how it used to be. Its status was still far from being favored by the king, but now that Roan had Transcended, there were two Saints among the members of the clan. There were few Legacy families who could boast the same, so that alone made it impossible to ignore or oppress White Feather.
Much more importantly, Sky Tide's status soared now that the war was imminent. Her power over winds and clouds made her one of the most valuable people in Godgrave… which was a sword that cut both ways.
She was indispensable for the rulers of the Sword Domain, and therefore, they were forced to treat her nicely now.
On the other hand, she was one of the primary targets for the forces of the Song Domain. So, Sunny was more than a little bit worried about her.
Nephis, meanwhile, nodded curtly in his direction.
"This is Master Sunless. An enchanter employed by the Fire Keepers."
Saint Tyris looked at him expressionlessly, then frowned a little.
"Master Sunless… your name sounds familiar. Ah. Had my daughter commissioned a Memory from you?"
He bowed politely.
"Indeed, I had the privilege of fulfilling a request made by Awakened Telle once."
Sky Tide's expression did not change, but he could swear that her eyes turned a little warmer.
"I see. That Memory is serving my husband well. Your competence is worthy of praise, Master Sunless."
With that, she seemed to forget about his existence and looked at Nephis.
"The realm boundary is close. How long will it take the Ivory Island to reach the target area?"
Nephis answered neutrally:
"Around an hour, at top speed. Will you be able to hold out for that long, if need be?"
Sky Tide glanced at the grey sky, lingered for a moment, then nodded.
"I will. I won't be able to assist with anything else, though."
The immolating sky was not the only threat that waited for them in Godgrave. It was the most dire one, though, so everything else was beside the point.
Nephis gestured for Saint Tyris to follow her and headed for the Ivory Tower.
"We will handle the rest. Allow me to guide you…"
As they were walking away, she threw a poignant look at Sunny.
He smiled and nodded subtly, telling her not to worry about him. As Master Sunless, he was not supposed to participate in any battles — so, he could only observe today. It was a strange situation to be in, but he could not complain.
There would be plenty of battles for him to fight before too long, anyway… perhaps more than he could handle, even with his seven bodies.
Letting out a heavy sigh, Sunny turned to the edge of the island and looked down.
At some point, the door of the Marvelous Mimic opened, and Aiko walked out, yawning as she looked around with sleepy eyes.
Noticing him, the petite girl floated off the porch and flew around the cottage, eventually landing on the grass near the edge.
She looked down and made a face.
"Damn, boss. There are so many of them. So many potential clients!"
Sunny gave her a dark look.
"Cover your arms."
Despite the seriousness of the situation, Aiko was wearing mundane clothes — and not even formal ones, at that. Her black t-shirt had some kind of Nightmare Creature printed on it with a band name written above in bold letters… which wasn't really a problem, except for the fact that the intricate tattoo of a snake that coiled around her right arm was almost fully revealed.
She grinned sheepishly and summoned a green Memory tunic.
Sunny hesitated, then said quietly:
"Are you sure you don't want me to bring you away, to the waking world?"
Aiko looked up at him and blinked a few times.
"And miss all the fun… I mean, miss such a historic event? No, thanks. Plus, I know these guys well. Don't worry, boss, they'll be fine — they have survived worse."
He stared at her for a few moments, wondering if she would change her mind after witnessing Godgrave.
In the end, he didn't say anything. Together, they watched as the shoulder of the colossal skeleton grew closer and closer.
The Ivory Island accelerated, leaving the ascending army far behind. Soon, the sky was entirely hidden by a veil of clouds, and the air grew warmer, the daylight changing subtly.
They were heading for the collarbone of the dead deity, where the base camp of the Sword Army was supposed to be established. And they — the Fire Keepers — were meant to be the vanguard of the human invasion into Godgrave.
Their task was not only to clear out the Nightmare Creatures populating the area and serve as a bulwark that protected the slow advance of the army from the arm of the titanic skeleton. What they had to do was much more important.
It was to bring the authority of the King of Swords, and the power of his Domain, to this cursed land.
Soon, the vast range of the ancient collarbone was beneath them.
The ground was white, but there was barely any of it visible under the thick carpet of scarlet growth. Moss, grass, and grotesque towering plants were all red, as if bloody marrow had exploded from the cracks and fissures in the ancient bone.
Of course, the vermilion jungle was teeming with all kinds of abominable creatures, all moving and devouring each other in a mad rush to live and grow in the unknown, but inevitably fleeting amount of time before the veil of cloud broke, and the merciless sun burned them all to ash.
At such a late stage of infestation, the surface of the dead god's collarbone was not much safer than the dark expanse of the Hollows, where the true horrors dwelled. The strange Nightmare Creatures populating Godgrave would have had enough time to grow immensely strong, reaching the Corrupted or Great Rank en masse.
The strongest would have already retreated underground, to try and claim a place for themselves away from the annihilating heavens, but many still remained.
And now, all their undivided attention was turned to the beautiful island drifting below the clouds.
Usually, these abominations would have felt nothing but fear when looking at the terrible sky. But today, perhaps for the first time in countless years, they felt something else.
A hunger so deep that it drove them into a state of frenzy.
Immediately, the scarlet jungle seemed to… boil.
Numerous abominations rushed in the direction of the descending island like a morbid tide. Most of them simply ran, slithered, or crawled, but there were those capable of soaring into the air, as well.
A vast swarm of Nightmare Creatures rose from the ground to meet the Ivory Island. It seemed inevitable that the flying Citadel would be swallowed by the cloud of them.
But then, an imperceptible change spread through the world.
Sunny's eyes narrowed when he recognized the familiar feeling.
Another Component of the Ivory Tower was unleashed, and suddenly, it was as if a wave of invisible force crashed into the rising abominations, throwing them down or outright obliterating their hideous bodies. Blood spilled from the sky like crimson rain.
The tyrannical Crushing had come to Godgrave, reaping countless lives in the first culling of the great Domain War.
The Crushing descended upon Godgrave, flattening a vast swathe of the vermilion jungle and pressing the Nightmare Creatures into the white surface of the ancient bone. Its reach was a magnitude smaller than it had been in the ruins of the Kingdom of Hope… but its force was just as tyrannical.
The winged abominations that had been rising toward the flying island were either obliterated or thrown to the ground. A deluge of blood rained down, and only the strongest and most resilient of the flying horrors managed to stay in the air. They persisted stubbornly, their eyes full of demented frenzy.
There were terrifying aerial behemoths among them, and nimble creatures that zipped around on swift, translucent wings.
A moment later, the first arrow streaked down, hitting one of the larger abominations in the eye and obliterating half of its hideous head.
Sunny looked at the macabre spectacle, feeling his blood boil with a familiar thrill. He had never thought that he would grow accustomed to the ghastly crucible of battle one day, but here he was, acting as if he was addicted to it. He longed to join the bloodshed, but could not allow himself to. It was the strangest thing.
He could see the Fire Keepers, who were spread out along the edge of the island, drawing their bows. Some of them were better archers than others, but each and every one was proficient enough with the bow and arrow to be a lethal presence on the battlefield.
Their Memories were all top-notch, as well — not only because they had gathered a vast arsenal of them during the long years of defending humanity from the horrors of the Nightmare Spell, but also because Sunny had personally tinkered with their equipment in the last month. On top of that, all these Memories were being enhanced by the Crown of Dawn that Nephis wore.
A barrage of enchanted arrows unleashed by seven Ascended cohorts was a dire sight to behold.
The winged Nightmare Creatures that had endured the Crushing were simply erased from existence, chunks of flesh raining on the scarlet jungle below. Only one remained — an enormous beast with wings wide enough to drown the world in their shade. Its frenzied eyes were burning with chilling malice, and its pale brown hide was dotted with dozens of arrows, none of which managed to pierce it deep enough to deal substantial damage.
The winds groaned as they were torn apart by its mighty wings.
Before the monstrous creature could rise any higher, though, a single fiery arrow streaked down from the top of the Ivory Tower, piercing its head clean through. Wisps of white flame escaped from inside its cracked skull.
The massive abomination lost momentum, rolled in the air, and started to fall down.
The Ivory Island was plummeting from the overcast sky, descending lower and lower. The closer to the ground it got, the more the jungle was affected by the Crushing. Many of the Nightmare Creatures that had been pressed down into the red moss were now flattened into piles of bloody flesh, sharp shards of bone protruding through the broken skin.
Most were powerful enough to survive, though.
Finally, the speed of the flying island's descent started to reduce.
It was still great, nevertheless, almost uncontrollable — as if the people on the island were in a rush to reach the ground.
And they were. Because the sky above them was suffused with blinding glow, and only a thin veil of clouds stood between them and inescapable annihilation.
"Brace!"
When the shout spread among the Fire Keepers, Sunny gracefully lowered himself to one knee and put one hand on the grass. Aiko simply floated into the air, hovering above the ground.
In the next moment, the Ivory Island crashed heavily into the white surface of the ancient bone.
The dead god's collarbone quaked, and a violent shockwave obliterated a vast stretch of the vermilion jungle in the vicinity of the impact zone. The seven chains hanging from the Ivory Island rattled as they struck the ground. The lake resting on its surface rippled, spilling over its shores, and the Chain Breaker swayed on the tall waves.
The Ivory Island came to rest, laying tilted on the white expanse of ancient bone.
The Crushing dissipated.
Down below, countless Nightmare Creatures moved, rising from the ground. Their bloodshot eyes focused on the figures of the Fire Keepers looking at them from above.
The cloud of debris raised into the air by the impact had not settled yet when they started to move, flowing toward the invading island from all sides.
However, the Fire Keepers were moving, too.
The closest to Sunny was Sid, who had been Neph's driver on the day of the assassination attempt. Clad in a light armor and armed with a sword and shield, she stepped up to the edge and looked at the tide of abominations with a grin.
Then, before the sparks of light swirling around her head manifested into a helmet, she raised her sword and kissed the flat of its blade.
"Here we go!"
Letting out a battle cry, she jumped down, the plume of her helmet fluttering in the wind.
All along the edge, those Fire Keepers who were proficient in melee were doing the same. Those who excelled in ranged combat, as well as those who usually played a supportive role, stayed above, continuing to send arrows and sorcerous attacks into the tide of Nightmare Creatures.
Soon, the fastest of the abominations reached the vicinity of the island and clashed with the advancing Fire Keepers. Sharp steel hissed as it cut into flesh.
More blood spilled on the sun-bleached surface of the ancient bone.
Sunny observed the battle with burning eyes. The familiar cacophony assaulted his ears, and he felt his hands itching. Nevertheless, he remained where he was, playing the role of a non-combatant.
Before the Fire Keepers could drown in the tide of Nightmare Creatures, a radiant figure shot from the balcony at the top of the Ivory Tower, falling down like an incandescent meteor.
Nephis landed in the thick of the abominable horde, and in the next moment, a blinding explosion boomed above the bone plain. A wave of incinerating flame spread outward from the point of impact, turning countless Nightmare Creatures to ash.
The Fire Keepers cheered, welcoming their personal deity to the battlefield.
Looking from above, Sunny let out a long sigh.
"Ah, to hell with it…"
Then, he took control of the gloomy shadow and used Shadow Step to send that incarnation of his far away, under the canopy of the scarlet jungle. Assuming a corporeal form there, he manifested the Onyx Mantle and summoned Weaver's Mask.
Then, before any of the rushing Nightmare Creatures could lunge at him, he stepped through the shadows once again, appearing in the midst of the battlefield.
An enormous, towering abomination was right in front of him, raising its terrifying fists to deliver a crushing blow to the ground below.
Reaching into the shadows, Sunny pulled an inky-black odachi out of them, and then lunged forward.
A dark line was suddenly drawn on the massive body of the Nightmare Creature. It froze for a moment, its fists still raised above its head…
And then slowly fell apart, bisected down the middle with a single terrifying slash.
Behind the abomination, a slender young woman with silver hair was revealed, holding a mirror-like sword.
There was an expression of surprise on her beautiful face.
Grinning behind the mask, Sunny gave her a small bow and said, his cold voice hiding a hint of dark glee.
"Welcome to Godgrave, Lady Nephis."
With that, he looked around.
"I hope you don't mind the mess…"
"I think we are all going to die. What do you think, Rani?"
Ray's voice was tinged with melancholy, but Rain had learned to ignore his complaints in the last few weeks. Sitting on the ground — well, on what served as ground in this godforsaken place — and leaning her back against a wagon's wheel, she gave him a relaxed shrug.
The young man stared at her with indignation. After a while, he sighed.
"Have enough decency to look concerned, at least…"
They were currently in the middle of the army camp, resting after a long and arduous march. It was hard to tell what time of day it was, since there were no nights in Godgrave. A veil of clouds obscured the sky, shining with diffused radiance.
It would have been quite pretty if it was not so terrifying.
Everyone had been informed over and over again about the lethal nature of the sky in this land. They knew that the only way to survive in case the clouds parted was to remain absolutely still. The army had ascended the dead god's arm far enough, by now, to fully cross the realm boundary… so, those warnings were of vital importance.
They had yet to see the clouds break, though.
Rain, Tamar, Ray, and Fleur were among the Awakened warriors of the Seventh Legion — which was led by the seventh and last daughter of the Queen to reach Transcendence, Saint Seishan. Granted, Rain barely remembered how she ended up in such august company. So many things had happened in the last month that it was all like a blur.
The news about the King of Swords declaring war on the Song Domain had reached them not long after reuniting with the members of the survey team in the main construction camp. It was a great shock to many, but not to Rain herself.
The initial shock was soon replaced by fear and outrage. It was then that Queen Song left her palace in Ravenheart, appearing in public for the first time in many years. Rain did not witness it herself, but she was told that the Queen's speech was incredibly rousing.
It ignited the hearts of the people of Song, so when the call to arms was issued, countless Awakened warriors chose to answer. The vassals of the Queen responded to the call, as well, gathering their armies to help defend the Song Domain against the tyranny of the King of Swords.
Rain was one of those Awakened warriors. She was made a soldier right there and then, in the construction camp, as a member of Tamar of Sorrow's cohort.
Tamar's father was leading his own war party, but he sent his daughter to serve under Song Seishan and her Blood Sisters — Rain wasn't entirely sure why, but she had no reason to complain.
There were hundreds of thousands of Awakened in the Song Army, but only seven royal legions. And although Saint Seishan was the last among the seven Transcendent princesses to conquer the Third Nightmare, her personal power was in no way inferior to that of her sisters.
So, the Seventh Legion was among the most elite forces in Godgrave, comparable to the Knights of Valor led by Morgan, the Princess of War.
Rain was honestly unsure how she had ended up here.
'I guess that's the benefit of getting in through acquaintances.'
The weeks between the declaration of war and today were incredibly hectic. So many things had happened… and yet, one of them stood out as more bizarre than any other.
It happened immediately after Rain joined the Song Army. She was woken up in the middle of the night by her teacher, who gestured for her to follow him quietly. Together, they left the busy camp and walked far into the wilderness, eventually reaching a secluded gorge.
There, Rain had to stop and rub her eyes, bewildered by what she saw.
Out there, in the middle of the Dream Realm… a quaint brick cottage stood, illuminated by the pale light of the three moons.
The sight was so strange that Rain assumed that she was seeing things. However, she was not — there was really a neat cottage standing in the desolate wasteland of the Moonriver Plain, a walking distance from the main camp of the road construction crew. It was not a mirage, and neither was it an ancient ruin.
In fact, the brick building was neat and tidy, as if someone frequently swept its porch and washed its windows.
Rain looked at her teacher with wide eyes.
"What is that?"
He answered matter-of-factly:
"That… is an Ascended Devil pretending to be a cottage. Come inside."
She did not know what else to do but to follow him into the cottage. The door opened by itself, and then closed behind him.
The interior… looked like a dining hall of a small café. There was no one inside, and no source of light except for the moonlight pouring through the windows.
It was more than a little bit creepy.
A moment latter, the moonlight was extinguished, as well, leaving Rain in absolute darkness.
"T—teacher?"
There was a scratching sound, and a small light appeared in the darkness. Her teacher was standing near a shelf, holding a burning candle in his hand.
"Come."
With that, he turned around and went back to the door. Rain had no idea why they had come inside only to leave with a candle, but she obediently followed.
To her shock, however…
The Moonriver Plain was gone. When they came out, there were no moons, no stars, and no wind. The floor was perfectly flat, as if cut from black marble. She couldn't quite see where they were, but it felt as if they were underground.
And there was someone else there, as well…
"Goddammit, it's so creepy… boss! Boss, you're back! Where the hell did you… huh? Who's that?"
Rain had the same question.
Out there in front of her, sitting on the black marble floor, was a little girl... who had a very dirty mouth and addressed her teacher as "boss", for some reason.
Rain raised a hand and pointed to the strange child:
"Who's the brat?"
The little girl floated up, lowered her feet to the floor, and stared at her with wide eyes.
"Brat? What do you mean, brat? I'm twenty-eight years old!"
Rain blinked a couple of times. She had assumed that the petite girl was a child, but now that she looked closer…
'Ah, how embarrassing!'
Rain looked down.
"Oh… sorry, Auntie."
The petite girl opened her mouth in shock.
"A—auntie? No, wait, what do you mean by auntie?!"
Listening to the two of them, her teacher let out a heavy sigh and shook his head.
"To answer your questions… this is Awakened Rain. This is Awakened Aiko. Aiko, Rain is my disciple. Rain, Aiko is my assistant."
They turned to him almost simultaneously.
"You have an assistant?"
"You have a disciple?"
Then, they looked at each other, both wearing a similar shocked expression.
Her teacher smiled.
"No need to sound so stunned, really. Sure, I do. Why wouldn't I? Now, the reason I brought you two here… is to extend an offer to you both. Consider it a great honor."
His smile turned a little sinister, making both of them feel a bad premonition and shiver.
His smile turned a little wider.
"...How would you ladies like to join the Shadow Clan?"
And that was how Rain ended up with an intricate snake tattoo coiling around her arm.
Leaning on the wheel of a supply wagon, she closed her eyes and listened to Ray's complaints silently.
The snake tattoo, which was apparently called the [Mark of Shadows], was more than a simple tattoo, of course. It was akin to an Attribute, granting her several useful abilities. Among them was the ability to see in absolute darkness, walk stealthily in the shadows, and sense their movements.
It also helped her control her soul essence. Apart from that, the snake could also slither off her arm, manifesting into a weapon.
Most importantly of all — at least according to her teacher — it allowed him, as well as the creature that had created the soul snake, access to her Soul Sea. Which meant that they could defend it should something invade Rain's soul.
She had not even known that there were things out there that could invade human souls, but knowing that her teacher would be there to deal with the invader made her feel better.
All in all, the soul snake was an excellent gift to receive.
Of course, it was not the only thing she had received from her teacher…
The [Mark of Shadows] played an important role. It protected Rain and gave her a few useful abilities, but its main purpose was to confuse people. After all, she did not want anyone to learn that she did not have an Aspect, and the snake tattoo bestowed upon her strange powers that could be seen as one.
Her teacher had mentioned that he was working on something else to make her disguise more convincing, as well. Rain did not know what he meant, yet, but was going to learn one way or another in due time.
What excited her the most was not the [Mark of Shadows], though.
It was the Memories her teacher had given her.
Oh, the joy and delight of having Memories!
Rain held a strong opinion that all the rest of the Awakened in the world had no idea how good they had it.
Her threadbare bodysuit and old clothes were gone, replaced by an enchanted armor. It was so soft and light that she did not feel any burden at all, but more resilient than her mundane equipment had ever been. The armor was made of dark grey fabric and lusterless black leather, fitting her perfectly. It was an Awakened Memory of the Fifth Tier — that was what she had been told, at least — called the Puppeteer's Shroud.
Its enchantments increased her mental endurance and resistance against mind attack, as well as allowed her to recover from mental fatigue faster.
…The armor looked suspiciously similar to what her teacher used to wear, so she suspected that it had not been, in fact, crafted specifically for her. But even if the Puppeteer's Shroud was a hand-me-down, Rain did not mind.
The euphoria of having a wonderful suit of incredibly light, but resilient armor that adjusted to fit her body perfectly, cleaned and repaired itself, and could be summoned at any moment was simply too great!
It was the reward for slaying the Awakened Tyrant.
There were two other Memories that she had received from her teacher, as well. One was a powerful bow made of green metal… in fact, Rain knew that metal all too well. It seemed that her teacher had smelted the blade of the Huntsman's axe to forge the limbs of the bow, while the string was made from some strange black material.
The bow was called the [Beast of Prey], and was an Awakened Memory of the Third Tier. Its enchantment allowed Rain to enhance the damage dealt by her arrows, as well as infuse one arrow with devastating force at the cost of most of her essence. However, the bow was also able to absorb and store her essence, somehow — so, with sufficient preparation, Rain could use the deadly shot twice.
She received the Beast of Prey in exchange for the Memory coupon her teacher had given her for slaying the Huntsman.
The third Memory she received, however, was a free bonus. It was a quiver of enchanted arrows that never seemed to run out. The arrows did not really possess any special qualities, apart from the fact that their flight was absolutely noiseless. They were also incredibly sharp and could pierce thick armor.
All in all, Rain was quite happy with her little arsenal. Of course, it was only the beginning — she expected to receive many more Memories in the future. Sadly, her teacher seemed determined to only award her Memories that fit her kills.
He could have given her something much more powerful, without a doubt, but then people would start asking questions about her identity. How could a newly Awakened girl with no backing be walking around with a soul arsenal that put even the Legacies to shame?
That sort of thing…
"Get up. Rest is over."
Tamar's voice drew Rain from her pleasant thoughts. Opening her eyes, she sighed and rose to her feet.
All around them, the Song Army was stirring. After ascending the right arm of the dead deity, they were finally ready to delve into the jungle growing on its white surface, and then cross to the colossal skeleton's collarbone. This rest stop was the last one they would be able to enjoy in relative safety.
The edge of the jungle was somewhere ahead, a few kilometers from the head of the column. The Seventh Legion was marching closer to its tail, so Rain could not see anything.
Nevertheless, everyone was tense. That was because everyone knew that they were heading into battle.
…Not that people like Rain and the members of her cohort could do anything in a battle like that. From what they had heard in the last few days, the jungle had been allowed to grow for long enough that most Nightmare Creatures populating its depths were of the Corrupted Rank. Awakened warriors were simply not powerful enough to face them.
Today, the battle was only for the Masters and the Saints.
And for the abominations enthralled by Beastmaster.
Just as Rain thought about it, a messenger arrived from the head of the column and hurried past them. She turned around and watched him disappear into the command tent of the legion.
Soon, several Blood Sisters emerged from it.
And then, their leader.
Rain couldn't help but hold her breath when she saw the Queen's daughter. Saint Seishan… was a striking woman, without a doubt.
With her strange, but beautiful grey skin and tantalizing grace, she was like an embodiment of nobility and regal poise. She seemed both inhuman and riveting, but most of all mysterious.
Her beauty was truly breathtaking.
It was to the point that the Blood Sisters, each an exquisitely beautiful woman herself, seemed plain and unassuming next to her. Rain still found it weird that most of the most powerful warriors of the Song Domain were women… but she couldn't complain. Especially here in the Seventh Legion, she sometimes felt that she was in a flower garden instead of an army.
Granted, those flowers were roses with bloodied thorns, and most of the rank and file soldiers were still men.
Saint Seishan led the Ascended warriors of her legion toward the head of the column. The Awakened warriors silently bowed as she passed, wishing her luck.
Rain couldn't help but do the same.
The Song Army was bound to suffer casualties during the push to establish a fortified base on the collarbone of the dead deity. Looking at the powerful members of the legion, she couldn't help but wish that all of them returned alive.
At the same time, Rain couldn't help but wonder…
Today, they were going to fight against Nightmare Creatures.
What would she feel when the time finally comes for them to fight against people?
The army assembled in a complicated battle formation. With so many soldiers, it was vast and unwieldy, and mostly useless… but not entirely so.
The Masters and the Saints were going to assault the vermilion jungle, but the Awakened were prepared to fight, as well.
Obviously, they had very little chance of killing Corrupted abominations, not to mention the Great horrors who dwelled in Godgrave. However, they did not necessarily need to.
The commanders of the Song Army were well aware of the limitations facing their troops, so they had come up with various chilling, but effective strategies. If it came to that, the task of the Awakened soldiers was not to kill the powerful abominations, but to immobilize them.
Although hard, that could be achieved with numbers alone. Even if an abomination had to be buried in human bodies, that was one way to deal with it.
Of course, Rain felt a bit horrified by the prospect, just like all the other Awakened warriors did. Still, it was not like the Nightmare Creatures would spare them otherwise — so, they were prepared to carry out their orders and do their best, no matter the cost.
Hopefully, that was not going to happen today.
If the Saints and their Ascended retinue succeeded in holding back the tide of Nightmare Creatures, it would not.
The Seventh Legion was positioned in the second line of the formation, so she could not even see the battle. All she could see were the tops of the strange and hideous plants swaying in the distance and the backs of her fellow soldiers. She could also hear the sounds that the wind carried from somewhere far ahead.
Next to her, Fleur trembled nervously and looked at Tamar.
"...It is starting, isn't it?"
The Legacy girl nodded somberly.
"It is."
A few moments later, the sound of a horn rolled above the army, and the ground under their feet trembled slightly.
Rain saw vague silhouettes moving forward from the front of the battle formation. The white surface of the ancient bone was still inclined, since they had not reached the collarbone yet, so she could not discern their shape clearly. But she knew that they were the Saints who had assumed their Transcendent forms, as well as the larger of the Nightmare Creatures enthralled by Beastmaster.
At the same time, the jungle came alive.
She saw the red trees sway, but mostly, she heard and felt it: a harrowing choir of bestial roars and sounds too alien to be described with human language washing over the massive army like a tide, the violent trembling of the ground as countless abominations rushed forward at the scent of human souls.
She glanced at Tamar.
For the rest of them, the fate of the Saints fighting on the frontline was an abstract concept. The Saints were people whom they admired, looked up to, and maybe even knew — as well as the wall separating them from having to face the dreadful horde of Nightmare Creatures themselves.
But it was different from Tamar, whose father was somewhere out there, as well. The Saint of Sorrow was among the warriors whose task it was to make the tide of abominations stop.
There were close to two thousand Masters in the Song Army, but only around forty Transcendent champions.
It did not seem like a lot, but at the same time…
The world suddenly quaked.
The world suddenly seemed to be on the verge of shattering.
The violence of forty Saints unleashing their Transcendent power at the same time was staggering.
Even far removed from the battlefield, Rain felt blood drain from her face. Next to her, Fleur swayed and leaned heavily on Ray. All around them, the Awakened soldiers staggered.
Only Tamar remained standing straight, seemingly undaunted.
She did, however, look at the sky.
As Rain's eyes widened, she did as well.
…Was the clash between the champions of the Song Army and the creatures of the vermilion jungle terrible enough to rip apart the veil of clouds?
Luckily, it did not seem so.
For now.
The sounds of the battle grew much more loud, becoming almost deafening. Rain had to struggle not to raise her hands and cover her ears. To her shame, she found herself trembling.
'Insane, insane… this is insane…'
The fear that had risen from some deep, primal part of her was almost too powerful to overcome. The inability to see what exactly was happening out there, ahead, only made it worse. After all, it was the unknown that was the most terrifying.
All she could see were the backs of the Awakened soldiers that stood in front of the Seventh Legion in the formation.
They were not faring any better than her.
Some were shaking. Some had fallen to their knees. Some had dropped their weapons.
There were those who did not, though. There were those who helped their comrades to stand up and supported them, gripping the hilts of their swords tightly.
Rain wanted to be one of those brave souls, as well.
Assaulted by the terrible cacophony of battle, she looked down, at her shadow.
The sight of it instilled her with strength.
Gritting her teeth, she raised a hand and patted Fleur on the shoulder. The delicate girl looked at her with frightened eyes.
"R—rani?"
Rain smiled.
"Relax. What's the worst thing that can happen?"
Fleur's beautiful blue eyes widened.
"What?! Why did you say it out loud?!"
Tamar and Ray glared at her with resentment, too.
Rain grinned.
She was still a bit of a stranger in this small cohort, so apart from Tamar, the other two members acted a little awkward around her.
It was rare to see all three united in such a sincere display of emotion.
And that emotion was pure outrage, not fear or anxiety. So, her job here was done.
Rain looked ahead and sighed.
Although… she might have overdone it.
From what she could hear, the vanguard of the army had managed to stem the tide of the Nightmare Creatures. A furious battle was happening somewhere ahead.
However, the Saints had not managed to stop all abominations.
Just then, she heard a litany of human cries, and saw bodies flying into the air. It was as if something massive slammed into the front row of the Awakened soldiers at the head of the battle formation.
Human blood spilled on the white bone.
The war horn blared one more time, and the soldiers ahead of her moved forward.
Rain shivered and gripped her bow tighter.
Far ahead, a strange haze rose above the crimson jungle.
It seemed like a haze at first, but soon, she saw that it was a vast swarm of flying abominations rushing from the depths of Godgrave like a cloud.
"G—gods!"
One of the Awakened soldiers near them pointed at the swarm in horror.
Rain sighed and looked at the members of her cohort apologetically.
Her grin grew a little forced.
"Well… I guess that's the worst thing that could have happened…"
On the other side of the titanic skeleton, the Ivory Island was surrounded by a sea of Nightmare Creatures. The horde of them flowed forward, tearing the scarlet jungle apart.
The jungle itself was moving too. Vermilion vines were crawling, and rust-red flowers were blooming, releasing clouds of flesh-eating pollen. It was as if the whole world had come alive to devour the invading humans.
The humans, meanwhile, met the tide of abominations with sharp steel and the destructive power of their Aspects.
The Fire Keepers were skilled and formidable. Their discipline and morale were beyond reproach. Their cohesion and experience were unequalled. Countless Nightmare Creatures fell to their blades, torrents of blood being absorbed by the ancient bone.
And yet, they were being pushed back.
A force of fifty battle-hardened Masters was truly fearsome, but most of the abominations they faced were of a higher Rank than them. These creatures were also the cursed spawn of Godgrave, where nightmares had to fight and devour each other without reprieve for the infinitely small chance to survive.
The surface dwellers were not the true horrors who hunted in the dim twilight of the great Hollows, but they were also exorbitantly fierce and ferocious, even when compared to the usual demented frenzy plaguing all Nightmare Creatures.
The horde was vast, as well.
Granted, the Fire Keepers had been forged and shaped by the Forgotten Shore, and so, facing abominations that were more powerful than them was more or less their speciality. But, still…
There was one reason why they were able to hold out.
Two reasons, actually.
One was Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan. The other was the Lord of Shadows.
It had been a long time since Sunny was truly able to unleash himself. Right now, he was like a dark hurricane that moved across the battlefield, surrounded by a vast mantle of flowing shadows. He neglected to manifest any of his Shells, using only his two hands and the black odachi to cut the abominations down.
Everywhere he went, severed bodies fell to the ground.
Sunny was using Shadow Manifestation to control the surrounding area and Shadow Step to move around it, dancing between the Nightmare Creatures as his blade reaped their lives. While wielding Serpent as a weapon, his essence was replenished with every life he took.
The faster he killed the abominations, the more essence he received — and could therefore burn. And the more essence he burned, the more enemies he could slay. Reaching a dangerous equilibrium in that manner, Sunny rampaged on the battlefield like the epicenter of a vast whirlpool of blood, darkness, and death.
Of course, it was not easy.
The Corrupted Nightmare Creatures were falling easily to his blade, but he could be just as easily overwhelmed by them. All it took was a single mistake…
But Sunny did not make any mistakes.
Despite the startling speed at which he moved around the battlefield, despite the daunting complexity of navigating it with no regard to the familiar constraints of linear space, despite the burdensome task of maintaining both the lethal dance of slaying steel and the flowing storm of manifested shadows…
Sunny's mind remained cold and clear, aware of every little detail of his surroundings, and full of merciless killing intent.
He did not allow the dire mayhem of the battle and the intoxicating stench of death to pull him into a state of battle frenzy. No matter how brutal and unbridled his slaughter seemed, it was instead a result of precise and callous calculation. There were no emotions in his heart, no distraction in his mind — there was only clarity and will.
The will to see his enemies dead.
...Nephis was fighting on the other side of the Ivory Island. Sunny could not see her, but he could sense her presence through the movement of shadows.
In the world of shadows, her presence was as vast as that of the sun.
She had unleashed a sea of incandescent flames, turning a swathe of the battlefield into a searing inferno. The flames moved as if possessing a mind — and hunger — of their own, spreading through the horde of Nightmare Creatures like a plague. Where the power of the scorching flames was not enough, her sword fell like a herald of inescapable finality.
At the same time, she was supporting the Fire Keepers. When one of them received a wound, it was healed by the soft radiance of her soulflame. When one of them was on the verge of being swallowed by the tide of abominations, she was there to lend them the power of her incandescent blade.
Cassie was participating in the battle, as well.
Her unseen presence was subtle, but played a pivotal role. She was not present on the battlefield, and no Nightmare Creature fell to her sword. However, she served as the connection between Sunny, Nephis, and the Fire Keepers. She was aware of all and guided them all, helping them fight as a single being.
She could also share the traits of the abominations with them, making the task of surviving the dreadful onslaught much easier.
It was because of her that Nephis knew when one of her people needed support. The Fire Keepers knew when to press forward and when to retreat. Sunny knew where the most dangerous enemies were, and in which direction he had to move.
Nephis was in command, but Cassie was the person who made sure that the commander had all the necessary information to make good decisions.
Sunny had not seen the Fire Keepers fighting a battle of that scale before, and now that he did… he was quietly impressed.
He knew many who were more powerful than them, and a few who were more skilled than them. But he struggled to think of another group of warriors who were capable of showcasing this level of cohesion, combat awareness, and effectiveness in a battle.
That said…
It was still not enough.
It did not matter how skilled and brave the Fire Keepers were, or how unreasonably powerful he and Nephis had become. At the end of the day, they were still fighting against impossible odds.
There were simply too many Nightmare Creatures, and each of these Nightmare Creatures was too powerful.
Sending fifty Masters and three Saints to face an entire Death Zone was a suicidal task. They could not even retreat, because they were surrounded from all sides.
However…
This time, Clan Valor had not sent Nephis into battle hoping that she would die.
This time, they desperately needed her to survive... for a while, at least.
Sunny sensed it before he saw it.
An invisible, but undeniable change that spread across the battlefield.
He was not affected himself, but the Fire Keepers certainly were. They did not grow stronger, and their swords did not become sharper…
And yet, suddenly, more Nightmare Creatures were falling to their blades. More blood was flowing to the ground, but less of it belonged to humans.
Observing the inexplicable change through shadow sense, Sunny couldn't help but feel a deep sense of confusion. There was no reason for the sudden shift in the cadence of the battle, but it had shifted, without a doubt.
Lacking any other explanation, he was tempted to think that it was a result of luck.
But there was something deeper than that going on…
He continued the wanton slaughter, defending one side of the Ivory Island.
At the same time, he was standing on the grass of the island, near the Marvelous Mimic, observing the battle idly side by side with Aiko.
It was that incarnation of his that tried to understand what was happening.
Almost an entire minute passed before his eyes suddenly narrowed.
Sunny exhaled slowly.
'I… see.'
The Fire Keepers were not lucky. They had not grown stronger, and their weapons had not become sharper.
It was just that they were fighting better.
Their already impressive coordination had improved, reaching an almost inhuman level of perfection, and their battle sense seemed to have become even keener. It was as if they were possessed by a spirit of war, and had received its blessing.
He had seen something similar once before, albeit in a less pronounced way.
It was during the Battle of the Black Skull. Back then, Morgan had armed her soldiers with enchanted swords forged by her father — wielding those swords, the warriors of Valor showed a strange level of cohesion, making it seem as if her entire army was one vast, lethal being.
Back then, Sunny had guessed that the swords served as conduits for Anvil's authority… as vessels of his will, and therefore, of his Domain.
And now, his Domain had spread to Godgrave.
After all, that was the entire reason why the Ivory Island was so important to Valor's plan of subjugating this cursed land and winning the war. The entire war was, at its heart, a race to conquer local Citadels and allow the Sovereigns to express their power here.
At the end of it all, the Supreme who controlled more Citadels in Godgrave, and could therefore manifest their Domain in a more profound way, would have a great advantage in the battle against the enemy.
The Queen of Worms was still powerless in this dreadful land, since there was nothing to summon her authority here. But Clan Valor had Nephis, and her flying Citadel as well — that was why they had tolerated Sunny's defiant unwillingness to surrender the Nameless Temple to them, and that was why they were already winning.
Because, unlike Ki Song, Anvil could already express his power in Godgrave.
And he was expressing it now. It had already spread in the vast area around the Ivory Island, and rooted itself in the ancient bone, under the cloudy sky, empowering his subjects.
That was why the Fire Keepers were suddenly more effective in the fight against the Nightmare Creatures. And that was why the Sword Army would have far less trouble entering the scarlet jungle — the spot where the Ivory Island landed had been chosen carefully to make sure that the King's authority covered the army's approach.
But that was not all.
Sunny shivered, suddenly overwhelmed by a cold presence.
Turning around, he looked up, at the balcony of the Ivory Tower.
'N—no way…'
There, a tall figure in dark armor stood, a vermilion cloak fluttering in the wind.
A crown made out of dull steel rested on his head.
The King of Swords had arrived to Godgrave.
…Then, the world was consumed by a scarlet storm.
Countless sparks enveloped the Ivory Island and the sky above it, swirling like a hurricane of scarlet light. There were so many of them that it seemed as if the whole world was suddenly desaturated of all colors except for red.
Then, the sparks formed into a sea of rustling swords.
An endless river of them blotted out the sky, moving in strange, hypnotic patterns.
Mesmerized by the sight and drowning in their shadow, Sunny almost forgot about the figure of a man standing on the balcony of the Ivory Tower.
The man did not move, but his cold gaze fell on the horde of Nightmare Creatures below.
In the next moment, the storm cloud of swords exploded with a lethal hail.
Countless swords rained down, making the bone plain shudder.
Down below, Sunny's avatar lowered the black odachi and froze.
It was a terrifying feeling, to see the steel sky fall on him, glistening with countless sharp tips.
However, he did not have to feel fear.
Although it seemed that the rain of swords would obliterate everything on the surface of the ancient bone, none of the falling blades struck him. Instead, they reaped a terrible harvest of lives, piercing every Nightmare Creature in sight.
In just a few moments, the horde of them was eviscerated. Numerous abominations were violently impaled by the flying swords, while those that survived the first onslaught were either bloodied or petrified, slow to escape the inevitable doom.
None of the Fire Keepers had received even a scratch, though, despite the fact that many of them were now surrounded by a forest of swords.
The swords did not stop moving.
More of them rained from above, and those that were impaling the Nightmare Creatures tore free of the bleeding flesh, rising into the air and turning to point at new prey.
Standing in the sea of blood, Sunny turned and looked at the distant balcony.
He should have felt elated because the battle was ostensibly over…
But instead, all he felt was a cold feeling of unease.
Sunny knew that, one day soon, he would be the target of these flying swords.
'What's the matter? It's just a Sovereign.'
For once, the words did not bring with them any levity.
Lowering his gaze, he peered at the horizon.
There, far away…
The first of the vermilion banners appeared in the distance.
The Sword Army had crossed over to the collarbone of the dead deity.
The Sword Army entered Godgrave with relative ease. Of course, it was a tense and solemn day. The Awakened warriors were pale with dread as they ventured into the scarlet jungle and crossed over from the humerus bone of the dead deity to the vast collarbone.
They were in a Death Zone, after all.
However, the army barely suffered any casualties. Changing Star and her Fire Keepers had pulled the attention of the local Nightmare Creatures away and established a beachhead on the collarbone plain. Most importantly, they brought the authority of the king to this dire purgatory — emboldened and empowered by his presence, the army marched on.
The veil of clouds did not break, held together by the power of Sky Tide of the White Feather clan. The Transcendent and Ascended warriors repelled the sporadic attacks of remnant abominations without too much strain. And later, the King of Swords himself descended upon the battlefield, using the Ivory Island as an anchor.
Once the storm of swords manifested above the jungle, the battle was ostensibly over.
The army cut a path through the predatory jungle, using the beautiful silhouette of the Ivory Tower to navigate it. By the time they reached the scene of slaughter, there were no abominations left for them to fight against. They were only numerous corpses and the rustle of countless swords swirling in the sky above.
Instead, the task they faced was of a more mundane nature. They had to establish a camp and start fortifying it, building an impregnable fortress on the surface of the ancient bone. That fortress would serve as the staging ground for the rest of the military campaign in Godgrave.
…The Song Army, however, fared much worse than that.
***
Rain was staring at the ground with a tired expression. On the ground in front of her, the wind was playing with flakes of ash.
She was staying completely motionless, and those flakes of ash had been a person not too long ago. Above her, an incandescent white void shone blindingly through the broken clouds.
Her first day in Godgrave had been a long, bitter nightmare.
The first battle the Song Army had fought was a sobering experience. Led by the seven princesses, the Saints and the Ascended warriors of the Song Domain clashed with the horde of Nightmare Creatures and repelled it. The unimaginable violence unleashed by that clash made the world quake — but, worst of all, some of it reached the battle formation of the Awakened warriors.
The casualties were not immeasurable, but they weren't negligible, either. Perhaps because it was the first time the soldiers fought against the abominations of Godgrave, the strategies developed by the royal clan to breach the difference in Ranks between them could not be deployed promptly, or at all.
That could improve as the army gained experience, but today, too many people died.
Rain herself did not participate in the slaughter, because the Seventh Legion was positioned in the second line of the formation, where the battle had not reached. However, she could hear and feel the terrible mayhem of the desperate struggle happening ahead.
Nevertheless, eventually, the battle ended. The vanguard obliterated the horde of the frenzied Nightmare Creatures. Those of them who had got past were immobilized and eventually cut down by the Awakened soldiers. After the soul shards were harvested, the corpses of the abominations were pushed aside, and the bloodied army continued to ascend the arm of the dead god.
Soon enough, they entered the jungle.
The jungle itself was as much of a shock to the invading humans as the horde of Nightmare Creatures had been. Everything here was not what it seemed — but all of it was insidious, hungry, and chillingly deadly. The grass, the flowers, the vines, the trees… every single thing here wanted them dead.
Those of the soldiers who had more experience exploring the Dream Realm did not seem too phased, taking the dread of the scarlet jungle in stride. But those who were younger and less experienced, like members of Tamar's cohort, were left shaken. Their mental fortitude was sorely tested, and that was after having already received a painful blow by the recent clash against the vast horde of abominations.
If there was one silver lining to the situation, it was that the abominable flora of Godgrave was not as impervious to being damaged by the Awakened as the Corrupted Nightmare Creatures were. It was still incredibly tough and tenacious, but they could at least try to contend against the myriad of deadly dangers hiding in the jungle. So, they did not feel as helpless, at least.
There were still many that died.
Some died, screaming, after inhaling a bit of drifting pollen. Falling to the ground, then wailed and convulsed as their bodies gruesomely became fertile soil for sprouting blossoms.
Some died after being stung by tiny insect-like vermin that crawled into their armor. The effect of the paralytic poison was instantaneous, making the victims fall down without making a sound… however, it was unclear if they remained conscious and felt excruciating pain when the eggs deposited by the vermin into the wounds started to hatch a dozen seconds later.
Some were strangled and drained of blood by thorned vines that hid beneath the vermilion moss. Some were pulled below it by what had looked like harmless patches of scarlet grass.
It was all like a ghastly nightmare. Rain would have thought that they were invading the very depths of hell… if not for the fact that the Dream Realm was much more harrowing than any hell imagined by a human could ever be.
Luckily, she had no time to drown in terror.
The army marched forward in a vast battle formation. The train was absorbed into the formation and protected in its center, while the various legions and divisions took turns defending the outer perimeter. The entire arrangement was spearheaded by the thralls of Beastmaster, who faced the most dire peril and suffered the heaviest casualties.
On the flanks, the warriors of higher Ranks dealt with the brunt of the danger once again. But Awakened soldiers like Rain also had a lot to do — both when marching on the outer rim of the formation and when resting closer to its center.
She had killed plenty of scurrying pests with her arrows, saving not only her life but also that of others. Her arrows seemed to not know how to miss, striking down even the smallest pests with daunting precision long before they could sink their stingers, mandibles, and beaks into human flesh.
In truth, she was a bit safer in this hellish place than most Awakened were. It was because she could sense the movement of shadows, and therefore detect dangerous movement even if her sight betrayed her.
And yet, Rain was swiftly growing tired… exhausted, even.
It was not because of marching or having to draw her bow over and over again. It was not even because of having to climb the steep slope of the dead god's humerus bone without rest.
It was due to the mental strain of enduring the horror of Godgrave without allowing herself to break down.
Rain had thought that she was accustomed to the dread of the Dream Realm after hunting in the wilderness around Ravenheart for four years. But now, she realized just how tame those settled regions of this terrible world were after being conquered and cleansed by the previous generations of Awakened. Compared to Godgrave, Ravenheart was a paradise.
She was barely holding on to her composure… if not to her sanity.
But even then, after a while, the march became easier.
Humans were supremely adaptable, after all. The jungle did not change, but the soldiers of the Song Army had adapted to its gruesome reality — at least a little bit.
Eventually, they reached the mountainous shoulder joint that connected the titanic humerus to the collarbone. The engineering corps swiftly established a robust bridge under the protection of the First Legion, and then, the Song Army slowly started to cross over to the other side of the bottomless chasm.
The crossing was perhaps the most perilous step of the invasion of Godgrave. Rain felt incredibly tense while the Seventh Legion waited for its turn to enter the bridge… however, in the end, they reached the collarbone plain without any trouble.
The jungle on the other side was much the same, but somehow, everyone felt safer.
That feeling was a lie.
No sooner than the last division had crossed over, a strong wind rose, and a loud wailing of a war horn washed over the entire army. That horn was different from the ones that had called them to battle, and much more anxious.
"Don't move!"
Tamar's shout was quite timely. The members of her cohort remembered the meaning of the wailing horn despite their fatigue and mental exhaustion, but many of the surrounding soldiers were slow to react. Hearing her voice, they recalled their training.
The entire army suddenly grew still.
A few moments later, the world was suddenly much brighter. The light reflecting from the white surface of the ancient bone was almost painful to look at… a wave of unbearable heat crashed into the human invaders, and the smell of ash filled the air.
The jungle burned.
…Many humans burned, too
Well, perhaps "burning" was not the right word. They just turned to ash, scattering into a cloud of grey flakes in the scorching wind, and disappeared without a trace.
Not everyone had ceased all movement in time, and not everyone managed to remain perfectly motionless.
Seeing their comrades die, some soldiers recoiled or flinched.
They became ash, too.
Rain could not move, could not look away, and could not even wipe the flakes of warm ash off her face.
All she could do was stand still and stare at the ground.
'It's bitter.'
The first day in Godgrave… was too bitter to swallow.
They had not even clashed with the army of the Sword Domain, and so many people were already dead. Yes, their number was inconsequential in the grand scheme of things. But their deaths were not.
Rain couldn't help but feel as if they had been beaten without even entering a battle.
She was tired.
…After a few hours, and more deaths, the veil of clouds finally repaired itself. The Song Army took a short rest, most soldiers sitting on the ground quietly, despondent and unable to say anything.
Then, they continued the march.
By evening — or whatever constituted evening in this eternally sunlit hell — they finally reached the area where the army basecamp was supposed to be established.
Not everyone had made it that far.
But for those who had…
The war was only starting.
The camp of the Sword Army resembled a fortified city that was like a dark stain on the sun-bleached surface of white bone, adorned by a sea of scarlet banners. The vicious jungle had been pushed back and incinerated some days ago, and was only now spreading tentatively from the fissures of the titanic collarbone.
Tendrils of red moss could be seen here and there, looking like patches of rust on the vast expanse of the bone plain. The sky above was grey and cloudy, yet suffused with blinding light.
Tall walls surrounded the sprawling avenues of the basecamp, and protected by their impregnable barrier, countless barracks and tents crowded the relatively limited space. The camp was a cauldron of activity, with thousands of soldiers going about their business in a tense atmosphere.
When one looked at the fortress of the Sword Army, they could hardly imagine that it had not existed just a week ago. However, it was true — the entire city had been built in a matter of days, not decades or centuries.
That was what hundreds of thousands of Awakened were capable of when brought together by a common goal.
There were many among them who possessed potent utility Aspects, and many more who could lend their physical strength and unique Abilities to hasten the construction. So, the city had risen from the ground with a speed that was in no way inferior to how fast the scarlet jungle grew and propagated after being reduced to ash.
There were two towering landmarks in the sprawling fortress. One was the Ivory Island, which hovered a few meters above the ground, anchored to it by seven colossal chains to remain completely still. The beautiful white pagoda standing on its soil was like a beacon of hope for the soldiers of the Sword Army, raising their spirits every time they saw it.
The other was the dark rift of the Dream Gate, which tore the fabric of reality apart some distance away. The King of Swords had moved it from Bastion to Godgrave, announcing to the world the gravity of his intent to see the rulers of the Song Domain pay for their transgressions.
Currently, fresh supplies were arriving at the camp from the waking world.
Sunny looked at the flurry of activity with a frown. It was tremendously convenient, of course, to have a direct logistical connection to the waking world here in Godgrave. The Song Army lacked that advantage, still, which was why they had to scavenge provisions in the jungle or wait for heavily guarded convoys to deliver them across the Moonriver Plain and up the left arm of the dead deity.
The road Rain had helped build drastically shortened the time needed for each convoy to arrive, true, but it was still a point of vulnerability… one that he personally would be exploiting in the near future, perhaps, by launching raids to break the supply chains established by the Song Army. That was one of the duties the Lord of Shadows had agreed to, after all.
Nevertheless, he did not like the presence of the Dream Gate here in Godgrave. Not because it was particularly unnerving, but simply because it was a point of vulnerability, as well — it was just that the vulnerability lay in the waking world, not in the Dream Realm.
The servants of the Queen could not cross the vast collarbone of the dead god, lay siege to the King's fortress, and destroy the supplies arriving through the Dream Gate. However, they could easily stage a devastating attack on Valor's distribution facilities in the waking world, not caring about the collateral damage and widespread destruction such an assault would entail.
There was actually a mutual agreement between the two warring sides to keep the bloodshed contained to the Dream Realm. No one wanted for their soldiers to be afraid that their physical bodies would be destroyed while they were fighting the war. No one wanted for their families to be put in danger while they were on the battlefield, either.
The government was supposed to ensure that neither side broke the agreement.
However…
Sunny wasn't sure how long that agreement would last. He was even more doubtful that the government would be able to do anything if the mayhem of the Domain War spilled into the waking world.
If anything, such an eventuality seemed all but inevitable.
Shaking his head, he looked away from the Dream Gate and hurried his steps. No matter his opinion, he could not be late today.
'This… is not going to be strange at all.'
Wearing the vermilion cloak of a Valor Knight, he was following Nephis and Cassie to the center of the camp. A few Fire Keepers were there, as well, clad in their armor. Everyone they passed greeted them with admiration and reverence.
At the same time, Sunny was heading in the same direction from the outskirts of the camp, his body encased in the stonelike metal of the Onyx Mantle, his face hidden behind the fearsome visage of Weaver's Mask. Saint was walking behind him, indifferent crimson flames burning behind the visor of her helmet.
The glances thrown at them were full of fear and apprehension.
Today, Sunny was meant to attend a war council where the next actions of the Sword Army would be decided.
…In two different incarnations, no less.
The prospect sent his mind for a spin.
The Lord of Shadows was a natural choice to participate in such a meeting, of course. Both his power and status were more than great enough to earn him a spot at the table. But Master Sunless ended up being invited to the council by pure happenstance.
It was simply because his status as a Knight Commander, no matter how bogus, was still technically a real one. Therefore, he had been incredibly surprised to receive orders to attend the strategy meeting along other notable officers of the Sword Army.
It was both funny and concerning.
At this rate, he might actually end up leading the warriors of Valor into battle. The probability was infinitely small, but not entirely impossible.
'Let's hope something like that won't happen. I really don't want to end up as a hero of the Sword Domain because of some ridiculous misunderstanding…'
Just then, they finally reached the stone stronghold that stood at the heart of the camp, towering above every structure except for the Ivory Tower and the Dream Gate and resembling a castle. That stronghold was where Anvil of Valor, the King of Swords, held court.
One would have expected that he would stay in the comfort of the only Citadel the Sword Domain possessed in Godgrave, and Nephis had even been prepared to surrender her living quarters at the top of the Ivory Tower to her adopted father. But Anvil chose to reside in a simple tent while the camp was being constructed, and then moved to this stone keep.
Sunny could not complain.
It would have been quite weird to have Neph's father — albeit a fake one — live under one roof with them, especially when they were often getting busy with…
His thoughts were interrupted when his other avatar arrived in front of the stronghold.
Sunny stared at the enigmatic and unmistakably sinister figure clad in an onyx armor, the very air around it suffused with coldness and arrogance.
At the same time, Sunny stared at a delicate young man wearing a vermilion cloak on top of an elegant black mantle, his handsome face practically screaming of softness and lack of strength.
He remained motionless for a few seconds, and then thought:
'...Edgy idiot.'
'Pampered fool...'
There was a bit of an eerie pause as Sunny stared at himself from behind the mask.
The Lord of Shadows stared. Master Sunless — or rather, Sir Sunless — paled under his menacing gaze.
…Nephis looked at the two of them with a strange expression.
Eventually, it was Cassie who broke the silence.
"Greetings, Lord Shadow. I don't think we had an opportunity to meet in the last few days… please allow me to express gratitude on behalf of Lady Nephis and the Fire Keepers. Your help in the recent battle, while unexpected, was deeply appreciated."
Sunny turned his cold gaze to her.
He remained silent for a few moments, then said evenly:
"There is no reason to thank me... I was just attracted by the smell of slaughter. Who can resist the beautiful fragrance of bloodshed?"
The Fire Keepers seemed more than a little troubled by his strange words. Sunny spared them a glance, then lowered his head slightly.
"Greetings to you as well, Lady Nephis, Lady Cassia."
Then, he looked at himself coldly.
Was now a good time to establish a distinction between the Lord of Shadows and Master Sunless?
It wouldn't hurt...
He asked evenly:
"And who might this be?"
Nephis blinked a couple of times.
She seemed a little puzzled by the situation. Not only did her suitor possess several incarnations, but two of them were even having a conversation right in front of her. More than that... the conversation did not seem especially friendly!
Sunny himself was a bit confused about the nature of his peculiar existence, so Nephis must have been positively perplexed.
Her attempts to hide her puzzlement behind the usual impassive expression... were quite cute.
He smiled behind the mask.
"Oh… this is Master Sunless, an enchanter employed by the Fire Keepers. Sir Sunless, this is Saint Shadow. A Transcendent warrior of great renown, one of the champions of the Sword Army."
Sunny stared at himself some more, then shrugged dismissively.
"An enchanter? Never heard of him. He must not be very good."
Hearing the Lord of Shadow say that, Master Sunless smiled.
His smile was a little forced, though…
He said politely:
"Really? Ah, but I have heard of you."
Nephis was alternating between looking at them with a hint of bafflement in her eyes.
The Lord of Shadow glared silently.
"What did you hear, and from whom?"
Sunny's smile widened a little.
"I think I heard it from Saint Athena? She mentioned that you must be terribly hideous behind that mask."
The Fire Keepers held their breaths. Nephis seemed to have suddenly remembered that conversation and closed her eyes with a subtle wince.
Cassie did not show a reaction, but it looked like she was trying to suppress a laugh.
The Lord of Shadows lingered for a moment, then scoffed.
"That woman certainly does not sound like a handful. She has never seen my face, and yet she sings me praises."
With that, he turned away and walked into the gates of the stronghold without looking back.
Sunny, Nephis, Cassie, and the Fire Keepers were left behind in tense silence. The coldness left behind by the Lord of Shadows was slow to dissipate.
After a few moments, one of the Fire Keepers patted Sunny on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up.
"I admire you, Sir Sunless. You truly are a brave man! I would have never dared to talk back to that devil."
Another nodded.
"True. That guy is beyond creepy. And he stared at our lady like a wolf every time they meet… good job, Sir Sunless!"
A third one sighed.
"Still, try not to antagonize him. He is immensely powerful, even among Saints. It's better not to make an enemy out of someone like him…"
Sunny coughed.
'How come I am both pleased with and offended by their nonsense?'
"Ah, yes… I'll try not to, next time…"
Nephis, meanwhile, was looking at them in confusion.
"...Huh? What do you mean, stares like a wolf?"
The Fire Keepers glanced at each other.
"Sorry to tell you this, my lady, but I think you're the only one who has not noticed. The way he looks at you, it's… you know, as if he wants to gobble you up…"
She hesitated for a few moments, seemingly unsure how to respond. Eventually, she asked:
"You think he's a cannibal?"
Sunny struggled between the impulse to cover his face with a hand and the desire to give her a hug. He wasn't one to point fingers, in that regard, but really… how could she be so adorably clueless?
'I mean, she can literally sense people's desire!'
One of the Fire Keepers coughed.
"No, that's not… anyway, why are we gossiping about the Lord of Shadows? We have Master Sunless right here. Unlike some people, he's a perfect gentleman, and always maintains proper decorum when gazing at our lady."
Another nodded.
"Yeah! If anything, it's our lady that stares at him like a wolf…"
Realizing that he said something wrong, the Fire Keeper fell silent and cleared his throat.
"Well… aren't we going to be late to the war council? L—let us proceed post-haste…"
Nephis gave Sunny a curious look and then smiled with a corner of her mouth.
"Alright. Let's go."
When the Fire Keepers headed for the entrance, she fell back, waited until the two of them were a few steps behind the others, and whispered into his ear:
"So… you want to gobble me up, huh…"
Sunny made his best effort not to trip.
After maintaining silence for a few moments and regaining his composure, he smiled pleasantly and asked:
"...Why? Are you on the menu?"
Nephis studied him silently, then chuckled and hastened her steps, leaving him without an answer.
His expression crumpled a little.
'No, but I really want to know...'
Walking into the stronghold, Sunny touched his ear and let out a heavy sigh.
Sometimes, he really wished that everyone were beholden to the same Flaw as he was.
Sunny, as the Lord of Shadows, reached the council chamber before his original body did.
The room was not quite as impressive as the hall where the King of Swords had gathered all the Saints before the war, but it was also quite spacious. The walls were built from grey stone and adorned with vermilion tapestries, and there was a round table in the middle of the chamber, with forty-two chairs positioned around it. An elaborate enchanted chandelier shone with a cold glow above.
There were already plenty of people gathered inside, and all of them turned to look when Sunny walked in. The Lord of Shadows was still a mystery to most of them, and although the rumors of his fearsome power had already spread far and wide, few knew what to make of him.
Mostly, they treated him with a mix of respect and wariness.
He graced them with an indifferent gaze, then walked to the table. No one had taken their seat yet, since the king was not present. Ignoring the unspoken convention, Sunny chose a random chair and sat down.
'...Pathetic.'
His Shadow Chair was superior to this pitiful thing in all regards.
Hidden behind the mask, he secretly studied the people who had been summoned to attend the war council.
There were many Masters and a few Awakened here, but they were mostly meant to observe the discussion and provide insight if any of the true decision-makers had a question having to do with their expertise. The people of real importance were the Saints, and they were the ones Sunny was curious about.
Most of them hailed from the vassal clans, while some were retained by Valor. Several were members of the royal clan's branch families, as well, albeit not many.
The Sword Army possessed slightly more than forty Transcendent warriors. It was less than the Song Domain had, but the Saints of Valor were forged from tougher steel… or at least that was what the public believed. They had more renown, a longer history, and had accomplished more incredible feats.
However, Sunny was doubtful that they were truly superior to the Transcendent warriors of the Song Army. After all, some of the strongest Saints he knew of were those that few people had ever heard about or cared to pay attention to. So, he had a feeling that the champions of the Queen of Worms would give their enemies a nasty shock when the two armies finally clashed in battle.
Which was not to say that the people gathered in the chamber weren't outstanding in every regard. A Saint was a Saint, after all… even now that Transcendents were somewhat divided into tiers, everyone understood that those tiers only differentiated between various levels of absolute excellence.
He saw a few familiar faces, of course.
There was Morgan, the Princess of War. The sharpest sword of her father's kingdom. The enchanting beauty was clad in black armor, leaning on a wall as she studied the room with a hint of amusement in her vivid vermilion eyes.
There was Nephis, Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan. Even among these legendary figures, she was treated with a hint of veneration — both because of her family and because of her own accomplishments. Sunny knew how tyrannical her power was better than anyone.
Looking at the two princesses, Sunny had a sudden thought. He found it ironic there were seven Saints among the girls Ki Song had adopted, while Anvil only had two Transcendent children… and out of those two, one was now fighting on the side of the enemy, while his place was taken by the daughter of a man the Sovereigns had most likely killed.
'That's one messed-up family tree.'
He continued to study the gathered Saints.
There was Cassie, the blind seer. People paid attention to her because of her startling beauty and quiet demeanor, but few understood how dangerous she was. Most knew her as a competent advisor of the royal clan, while some treated her with subtle reverence that was often afforded to oracles. But since she was not too accomplished as a warrior, no one held her in truly high regard.
Then, there was Sunny himself — the Lord of Shadows. People seemed to have various opinions about him, but everyone agreed that he was an extremely formidable combatant. Still, there was a certain feeling of distance between him and the rest of the gathered Saints, as if they were not entirely ready to put their trust in a stranger.
That was because his position was somewhat unique — unlike the rest of them, he had not sworn loyalty to the King of Swords, and was therefore more of a mercenary than a true comrade.
Some distance away, Sunny noticed Saint Tyris. He saw her recently, so he was not too surprised by the fact that she had not changed at all in the last four years. Sky Tide had always had a stern, but strong presence — now, however, everyone seemed to treat her with an extra bit of respect. After all, she was one of the most important strategic assets in this war.
Strangely enough, the man standing next to her had not changed that much, either. He was tall and rugged, with broad shoulders and an easy bearing. His hair and beard were the color of straw, while his eyes were piercingly blue. There was a blue scarf wrapped carelessly around his neck… Roan of White Feather had grown even more handsome after becoming a Saint.
Together, they made for a beautiful pair.
Awakened Telle was standing behind her parents. Sunny was pleased to see the [Belated Apology] on Roan's right forearm — it seemed that her father really liked her gift.
'I'm glad.'
On the opposite side of the chamber, a gallant man in lustrous armor was waiting calmly for the meeting to start. He was Sir Gilead, the Summer Knight — a man whose loyalty and noble character were a legend in and of themselves. He was known for his straightforward nature, embodying qualities such as honor, valiance, and devotion.
Although… after spending some time with the man in the Nightmare Desert, Sunny suspected that there was more to Sir Gilead than blind loyalty. In any case, Summer Knight was one of the strongest and most renowned Transcendent warriors of the old generation. He was, more or less, the personification of what people thought a Saint should be.
Having someone like that fighting by one's side was quite reassuring in a dire war.
These were all the gathered Transcendents Sunny knew personally.
However, there were a few more that he instantly recognized from hearing about them here and there.
There was a dashing man wearing a beautifully decorated suit of golden armor with floral motifs in the accents. He was Saint Rivalen of Aegis Rose, also known as Shield Wall — a distinguished knight known for his gallant demeanor and stalwart character.
There was also an elegant older gentleman leaning on a black cane. He was Jest of the Dagonet clan — a former member of the cohort led by the founder of Clan Valor and one of the most experienced Awakened of the Sword Army. Among other things, Saint Jest was known for his peculiar True Name… Not So Funny Anymore.
Sunny really didn't know what to make of that fact, however, he was quite curious about the older Saint. They shared the bitter fate of having an extremely weird name, after all.
There were a few others, as well…
However, before Sunny could properly study them, the King of Swords arrived.
The war council was about to begin.
When the king entered, everyone in the chamber straightened… everyone except for Sunny, naturally, who was the only person sitting comfortably on a wooden chair. Anvil spared him a short glance — which was heavy enough to make Sunny pale behind the mask — and took his seat calmly.
Once the King of Swords was seated, the rest of the Saints took their places behind the round table. Because of its peculiar shape, everyone here seemed to be an equal… however, that equality was merely an illusion. Anvil did not do anything, and yet his suffocating superiority was painfully apparent.
Consequently, those who sat closest to him were above the rest. Morgan sat to his right, while Nephis sat to his left. As for Sunny himself, he was almost on the other side of the table.
At the same time, he was standing near the wall with the rest of the Fire Keepers. The Masters and a few Awakened who had been invited to participate in the war council did not get a spot behind the table.
There were a few moments of silence before Anvil's deep, strangely enthralling voice resonated in the stone chamber. He spoke evenly and plainly, in a strangely calm tone — as if what he was talking about was a mundane matter, not a war that would shape the future of humanity… or maybe even destroy it.
"Welcome, warriors of the Sword Domain. We have carved out a piece of this cursed land and established a fortress atop the ancient bones of a dead deity. Our blades are sharp, and our will is triumphant… for now. The forces of Song have had a hard time achieving what we had achieved with relative ease, but there is no wisdom in belittling their valor. Those who underestimate the enemy are destined to fall. The cost of arrogance is death."
He gazed at them coldly and continued in an indifferent tone:
"There is no one in the world who knows Ki Song, the Queen of Worms, better than I do. So, I tell you this: there is no end to the insidious schemes woven by that woman. You should prepare yourself to taste bitterness as her machinations unfold. However, I also promise you this — at the end of it all, we will taste the sweetness of victory."
Hearing those words, Sunny couldn't help but sigh.
At that moment, he suddenly realized how tragic this war must have seemed to the rest of humanity — for reasons entirely different from the ones he himself had considered before.
Anvil said that there was no one in the world who knew Ki Song better than him, and it was most likely true. Sunny was used to thinking about these two as nebulous and sinister figures — as tyrants of immense power who secretly controlled the fate of humanity. The Sovereigns.
But they had been mere mortals before attaining Supremacy — Awakened warriors no different from him. More than that, they had been members of the same cohort.
So, this was a bitter war between two people who had once braved the horrors of the Nightmare Spell together, and fought side by side in the depths of hell. It was no different from Sunny raising an army against Cassie, to kill her and take her kingdom for himself.
'It's actually… quite sad.'
These people had been the hope of humanity once. Now… the Smile of Heaven was gone. Broken Sword was dead, as well. Asterion was who knew where, and the last two were determined to destroy each other.
It made Sunny wonder what would happen to his own cohort in the future.
He could not know the future, of course… but he did know that, at the very least, they would never end up as the Sovereigns. Not the least of all because the Sovereigns were there, in front of them, as a cautionary tale — without their appalling example, Sunny and his companions might very well have unknowingly ended up becoming them.
He inhaled deeply and briefly glanced at Nephis.
The King of Swords, meanwhile, continued:
"Now that we have established a foothold in Godgrave, we must persist into its depths. The next stage of our campaign will be both perilous and vital. Fortunately… I am here. I am with you, so who can be against you?"
Those were big words, but he was also someone who could speak them without sounding boastful.
After that, Anvil succinctly explained the goals looming over the Sword Army. Sunny ignored the flowery words and listened only to the underlying message that the Sovereign of Valor wanted to relay.
Fundamentally, the Domain War was a clash between the King of Swords and the Queen of Worms. It would reach its culmination when the two of them faced each other in battle, and end when one of them killed the other.
The key to gaining a decisive advantage in that final confrontation were the Citadels scattered across Godgrave. Possessing more of them would allow one of the Sovereigns to manifest their Domain more thoroughly, and make that Domain stronger.
Therefore, the two great armies were merely tools for taking control of the Citadels.
Valor was already ahead of Song in that regard, and there seemed to be nothing that could prevent them from widening the gap. With their Sovereign present in Godgrave, the task of subjugating lost Citadels would become much easier.
Which was not to say that it would be easy.
Although the King of Swords could already manifest his Domain here, his power was still contained in the immediate area around the Ivory Island. That allowed the camp of his army an incredible degree of protection against external threats, and made the task of venturing into the subterranean jungle less daunting. But the warriors of Valor still had to brave the incinerating expanse of the surface and the dark depths of the Hollows to uncover and conquer the overgrown Citadels.
As for where those Citadels were located…
At some point, Anvil paused for a few moments and shifted his gaze to the masked figure sitting on the other side of the round table.
His voice was calm when he said:
"Regarding this matter, I will ask the person who knows most about Godgrave to give us an explanation. Saint Shadow… if you will."
Sunny lingered for a bit, then sighed and leaned forward a little.
"Sure. Let's see… for a godforsaken hell unfit to be inhabited by humans, Godgrave has a surprising number of Citadels…"
The King of Swords certainly had a commanding presence, but when the Lord of Shadows spoke, it was hard not to pay attention to him as well.
Both possessed a cold indifference to them, but while Anvil's voice was calm and regal, Sunny's was sinister and dark.
The impenetrable darkness nestling in the eyes of his ferocious mask only made him seem more eerie and captivating.
Leaning forward a little, he spoke in an even tone…
Or rather, he pretended to. In truth, he simply activated the enchantment of the Extraordinary Rock and allowed it to repeat what he had spoken aloud earlier, before summoning Weaver's Mask.
"There are no more Citadels to be conquered on the surface, and I can't say anything about the sea of ash below — even for me, that place is too dire. However, there are several strongholds hidden in the Hollows, which I have scouted out extensively in the last few years."
Sunny pretended to pause for a moment, then moved his hand subtly.
Following his command, shadows crawled from the floor and flowed onto the round table like a stream of darkness. There, they solidified and manifested into a flawless model of the dead deity — a trick he had used once before in front of the Fire Keepers.
Soon, it was as if a large black skeleton was laying on the wooden surface of the council table.
There was a wave of whispers in the stone chamber. Sunny allowed it to pass, and then continued coldly with the help of the Extraordinary Rock:
"I know the approximate location of four Citadels. One is situated in the western part of the Collarbone Hollow, and is the closest one to the war camp of the Song Army. Taking it would, without a doubt, become a priority to them, since they need to conquer a Citadel desperately. The second is located in the central part of the Breastbone Hollow, at an equal distance from both of the war camps — considering our advantage, we should be able to reach it first."
Sunny leaned back and crossed his arms.
"The third is situated far below, in the spine of the dead god. Reaching that one would be much more challenging… all of Godgrave is hell, but the great Spine Hollow is one of the most dreadful parts of that hell, by far. The fourth Citadel is the furthest, and is hidden all the way in the far south, in one of the two Femur Hollows."
He lingered for a few moments, and then commanded the Extraordinary Rock to speak the last prepared lines:
"I… suspect that there is a fifth Citadel, as well. If there is, it is situated in the skull of the dead deity. However, that place is far too harrowing. I have never dared approach it, and I suggest that none of you try, either. Whatever is hidden there should never be disturbed by humans."
Sunny had indeed never ventured close to the colossal skull of the dead god. Even though it could be seen from anywhere in Godgrave, propped up by the mountains and staring at the ancient corpse with its enormous, empty eyes, it was the last place he ever wanted to explore.
Sure, the ancient darkness drowning the great chasms of the skeleton's eyes was nebulous and alluring, promising mysteries beyond his imagination — and, maybe, keys to unimaginable power.
Who knew what could be hidden in the head of a dead deity? Maybe it was the secret of its death. But no matter what the secret was, it had to be something of tremendous importance.
And yet, Sunny felt it in his own bones that trying to enter the colossal skull would result in a death more thorough than any he had brushed against before. He wouldn't be surprised if there was an Unholy Titan dwelling there — and he was not ready to face an Unholy Titan.
Simply witnessing a creature like that could very well cause Sunny's mind to shatter and his soul to collapse.
His final words were met by a tense silence. The gathered Saints studied the black skeleton laying on the table with somber expressions.
Eventually, Morgan asked in a subdued tone:
"Saint Shadow… how sure are you that these locations you've discovered are indeed Citadels, and not simply ancient ruins?"
Sunny shrugged.
"As sure as I can be."
In truth, he was reasonably certain, but there was always room for doubt. He had never explored the interiors of the supposed Citadels, since there were immensely powerful abominations guarding each of them. But he had learned enough to believe in his judgment.
Hearing his response, Morgan smiled.
"How fortunate it is that my sister managed to convince you to share your knowledge, then."
The King of Swords gazed at him once more, then spoke evenly:
"The course of action is clear. For now, it is too perilous to send our soldiers into the Hollows. We need to proceed slowly by conquering the surface and make our way to the center of the Breastbone Plain. From there, we will launch an assault on the Citadel situated below it."
That was just as expected. During this first stage of the war, both armies would be preoccupied with the laborious task of subjugating the surface of Godgrave. They would move deeper inland, eradicating the jungle and mapping out the major fissures in the ancient bone. Then, fortified outposts would be built near the fissures to stop the jungle from crawling out of the Hollows once again, thus slowly expanding the zone of human control.
It seemed like a titanic task, to conquer the colossal skeleton, one crack in the bone at a time. But Sunny was not stupid enough to underestimate the tenacity of the human pioneers.
All regions of the Dream Realm had once seemed impregnable. And yet, humans had slowly conquered them, one after the other — Clan Valor in particular was responsible for subjugating the vast territory between the Twilight Sea and the Hollow Mountains. The story of their expansionist crusades was the stuff of legends in and of itself.
And while humanity had never conquered a Death Zone before, its expedition forces had never been as vast, and had never been led by rulers of the Supreme Rank, either.
So, Sunny had no doubt that the surface of Godgrave would fall into human hands eventually. Perhaps it would take many months, and cost countless lives. But the result had already been decided — the Sovereigns had willed it, and so, their wills would reshape the world to fit their ambitions.
He looked at the King of Swords, and at the same time, the king looked at him.
Anvil remained silent for a moment, then said without any emotion in his powerful voice:
"While most of us will be paving the road south, you will have another task, Saint Shadow."
Sunny raised an eyebrow behind the mask.
"Oh?"
The King of Swords shifted his gaze to the black skeleton, looking intently at the spot where the war camp of the Song Army was supposed to be.
When he spoke, his tone contained authority that could not be denied:
"You will venture to disrupt the enemy's attempts to conquer the Western Citadel. The location of your own stronghold is quite convenient for launching raids... so, I expect you to deliver good results."
Considering how fast the road to Godgrave had been built, Rain really should not have been surprised — but the warcamp of the Song Army was being constructed at astonishing speed.
Just a few days had passed since they made it to the collarbone of the dead deity, and yet it already resembled a city. Of course, it was mostly a tent city, considering how hard it was to deliver building materials to this dreadful land.
The lack of materials was not the only problem they faced, either. There was something much more dire slowing down the construction — the fact that the camp was endlessly besieged from all sides by the vile abominations of the scarlet jungle.
The jungle might have been pushed back, but it did not disappear. Even after being reduced to ash, it was already crawling back from the cracks in the ancient bone. The sun-bleached surface of the plain was covered by red moss and vermilion grass once again, and one could see the jungle grow and spread at astonishing speed with a naked eye.
The soldiers of the Song Domain had spent each day battling the constant onslaught of Nightmare Creatures, stalling them until the fortifications were completed.
Luckily, most of those Nightmare Creatures were newborns. They were immensely powerful and absolutely lethal, but at least the Awakened could contend with them… albeit just barely. When something more terrible emerged from below the ground or was allowed to grow truly dangerous by devouring other abominations, the Ascended officers and Transcendent generals took to the battlefield.
The Seventh Legion had participated in defending the camp, as well. Rain had lost count of how many arrows she let loose. It was a good thing that she was wearing the Puppeteers Shroud — its bracer, made from lusterless black leather, was still in one piece. A mundane one would have been already shredded by the string of her powerful bow.
Tamar, Ray, and Fleur had also participated in the battles, earning more than a few scratches here and there. Luckily, Saint Seishan was an experienced leader and stellar commander, so the casualties suffered by the Seventh Legion were among the lowest among all divisions of the Song Army.
Still, their first week in Godgrave had been a horrid nightmare.
...Invading a Death Zone was just as harrowing of an endeavor as it sounded.
There were no nights here, so counting days was a bit hard. Nevertheless, Rain was more or less sure that it was currently early morning. She splashed some water on her face in the washroom attached to the barracks and was in the process of preparing breakfast for the cohort when a subtle voice suddenly resounded from her shadow:
"Rise and shine!"
Rain turned her head and stared at the shadow.
She was rarely alone these days, and there were many powerful people in the camp. So, there were few opportunities for her to talk to her teacher — they had only exchanged a few words since the army entered Godgrave.
Rain could barely remember the last time she spoke to him so little. She missed her teacher's company… although, of course, she would never admit it aloud.
"What happened?"
He would not have risked exposing his presence without a reason.
Her teacher sighed.
"I won't be able to accompany you for the next few hours. So, be careful… and don't stand out."
Rain frowned.
"What? Why?"
There was no answer. Instead, Tamar — who had woken up even earlier — walked over to the fire, covering a tired yawn with a hand.
"Who are you talking to?"
Rain looked at her, remained silent for a moment, then smiled.
"Just talking to myself."
Tamar shrugged and sat down, then looked at the fire.
There was supposed to be a large kitchen with dedicated staff to feed the legion, but it had not been built yet. So, for now, each cohort was provided with supplies to cook for themselves.
"Are Ray and Fleur still asleep?"
Rain nodded.
Recently, she had been surprised to learn that the other two members of the cohort were an item ever since meeting at the Awakened Academy. They did not show it often — which was understandable, in current circumstances — but the two were more or less inseparable.
Rain's addition to the cohort had saved Tamar from the awkward fate of being the perpetual third wheel.
The Legacy girl sighed.
"Alright. Then, come with me."
Rain raised an eyebrow.
"Huh? Where are we going?"
Tamar rose, swept her hair back, and dusted off the pauldrons of her armor.
"There is a big meeting happening at the command pavilion. Two members of our cohort are supposed to escort Lady Seishan as honor guards. Congratulations... try to look presentable and don't do anything outrageous."
Rain's eyes widened. She took the pot off the fire, placed it on the ground, and hurriedly stood up.
"Wait! Why our cohort?"
The younger girl shrugged.
"Probably as a sign of respect to my father. In any case, I received orders to arrive immediately. There's no time to waste, so let's go."
Rain blinked a couple of times, glanced at her shadow, and then followed Tamar to the center of the Seventh Legion's encampment.
They met the Queen's daughter there. That was the first time Rain happened to be so close to Saint Seishan — she tried very hard not to stare, but it was a bit hard. The woman was just too beautiful, mysterious, and mesmerizing.
And there was a… a presence about her. Rain couldn't quite explain it, but she felt funny near the graceful princess of Song. It was as though a strange sense of calm and tranquility had overcome her.
At the same time, her blood turned cold in her veins, and her tattoo moved slightly, constricting her arm.
Tamar and Lady Seishan exchanged a few words. They seemed to be acquainted with each other, albeit on a very shallow level — which was not surprising, considering their backgrounds. Finally, Tamar introduced Rain to the princess.
Saint Seishan looked at her and smiled elegantly.
"Awakened Rani. I'll be in your care."
Rain felt frozen for a moment, then bowed awkwardly.
"M—my lady."
With that, they headed to the command pavilion, which was situated in the heart of the camp.
As they walked, the wind carried the sounds of battle from the exterior of the encampment. The fighting never really stopped, so Rain had grown somewhat used to it. She still shivered, though, earning a stern look from Tamar.
'What? It's not like you're not having nightmares almost every night, yourself!'
She made an attempt to look calm and fell behind Saint Seishan, playing the role of an honor guard… which was a bit ridiculous, really, considering that the task of protecting a Transcendent was not something an Awakened like her could do.
Soon, they reached the command pavilion — which was a larger tent reinforced with some masonry — and walked inside.
There, Rain almost lost her composure.
'D—damnation!'
The "big meeting" Tamar had mentioned… the Legacy girl seemed to be the queen of understatement!
The diffused sunshine was pouring through the blue fabric of the tent, flooding its interior with cold light. Bathed in it…
Was everyone.
Every Saint of the Song Army, and most of the prominent Masters serving the Queen. There were a few Awakened, as well, most of them escorting their officers like Tamar and Rain were.
Rain had already been overwhelmed from being in proximity to one Saint…
But now, she was looking at dozens of them!
There were other princesses other than Lady Seishan, as well…
She took a shaky breath and barely managed to regain her composure.
However, a moment later, that composure was shattered by a sudden, explosive thought.
'I'm… I'm not going to meet the queen, am I?!'
Saint Seishan did not seem daunted by the astonishing power and status of the people gathered in the command pavilion — which should not have been surprising, really, considering that she was a princess herself.
Rain, however, was overwhelmed. There were close to fifty Transcendent champions around her, and each of them possessed a presence. Some auras were subtle, while some were forceful — they were all undeniable, though, almost making her feel dizzy.
Or drunk, maybe… in any case, it was an intense feeling.
She furtively glanced at Tamar. The Legacy girl was not really showing it, but Rain could tell that she was affected by the wondrous atmosphere of the tent, as well.
They were protected by the calm presence of Saint Seishan, at least. Without it, their state would have been even worse.
Lady Seishan walked across the spacious room with her usual elegant poise, greeting her sisters and vassal Saints gracefully as she went. Somewhat relieved, Rain was finally able to look around.
She regretted it almost immediately.
'Ah… that is simply unfair…'
Everyone around her was chillingly beautiful. It was as if she was in a lavish museum where every sculpture and painting had come alive. She had seen plenty of stunning people before, and was not so bad herself… but surrounded by the nobility of the Song Domain, Rain couldn't help but feel utterly plain.
Judging by Tamar's wistful expression, she felt the same.
'Why am I surprised?'
She was looking at Saints, after all. Competing with a Saint in terms of one's looks was a fool's errand.
Consoling herself that way, she tried to assign the names she had heard to the beautiful faces.
Rain had heard a lot about the most prominent figures of the Domain while living in Ravenheart, of course. She learned more about them from Tamar in the recent weeks, as well. So, they were not complete strangers.
She knew Saint Seishan, of course. The commander of the Seventh Legion was somewhat obscure, and there was little known about her. She had been the last of the seven Transcendent princesses to become a Saint — however, that did not mean that she was weaker or younger than the rest.
It was just that Lady Seishan had spent almost ten years as a Sleeper on the Forgotten Shore. After returning from that ordeal, she attained Transcendence in a fraction of time that the others had required. In fact, it often felt like the rest of the queen's daughters treated her with a lot of respect. Especially those who were still Masters.
Queen Song had more than seven daughters — adopted daughters, of course. It was just that only seven had become Saints so far.
The next person who attracted Rain's attention almost made her stumble.
It was hard not to notice him, considering that there were relatively few men in the command pavilion. The one she couldn't help but stare at was tall, with broad shoulders and narrow thighs, wearing an austere armor with few adornments.
He had a somber look and cold, deep eyes. His face was mature and way… way too handsome. Most importantly, he had tan skin and strange ashen hair.
It was Tamar's dad!
Rain blinked a couple of times, then blushed a little and looked away. The man was at least two decades older than her, but he was also a Saint. She couldn't help but feel a little out of breath, and looked at Tamar with a silent question.
The Legacy girl frowned, then whispered:
"Yes, that is my father."
Rain's eyes widened a little.
'Damn it, Tamar! You didn't tell me that your dad was… was a total smoke show!'
Shaking her head, she tried to distract herself by looking at someone else.
That, as well, was a terrible mistake. Because the first person who caught her eyes was none other than Beastmaster, a woman so breathtaking and tantalizing that there were countless songs written about her.
Even the thin scar that marred her demonically beautiful face did nothing to detract from her beauty. Instead, it only made it more alluring… hypnotic, almost. Impossible to look away from.
Rain knew that Beastmaster had earned that scar somewhere in Antarctica. Awakened did not usually have scars, since their bodies could recover better than those of mundane people, and there were plenty of people with healing Aspects around. The fact that a princess of Song could not erase such a long scar suggested that the wound that had left it was not ordinary.
Nevertheless, Beastmaster wore it well.
Rain barely managed to look away and concentrated on a few other people in the command pavilion.
'Let's see. Silent Stalker, Princess Moonveil, Lonesome Howl … and that must be Revel, the Dark Dancer.'
Those were four of the remaining five Transcendent princesses. The last one was missing, or at least Rain failed to recognize her.
Silent Stalker was strangely unassuming. In fact, it was hard to notice her at all — the woman was standing near the wall of the pavilion, leaning on a support beam and half-hidden in the shadows. There was a silent aura about her, but her calm eyes were focused and attentive. She was wearing a black hunting attire.
Moonveil was delicate and beautiful, with a slender build and a soft, enchanting face. Her hair was white, and her eyes seemed to glimmer with the afterglow of pale moonlight. She wore a modest dress instead of an armor, but Rain could recognize a fellow archer when she saw one.
Lonesome Howl was tall, lithe, and full of barely contained bestial energy. Her handsome face was illuminated by a slight grin, and her eyes were full of cocky confidence. She wore leather trousers and a sleeveless vest, leaving her toned, tan arms exposed.
Lastly… there was Revel, the Dark Dancer, also known as the Lightslayer. She was the first of the Queen's daughters to have Transcended, and therefore somewhat of a senior to the rest.
Her hair was raven-black, and her eyes were like two obsidian gems. With her dark clothes, alabaster skin, and exquisite beauty, she was undeniably striking. As for her character, Rain couldn't tell what the princess was like. All she could see was that there was depth to her gaze, and a subtle coldness to her features.
If Rain had to say anything, though… it was that Lightslayer looked a little forlorn. As if she was missing something that she could never have.
'What a strange thought.'
Just as Rain thought that, Princess Revel suddenly spoke, her slightly husky voice easily resonating across the pavilion:
"Let us begin."
Lightslayer was sitting at the head of the table. Beastmaster was to her right, while Lady Seishan was to her left. Since Rain and Tamar were escorting the latter, they were standing behind her chair.
The former, meanwhile, used enthralled Nightmare Creatures as her escorts. Two ethereal, ghostly figures were drifting in the air behind her, almost invisible in the pale light of the command pavilion — even knowing that they were subdued by one of the queen's daughters, Rain couldn't help but feel uneasy in their presence.
She was usually in the company of a sinister wraith of her own. Today, however, her teacher had left her alone — no doubt to avoid being sensed by the plethora of Saints gathered here.
…Dark Dancer Revel had come alone.
She gazed at the champions of the Song Army, remained silent for a while, and then spoke in her subtle, husky voice:
"Brothers and sisters, all of you should know the situation. Godgrave is a cruel place, and we have suffered from its cruelty. In the days and months to come, we will suffer more, and we will suffer greatly. There is no mercy to be found under this ruthless sky, and no salvation from the perils that besiege us."
Rain expected that Lightslayer would continue with a "but", but to her surprise, the princess made no attempt to lift the spirits of her comrades. Her rather bleak proclamation simply hung in the air, and the faces of the gathered Saints slowly turned somber.
Rain and Tamar were just close enough to see Revel sparing a short, almost imperceptible glance at Lady Seishan. After receiving a similarly subtle nod, she smiled coldly.
"What most of you might not know is how the enemy is faring on the other side of the Collarbone Plain. Let me inform you… the enemy is faring well. They have entered Godgrave and established a fortified encampment without suffering any significant losses. Their fortress is impregnable, and they have no shortage of supplies. They are already moving their forces to carve a path south, aiming to claim a second — or maybe even a third — Citadel."
She paused for a moment, and then added indifferently:
"The reason for the enviable progress of the Sword Army is rather simple. It is because they are protected by their Sovereign, while we are not. The tyrant, King of Swords, is already here in Godgrave. But my mother is still waiting for us to extend her an invitation."
Lightslayer gazed at the Saints and finished in an even tone:
"So, we will dedicate ourselves to conquering a Citadel of our own immediately."
There was a wave of whispers, followed by a tense silence. In that silence, a deep voice resounded, forcing Rain to look at the far end of the table.
"Forgive me for speaking out, my lady…"
The speaker was a man that looked relatively young, but nevertheless made quite an impression. He was tall and had an incredibly powerful build, with muscles so robust that they strained the fabric of his lavish pangolin coat. His skin had a darker hue, and he emanated a feeling of dire physical might.
Rain recognized him easily — the young Saint was rather famous these days, albeit not for a good reason.
He was Dar of the Maharana clan, who had just returned from conquering the Third Nightmare. As such, he was the youngest of all human Saints — or, at least, the most recent. A rejected demand to hand him over to Clan Valor was what had sparked this entire war.
Officially, at least.
Of course, the hypocritical justification the King of Swords had provided seemed quite flimsy even back then. Now that everyone knew that Dar of the Maharana clan had been in the depths of a Nightmare when the assassination attempt on Changing Star happened, it seemed even more preposterous.
The mighty Saint continued soberly:
"Our own situation is not entirely stable, yet. Secure supply chains have yet to be established, and our camp can barely be called a stronghold. The enemy is indeed ahead of us, but what will we achieve by rushing? Won't we just make our disadvantage more dire by plunging head first into a battle that we are not quite ready to fight?"
Rain noticed that the Saint of Sorrow looked at the younger Transcendent with a hint of curiosity… which was the first semblance of emotion that the somber man had shown thus far.
She glanced at Tamar and suppressed a smile.
It was too easy to see where the younger girl's mannerisms had all come from.
In any case, Saint Dar was making a lot of sense. Since he was, Rain almost expected that he would be accused of cowardice, but luckily, none of the people gathered in the command pavilion were fools. They kept quiet, either sharing his opinion or waiting for the daughters of the queen to react.
In the ensuing silence, it was Beastmaster who smiled and said in a beguiling tone:
"You don't have to worry about the enemy's progress. Leave those worries to your queen. Trust in my mother, like you have trusted her thus far, and she shall grant you victory."
Although she was not a biological sister to the Dark Dancer, their voices were strangely alike.
Saint Dar frowned and wanted to say something, but at that moment, the fold covering the entrance to the pavilion moved, and a new figure entered.
A petite young woman walked in, wearing a dark robe. There was a hint of innocence on her lovely face, and a strange calmness in her large, glistening eyes.
In stark contrast to that innocence, however, were heavy drops of blood falling from her slick hands.
Rain tried not to stare.
'The missing princess.'
The last of the seven Transcendent daughters of Ki Song had finally arrived. She was Hel, the Death Singer — one of the most mysterious and revered Saints of the Song Domain.
Despite how ominous she looked, that with fresh blood smeared all across her hands, the young woman was not that sinister. She was a haruspex — or rather, a haruspicina — a diviner who received revelations by inspecting the entrails of sacrificial beasts.
The gathering grew quiet when the oracle appeared and slowly made her way to where Lightslayer, Beastmaster, and Lady Seishan were seated.
Rain frowned a little.
'Come to think of it… how come I don't know Saint Seishan's True Name?'
She had to have one. But, to Rain's knowledge, no one had ever spoken it aloud.
Death Singer, meanwhile, reached the head of the table, leaned down, and whispered something into her sister's ear.
Lightslayer smiled.
"Responding to your question, Saint Dar. There is indeed not much sense in rushing into battle. That is why we will split our forces and rush into two battles, instead…"
Princess Hel had not spoken after whispering something in Lightslayer's ear. She took her seat and remained silent, the blood continuing to drip from her hands to the floor.
The war council continued for a while, since there were a lot of minor issues that had to be relayed, considered, and ironed out. Rain listened with rapt attention, knowing that what was being discussed in the command pavilion would directly impact, and maybe even decide, her fate.
And, in a way, it did.
It really seemed like the Sword Army was on a sure path to overwhelming the forces of Song — the aggressor that had initiated this vile conflict was far ahead, and widening the gap with each day. Which hardly seemed fair.
However, the queen's daughters were strangely calm about the entire situation. Instead of maintaining caution and employing a conservative strategy, like one would when dealing with a superior enemy, they chose to act with an unsettling boldness.
Eventually, the meeting was over, and everyone who had gathered in the command pavilion hurried outside. There was a lot for them to do.
Dar of the Maharana clan left with a dark smile on his lips. The Saint of Sorrow spared his daughter a glance, nodded curtly, and walked outside with the same bleak expression. The daughters of Ki Song soon followed.
However, Lady Seishan remained motionless. So did Beastmaster and Lightslayer.
Eventually, the three sisters were the only ones left in the command pavilion — not counting Rain, Tamar, and the wraiths hovering behind Beastmaster.
It seemed like they wanted to discuss something in private.
Tamar cleared her throat.
"Should we give you privacy, Lady Seishan?"
Their commander looked back and smiled.
"No need, young Tamar. Just make sure to stay quiet."
She didn't specify whether they were meant to stay quiet during the following discussion or about it. In any case, Rain wasn't going to talk.
She had already been forced to flee Ravenheart because of knowing too much.
Lightslayer looked at Tamar, then reached back and pulled up the hood of her dark mantle. A moment later, her eyes were hidden in deep shadow, and a small sigh escaped from her lips.
"Will you two be able to handle what needs to be done?"
The three sisters would soon be in command of the split army.
Beastmaster would remain in the warcamp with a part of Song forces. Her task was to finish the construction of the fortress while defending it from the onslaught of Nightmare Creatures.
Saint Seishan, meanwhile, would lead an expedition force toward the location where one of the Citadels of Godgrave was supposedly located. Death Singer, the diviner, would lead them across the surface of the ancient bone until they reached a broad area above their target.
From there, the elites of the expedition force would venture into the Hollows and conquer the Citadel. The task seemed absolutely lethal, and victory was not certain. However, Lady Seishan remained calm and poised, not showing even the smallest hint of hesitation.
It was as if there was no question whether she would take the Citadel, only how soon, and at what cost.
If she did prevail, however… Queen Song would be able to manifest her Domain in Godgrave, and their position would not seem so hopeless anymore.
The last sister, Lightslayer, would neither remain in the camp nor join the expedition force. Instead, she would attempt to do… something.
Rain wasn't quite sure what, because the details had not been shared with anyone. All that the Dark Dancer had said was that she would venture to slow down the enemy's progress. She was not going to command any troops, but she would take a few Saints with her.
As Rain was wondering what, exactly, Lightslayer was planning to do, Saint Seishan answered her question:
"It's alright, Revel. We'll be fine. You don't have to worry."
The raven-haired beauty looked at her and smiled darkly.
"When have I ever worried? Ask anyone. In the ten years that you were missing, I haven't worried once."
Beastmaster laughed.
"How callous."
Lady Seishan shook her head.
"If you want to be worried about someone, worry about yourself. Out of the three of us, your task is the most uncertain."
Lightslayer looked at her from beneath her hood.
"What's uncertain about it? Howl, Silence, and Moon are coming with. So is the Saint of Sorrow. You know that we are prepared."
Lady Seishan lingered for a moment.
"Everything else is fine, but the Lord of Shadows is an unknown. We don't know much about him. There are no traces… it is as if he conjured himself out of thin air, like a daemon."
Her sister smiled darkly.
"Then he can disappear into thin air as well."
Rain was staring forward, pretending to be a dutiful guard.
There was a lot on her mind, though.
'Appeared out of thin air…'
Wasn't that how her teacher had appeared a few years ago?
She tried not to frown.
She did not know a lot about the Lord of Shadows, but he and her teacher were strangely alike. They both commanded shadows, for one… there were other similarities, too. She was half-convinced that they were the same person, even.
However, her teacher had been by her side every day for the last four years, while the Lord of Shadows had been in Godgrave all that time. Well, at least he had been there for two winter solstices in a row, rescuing stray Sleepers. Her teacher had never left her side, and they had been together on those solstices as well.
So… what?
Was the Lord of Shadows a similar existence to her teacher? A disembodied shadow that possessed great and strange powers, pursuing mysterious goals? Were they, perhaps, comrades? Or at least had come from the same source?
'I should ask Teacher.'
He would probably answer with some ridiculous nonsense, though.
At that moment, Beastmaster shifted, looked at Lady Seishan, and asked somberly:
"What about the other? Has the Prince of Nothing sent any news?"
Lady Seishan lingered for a while, then smiled elegantly.
"Oh, yes."
For some reason, her elegant smile suddenly looked rather sinister.
Her pleasant, velvet voice resounded softly in the empty command pavilion:
"…He is about to start."
Far away and beyond reach, a vast expanse of rolling water was glistening under the starlit sky. Black clouds were flowing like tattered banners, torn apart by the violent winds.
Colossal waves were rising and falling, each taller than a fortress wall. Countless bolts of lightning were flashing, branching as they struck the restless surface of the water.
Illuminated by the veil of lightning that connected its numerous masts to the stars, a titanic ship was waging a war against the storm.
The ship was at least a kilometer across from port to starboard, but seemed narrow because of its great length. Its ancient hull was made of wood, but had no seams — it was as if the entire vessel had been created by hollowing out a single branch that spanned more than a dozen kilometers from end to end.
Although, if there was a tree with branches so immense, severing one would not have been an easy feat. Fashioning a ship out of it would not have been a task for mortals, either.
The titanic ship was like a city in and of itself. There were dozens of decks, beautiful palaces and tall pagodas built on its surface, and great mysteries hiding in its boundless holds. There were wild groves, rushing streams, and deep lakes.
And people.
This was Night Garden, the great Citadel of the House of Night.
Despite the furious force of the storm, which would have destroyed any other vessel, the Night Garden was moving through turbulent waters with daunting, unstoppable ease. The colossal waves were cut apart by its proud bow and broke powerlessly against its indestructible hull. The branching bolts of lightning struck its masts and were absorbed by them, empowering the ancient ship.
The terrible abominations that rose from unfathomable depths from time to time to attack the great vessel were consumed by it, becoming parts of its living hull.
Even in a region of the Dream Realm as strange and deadly as the Stormsea, the people populating the Night Garden were relatively safe.
Tonight, however…
Human blood was spilled on its deck, flowing like a river.
The blood was absorbed by the ancient ship, as well.
"What… what are you doing…"
Close to the bow of the ship, an old man was crawling across the deck, leaving a bloody trail in his wake. His voice was full of pain, confusion, and sorrowful disbelief.
There was a younger man following him with unhurried steps, holding a bloodied knife in his hand.
There was no emotion on the younger man's face, and no mercy in his eyes.
He shrugged.
"You didn't have to be stubborn, old man. This could all have been avoided."
Behind him, a desperate scream tore apart the howling of the storm, and then stopped abruptly. There were more screams further away, some of them full of fear, some of them full of rage.
But with each minute, there were less and less of them.
The old man gritted his teeth.
"You've lost your mind!"
His killer sighed, then rubbed his face tiredly with a bloodied hand. For a moment, he seemed incredibly exhausted, a spark of some unknown emotion finally finding its way into his eyes.
"Have I? Ah, I'll admit… there might be some merit to your argument."
With that, he leaned down, grabbed the old man by the ankle, and dragged him back while raising the knife.
"...But then again, who hasn't?"
The old man looked at him with horror.
His lips trembled.
"You! You are not my son!"
The younger man froze for a moment, then suddenly chuckled.
The hint of emotion drained from his eyes, leaving only terrible coldness.
"Aye. I've heard that one before…"
The knife fell down like the guillotine's blade.
The storm raged on.
***
[Wake up, Sunny!]
Sunny couldn't help but flinch, overcome by a strong sense of déjà vu.
There was a voice in his head, telling him to wake up… thankfully, it was not the voice of the Nightmare Spell. It was Cassie's voice, albeit at that moment, the two sounded eerily similar.
'Why is she…'
He was confused for a moment, but then remembered that not everyone was truly familiar with the strange nature of his existence. His original body in Godgrave was asleep, so Cassie must have assumed that she needed to wake him.
His other two incarnations, however, very rarely slept — so, there was no need for her to bother.
[What is it?]
There were a few moments of silence, as if Cassie was confused. Then, she responded, a sense of urgency in her voice:
[You need to return to the camp.]
Standing in the great hall of the Nameless Temple, Sunny frowned.
The avatar hiding in Rain's shadow was momentarily disturbed, as well.
When was the last time Cassie had lost her composure like that?
He could barely remember.
[What are you talking about? I am in the camp.]
She answered almost immediately:
[The Lord of Shadow has to return. Something strange is happening.]
Sunny looked at the gates of the temple.
It was a long way from the southern edge of the dead god's breastbone to the eastern reaches of the collarbone. He could make it relatively fast by abusing Shadow Step, but it would still take considerable time, and drain his reserves of essence.
Still, Cassie would not have called him back without a reason.
[What exactly is happening?]
There was a moment of silence, and then she answered in a tense voice:
[The House of Night is on the move. The king has summoned Nephis and Morgan. I'll tell you more the moment I learn it, so hurry… no, wait…]
Cassie hesitated a little.
[There is no time. Return to NQSC. I'll pick you up and bring you back to the camp. That will be faster.]
Sunny raised an eyebrow behind the mask.
'So, they finally decided to act. I wondered when they would.'
He had a suspicion that the House of Night would not remain on the sidelines of the war despite their desperate efforts to claim neutrality… a suspicion strong enough that it could very well be called certainty. He had known that something like this would happen ever since that clash with the Skinwalker outside Ravenheart.
Cassie and Nephis knew, as well. In fact, they had accounted for this eventuality in their plans. At the end of the day, it did not really matter to them which side gained an advantage in the war — because, eventually, both sides would have to be destroyed.
But Cassie still sounded tense.
Why?
Suddenly, he regretted his caution. Maybe he should have tried to infiltrate the command pavilion of the Song Army, after all. Or pressed Rain to share military secrets with her usually disinterested teacher.
'There is only one way to find out.'
Actually, there were many ways to find out. But that was neither here nor there.
Frowning deeply, Sunny reached into his soul and pulled on the tether.
There were plumes of smoke rising above NQSC.
Leaning against a dirty wall in the depths of the outskirts, Sunny looked at the towering black pillars silently. A police PTV sped by, flooding the deep darkness of the night with bright lights of the blaring siren. He hid himself deeper in the shadows and crossed his arms.
'Several locations, most of them close to the city center.'
Fires were not a rarity in NQSC, but not on that scale, and not in the affluent districts at the heart of the city.
What had happened? Was the agreement to leave the war out of the waking world broken, already?
[How far are you?]
There was a moment of silence.
[Less than a minute.]
Soon, a luxurious PTV screeched to a halt in front of him. The passenger door opened, and Cassie stepped out of the vehicle, looking a little disheveled. She remained motionless for a few moments, then turned in his direction, winced, and hurriedly smoothed her hair.
Sunny emerged from the shadows and walked over.
"What the hell is happening?"
For now, he was wearing the mask he had fashioned himself. So, it was the only opportunity to have an honest conversation with Cassie — once they reached Godgrave, he would have to don Weaver's Mask in order to keep his secrets.
"Was the compound of Clan Valor attacked? The Dream Gate relay? Storage facilities?"
She hesitated briefly, then shook her head.
"It's all the House of Night. Their strongholds across the city have gone up in flames. It's total chaos."
Sunny was surprised.
"...They were attacked?"
A deep frown creased Cassie's delicate brow.
"For now, it seems like infighting."
'What?'
It took him a moment to process the information. The members of the House of Night were fighting among each other?
Was there a schism among the leaders of the great clan? Unlike Song and Valor, which were monoliths held together by shared blood and familial bonds, the House of Night had been born from an alliance of a dozen Legacy clans — a decision dictated by the meteoric rise of the two great families, to a large extent.
So, he could entertain the idea of internal strife resulting in an open conflict during these trying times.
However, something did not smell right…
Sunny had a few ideas about who could have been behind the whole mess, but he was not certain.
Cassie sent the PTV away and then faced him. Her expression was a little strange.
"There are… defectors."
He raised an eyebrow behind the mask.
"Where are they defecting to?"
The blind seer seemed troubled.
"Several prominent figures of the House of Night appeared at the gates of Clan Valor's stronghold here, in NQSC. Bloodied and with their family members in tow. They are… asking for an asylum."
Now that was simply bizarre.
Sunny felt troubled, as well.
"Where are they now?"
Cassie offered him her hand.
"They are passing through the Dream Gate. The king will negotiate with them — or interrogate them, depending on the situation — personally. Everyone worth anything were summoned back to the camp. The situation might turn more dire than we had anticipated."
He sighed, then took her hand and dismissed [Definitely Not Me].
Before summoning Weaver's Mask, he looked at Cassie somberly and said:
"Let's go see what all the noise is about, then."
Soon, he was standing on the emerald grass of the Ivory Island.
Sunny could see that the camp was much more lively than it should have been.
The Sword Army had already ventured to carve a path south, with countless Awakened soldiers, Masters, and Saints leaving the safety of the fortified stronghold.
The progress was slow, but methodical and steady.
If the cloud veil did not break and the jungle was not incinerated, Saint Tyris would part the clouds herself. Blinding sunlight would flood the bone plain and turn the crimson growth — as well as those abominations that were not fast enough to escape into the Hollows — to ash.
Then, after the Cloudveil repaired itself, the army would advance.
They would clash with the regrowing jungle and the Nightmare Creatures being born in its scarlet depths, pushing toward the fissures in the bone that served as the source of the dreadful infestation. The battles were punishing, dire, and often prolonged — but with champions like Nephis and Summer Knight spearheading the offensive, the Sword Army was slowly gaining ground.
Once they reached a fissure and cut the roots of the jungle in the area, its remnants would be burned, and a fortress would be constructed around the fissure. A containment detachment would be left to garrison the fortress, tasked with preventing the jungle from extending its tendrils to the surface again.
By now, there was a disorderly chain of a dozen of these fortresses and numerous smaller forts extending west, almost all the way to the point where the collarbone and the breastbone connected.
Considering the current state of the main camp, though, most of the Saints leading the expedition force had been recalled ahead of the scheduled rotation.
Sunny did not know what exactly happened in NQSC… but he was quite confident that the fortune of the Sword Army was about to turn for the worst.
'Those Song sisters have been acting too calm, indeed.'
Shaking his head, he followed Cassie toward the Valor Keep — which was the name given to the central stronghold of the camp by the soldiers.
The two of them entered under its heavy roof and were immediately guided to a spacious chamber where many Saints had already gathered, all wearing somber expressions on their faces.
"Lady Cassia, have you received any news? What exactly happened"
Cassie smiled briefly at the dashing Rivalen of Aegis Rose and shook her head apologetically.
"I am on my way to see the King. There will be more clarity soon."
A Knight of Valor arrived, then hurriedly led Cassie and Sunny deeper into the stronghold.
Soon, they entered a smaller chamber. There were only a few people inside — all of them among the strongest and most important champions of the Sword Army.
The King of Swords himself was sitting on an unadorned chair that had been carved out of stone, wearing a cold expression. Morgan was standing behind him, her usual air of polite amusement gone. Nephis was leaning against a wall, her white armor smeared with ash.
Sunny spared her a brief glance, then looked away.
There were three other Saints of the Sword Army in the chamber — Sky Tide, Summer Knight, and Sir Jest of Dagonet.
There was one more person, as well.
A handsome man was kneeling in front of the stone throne, his sunken face marked by pain and fatigue. His presence possessed a mystifying depth to it, as if most of him was hidden from sight.
His dark armor, crafted from the skin of some dreadful leviathan, was severely damaged and bloodied.
The man had his head lowered, so Sunny could not see his eyes. However, his black hair, strangely enough, had slight accents of dark blue.
Sunny's expression changed as he recognized his former friend and comrade, Saint Naeve of the House of Night.
Cassie, meanwhile, bowed deeply.
"I brought him, Your Majesty."
Anvil spared her a glance and nodded.
"Just in time."
With that, he shifted his gaze to the Nightwalker, remained silent for a few moments, and then asked in a cold, heavy tone:
"So, Saint Naeve. I've brought you and your people here, just as you requested. Now, I think, it's time that you give me an explanation. There are reports that the armada of the House of Night is on the move. Night Garden itself has set sail. So, tell me... what, exactly, are your elders scheming?"
Naeve shivered slightly and lingered for a while, as if gathering courage.
Eventually, he took a deep breath, straightened, and looked the King of Swords straight in the eyes.
When he spoke, his voice sounded firm:
"You are mistaken, Supreme Anvil. My elders are not scheming anything. In fact… they are dead."
Naeve paused for a moment, and then added hoarsely:
"They have all been… turned. The House of Night is no more."
Thick fog shrouded the shores of a nebulous sea. Below it, waves continued their eternal assault on the indifferent barrier of land, dreaming of washing it away. They rustled quietly, just like they had rustled for eons. Not far away, the water was louder — there, a wide river fell into the sea, a deep inlet created by its estuary.
Currently, there was a group of riders moving along the shore. Their steeds were Echoes of slain abominations; their enchanted armor was damp with morning dew. Their vermilion cloaks bore the insignia of Clan Valor.
They were Knights and Squires who had been left behind to protect the fringes of the Sword Domain, currently on patrol.
As they approached the estuary, the leader of the patrol — a seasoned Knight in heavy armor — raised a fist to command the rest to stop. He took a canteen off his belt, drank some water, and then listened to the murmur of waves.
Dreadful abominations would come from the depths of the Stormsea sometimes and swim upriver, threatening the lands beyond. The weaker ones would be slain in the shallows by patrolmen like them, but if a truly powerful Nightmare Creature emerged from the depths, they would have to retreat and prepare to fight it at Rivergate, the fortress of Clan Dagonet.
The shores of Stormsea were a strange place. Nights here were much longer than they were deeper inland, and the stars were much brighter. The sun never quite rose above the horizon, drowning the world in ethereal twilight during the day. Time flowed slowly, and life seemed fleeting. In the mornings, white fog veiled the world.
The Knight frowned and gazed into the fog.
Today, the sea sounded strange.
"Summon your weapons."
The patrolmen did as he said. Their Echoes turned to face the shore, each baring their fangs.
It seemed that a battle was upon them. Some felt tense because most of the Sword Domain warriors had followed the king to war, hoping to punish the wicked queen of Song. Others remained calm — no matter how many warriors had left, the garrison of Rivergate was still strong, and the fortress itself was still impregnable.
No matter what horror crawled from the sea, they would deal with it.
…A few moments later, however, their confidence was shattered.
The eyes of the warriors widened, and their faces paled. Even the Echoes seemed daunted, a few of them shrinking back in response to the fear of their masters.
A vast shadow appeared in the fog, towering above the shore like a dark mountain. Then, it drew closer, dwarfing the world.
The patrolmen had to crane their necks just to guess the scale of the vague shadow.
Their captain was petrified.
"W—wha…"
Before he could finish the sentence, the dark mountain was almost upon them, its shape finally revealed from the fog.
It was the bow of a titanic ship.
"Back!"
They did not have time to react before the world shuddered.
The estuary was deep, but not deep enough. The gargantuan vessel rammed the underwater slope of the shore at full speed, splitting it apart. A vast gorge opened in the ground, reaching far inland, and the triumphant waves finally had their dreams fulfilled — the roaring water rushed into the abyssal chasm, causing the river to change course.
For a few moments, the bow of the ship flew even higher, and then slowly plummeted down. When it fell, there was another quake. Countless tons of foaming water were displaced and thrown into the sky, and the titanic vessel slid forward hundreds of meters before finally coming to rest, beached and leaning slightly to the side.
The tranquil shore had turned into a scene of utter devastation. The scale of it was so immense that the human mind struggled to come to terms with it. The colossal ship lay on the sand like a dark mountain, rivers of water cascading down from its ancient hull. The barnacles encrusting the lower parts of it were like a map of bygone eras, glistening bleakly in the dim radiance of twilight.
The patrolmen had been thrown to the ground by the successive quakes. Still stunned and horrified, they slowly climbed to their feet. Some raised their weapons hesitantly, others tried to mount their monstrous steeds.
But all of them were staring at the monumental silhouette of the beached vessel.
That was why they all noticed when a human figure appeared on the bow, so high above them that it looked no larger than an ant.
The figure stood motionlessly for a few moments, gazing down. Then, it took a step forward and fell, landing on the tilted slope of the ship's hull. The figure slid down the ancient wood, gaining terrible speed, then pushed itself off its surface and plummeted down.
He landed into the shallow water with a splash, then straightened gracefully and took a step forward.
It was a man clad in dark leather armor. He was tall and slender, with pale skin and raven-black hair. His face was sharp and thin — not exactly handsome, but at the same time strangely beautiful. His eyes were like two pools of liquid silver that reflected the world back on itself.
His gaze was cold and chilling, as if a deep dark ocean was barely contained beneath the thin film of mirror-like silver.
Despite the fact that the man was alone, the crowd of patrolmen reeled back, each overcome by sudden dread.
He walked across the shallow water, surrounded by swirling mist, and stepped onto the shore. There, the man knelt, reached down, and carefully — almost tenderly — picked up a handful of sand. Ignoring the warriors of the Sword Domain, he looked at it for a while, then slowly made a fist and let the sand slip through his fingers.
His lips twisted slightly, forming a dark, bitter, terrifying smile.
Standing up, the man turned his gaze to the patrolmen and walked toward them with unhurried steps.
They gripped their weapons tighter.
The Knight who had led the patrol glanced at the titanic ship, then asked hoarsely:
"The Night Garden… who are you? Why are you here?"
The man answered in a calm tone:
"Me? I am Prince Mordret of Valor, the rightful heir of these lands."
The eyes of the Knight widened slightly, while Mordret added with a cold smile:
"And I am here to take what is mine."
The patrolmen shuddered.
Their leader gritted his teeth.
"It's you! You vile creature… the only thing that we will give you is death!"
Continuing to walk in their direction, Mordret laughed.
"I see someone has a very high opinion of himself."
His laughter stopped abruptly, and he pierced the Knight with an eerie, frightening gaze.
"But are you sure that you are worthy?"
A moment later, more figures appeared on the bow of the Night Garden.
Mordret smiled.
"Because I have thirteen Transcendent bodies on that boat. I am also the sole ruler of the Stormsea, the master of the Night Garden, and the owner of all the Citadels of the South. Well… I guess, technically, the Citadels belong to Queen Song. But why care about the technicalities?"
The Knight paled.
His hands trembled as he raised his sword, and a single word escaped from his lips:
"T—traitor!"
The smile disappeared from Mordret's face, replaced by infinite coldness.
In the next moment, something whistled in the air, and the Knight fell to his knees. His head rolled off his neck and fell into the sand, which was painted red by the torrent of steaming blood.
Mordret shifted his gaze to the remaining warriors.
He remained silent for a few moments, and then smiled pleasantly.
"One should not forget his manners, don't you think? Ah, but today is a special occasion. On such a special day, I am inclined to be forgiving. So... the rest of you may go. Go on, run away. Oh, and tell your masters…"
As the warriors of Valor slowly backed away, then turned to run, he watched them escape silently, and added with a dark gleam in his mirror-like eyes:
"Tell them that I am coming."
Mordret closed his eyes and inhaled deeply.
"...I am coming home."
The nature of the war had changed overnight.
The Sword Domain had dominated the conflict from its very first day. Their army was stronger, their progress was faster. They suffered fewer casualties and gained more benefits. As time went on, their advantage seemed poised to inevitably snowball into an overwhelming superiority. Even though the two armies had not clashed directly yet, the warriors of Valor were already winning.
All it took was a single person to completely reverse the situation.
That person was Mordret, the firstborn of the King of Swords — who served the Queen of Worms now, ironically enough.
When Sunny first heard Naeve's proclamation, his eyes widened behind Weaver's Mask.
'The House of Night…'
After the Chain of Nightmares, the position of the third Great Clan was severely weakened. Without a Sovereign to rule it and a Dream Gate to bring countless settlers to their territory, the House of Night lost the ability to compete against Valor and Song. Its standing and resources were still immense, but nowhere near the power of the two burgeoning Domains.
Nevertheless, the House of Night had not given up without a fight. Instead, it seemed as though the threat of losing relevance had galvanized the leaders of the lesser of the three Great Clans. In recent years, they had been quite active. More than that, their actions were more decisive, daring, and successful than ever before.
In just the last two years, the House of Night had laid siege to and conquered seven new Citadels in the nebulous reaches of the Stormsea. Such a feat had been unheard of before, and did a lot to bolster their faltering renown.
Of course, now that Naeve had spoken, the true reason for these triumphs was revealed to be quite different from what people believed, and chillingly sinister.
It was not that the House of Night had become more daring or potent. It was just that Mordret had stolen the body of one of its leaders. And then, like a plague, he slowly spread through the ranks of the Nightwalkers, unseen and unnoticed.
Not only had the rest of the world been none the wiser — even the members of the House of Night itself had not suspected anything while their rulers were being replaced, one by one. Not even the families of those taken by the Prince of Nothing were able to discover that their parents, children, and siblings had been switched.
There had been moments of friction and conflict, of course. There had been tension and a feeling of unease, a subtle sense of alienation from those who had been closest before… an eerie feeling that something was not quite right.
But with how fast the world was changing, and how dire the situation of the Great Clan was, people simply assumed that these rare instances of incongruity were caused by the shifting demands of the turbulent times.
Mordret's deceit was too stellar.
Only a few had started to suspect that something terrible was happening inside the House of Night. That the people who looked, talked, and acted as their friends and family could have been… someone else. That there was something alien hiding behind the familiar faces.
Naeve had been one of the first to start harboring that harrowing suspicion. He did not describe what he had felt in those days, but Sunny could only imagine how eerie, chilling, and nightmarish such an experience would be. No, actually… he could not. His mind failed to imagine the appalling scenes of what his former friend must have gone through.
At first, Naeve suspected that the House of Night had been infiltrated by the Skinwalker. He made secret inquiries to make sure that there were no Nightmare Creatures among the leaders of his clan, and proved that theory wrong. His next steps were much more troublesome — he couldn't continue the investigation alone, and did not know whom to trust.
Anyone around him could have been the enemy.
He did discover a few trustworthy allies in the end, though. They tried to ascertain the scale and depths of the encroaching corruption… but it was already too late.
They had run out of time.
All that they had managed to do was prepare a path of escape for themselves and their families. That was how they ended up in front of the Valor compound in NQSC, asking for asylum.
Sunny sucked in a stifled breath.
'Curse him…'
It seemed that Mordret had fully inherited Soul Stealer's Transcendent Ability. He was able to split his soul — and that, in turn, allowed him to possess multiple vessels at the same time.
The vessels he had collected in the last four years, without ever being discovered, were the Saints and other key figures of the House of Night.
There seemed to be some limit to his Ability, at least — otherwise, he would have taken everyone, not just the most valued champions of the Great Clan. Awakened warriors and many Masters had been spared, as were the mundane members of their families. A few leaders of the clan had avoided becoming his vessels, as well, for one reason or another.
Finally, he had revealed himself and took control of the Stormsea once the Sword Army became entrenched in Godgrave, leading a pincer attack on his father's Domain from the south. That was what had caused the recent bloodshed — Mordret was cleaning house, eliminating those whom he had failed to possess.
Sunny was both appalled and impressed. He had suspected that Mordret was facilitating secret negotiations with the House of Night on behalf of Ki Song. What he had not expected was that Mordret would simply… become the House of Night.
Only three of the Night Saints, including Naeve, had escaped. A few more had been eliminated when Mordret openly attacked.
Despite that, at least thirteen of them had fallen into his hands. Which meant that the forces of Song had the power of more than sixty Saints on their side now, while Valor only had slightly more than forty.
Worse than that, now that the Sword Domain was being attacked, Anvil would have to split the forces of his army to prevent his son from conquering his kingdom. That would leave those who remained in Godgrave at a dire disadvantage.
But that was not all…
Mordret had not only taken the Saints of the House of Night, he had also taken all the Citadels that used to belong to the third Great Clan, adding them to the Domain of the Queen of Worms, thus breaking the balance vastly enhancing her power.
Among them was the Night Garden, meaning that Ki Song controlled two Great Citadels now.
More than that, Mordret was free to conquer the Citadels of the Sword Domain, denying their power to Anvil. Rivergate would probably fall in a matter of days… from there, the Prince of Nothing could easily reach Bastion, or assault other Citadels in the heartland of the Dream Realm.
The situation was dire.
However, before Naeve was even done speaking, Morgan cursed and dashed out of the chamber.
Before too long, the walls of the stronghold shook, and a cacophony of screams rose above the warcamp.
Naeve had not finished his tale yet when Anvil finally showed a reaction. Before, he sat motionlessly, looking at the kneeling Saint with a cold and heavy expression. His steely eyes remained calm — Sunny expected the king to display some kind of emotion at the mention of his son, but there was no change.
Now, however, he finally moved. All Anvil did was give Morgan a glance, but she suddenly cursed and dashed out of the room.
For a few moments, the stone chamber was enveloped by silence. Naeve looked at the king tensely, not sure what was going on.
Anvil studied him for a bit before saying evenly:
"That is enough. I understand what happened now."
Sunny was leaning on a wall with his arms crossed. He did not turn his head to look at Cassie, but spoke in his mind:
[There are no mirrors on the Ivory Island, are there?]
Her response came a few moments later.
[There are. However, the entire island is protected against that man with special enchantments. The royals themselves set them up… Valor has been preparing to deal with Mordret for a long time, so they have developed many measures.]
Sunny was somewhat relieved. However, he knew that those measures could not be universal — since the members of the royal clan had to be personally involved, inscribing the warding enchantments had to be an expensive and intricate endeavor.
[Make sure that those Fire Keepers that are in the camp remain on the island, then. Those of them who had been with Nephis in the jungle should not try to come back for now, either.]
His original body was already making sure that Aiko did not leave the Marvelous Mimic.
Sunny knew Mordret too well, so he had a good idea about what would happen next.
And indeed, before too long, they heard a cacophony of screams.
The king did not give any of them permission to leave, and Sunny did not want to expose how vast the reach of his shadow sense was. So, none of them moved.
Only Naeve seemed to flinch.
"Your Majesty, what is…"
However, Anvil silenced him with a heavy gaze.
Finally, there was a hint of emotion in his eyes…
That emotion was cold, smoldering wrath.
"You don't need to be concerned, Saint Naeve. It is just a minor inconvenience."
Sunny was not sure if the inconvenience was really that minor. He commended Naeve for being able to sense Mordret's machinations when no one else had… however, the Nightwalker was too naive to think that his attempts to assemble allies to resist him would have escaped the Prince of Nothing.
There was only one explanation for why Naeve had been allowed to survive.
It was that one of his trusted allies — or a few — were Mordret's vessels. He had used Naeve and other asylum-seekers to carry him across the Dream Gate and bring him to the encampment of the Sword Army.
The extent of damage he would deal depended on how invested Mordret was in wreaking havoc in Godgrave.
Sunny shifted slightly.
'This shouldn't be his main goal.'
And, indeed, the screams grew silent soon.
A minute or two later, the doors opened, and Morgan walked in. Her hands were wet with blood… and she was carrying a severed head in one of them, her expression dark.
Naeve paled.
"W—why…"
Morgan spared him a short glance, then looked at her father.
"It was just one Ascended vessel. That man simply felt mischievous, it seems. The damage was… minimal. The watchers did not fail — it was just that the screening took too long. Those who remain in the waking world are already being checked, as well."
She lingered for a few moments, then added stiffly:
"He did have a lot to say, though."
With that, Morgan dropped the severed head on the floor near Naeve. The Nightwalker gritted his teeth, but did not recoil.
He studied the dead face silently, a hint of pain evident on his own. Then, he bowed his head.
"I apologize, Your Majesty."
'So they have some kind of way to tell which bodies are taken by Mordret. Unsurprising.'
Sunny felt a little apprehensive, because he did not.
Valor must have also possessed a method to if not destroy Mordret, then at least imprison him. The Prince of Nothing was nearly immortal — at the very least, Sunny knew of no way to extinguish his existence except for defeating him in a soul duel, like what Nephis had done to Soul Stealer.
But that boon could very easily become a curse. Those who could not die ran the risk of ending up suffering eternal torment. While beings like Mordret — and Nephis to a lesser extent — could fear death less than most people, they also had a good reason to fear being caught by enemies much more.
Every strength could be exploited to become a weakness.
Sitting on the throne, Anvil sighed and leaned back. He seemed to be contemplating something.
Sunny, meanwhile, was considering the implications of Mordret's entering the board. Which were honestly quite shocking... he had expected some kind of diabolical stunt from the banished prince, but the bastard still managed to exceed his expectations.
The more Sunny thought, the more somber his expression grew.
The impact of the war in Godgrave was already bad enough. The Sword Army would be inevitably weakened, making things harder for him, Nephis, and Cassie. However, it was still a beneficial development overall — they needed Anvil and Ki Song to grind each other down in a prolonged conflict, after all. It wouldn't do for the King of Swords to gain an easy victory early on.
What concerned him much more were the repercussions that Mordret's actions would have for those who were not participating in the war.
The House of Night was… had been instrumental in guiding naval convoys across the ocean, for example. Without the Nightwalkers, the connections between the Quadrants would become much more tenuous. How was the government going to deliver Sleepers to the Awakened Academy next year? How would resources be shared between the continents?
More than that, what was the government going to do now that the demise of the House of Night had demonstrated the kind of fate that awaited those who wished to remain neutral in the war between the two Domains?
There were more questions like that.
He sighed quietly and looked at Anvil.
Was the King of Swords contemplating the same problems Sunny was?
Somehow, he doubted it.
Eventually, Anvil shifted his gaze and looked at Morgan.
Everyone in the chamber held their breaths, feeling that his next words could very well change the flow of history.
The King of Swords considered his daughter for a few moments, and then said evenly:
"Return to Bastion. Stop him at all costs."
Morgan smiled faintly, then bowed.
"How many Saints can I take with me?"
Anvil simply raised an eyebrow.
"He is one man. You alone should be enough."
Morgan's lips trembled slightly. She straightened and looked at her father with the same faint smile.
"That man has the company of a dozen taken Saints. Am I supposed to stop him — all of him — alone? That hardly seems fair."
The King of Swords looked away from her and shrugged.
"If you think that it's unfair, go and find Saints of your own."
Sunny was listening to their dialogue with a feeling of incongruity. Why was Anvil so nonchalant? Why wasn't he sending more forces back to Bastion with Morgan? Was the progress in Godgrave really that important, or did he simply not care about losing control of more Citadels to Mordret?
If so, why?
Either the King of Swords had lost his mind, or there was something Sunny was failing to understand.
Morgan remained silent for a while, then bowed again.
"As you command."
She straightened, and then suddenly pointed at Naeve.
"Oh, look. I found a Saint. Can I take him?"
Anvil waved his hand dismissively.
"Do with the remnant Nightwalkers as you wish."
He turned his heavy gaze back to her, studied her face closely, and then added in a cold tone:
"...Don't lose to that creature again, Morgan."
After Morgan was dismissed, taking Naeve with her, the king had a few words to say to the rest of them.
The theater of war had changed dramatically, so there were a lot of adjustments that had to be made. The King of Swords himself would remain in Godgrave, and so would all the Saints of the Sword Army — with the exception of his daughter.
It did not seem like having one less Transcendent would change a lot of things, but Morgan's loss could not be measured in terms of raw power. She was the principal strategist of the army and the field commander of its expedition force — the vacuum her departure left had to be filled by someone.
Anvil took over the strategy matters himself, and gave Nephis free rein of the expedition force. Her task was simple, but imperative — to invade the Breastbone Reach and conquer the Citadel hidden in the Hollow below it.
Sunny's raiding party was dissolved before even leaving the Nameless Temple. Instead, he was to join the main body of the army and help Nephis take the Citadel.
After receiving these orders, they were dismissed. Only Jest of Dagonet stayed behind to counsel his old comrade's son on something none of them were privy to. Anvil would summon the rest of the Saints and inform them of the situation after that.
Cassie told Rivalen of Aegis Rose to wait for the king's summons on the way out.
Leaving the Valor Keep, all three of them — Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie — felt rattled. The shift caused by Mordret's devastation of the House of Night was too tectonic to be fathomed swiftly.
Sunny glanced at his two companions, and then said quietly:
"I won't see you soon."
With that, he turned around and walked away. There was a residence assigned to him in the camp, so that was where he went.
Not long after that, he met Nephis and Cassie on the edge of the Ivory Island as Master Sunless.
Nephis smiled at him faintly and gestured to the great pagoda.
"Let's talk inside."
The Sword Army would be shaken once the news spread… and so would the entire world. Nephis had to leave the camp and take command of the expedition force in a few hours. Sunny would follow her, but Cassie had to stay back. So, they did not have a lot of time to talk face-to-face.
As they ascended the stairs, Sunny couldn't help but think about Naeve and the remnants of the House of Night.
Mordret's culling had been chillingly thorough when it came to the leadership and champions of the now-fallen Great Clan. Only three of its Saints remained — the rest were either taken as vessels by the Prince of Nothing or had been killed.
The situation among the Masters — the core of the clan's power — was a little different. Naeve did not have the exact numbers, but more than two-thirds of them were either taken or lost their lives. Those who remained were here in Godgrave now, with a few stragglers still lost somewhere in the waking world.
The mundane dependents — family members and loyal servants of the clan — were also in the waking world, temporarily sheltered in the complex built around the Dream Gate. Mordret had not targeted them consciously, and although some had become collateral damage in his bloody coup, most were still alive. Just… displaced, traumatized, and scared.
The envoys of the royal clan would have to make sure that none of them are a hidden vessel of the banished prince. However, that would have to wait, because Valor had to deal with a more pressing issue first.
It was the fate of the Awakened warriors of the House of Night, who were in the most precarious situation.
By now, every Citadel in the Stormsea was under Mordret's control. Saints and Masters were relatively safe, because there was no timer for when they would have to return to their anchors. The Awakened, however, would be transported back to the Dream Realm the moment they fell asleep or lost consciousness.
When that happened, they would either become Mordret's hostages or his victims.
There were two ways to avoid that end. The first way was to be brought to a new Citadel by a Saint and anchor themselves at its Gateway. The second way was to pass through a Dream Gate and enter the Dream Realm physically.
The problem was that each of them had to be tested before being allowed in Valor territory, so that another hidden vessel of the Prince of Nothing did not infiltrate Godgrave. The process was not fast, so it was not clear if all of them would be able to stave off sleep before that happened.
Remembering his own attempts to stay awake after returning from the Forgotten Shore, Sunny did not envy them.
In any case, their fates were in the hands of Morgan now. Anvil had given her carte blanche to deal with the remnants of the House of Night as she saw fit — and while the Awakened warriors would have to come to Godgrave, she would without a doubt try to bring at least the strongest of the remnants to the newly created southern front.
They had no choice but to obey her. More than that… Sunny was not sure that they had a reason to refuse. Each of the remaining members of the House of Night was, without a doubt, full of desire to avenge their fallen kin. Morgan would offer them a chance to fight against Mordret, and probably sweeten the deal by promising to take care of the mundane members of their families.
Why would they say no? They did not have to be coerced.
The strongest chains were often those people put on themselves.
…Sunny would know.
Finally, they reached Neph's living quarters at the highest level of the tower. Cassie summoned several Memories to prevent anyone from listening in on their conversation.
That precaution was actually meant to be broken. This close to a living Sovereign and his strongest servants, they had to be extremely cautious about sharing vital information. Therefore, they always assumed that the first layer of protection would be dismantled.
Sunny, Nephis, and Cassie played their roles and spoke about the task facing the expedition force.
At the same time, they were having another, entirely silent conversation. It was a bit awkward because Cassie had to relay what Sunny and Nephis said, but they had grown used to communicating that way in the recent weeks.
[Why is he only sending Morgan?]
Sunny was still confused by Anvil's decision.
Nephis shook her head subtly.
[Actually, that makes sense. Every Saint she brings will just become a potential vessel for Mordret… Valor has methods to protect a soul from his Aspect, but no method is absolute. That Master you told me about, Welthe, is proof.]
He considered the situation soberly, then took a deep breath.
[Why did he not take all of House of Night? Why was there only one hidden vessel among those whom Naeve brought to Godgrave? Soul Stealer had been able to take millions of bodies for himself. But something is stopping Mordret from doing the same.]
Granted, Soul Stealer had been in a rather bad shape when they saw him.
Sunny contemplated for a while. Eventually, his eyes narrowed.
[There is also the issue of Saints. Mordret is in a unique position — much like myself — in that he can control many Citadels at once. In my case, the number is limited by the number of shadows I possess. In his case, it should be limited by the number of Transcendent bodies he controls. Therefore…]
Cassie shifted to face him and finished his thought:
[...Unless he takes more Saints, he can only control fourteen Citadels. He can't go on a rampage across the Sword Domain, demolishing Anvil's base of power, without releasing his hold on the Stormsea. And there are no Saints left in the Sword Domain.]
Nephis nodded slowly.
[That is why he only sent Morgan. He does not want to give Mordret fuel to burn his kingdom down… no, rather, it is inconsequential to him how much the kingdom suffers. As long as the Domain itself is not severely diminished, Anvil will continue prioritizing Godgrave. At most, what he wants is to protect Bastion.]
And so, Morgan and Mordret were destined to clash again — this time on the shores of the Mirror Lake, not in the frigid reaches of Antarctica.
Sunny did not have a lot of hope for Morgan. But then again… laying siege to a daemon's stronghold was a daunting task, especially if someone like her was defending it.
His thoughts turned to all the people he had left behind in Bastion.
How were they going to fare in the middle of a clash between the two Transcendent siblings?
For now, at least, that was out of his control.
Sunny sighed, then looked at his companions.
[So… what does all of this mean for us?]
They did not have a lot of time to talk, so the discussion was brief. Afterwards, Cassie left to have a separate conversation with Jet. Sunny and Nephis were left alone.
Nephis had just returned from the battlefield, and she would have to leave the camp in an hour or two — this time, not just to lend her power to the expedition force, but also to become its commander.
Her armor was smeared by soot, and her hair was blackened by ash. Grime and dried blood stained her alabaster skin… this was a good sign, actually. It meant that she had not been forced to assume her Transcendent form as of late, at least — otherwise, her body would have been pure and pristine, all the dirt burned away by the incandescent flames.
Still, now that they had a moment to breathe, Nephis looked at herself, then threw a quick glance at Sunny and left to have a bath.
Soon, she returned, her silver hair glistening with moisture. She had dismissed the outer layer of her armor, and was now wearing only the thin cloth underlayer, which clung slightly to her damp body.
Sunny studied Nephis carefully.
He could tell that she had called upon the power of her Aspect recently — and extensively, as well. Her condition was not too bad, but there were telltale signs. There was a distant look in her eyes and a hint of coldness written in the graceful lines of her beautiful face. There was an afterglow of immolating flame and a memory of scorching heat in her brilliant presence.
Nephis had been suffering the torment of her cruel Flaw too much, and too often.
Sunny sighed. Noticing that she was rubbing her shoulders with a grimace, he raised his hands and smiled.
"How about a massage?"
A subtle smile illuminated her face, as well. She nodded silently.
He moved to her wide bed, while Nephis sat in front of him, leaning on his chest. Sunny placed his fingers on her shoulders and got to work, kneading her tense muscles with masterful ease. From his point of view, he could see the top of her head, the tip of her nose, and the beads of water glistening on her delicate clavicle.
Her garment was thin, so he could feel the heat of her body. Her skin was silky and smooth. He put more strength into his fingers, causing her to let out a small whimper, and then a satisfied sigh.
He felt her body relax a little.
Nephis remained silent for a while, enjoying the massage, and then asked:
"How come you are so good at this?"
Sunny froze for a moment before continuing to rub her shoulders. He would have really, really preferred to keep the source of his massage skills a secret, but sadly, his own Flaw compelled him to answer.
He hesitated for a moment.
"Well… one of my Attributes makes me particularly good at all kinds of handiwork."
He paused, then added reluctantly:
"Oh, and I have practised on myself a lot while wandering the Dream Realm."
'Ah. How embarrassing.'
Nephis let out another contented sigh and closed her eyes in pleasure.
"...Perks of having many bodies. Unfair."
Sunny chuckled.
"You're the one who is benefitting from that unfairness in the end, though. So should you really be complaining?"
Nephis smiled faintly.
"I'm not complaining."
Sunny worked on her shoulders for a while, then switched to her back. When he finished, Nephis looked much more relaxed. Her overall condition had improved significantly, as well, and the hint of detached coldness disappeared from her gaze.
He embraced her from behind and asked gently:
"Hungry?"
She nodded.
His shadow disappeared for a few moments, and then returned holding a tray of food. It was taken directly from the Marvelous Mimic's kitchen and smelled delicious — thanks to the Dream Gate, the army did not really suffer from the lack of supplies, and he received his fair share from the Fire Keepers.
...He also had his own stash and received a less fair share through the backdoor connections established by Aiko, but that was neither here nor there.
Sunny let Nephis go and watched her eat with a pleased expression. Eventually, though, he sighed.
"I really hoped that we would get to spend more time together"
Both of them were in Godgrave, but he remained on the Ivory Island most of the time. Nephis, meanwhile, was always on the forefront of the moving battlefield, helping the expedition force carve a path through the monstrous jungle. There was a rotation system in place to let the legions and their commanders rest and recuperate, but hers was a special case.
Nephis was too important to the offensive effort, so she only returned to camp once a week, at best. Now that Morgan was gone, and she was assuming command of the whole expedition force, those rare days would become even fewer and far between.
She gave him a confused look.
"But we do get to spend more time together."
What she meant was that, this time, the Lord of Shadows would be accompanying her to the battlefront. So, the two of them did not have to separate… technically.
Sunny grimaced.
"That's not the same."
The Lord of Shadows was still him, but that incarnation of his was stuck wearing a suit of armor and a mask all the time. The temporary encampment of the expedition force was also not a place where one could get privacy, let alone share tender moments such as this one.
Sunny had not exactly expected that they would get many opportunities to go on dates in Godgrave… but that did nothing to quench his greed. He had barely got the taste of being with Nephis, and he wanted more.
He wanted to experience all the profound things that lovers experienced, and all the stupid things too. Sadly, war — especially one as dire and dreadful as this one — was a terrible background for romantic encounters.
'Damnation. What does a man have to do to take his girlfriend out on a date?'
The answer, apparently, was to conquer a Death Zone and kill a couple of Sovereigns.
'...Noted.'
Nephis finished her food and looked at him silently for a while. Eventually, she said with a hint of a smile in her voice:
"I am still happy that the Lord of Shadows is coming with me, this time."
Sunny couldn't help but raise his chin a little.
He coughed.
"Are you? Oh, that guy… he's not bad, I guess."
Nephis gave him a nonchalant look and lingered for a few moments.
Then, she sighed.
"I wouldn't mind if he was a little bit bad, though."
Sunny gave her an intense stare.
"That can be arranged, as well…"
***
A couple hours later, Nephis and the Lord of Shadows left the warcamp, accompanied by the returning Saints.
In those hours, the Sword Army had been shaken by the appalling news. The treacherous Queen of Worms had eradicated the House of Night and took control of the Stormsea. Now, her forces were mounting an invasion from the south, threatening to annex the defenseless rear territories of the Sword Domain.
Many of the soldiers had families and friends there. They were rattled, dismayed, and frightened.
Many were scared of what the disastrous attack would mean for them here in Godgrave. The morale of the army suffered a tremendous blow.
In these circumstances, Nephis had to project an image of absolute confidence. Which she did, instilling the frightened soldiers with a sense of renewed determination and hope.
Her brilliant figure was like a symbol of bravery and steadfast will. Anyone who saw her couldn't help but feel something stir in their souls, and straighten their backs unconsciously.
And so, her flames spread.
A dark figure that walked by her side attracted much less attention. And yet, those who saw it felt calmer, as well — albeit for an entirely different reason.
Changing Star of the Immortal Flame was valiant and noble.
But the Lord of Shadows, that man… he was sinister and ruthless.
And now, he was entering the fray.
NQSC was in chaos.
The damage dealt to the city by the bloodshed in the strongholds of the House of Night was minimal, even though some of the battles had briefly spilled onto the streets.
However, the blow dealt to the morale of the citizens was severe.
The news of what had truly happened was slow to spread, and this time, even the government propaganda machine was not sure how to handle the unprecedented and ominous event. Because of that, wild rumors were spreading, making already anxious people feel even less secure.
Granted, the actual truth was, in many senses, much worse than the rumors.
The streets of the city were strangely desolate. Those people who did venture outside walked with hurried steps. The public transport was enveloped by tense silence… the fires had been put out, but pillars of smoke were still rising into the sky.
In that subdued atmosphere, a procession of armored PTVs stopped in front of the government headquarters, and a young woman with strange and vivid vermilion eyes stepped out of one of them.
Usually, Morgan would have changed into an appropriate attire for an official visit, but wasting time on appearances was a luxury she did not have today. So, she was still wearing her battle armor, her red cloak moving slightly in the wind.
Her hands were encased in intricate gauntlets forged of black steel. The craftsmanship was stellar, but they were still burdensome when trying to perform finer tasks. Sadly, there was little she could do about that.
Morgan missed her molded leather gloves.
A small army of guards poured out of the armored PTVs — most of them were mundane retainers of the clan, so their presence was purely symbolic. It did look like the government compound was about to be besieged, which was the intended purpose.
Maintaining a calm and slightly haughty expression, Morgan ascended the stairs and entered the stronghold. She heard gasps and saw the government workers in the lobby react to her entrance. Some paled; others were enthralled by her Transcendent beauty. She did not spare any of them any attention and walked forward with confident steps.
A man with a bit more poise gave her a deep bow.
"Lady Morgan. Why…"
She looked at him coldly and saw the man take an involuntary step back.
"Take me to the council chamber."
He hesitated.
"But…"
Her gaze grew a little more intense, and all the blood drained from the man's face.
"T—this way, my lady…"
Her entourage remained in the lobby as she was escorted deep underground.
There were countless security checkpoints and fortified chokeholds on the way. No one dared to bar her path or slow her down, though — even if they wished, they couldn't. There would have been a complicated dance of diplomatic procedures on any other day, but today, Morgan was not in the mood.
The decision-makers of the government had mostly likely given their permission, as well.
Soon, she entered a spacious conference room. The room looked painfully ordinary, considering its purpose, but that was entirely the point. The government was aggressively utilitarian in everything it did, as if to constantly remind its members of their purpose and function.
There were a couple dozen people inside the room, gathered around a projection table — both mundane and Awakened. The government did not discriminate between the two, and its leaders were a mix of those who carried the Nightmare Spell and those who did not. In fact, the current Chancellor was a mundane man, as was the previous one.
Morgan did not pay him any attention, though. Instead, she focused on five individuals.
Wake of Ruin, Dream Merchant, Soul Reaper, Nightingale, and Raised by Wolves. The five government Saints.
The people in the conference room had been in the middle of a heated discussion just a few moments ago, but when she entered, they all fell silent, looking at her with expressions that varied from wariness to dismay.
Morgan gave them a pleasant smile, then took a chair, dragged it away from the table, sat down, and leisurely crossed her legs.
She was on their territory and outnumbered, with intense gazes boring into her like drills. And yet, it seemed as if the leaders of the government were the nervous ones — Morgan remained perfectly at ease.
"Ladies and gentlemen. It is good to see you all."
There were a few moments of tense silence, and then the Chancellor gave Wake of Ruin a brief glance. The old man — just as unpleasant as ever — looked at her and gritted his teeth.
"...What do you want, Saint Morgan?"
She met his heavy gaze with a chilling one of her own.
"Straight to business, then? It is a pleasure to see you as well, Saint Cor."
He scoffed.
"Have you come to exchange pleasantries? As you can see, we were in the middle of something."
His expression darkened, betraying a hint of barely suppressed fury.
"Thanks to you and your oh-so-great clan."
He would have been more polite, usually. But today, even someone as seasoned as Wake of Ruin seemed to be struggling with maintaining a cool head.
Morgan raised her eyebrows, as if sincerely confused.
"My clan? Surely, you are not blaming the criminal acts of those Song extremists on my family."
She shook her head in dejection.
"First, they stage an unprovoked attack on my sister… during a Gate crisis, no less. Then, they massacre the noble members of the illustrious House of Night and throw the world into chaos. It seems to me that my father and the esteemed members of my great family are the only ones who are earnestly trying to stop the villainy of these Song terrorists. And yet, I am not welcomed warmly here. Instead, I am given a cold shoulder…"
The old man gave her a dark look.
"Spare me the sarcasm, girl. I've been fighting against the Nightmare Spell from long before you were born. I watched the House of Night be established, and now, I've seen it fall. Surely, you understand what that means for the fate of humanity… ah, why do I even bother! Maybe you don't. All of you seem to have lost your minds."
He shook his head and sighed heavily, suddenly looking even older.
"...Just tell us what you want."
Morgan fluttered her eyelashes a few times, looking around the chamber with an innocent expression.
Her gaze lingered on Soul Reaper, Raised by Wolves, and Nightingale for a fraction of a second longer than it did on the rest.
Then, she smiled slightly.
"Well... you see… my father told me to go and find a few Saints…"
There were a few moments of silence after Morgan's remark. Wake of Ruin studied her intently, then scoffed.
"You can't be serious…"
The slight smile lingered on Morgan's face for a bit, then disappeared without a trace. The hint of levity was also gone from her eyes, leaving behind only cold intensity. Suddenly, the entire chamber felt drowned in a sense of eerie sharpness, as if every edge and surface here suddenly came to possess a keen edge.
A few of the mundane members of the government elite paled.
Morgan sighed deeply.
"Why can't I be serious? If anything, it seems to me that you are the one who is failing to comprehend the reality of your situation, venerable Saint Cor."
She slowly looked at the faces of the high administrators of the government and said, her voice devoid of any amusement:
"The House of Night has been consumed by Song. Their Citadels are conquered, their rulers are dead, and the corpses of their Saints are being worn like suits by a deranged monster. That is what fate has in store for those who foolishly hope to cling to a pretence of neutrality in the war between my house and the Queen of Worms."
She smiled darkly and added in a voice as calm as it was sharp:
"You must have already asked yourself this question… what happens to us now that Ki Song has shown her willingness to stop at nothing to win this war? The House of Night had refused to take a side, and in the end, the choice was made for them. Do you really think that the same won't happen to you? What makes you confident that you won't be next to be destroyed by her?"
Wake of Ruin lingered with the answer, as if unsure what to say. His expression was dark.
Morgan shook her head with contempt.
"Those who can't keep up with the current of time will be drowned by it. You are already a step behind, and you already don't have a choice. Your neutrality is a thing of the past — now, it is hypocrisy at best, and incompetence at worst. The Great Clans might have started the war, but that doesn't mean that others can escape it. The fate of humanity will be decided by who claims victory in Godgrave, and that means your fates, too. At the end of the day, the only thing you can decide is which side to submit to."
The old man glared at her. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he spat angrily:
"And whose fault is…"
However, a calm voice interrupted him.
Soul Reaper Jet, who had remained silent all that time, finally spoke.
"There's no point in assigning blame, Saint Cor."
Morgan looked at the chillingly beautiful woman.
Jet was cold and composed, with icy blue eyes and short raven-black hair. Her reputation was more than a little bit sinister, but it was also formidable. Above all else, she was known for her ruthless competence.
Morgan did not know Soul Reaper well, but they had fought side by side in the Battle of the Black Skull and later in the Nightmare Desert. She had a good impression of the government Saint.
Jet was... sensible.
As if to echo her thoughts, the icy woman shifted her gaze to Morgan and said lazily:
"Your choice of words is a bit jarring, Lady Morgan. You say that we must submit to someone… I prefer to see it as having to support someone, though. After all, it is the Sovereigns who find themselves in need of our strength, not the other way around."
Soul Reaper smiled coldly and asked:
"So, why should we choose to support Valor instead of Song? After all… the odds seem to be against the Sword Domain, at the moment."
Morgan reciprocated the smile.
'Sensible, indeed.'
It was almost as if Jet had expected this to happen. Maybe she had — it wasn't hard to guess what Valor's next step would be.
"Because Ki Song is an abominable existence — a hungry beast that should never have been allowed to be born. You know what her Aspect is, and what her kingdom might become. She doesn't care whether she rules the living or the dead… so, do you really trust her to keep humanity alive?"
Soul Reaper Jet stared at her silently for a while, then leaned back and chuckled.
"What an ironic thing to say to me, of all people. Thank you, Lady Morgan. I appreciate your sense of humor. Now, can we hear the real reason?"
Morgan smiled.
"It feels nice to be appreciated. Sure. First of all… three of you were in a Nightmare with the person who is marching on Bastion right now. You know what he is capable of, and that he is not burdened by matters of morality, compassion, or human decency. There are millions of people living in Bastion — I can defend the castle, but I can't protect the city beyond alone. Saint Athena, you've spent the last four years living there. Are you really comfortable sitting back and doing nothing while that person has been set free in the Sword Domain? Are the rest of you?"
Raised by Wolves gave her a dark stare, but said nothing.
The leaders of the government were silent, as well, their expressions weary.
Only Soul Reaper did not seem concerned.
"It is a bit funny to hear a member of Clan Valor lecture us about morality and compassion, but fine. That is indeed a viable reason, albeit a rather weak one. What else?"
Morgan shrugged and looked at Saint Thane, the Dream Merchant — the flamboyant Transcendent of ambiguous inclinations who sat next to the Chancellor, visibly anxious.
"Well, venerable Saint Thane here helped us hide the departure of the Ivory Island from Bastion before. Considering that, Clan Song might have already assumed that the government is allying itself with the Sword Domain… who's to say that they aren't preparing measures to punish you all for that perceived sleight as we speak? Since you are already under threat of being punished for the crime you did not commit, you might as well go ahead and commit it."
Saint Thane's heavily mascaraed and painted eyes widened.
"That… you, you forced me! You had leverage because of the assassination incident!"
Morgan shrugged nonchalantly.
"The fact of the matter is that it did happen, and those Song sisters are quite vindictive."
Sparing the indignant Saint a smile, she looked back to Soul Reaper Jet and added in a serious tone:
"The most important reason, though… is that I have something that you desperately need."
Soul Reaper raised an eyebrow.
"Oh?"
Morgan nodded.
She remained silent for a few moments, and then smiled.
"...I have the remnants of the House of Night."
Instantly, there was dead silence in the chamber.
Her expression did not change.
"They are all in my care, including a considerable number of surviving Ascended. You should have been panicking about that just before I arrived, more than anything else. Don't you need them the most to guide naval convoys across the ocean? Without the Nightwalkers, the infrastructure of the waking world will suffer irreparable damage. And I am the one who controls them now."
Morgan looked at Soul Reaper, then at the Saint Cor, and finally at the Chancellor.
"Considering the nature of my enemy, I don't have much use for them. Sending them to fight that man will only make him stronger. But… I do need powerful Transcendent warriors to help me defend my father's Domain."
There was a long stretch of silence. Morgan remained motionless, her body relaxed. Her expression did not betray any emotion.
Eventually, the Chancellor let out a heavy sigh.
"With how many Awakened have been taken away by the war, the situation in the waking world is dire as it is. Someone has to defend the population centers against the opening Gates and lead our troops. So… three. Three of the government Saints will lend you their support, Lady Morgan. No more."
She studied him for a moment, then nodded with grace and decorum.
"Pleasure doing business with you, Chancellor. Time is of the essence, so forgive me if I don't linger to attend the formalities. I'll be taking those three Saints immediately."
The man stared at her darkly for a bit.
"...The pleasure is all mine, Lady Morgan."
Neutrality, indeed, was a myth.
If it had not been before, it was now.
The encampment of the expedition force was much different from the base camp of the Sword Army.
It was busy and immense, too, surrounded by a palisade and with countless Awakened guarding its walls. However, its scale was much smaller, and there were no permanent buildings — the encampment moved with the soldiers, who pushed deeper into the lethal expanse of Godgrave every few days.
There was no Ivory Tower or Dream Gate, either, so nothing obscured the sight of the cloudy sky. The radiant clouds were always there, above the soldiers, reminding them that fiery death was only a gust of wind away.
The stretch of the bone plain between the advancing army and its main camp had been cleared of the predatory jungle. The jungle had been defeated, subjugated, and burned to ashes.
The fissures leading to the Hollows, the source of the scarlet infestation, were now surrounded by garrisons of human soldiers. Those soldiers served as ruthless eradicators, continuously destroying the tendrils with which the jungle desperately reached toward the surface again and again.
Denied the light and warmth, the starving Hollows were already changing. The Death Zone would launch a counterattack on the human invaders one day soon, no doubt — but by that time, the authority of the Sovereigns would already spread into the depths of the dead god's bones. Therefore, the dreadful Hollows would be subjugated, as well.
Sunny, Nephis, and the Saints of the Sword Army moved swiftly from one extermination outpost to another, reaching the expedition force encampment in a few hours — the same journey would have taken Awakened soldiers many days, but they possessed much greater speed.
The current location of the camp was close to the edge of the Collarbone Plain, in the spot where the Eastern First Rib passed below it. So, Sunny could see a sea of vermilion leaves stretching south far below him, connected to something that looked like an ascending mountain range in the distance.
That was the great Breastbone Reach — the goal of the expedition force.
The Sword Army could have followed the collarbone west to where it eventually connected to the Reach, but crossing to the First Rib and traversing it would save them several days of grueling combat. So, a lengthy lift was currently being constructed on the bone slopes, leading all the way to the jungle below.
The jungle itself was aflame, and a wall of smoke was rising from it into the radiant clouds.
Godgrave was a sweltering place despite the overcast sky, but here, the air was even more sultry. Sunny could feel beads of sweat rolling down his skin under the stonelike carapace of the Onyx Mantle — most of the Saints had dismissed the outer layers of their armors, wearing light clothes, but sadly, he could not follow their example.
He could enjoy the view of Nephis out of her latest suit of plate armor, though, which was a consolation.
Sunny spared a glance to the burning expanse of the First Rib, and then followed her into the encampment.
The mood here was much more heavy and subdued than in the base camp. The authority of the King of Swords did not spread this far west, so the soldiers were on their own. There were tents and temporary buildings, but many were simply sitting on the ground, covered in soot and with exhausted gazes. Dents and cracks covered their armor, and many were smeared with dried blood.
Those with serious wounds would have been tended to by the healers, but minor scrapes were not worth the waste of essence — at best, they would receive mundane treatment. The injuries and the fatigue slowly accumulated, as did the mental trauma of having to battle the dreadful abominations of the jungle every day.
The lack of nighttime, meanwhile, was wreaking havoc on people's sleep and perception of time.
Everyone here could not wait for their turn to rotate back to the main camp of the army, where they could rest and recover in relative safety, away from the nightmarish, incessant dread of the scarlet infestation.
'It does not seem like they know.'
The news of Mordret's invasion of the Sword Domain had not reached the expedition force, yet. Once it did, the mood of the soldiers would plummet ever further.
For now, though, they were glad and relieved to see the Saints return.
Nephis walked across the encampment confidently, responding to the salutes of the soldiers with an occasional nod.
Soon, they reached the command tent, which was mercifully cooled by a special Memory. Sky Tide and Saint Roan, as well as a few others, were waiting there.
Saint Tyris seemed tired, but her stern demeanor remained the same.
The high officers of the expedition force had been informed of the shift in the command structure of the army and the reason for why Morgan did not return, already. So, Nephis launched into a strategy discussion without a delay.
Time waited for no one.
Her voice was even and commanding, and there was no hint of weakness in her striking grey eyes.
"...In short, we need to accelerate the schedule."
The gathered Saints looked at her with doubt. Eventually, Summer Knight spoke in a subdued tone:
"We are already pushing the soldiers as hard as they can handle. Lady Morgan's absence will undoubtedly take a toll on the overall effectiveness of the army… is it wise to intensify the offensive at this precarious moment? Should we not slow down for a few days, instead?"
Nephis spared him an emotionless glance.
"It would have been a good decision if the circumstances allowed it. However, the situation has changed. We do not have the upper hand in this war anymore, and time is not on our side. Going slow and steady is a luxury that we cannot afford… so, we must act swiftly. I am determined to conquer the first Citadel in no more than three weeks."
The faces of the Saints turned somber.
Summer Knight studied Nephis for a few moments, then grimaced and looked away.
"How do you suggest we keep to that timetable, my lady?"
Nephis looked at the map of Godgrave laying on the table in front of her, then traced a line across the First Rib and the northern part of the Breastbone Reach.
"We might have lost the power of my sister, but the Lord of Shadows is now with us. I can assure you that his strength is quite astounding… therefore, there will be no more lulls in the battle against the jungle."
She faced the Saints and said evenly:
"We will split the expedition force into three war parties. One will be led by me, one by Sir Gilead, and the last one by Lord Shadow. The first party will lead the offensive charge while the other two rest. Every eight hours, a fresh force will replace the spent one. By advancing in three shifts, we will be able to maintain a much faster pace. Additionally…"
She moved her finger to a particular spot on the map.
"We will shift the target area of the expedition from the great fissure near the Third Rib to this minor one close to the Second. The subjugation force will have to travel further through the Hollows in order to reach the assumed location of the Citadel, but it will save us a good week of fighting against the jungle."
There was a wave of whispers among the Saints. They seemed to have accepted Neph's plan, despite its dire implications. However, another issue was on their minds.
Eventually, it was Saint Tyris who spoke, not mincing words.
"We trust you and Summer Knight, my lady. Both of you have proven your competence and valor on countless occasions… however, Lord Shadow is a stranger to us. More than that, he is a mercenary. Why put him in charge of the third war party?"
Nephis met Sky Tide's cold gaze calmly.
Her answer was simple:
"Because none of you can defeat him in a fight. Any more questions?"
The Saints looked at each other silently. After a while, they shook their heads.
Saint Jest of Dagonet gave Sunny a curious gaze.
The old man smiled amicably and asked in a light tone:
"Are you really that great?"
Sunny stared at him from behind Weaver's Mask, then shook his head.
"Who, me? I don't even know how to hold a sword. The pointy end should be aimed at the enemy, right? Or wait… was it the other way around?"
Saint Jest gave him a long look.
"Goodness gracious. Finally! Someone with a sense of humor…"
A few hours later, the great war machine of the Sword Domain was set in motion. The encampment surged as a myriad of soldiers were called upon by the foreboding rumble of the war drums. Dozens of legions were gathered into march formations and ventured outside the stronghold walls, making the ground shake.
The tents were taken down, the temporary buildings disassembled. Even the tall palisade itself was being dismantled — the sharpened stakes would be transported with the army and raised to form it anew at the next campsite.
Awakened warriors were moving in a strangely orderly chaos. Countless Echoes were on the move, as well — some pulling heavy wagons, some to accompany their masters into battle. The enormous scale and somber spectacle of it all were nothing short of daunting.
Feeling the booming sound of the drums reverberate in his bones, Sunny could not help but let his heart respond to the low, stirring beat. The blood flowed faster in his veins, growing hotter — and yet, a sudden chill brushed against his skin.
He had witnessed the start of the subjugation campaign from the Ivory Island, but he had not observed the expedition force in action until now. It was a grand, grim, and unforgettable scene.
'...Damnation.'
Sunny was no stranger to war, and had participated in his fair share of massive military engagements. But even the most large-scale battle in Antarctica could not compare to the subjugation offensive of the Sword Army in terms of impact, awe, and sheer scale.
Meanwhile, he was meant to be in charge of a third of this grandiose combat force. Sunny was one of the most seasoned fighters of humanity and had rich experience commanding troops, as well. Still, he spared a few moments to appreciate how bizarre and unsuitable the fact that he had been entrusted with this duty was.
But then again, a war like this one had never happened before. So, there wasn't really anyone fit for this responsibility out there — not in the Sword Army, and not among the enemy champions.
He was no worse than the best of the best.
If there was one glaring flaw Sunny possessed, though, it was that he was not as well integrated into the expedition force as Nephis and Summer Knight were. Luckily, he was in charge of the third war party, which meant that he had sixteen hours to observe the other two in action and familiarize himself with the warriors he would be leading into battle.
The geography itself presented him with a great view of the expanding battlefield. Far below, the jungle covering the surface of the First Rib had already been reduced to ash, and was now spreading anew from the fissures in the ancient bone. One could see with the naked eye an onslaught of vermilion growth devouring the white surface of the lowlands.
The scarlet infestation was spreading from several sources, expanding swiftly in every direction. Here and there, the stains of vibrant red grew large enough to merge, forming vast stretches of the recovering jungle.
Before the jungle could really entrench itself, however, the first war party descended upon it like a tide.
From a distance, the clash between the human invaders and the native horrors of Godgrave seemed immense in scale, but slow and tame. Sunny knew better, however — he had expanded his shadow sense far and wide, so he could feel how fierce and terrifyingly violent the battle was.
The war party consisted of tens of thousands of Awakened warriors, hundreds of Masters, and a dozen Saints. They were stretched along a wide battlefront, advancing steadily to the closest of the fissures.
It was hard to deploy Awakened as a cohesive formation, since every soldier possessed a unique Aspect — in a combat force of that size, they were divided into units based on the general characteristics of their Abilities. Those with physical enhancement powers formed the vanguard, warriors capable of ranged attacks were grouped together, and so on.
The formation was, by necessity, loose and flexible. There were no solid shield walls or tight spear-wielding phalanxes, since a rigid structure would prevent the warriors from fully expressing their Aspects.
Such a manner of deploying troops was optimal, but put a lot of strain on the middle-rank officers, who had to possess both a keen mind and a deep understanding of tactics in order to manage their span of the overall formation with enough finesse.
'...Impressive.'
Fortunately for Sunny, the Sword Army was extremely disciplined and highly capable. Its core, after all, was composed of the seasoned veterans of the Valor Crusades — the famed subjugation campaign that had spanned several decades, bringing many regions of the Dream Realm into human hands.
The Knights and Squires of Valor, as well as many retainers of the vassal clans, were more than familiar with this kind of warfare, albeit maybe not quite on such a scale.
Even though the number of Awakened and Masters had exploded since the Chain of Nightmares, and the seasoned warriors were a minority now, the legions were assembled specifically in a way that put veterans in charge of inexperienced recruits, thus instilling the whole army with the same competency.
The result spoke for itself. The jungle was being slowly, but inevitably, pushed back and incinerated.
After observing the battle for a little while, Sunny concluded that he could become an effective commander of such a force… in theory. Of course, he would need a few months to truly learn the ropes. Sixteen hours were woefully insufficient to achieve any kind of acceptable result — so, there was no point in trying.
Luckily, he did not really need to.
The middle-rank officers were already more than capable enough to manage the soldiers and keep the formation from falling apart. His role was different — he had to create the conditions for the war party to face the dread of the scarlet infestation from the most advantageous position.
Far below, there were flashpoints of fearsome violence ahead of the steadily advancing formation. These flashpoints were centered around the Saints and the elite forces supporting them — they were the ones who eliminated the most dangerous foes, faced the most dire threats, and made sure that the war party only fought against perils that it could handle.
The bloodiest and most fearsome flashpoint was where Nephis and the Fire Keepers fought. White flames were rolling like waves, and entire swathes of the jungle were obliterated, the corpses of the abominations teeming in the scarlet undergrowth turning to ash.
Nephis moved strategically from one crisis to another, solving them before the danger could befall the main formation. The pace she set was truly unforgiving — she had to face and destroy lethal horrors and insidious hazards without reprieve, one after another.
The dire onslaught of them was both constant and appalling, and even with her great power, she could barely meet the deadly demands of the battlefield. That was why she also directed the rest of the Saints accompanying the war party, sending them to handle those threats that she herself could not reach in time like a nimble conductor.
As long as Nephis did her part well, there was no need for her to personally involve herself with the main formation.
Sunny frowned behind the mask.
He could do that, as well. The problem was that the intensity of the battle was truly chilling… and while Nephis was holding fast for now, she still had seven hours to go before Summer Knight and the second war party replaced her tired troops.
And this was only the first day of many. The bloodshed would not pause until they crossed the First Rib, ascended the Breastbone Reach, and pushed the jungle far enough south to reach the designated fissure.
By Sunny's calculations, each war party would have to lead the charge at least a dozen times... or, much more likely, north of twenty. Would the soldiers endure the hellish marathon? What about the Saints?
There was another issue, as well…
Nephis had the Fire Keepers to support her and assist the other Saints in her party. A core force of seasoned elites who helped her stay in control of the battlefield. Sir Gilead had a similar group of elites supporting him, as well — the most seasoned and skilled veterans among the Knights of Valor would follow him into battle.
Sunny did not have a force like that, though.
Instead, he had Saint, Fiend, and Serpent…
Eventually, it was Sunny's turn to enter battle.
By then, the expedition force had already pushed the jungle many kilometers away from the slopes of the Collarbone Plain. A temporary camp was established near the system of massive lifts that the army had used to descend to the lowlands, and the soldiers from the first war party were fast asleep despite the suffocating heat, their tired bodies covered in sweat.
Flakes of ash were swirling in the air.
By then, Sunny had replaced Weaver's Mask with [Definitely Not Me], shaping the lesser Memory to resemble the Divine one. After some hesitation, he also commanded it to change the color of his hair to white.
It was a bit nostalgic. The reason for the sudden masquerade was entirely pragmatic, though.
After observing Nephis and Gilead lead their parties into battle, he realized that it was important to not only kill the Nightmare Creatures, but also to be seen killing them by the soldiers — the very sight of their commander fighting could instill the warriors with strength, provided that the commander was a menacing presence on the battlefield.
Both Nephis and Summer Knight were highly visible wherever they went. Nephis had her white armor, silver hair, and blinding radiance. Sir Gilead was simply made of light when he assumed his Transcendent form. Sunny, however, was like a mass of darkness when he fought. Considering his dire mobility, the soldiers would barely be able to tell where he was.
Therefore, he used the enchantment that [Definitely Not me] had inherited from Autumn Leaf to change the color of his hair. Hopefully, that was going to alleviate the problem somewhat.
Sunny had also discussed the upcoming battle with the Saints assigned to his war party. There were eight of them, all hailing from the vassal clans of Valor. He had no prior impression of most of them, except for Saint Rivalen of Aegis Rose — who was the father of the young Master Tristan, whom Sunny had beaten in a duel once.
Saint Rivalen, also known as Shield Wall, possessed an Aspect that excelled in defense and terrain control. Both were useful qualities in a battle such as this, so Sunny had high hopes for him.
He had almost expected that the proud Legacy Saints would be reluctant to obey a stranger with no background like as himself, but they accepted his authority silently. The words spoken by Nephis seemed to have had the desired effect — all Transcendents were warriors tempered by countless life-or-death battles, and those who had met death respected strength above all else.
They were also professionals, and knew the importance of discipline for a military force. In battle, there was no time to second-guess your orders and question your superior — to survive, one had to trust their commanders and hope that those above them knew what they were doing.
Luckily, Sunny was well-versed in all things having to do with slaughter.
The war party set forth long before the agreed-upon time, marched across the scorching surface of the bone, and assembled into a battle formation behind the combat line.
Sunny was giving his last instructions to his Saints:
"...I'll remind you one last time. Remember — this is a marathon, not a sprint. There will be another battle tomorrow, and the day after that, and the day after that, until we either reach the Second Rib or all die miserable deaths. In fact, the fighting will become much fiercer once we ascend the Reach, since the great Hollow inside it is much larger, and populated by much more harrowing things."
He stared at them from behind his dark mask.
"Don't be a hero. Preserve your bodies. Conserve your essence. Above all else, safeguard your life… you might think that it is a noble deed, to sacrifice yourself to save a thousand soldiers, but without your strength, ten thousand will die the next day. A living coward is more useful to me than a courageous corpse."
Saint Rivalen gave him a measured look, then sighed and shook his head.
"It's of no use, Lord Shadow. We are of the Sword Domain, which means that most of us have siblings, spouses, children, and friends out there among the soldiers. It is a reasonable thing, to sacrifice a few to save many… but if there is someone you treasure among those few, all reason goes out of the window. It is not a question of courage or cowardice, really, just selfish interest."
Sunny stared at him coldly.
"Keep your selfish interests to yourself, then. As a Saint of the Sword Domain, I expect you to prioritize the needs of the army above your own. If you fail your duty and jeopardize the mission out of misguided sentimentality, I might just kill you — as well as your siblings, spouses, children, and friends — myself."
Saint Rivalen seemed a little indignant. The gallant man ground his teeth silently, then gave him a stiff nod.
"None of us will jeopardize the mission, Lord Shadow."
Sunny looked away.
"Good. Now, prepare…"
He had to follow his own advice, as well. Not the part about staying alive and keeping a cool head, but the part about rationing his essence and treating the battle as a marathon.
Luckily, Serpent was with him, and would be able to replenish plenty of his essence as they went. However, Sunny still had to be conservative with what he did, and how intensely he fought.
In practical terms, this meant that he would not be summoning the Shadow Shell unless he absolutely needed to, and could not rely too much on Shadow Manifestation. Which was fine… Shadow Manifestation was mostly useful to deal with large amounts of weaker enemies, and he had an entire war party to do just that.
Sunny took a deep breath and looked at the furious battle raging ahead.
"Go!"
The Saints rushed forward.
Retreat was always the trickiest maneuver to perform without letting it descend into a massacre, but the Sword Army was trained well enough to perform it flawlessly. Once Sunny and his Saints entered the fray, a war horn wailed across the jungle, and the exhausted soldiers of the second war party slowly disengaged, moving back and passing through the ranks of the third party like water through a sieve.
But Sunny did not see any of that.
Gaining terrible speed, he sent a pulse of essence into his muscles and pushed himself off the ground, soaring into an astonishing leap.
He shot over the battle formation of the second war party, the line of Echoes moving in front of it, and a wide stretch of the scarlet jungle beyond, landing with a thunderous boom on the crawling carpet of red moss.
Immediately, there was movement all around him, the jungle coming alive to consume and digest the invader.
Sunny reached into the shadows and pulled a black odachi out of them, raising it into a high stance.
Suddenly, it struck him that the humbly named "war party" was, in fact, larger than the entire First Evacuation Army, at least as far as the number of Awakened warriors went... and much more powerful.
And he was in charge of the whole thing.
'...If that is not a career advancement, then I don't know what is.'
Sunny extended his shadow sense far and wide, then took a step forward.
'Let's do a good job.'
Sunny allowed his shadow sense to expand like a tide, enveloping the entire battlefield. The battle line established by the previous two war parties stretched across many kilometers, so an avalanche of information instantly poured into his mind, threatening to overwhelm him.
There were tens of thousands of soldiers, each using a unique Aspect. Awakened, Masters, and Saints. There were countless abominations, as well, ranging from lumbering monstrosities to vast swarms of tiny vermin. There was the jungle itself, too — moving, growing, hungering.
The clash of it all made a myriad of shadows dance in a staggering mayhem of motion, making Sunny draw a heavy breath.
Luckily, he had long learned how to deal with his Transcendent senses. Staying in the outskirts of NQSC had been a harsh lesson, but an effective one — Sunny knew how to cast the net of his perception wide, but only pay attention to important details.
After all, people were not usually overwhelmed by looking at a busy image. They simply saw what they needed to see, and filtered out the rest.
A few heartbeats later, he was aware of what was happening across the entire battlefield. It did put a strain on his mind, but in return, the level of awareness Sunny now possessed was unmatched — a priceless quality for a military commander.
The second war party was retreating, the third party was advancing. Summer Knight and his Saints were disentangling themselves from the enemy and leading their retinues back. In turn, Sunny and his Transcendent champions were supposed to cover their retreat.
'Good. Good…'
Sunny smiled behind the mask.
Life had been so complicated lately, but battle… battle was simple. It was kill or be killed, with nothing between.
The jungle was boiling with abominable life all around him. Even though it had only recently crawled back to the surface from the Hollows, the scarlet foliage was already thick, and all kinds of creatures were rushing in his direction.
His war party had its work cut out for it, but these infantile horrors were not for him to deal with.
Some distance away, spread out in the jungle, the Saints were already engaging with the enemy.
Sunny took another step forward, and his shadows suddenly split, separating into three inky silhouettes.
Then, the inky darkness surged.
A graceful stone knight rose from one shadow, two ruby flames igniting coldly behind the visor of her helmet. She raised her round shield and calmly struck its rim twice with the blade of her black sword.
A towering fiend forged from black silver rose from another, his carapace littered with blade-like spikes. Each of his claws was like a razor-sharp dagger, and infernal flames were burning with hungry malice in his demonic eyes.
Finally, a great serpent slithered from the third shadow, its body like an endless onyx wall. The serpent twisted its neck, which was like a black tower, and its enormous head rose above the jungle, observing the sea of scarlet moss and dense foliage from far above.
A moment later, the three shadows rose from the ground, fusing with Saint, Fiend, and Serpent.
Immediately, there was a change. Saint's armor shone with dark radiance, and wisps of dark smoke seem to rise from beneath it. The flames burning in Fiend's eyes grew more intense, but were painted a darker and more sinister hue. Serpent, meanwhile, seemed to grow even more solid, the gemlike surface of his onyx scales seemingly absorbing light.
Sunny gestured with his black odachi.
"Go."
Saint silently moved toward the left side of the battlefront. Serpent slithered toward the right side like a torrent of darkness. Fiend remained in place, exhaling two jets of red flame from his nostrils — in the coming battle, he would be the centerpiece of the entire offense.
Sunny, meanwhile, dissolved into shadows.
He had no particular spot in mind for himself. Instead, being aware of the entire battlefield and capable of teleportation, he would be moving from one peril to another and assisting the other Saints.
'Eight hours…'
Eight hours of relentless combat was a little bit too much, even for him. It would have been fine if that was the end, but the push to the Breastbone Reach had only just started. The next couple of weeks would be a hellish trial… one more for his collection of vile ordeals.
'There.'
He sensed it through the shadows — an especially dire presence barreling through the scarlet undergrowth toward the loose formation of the war party, not too far away from him.
The abominations of Godgrave were strange creatures. They were born weak, but became incredibly powerful and ferocious in a matter of days, or sometimes even hours, by battling and devouring each other.
The most fierce, ruthless, and lucky of them became strong enough to descend into the Hollows, away from the annihilating radiance of the sky, and compete with the dreadful abominations dwelling there for a spot in the nurturing twilight. The Hollows were so dangerous because there was no natural limit to the lifespan of the Nightmare Creatures there — only their own savage instincts and hunting abilities.
The jungle on the First Rib had been burned away recently with the help of Saint Tyris, so most of the abominations facing the expedition force were still comparatively weak. However, there were exceptional cases even among them. The most dire danger, though, were the old Nightmare Creatures that had lost the competition for food and resources in the Hollows.
Driven by hunger and desperation, they sometimes climbed back to the surface to satiate their hunger by preying on the weaker abominations.
Their situation might have been desperate, but their power and experience could not be underestimated. The Awakened soldiers had no hope of standing in the way of these old monsters, so they had to be eliminated at all costs.
The creature Sunny had sensed was one of these seasoned predators.
Emerging from the shadows, he barred the path of the vile creature. One look at it, and Sunny's expression turned somber.
'A Great Monster.'
The Great Monster was gaunt and weakened, its body covered in festering wounds. Its power seemed to be greatly diminished, and honestly, it looked on the verge of toppling to the ground, dead. The Hollows must not have been kind to this dreadful creature in recent years — or maybe even decades.
But a dying beast was often the most dangerous. There was a feverish gleam in the bloodshot eyes of the abomination, and a hint of predatory cunning in its demented gaze.
Sunny himself, meanwhile, was not in his best state. His three shadows were out there accompanying Saint, Fiend, and Serpent, so he was devoid of any augmentations. All he had was his raw strength as a Transcendent Terror.
And his skill.
And, of course…
'My will.'
He was the shadow of Death, after all. If he willed something to die, his determination had to be worth something.
'Then, die.'
The Great Monster resembled an enormous, emaciated tiger with black fur and red stripes. No… the red markings on his gaunt body only looked like stripes. In truth, they were festering wounds that revealed vibrant red flesh and the sprouts of tall, blood-red grass growing from the rotting meat.
There were motes of crimson light drifting above the grass, made pale by the radiance of the Cloudveil. Those motes were living beings — tiny fireflies that fed on the Monster's blood and propagated in his infested flesh. Sunny felt a wave of revulsion wash over him when he recognized the vile nature of the beautiful shimmer.
The great tiger must have looked breathtaking once, in the dim twilight of the Hollows. But now, it had been reduced to this ghastly and hideous state.
At the same time, Sunny felt a pang of regret.
He wanted to learn the creature's name. But, sadly, the Nightmare Spell was silent — once he killed the enemy, its familiar voice would not whisper into his ear, revealing a hint of the Great Monster's story.
He had never seriously considered it, but it was really a shame, to kill enemies without learning anything about them.
At least their shadows remained in his Soul Sea as silent reminders that their masters had existed once.
He almost called upon Cassie to ask her to take a look at the Great Monster, but then abandoned that thought. She must have been busy with her own important tasks — now that Mordret was on the verge of ravaging the Sword Domain, Clan Valor would lean heavily on their Seneschal and best diviner.
Even though Cassie could not see the future anymore, her Aspect was still capable of revealing the secrets of the present and the past to her.
So, he did not want to bother Cassie unless the enemy he had to deal with was at least a Devil. With those, knowing about their unholy powers in advance could mean the difference between life and death.
A Great Monster, meanwhile, was nothing more than a dreadfully powerful, rabid animal. The world might bend to its will, but that will could not be too sophisticated.
This one in particular was severely weakened, on top of that.
'Fiend…'
Making sure that the Great Monster's bloodshot eyes caught the sight of him, Sunny raised the odachi and dashed forward. He was weaker and slower than the abomination — but that did not matter.
Because he could sense the movements of the Monster's shadow, and dive into its corrupted mind. Using Shadow Dance, he could somewhat guess where the tiger would strike, and when.
A moment before the giant paw of the mighty tiger shattered his armor and broke his body, Sunny turned into a shadow and slid under the terrible claws. A moment later, he assumed his corporeal form again and delivered a swift strike to the chest of the enormous creature.
His odachi did not deal a lot of damage, but it did cut deep — he had aimed for one of the open wounds on the body of the abomination, bypassing the adamantine barrier of its tough hide.
His goal was not to deliver the black tiger a serious wound. Instead, he just wanted to bring it pain.
And bring it he did.
The Great Monster let out a tortured, demented roar. A split second later, Sunny was already dashing back — he had gotten too close to the emaciated creature, and especially to the beautiful motes of red light drifting in the air around it.
Sunny was wary of the tiger, but he was much more wary of the crimson fireflies. In fact, he wanted to avoid being near them as if they were a plague.
He landed on the moss a few dozen meters away from the abomination and raised his odachi again, attracting its attention. Before, the Great Monster was looking at him as if Sunny was food… but now, there was pure hatred in its frenzied gaze.
'Good… come on, come get me…'
The giant tiger lunged forward. This time, instead of advancing to meet it, Sunny retreated instead.
He fled across the scarlet jungle, evading a barrage of lethal attacks. The tiger was like a hurricane of bloodred darkness, devastating everything in its path. The white surface of the ancient bones resisted its dire might and its sharp claws, but everything else was obliterated — the moss, the vines, the young trees, and even the weaker Nightmare Creatures.
Only Sunny remained unscathed, leading the Great Monster away from the war party. On the way, they passed Rivalen of Aegis Rose — the gallant Saint was engaged in a battle against a Corrupted Tyrant and its newborn minions, single-handedly holding the entire swarm back. He was not dealing the Tyrant any damage, but he was also preventing it from reaching the soldiers.
Noticing the rolling wave of destruction and the terrifying silhouette of the giant tiger at the heart of it, as well as the white hair of the Lord of Shadows dancing in the wind, Saint Rivalen froze for a short moment.
His eyes widened a little.
"A… A Great Nightmare Creature… he's fighting it alone?"
Then, he had no time to be distracted anymore.
However, just then, a cold voice reached him from a distance...
The Lord of Shadows was eerily calm, considering his dire situation.
"Hold tight, Shield Wall! I'll come to assist you in a little while."
Then, the terrible monster and his slippery prey moved out of sight.
Sunny was sweating under the Onyx Mantle. Actually, it was quite incredible… that armor granted him an unreasonably high resistance to the elements, and he was a Saint on top of that. Despite that, the suffocating heat of Godgrave made him sweat more than he had in the last four years.
It was as if the incandescent abyss above and the heat emanated by its ruthless radiance did not care about the natural course of things.
'Ah… how annoying…'
Sunny dashed back to avoid another furious attack of the black tiger. The abomination shot past him, landed on the moss, and spun around like a deadly whirlwind. Its tail whipped in the air, toppling dozens of twisted trees.
At that moment, however… Sunny slipped.
He seemed to lose balance as his leg slid awkwardly, and at the same time, blades of scarlet grass crawled up the polished onyx of his greave, rooting him in place. He tried to free himself, but fruitlessly — it seemed that, for the moment, he was trapped.
The Great Monster lunged at the helpless prey…
'Just where I wanted you.'
And then, a towering figure of polished black silver exploded from the jungle, colliding with the creature's side.
Fiend tore into the flesh of the Great Monster with all his four hands, easily slicing through its adamantine hide with dagger-like, glowing red claws. The black tiger let out an agonized wail as he was ruthlessly butchered.
Sunny would have had to work harder to achieve the same result, but in theory, he was capable enough to cut down the Great Monster himself.
However…
Those crimson fireflies were giving him a very, very bad feeling. He was not only worried about himself, but also about the soldiers that would pass the carcass as the offensive continued.
Therefore, he had lured the abomination toward Fiend.
Sunny's personal Supreme Devil, meanwhile, opened his terrifying maw. More infernal glow spilled from it, and then, he breathed out a powerful stream of sinister red flame. The hellish fire enveloped the convulsing tiger, vaporizing its blood, incinerating its flesh, turning the sprouts of crimson grass to ash, and most importantly of all, annihilating the swarm of beautiful fireflies.
Sunny stopped pretending to be trapped and easily tore his leg free.
Sensing a trickle of shadow fragments pour into his soul, he smiled darkly.
'That's better…'
Of course, the battle did not end with the death of the appalling Great Monster — it was only just beginning. Sunny remained calm and collected as he extended his senses across the vast battlefield, submerging himself into its violent immensity, and determined his next prey.
In moments like these, he had to be strategic. Every step had to be deliberate, every action had to be precisely calculated. He had to be effective, but above that, he had to be efficient — both in his own actions and in how he used the people and tools at his disposal. Otherwise, the battle formation would not be able to contend against the overwhelming force of the enemy sooner or later.
The authority vested in him was great, but the threat facing the war party was greater. If he wanted his army to prevail, he had to be surgical in how he moved around the battlefield and had to command his champions with both finesse and foresight.
Luckily, Sunny already possessed a decisive advantage when compared to other generals — his detailed, comprehensive, and instantaneous awareness of everything that was happening on the battlefield. While not as blatant as his other powers, his shadow sense was a miraculous ability. It was, perhaps, the one power that made him seem like a demigod the most.
'...I'm a general now?'
Sunny left the smoldering remains of the Great Monster behind and rushed to his next appointment. It was to help Shield Wall deal with the Corrupted Tyrant that the Saint was struggling against — which would take a few minutes, at most.
After that, the battle turned into a blur.
He moved across the battlefield like a shadow, emerging from the darkness to clash with the most dangerous foes spawned by the scarlet infestation. Ghastly beasts, vast swarms of abominable vermin that flowed like a tide, grotesque plants that sprawled across hundreds of meters, waiting for prey to walk into their hungry maws or grabbing them with thorny vines… after a while, Sunny felt his curiosity wane.
He could not even be bothered to remember the endless parade of deadly horrors he had to destroy, let alone wonder what they were called. All he wanted was to cut them down as swiftly and safely as possible, then move on to the next crisis.
As time went on, Sunny was drawn into the cadence of the battle. He should have grown tired, moving slower and with more caution — but instead, he had only become more ruthless, deadly, and domineering. His black odachi was like a harbinger of death and devastation. Wherever the figure in onyx armor appeared, severed corpses fell to the ground, and blood flowed like a river, quenching the boundless thirst of the scarlet moss.
He felt as if rust was falling off his joints, tendons, and mind. It had been a long time since he had an opportunity to temper himself in this kind of combat — dire, daunting, and relentless. Most importantly of all, he was fighting alone, devoid of the support of his Shadows and any augmentation.
Sunny had grown used to relying on his overwhelming strength in the last few years. His strength was usually enhanced manyfold by the shadows, Saint and Fiend were always fighting by his side, and more often than not, he faced his enemies while embraced by the soothing darkness of a Shadow Shell.
It was such a change of pace, to face death armed with nothing but his sword, his skill, and his cunning once again. Such a battle was a dire challenge, but not an unwelcome one… rather, it was strangely nostalgic. Sunny was almost enjoying himself — or rather, he would have if not for the fact that there was no space in his mind for any unnecessary emotion or thought.
His mind was on the verge of overloading, as it was. In this state of extreme and endless mental strain, everything became sharper, clearer, and more vivid. The past and the future disappeared, leaving only the present to exist. People often called it a state of flow — however, Sunny did not agree with such a definition. The word flow suggested something calm and tranquil, like smooth water.
But what he felt was harsh and violent, full of a furious desire for destruction.
Like raging flame.
'Let's burn, then…'
The world around him was burning, anyway.
As the war party advanced forward, the soldiers set the scarlet infestation aflame. There was no other way to destroy it — no matter how many Nightmare Creatures the soldiers killed, no matter how many trees and slithering vines they cut down, the jungle itself was a ghastly predator. Every blade of grass and tuft of moss was either deadly itself or was potentially hiding a lethal threat.
Therefore, each legion had at least one centuria composed of Awakened with a high affinity to fire. Their job was to cleanse the white bone surface from the scarlet infestation after the worst of the fighting was done.
The war party clashed with the Nightmare Creatures, cut them down, then set the jungle aflame and advanced once the scarlet taint was reduced to embers and ash.
The air was suffused with unbearable heat.
Sunny and the Saints, however, were fighting ahead of the battle formation. Therefore, they often found themselves surrounded by smoke and fire, fighting the most dreadful abominations amidst the burning jungle. The world was like a dark, fiery hell… if hell was sprawled on the bones of a dead god and wanted to consume them.
Despite that, the eight Saints under Sunny's command remained undaunted. He had to give credit where credit was due — these men and women were made from sterner stuff. Even though even a Transcendent was not safe in the dreadful hell of Godgrave, and all of them were struggling to contend with the dire perils of the scarlet jungle, none flinched in the face of danger.
Instead, they held fast and tenaciously overcame one nightmarish challenge after another, showcasing stalwart excellence.
Each was a force to be reckoned with… better yet, each was unique, possessing powerful Aspects, mighty Transcendent forms, and fearsome battle arts — especially the minority of them who had become Saints before the Chain of Nightmares, and had therefore spent much more time coming into their power.
Sunny was not arrogant enough to tackle every obstacle personally. He knew that he had to pace himself, but more importantly, he knew to use the best available tool to solve a problem.
Just like in the case of the Great Monster he had slain at the start of the battle, the fact that he could defeat an enemy did not mean that he was the best person to do so. His Aspect was inherently flexible, but depending on the situation, someone else could very well be a more optimal choice to deal with it — like Fiend had been in the clash with the Black Tiger.
Sunny was not a lone warrior today. He was a commander.
Therefore, he used the tools at his disposal — the Saints — with calculated finesse and frugal efficiency. Time, effort, and human lives — those were the resources he could not waste, and had to make sure that as little of them as possible was expended.
…Of course, the most effective tools at his disposal were his Shadows.
Sunny did not shy away from using the power of his subordinate Saints, but there was a limit to how effectively he could handle them. After all, they were spread across the long frontline — even though he could move with startling speed, he still had to reach a Saint and explain what he wanted them to do, which took time.
His Shadows, however, answered his mental command and knew exactly what he wanted from them without the need to use words. In addition to that, each of them was also more fearsome than any of the Saints under Sunny's command.
Therefore, they acted as the three pillars of the entire offensive, moving ahead of the soldiers to defend them from the more powerful foes.
Unlike Sunny, who moved constantly from one threat to another, his Shadows mostly remained in rigid positions relative to the battle formation of the war party, and drew the threats to themselves instead.
Saint defended the left wing of the battle formation. The graceful stone knight fought with methodical and ruthless precision, but left utter devastation in her wake. Her black blade was elegant and chillingly lethal, using the least amount of effort and motion to deliver fatal wounds to the Nightmare Creatures attacking her in a constant flood.
Her shield, on the other hand, was barbarous and savage. When it was not blocking an onslaught of devastating blows, it was crushing and mangling the bodies of abominations like a wrecking ball made of pure darkness. Its black surface was slick with blood, and its rim had a few dents in it — however, her shield did not yield, just like Saint did not yield.
Her movements seemed unhurried, but somehow, the tide of abominations that would have drowned anyone else never seemed to overwhelm her. She moved through it with indifferent grace, and severed bodies fell to the ground everywhere she went.
Blood flowed, severed limbs and mutilated corpses littered the smoldering moss, and frenzied roars shattered pitifully against her cold, indifferent silence.
Serpent defended the right wing of the battle formation. Its presence was not the most striking, but it was the most eerie — Sunny's soul companion rarely stayed in one shape for a long time, switching between them to respond to the situation in the most fitting way.
Sometimes, a giant onyx snake slithered through the burning jungle, swallowing weaker abominations or coiling its great body around the towering monstrosities to suffocate them in its crushing embrace. Sometimes, a fleeting human silhouette would appear, moving through the darkness to face unknown dangers.
Sometimes, the shape of a hideous Nightmare Creature would reveal itself in the smoke, tearing other abominations apart. There was only one trait that all of these beings shared — their figures were inky-black and surrounded by shadows.
Serpent was not as perfectly suited for mayhem and carnage of battle as Saint and Fiend were, perhaps, but it easily made up for any deficiencies with endless flexibility.
More importantly than that, Serpent served a vital purpose — with each enemy it killed, a little bit of Sunny's essence was restored. Therefore, Serpent's value was not limited to the Nightmare Creatures it defeated. It contributed to each kill Sunny made, as well.
…And lastly, there was Fiend.
At the moment, Fiend was the most powerful of the Shadows. As a Supreme Devil, his power was vast and dreadful, and for that reason, he played the main role in today's battle.
Fiend defended the center of the war party and was the tip of the wedge formed by Saint, Serpent, and the eight Transcendent champions. His position was deeper in the jungle than that of everyone else, and therefore, he drew the most enemies to himself.
And when the enemies found him, he ripped them to shreds in the most gruesome and frightening fashion.
Towering at five meters in height, with a body made of polished black silver and infernal flames, he was like a dreadful demon who had crawled from the depths of hell. The edges of his dagger-like claws were suffused with an incandescent red glow, cutting flesh and bones like butter. The blood of the creatures he killed boiled and evaporated before touching the ground.
Fiend was savage and brutal, reveling in bloodshed as he tore his enemies apart with bare hands — which he had four of — but that did not mean that there was no sophistication to his seemingly frenzied slaughter. It was, in fact, a chillingly calculated and shrewd affair merely masquerading as mindless barbarity.
He not only retained the devious cunning and diabolical intelligence of his original self, but had also been taught by Saint. It was just that Fiend had no need for weapons, so the style she had taught him was predominantly centered around hand-to-hand combat.
When his claws and spikes littering his powerful steel body were not enough, Fiend unleashed his infernal flames, breathing out long jets of crimson fire. Countless abominations died in agony, incinerated by it, or were scorched so badly that slicing them open presented no problem to the ravenous Shadow.
And even then, he was holding back. Due to the nature of his task, Fiend had to plant himself in the middle of the burning jungle and lure the enemies to him, so he was not using Shadow Step at all — with it, he would have been even more deadly.
There was another trait that made Fiend especially terrifying, though. This one was utterly invisible, but had an undeniable effect on the flow of the battle.
It was his will. As a Supreme creature, Fiend's will had an effect on the world — perhaps not as drastic as that of the Great Nightmare Creatures due to his young age and personality, but still quite real. More than that, Sunny strongly suspected that Fiend's [Lucky] Attribute somehow fused with the influence of his will, which was why even more things went according to how the bastard wanted them to go.
Perhaps that was the reason why so many of the most powerful foes emerging from the jungle ended up targeting the ravenous Shadow instead of going directly for the battle formation.
Of course, Sunny did not know whether that happened because Fiend really wanted to perform his duty well... or because he simply wanted to eat them.
The battle raged on. The jungle burned, and the war party slowly advanced forward, pushing the scarlet infestation further and further back.
The harrowing orgy of violence seemed to have no end, boiling and seething under the cloudy expanse of the radiant sky.
The soldiers of the third party had been anxious before the battle. Of course, they were — Godgrave was like a feverish nightmare, and most of them had already witnessed the chilling horrors of the scarlet jungle. Now, with Princess Morgan gone and the Sword Domain itself in jeopardy, an air of doubt and uncertainty hung over the army.
However, the main reason for their anxiety was the identity of their commander.
The Lord of Shadows had a fearsome reputation and looked frightful, enough to inspire confidence in his martial prowess. He had survived alone in Godgrave for many years, after all — surely, a man like him was perfectly suited to be placed in charge of a war party.
But those were just rumors and second-hand knowledge. In truth, none of the soldiers truly knew him or had seen him fight — except for the Fire Keepers serving Lady Changing Star, no one had. He was a stranger, and therefore, it was hard to trust in his ability to lead them into battle.
When the battle did start, however…
The doubts of the soldiers were alleviated in the most striking way.
A sense of silent astonishment came to replace them.
The third war party had a perfect view of the moment when the Lord of Shadows leaped over the battle formation and dove into the depths of the jungle without showing any kind of fear or hesitation. An infuriated roar resounded from the spot where he had landed, and dozens of trees toppled, hinting that a scene of terrible carnage was happening out there, not too far ahead.
After that, they only caught glimpses of him.
The figure encased in an intricate suit of onyx armor seemed to be… everywhere. It was as if he was in several places at the same time. The soldiers did not know how their commander managed to move across the vast length of the battlefield with such speed, but he always appeared where he was needed the most.
His white hair danced in the air, and his black odachi struck true without fail, bringing the most dreadful Nightmare Creatures down to the ground. It was as if he was a messenger of death, reaping the lives of their enemies with cold and emotionless ruthlessness.
The soldiers were busy fighting their own foes to pay what was happening ahead much attention, at first. An endless tide of abominations rushed at them from the scarlet jungle — there were not enough words in the human language to describe the appalling hideousness of them all, and no time to discern the horrid details to their appearance.
Instead of gawking at the Nightmare Creatures, the warriors of the Sword Army strained their bodies and minds to the absolute limit in order to survive.
Clouds of arrows fell into the moving carpet of abominations. Aspect powers rained from above, tearing hideous bodies apart. Thousands of Awakened warriors clashed with the enemy in melee, desperately trying to block the avalanche of claws and fangs with their shields while slaying the creatures with their enchanted blades.
Masters served as the cornerstones of the battle line, rallying the Awakened around them. The officers bellowed orders, adjusting the formation and rotating fresh centuriae to the front. A terrible cacophony of screams, screeching wails, and roars enveloped the battlefield...
The war machine was churning, grinding humans and Nightmare Creatures alike to dust.
Once a wave of enemies was eradicated, the jungle was set aflame. Ash danced in the air, and unbearable heat washed over the sweating soldiers like a suffocating cloud. Pushing away the corpses of the dead abominations, they marched forward in pursuit of the flame.
All the while, the grey sky above shone with diffused, but blinding radiance. The soldiers knew that Saint Tyris of the White Feather clan was present to protect them from the incandescent white abyss… and yet, it was still a terrifying feeling, to know that only a brittle veil of clouds stood between them and certain death.
The soldiers were only able to maintain composure because what they were witnessing overwhelmed their sense of fear. Fear was a finite emotion, after all once a certain threshold of terror was reached, it lost all meaning.
Nevertheless…
After a while, the fighters of the war party noticed that something strange was going on.
Their dire and horrific assault on the scarlet jungle... was going too smoothly.
They had already experienced fighting against the jungle while traversing the Collarbone Plain, so they knew what to expect. The battle was terribly strenuous and ghastly, yes. People were dying, either killed by the frenzied Nightmare Creatures or by the scarlet infestation itself. And yet, too few of them were losing their lives.
The reason was simple — it was because nothing they couldn't deal with reached the battle formation.
There were extremely powerful Nightmare Creatures hiding in the jungle, even if its current incarnation was only a day or two old. There were indescribable hazards, as well.
However, the only abominations that attacked the war party were those that could be dealt with by Awakened and Ascended.
It wasn't long until the soldiers realized why...
It was because of the Lord of Shadows.
Their unfamiliar, cold, and sinister commander was much more competent than what they had ever expected him to be.
Slowly, the war party came to realize why Lady Nephis had put the Hermit Saint of Godgrave in charge.
He was like a force of nature... a walking calamity for those who found themselves on the wrong side of his merciless blade.
As the battle raged on, the soldiers witnessed more of what he did, as well.
Their eyes widened, and their spirits slowly surged.
The Lord of Shadows was swift, decisive, and incredibly lethal. In fact, he was deadlier than any Saint was supposed to be. His sword knew no mercy, and did not care about whom it cut down — be it Tyrants, Terrors, or even the mythical Great Nightmare Creatures, just one of whom could potentially devastate an entire continent in the waking world.
He did not seem to be using any special powers, either — except for his uncanny ability to dissolve into the shadows and move across the battlefield in an instant. All he had was his personal strength, his skill with the sword, and his devious will.
That alone was enough to bring even the most powerful abominations to their knees.
If there was one thing that made the Lord of Shadows appear as a demigod, it was that he seemed nearly omniscient. No enemy could get past him, and no peril could escape his attention. It was that miraculous ability to perceive everything, everywhere, all at once that allowed him to defend the battle formation flawlessly.
Not only was the Lord of Shadows fearsome, but he was also inescapable. More than that, he possessed keen intelligence and profound foresight that allowed him to rule the battlefield like a ruthless tyrant, coldly and methodically eradicating the threats facing the war party.
And then, there were the three dreadful Echoes following his will.
The graceful knight. The steel devil. The serpentine shadow.
Each of them was powerful enough to contend with a Saint... and the most valiant of Saints, at that.
With them serving as the pillars of the offensive and their master conducting the battle with his dark blade, the third war party was in high spirits. The soldiers steeled their hearts and hardened their resolve, slaughtering the Nightmare Creatures and cleansing the surface of the ancient bone from the scarlet infestation.
Their exhaustion mounted...
But their commander was still out there, in front of them, fighting in the burning jungle without showing any sign of fatigue or hesitation.
His fearsome mask remained emotionless. His black blade never lost its edge. His onyx armor was unbroken, and not a drop of his blood fell into the scarlet moss.
By the end of the eight hours the war party had been supposed to battle the jungle, a choir of exhilarated cries rose above the rows of soldiers.
The eight Saints that had followed the enigmatic Lord of Shadows into battle were both rattled and elated. The battle was a gruesome ordeal, but they had expected that much.
What they did not expect was to learn just how powerful their sinister commander had turned out to be.
The Lord of Shadows was a singular existence because, unlike the rest of them, he was not a vassal of the King of Swords. He was a mercenary Saint that Lady Nephis had somehow convinced to pledge his blade to the Sword Domain's cause — therefore, she knew him best. So, nobody had doubted her promise that they would not be able to defeat him in a fight.
Nevertheless, it was a startling shock to witness the Transcendent sellsword in action.
Not only was he immensely powerful and chillingly lethal, he was actually an existence of the same caliber as the other two field commanders of the expedition force — Changing Star herself and Summer Knight, the most renowned paladin of the Great Clan Valor.
The Saints had thought that the expedition force had two pillars, but now, they knew that there were three.
By the time the shrill wail of the war horn signaled them to retreat, the way they looked at the Lord of Shadows had changed completely.
…Sunny was a little bit amused by their change of attitude.
'I used to live in this damned place alone, of my own free will. What else did they expect? That I'm a weakling?'
Hearing the war horn, he let out a tired sigh and prepared to pull back.
He could sense Nephis enter the range of his perception, followed by the Fire Keepers. Once she and the other Saints of the first war party advanced, Sunny commanded his Shadows to retreat and followed suit.
Soon, he found himself behind the battle line, surrounded by his eight Transcendent subordinates.
Now that their shift was over, Sunny suddenly felt the weight of fatigue crash into him like a mountain. He was tired, dehydrated, and covered in sweat… it was to the point that he did not know what he wanted to do more, summon the Endless Spring to quench his thirst, or summon it to wash himself.
'In hindsight, Antarctica wasn't that bad. At least it wasn't so damn hot there...'
Dismissing his Shadows to let them mend the scrapes they had received in the nurturing darkness of his soul, Sunny gazed at the exhausted Saints and raised an eyebrow behind the mask.
"What are you waiting for? Retreat to camp. We only have sixteen hours to recover before the second round starts."
Rivalen of Aegis Rose sighed.
"...You really know how to raise morale, don't you, Lord Shadow?"
His usually gallant voice sounded a little bitter.
Sunny stared at him coldly.
"Why yes, I do. I doubt you'll like my methods, though."
Shield Wall almost seemed to shiver, then looked away with a cough.
Not paying him any more attention, Sunny headed in the direction of the distant camp. His armored boots scraped against white bone.
The stretch of the First Rib they were crossing had been enveloped by the scarlet jungle before his war party cleansed it. There was ash in the air, and piles of burned abomination corpses were smoldering here and there.
Once the battlefront moved further away, someone would arrive to harvest soul shards from them — but for now, the carcasses simply carpeted the ground, helping one realize just how terrible the battle had been.
Sunny sighed.
'It is only the first day.'
Soon, they reached the line of tired soldiers. The warriors were covered in soot and dead-tired, but their sunken eyes were shining brightly.
For some reason.
The war party was in the process of assembling into a march formation, but when Sunny and the Saints approached, everyone paused for a few moments.
He felt thousands of gazes wash over him like a tide, and then, a deafening cheer rose above the sea of soldiers.
Surrounded by a crowd of cheering soldiers, Sunny felt a cold chill run down his spine, and a sudden sense of dread grasp his heart with icy claws.
He almost stumbled.
It was because he recognized their chant.
"...Glory! Glory! Glory!"
Sunny's face was hidden behind a mask, so no one could see his expression. The shadows populating the battlefield moved as he halted and gazed at the soldiers silently.
He remained motionless for a few long moments, and then continued walking.
"Move out!"
His voice was colder than the frozen depths of hell.
The cheer exploded in volume briefly and then died out. The tired warriors followed their general across the corpse-littered battlefield back to camp.
'Ah, how bothersome…'
Sunny did not have much to do once the war party returned to the base of the dead god's collarbone — mercifully, he did not have to handle the minutiae of managing an army out of battle. He simply wanted to dismiss his mask and armor to clean himself and drink some water, but considering the nature of the Lord of Shadows, that was harder to accomplish than it should have been.
In the end, he wasted some essence to step away from the camp through the shadows, refresh himself, and then come back.
His soldiers had eaten and were now asleep — some in the tents, some simply on the ground. Most had dismissed the outer layers of their armors because of the heat, so there was a lot of skin in sight. It was a stark contrast to what he was used to from Antarctica, where everyone had always tried to put on as many layers of clothing on themselves as possible.
Sunny studied the scene of the camp silently, then shook his head.
'...I hate jungles.'
Since the Lord of Shadows did not have to sleep, he walked to the lifts and climbed some way up the slope of the collarbone to observe the distant battle.
To his surprise, there was another figure sitting on the edge of the wooden platform, doing the same.
It was a strikingly handsome man with a valiant profile and a thoughtful gaze. His lake-blue eyes were calm, and his glistening hair was moving slightly in the wind.
Sunny almost failed to recognize Summer Knight out of his lustrous armor, but that angelic beauty was hard to forget.
"Sir Gilead."
He sat down nearby, looking in the direction where Nephis was currently reducing the scarlet jungle to ash.
Summer Knight glanced at him, then turned back.
"Lord Shadow."
The valiant Saint remained silent for a moment before saying in a neutral tone:
"I observed your battle. Your reputation is well-earned."
Sunny smiled crookedly behind the mask.
"You're not so bad yourself."
He paused for a moment, and then added evenly:
"Not as good as me, though."
Sir Gilead chuckled.
He raised a beaten alloy canteen, drank some water, and then looked at Sunny with a subtle smile.
"We'll know who's better once we cross swords. However… I hope we'll never find out."
It could have been a sincere wish, a mild joke, or a veiled threat. Summer Knight took his oaths very seriously, and since he had sworn allegiance to the King of Swords, his loyalty was beyond reproach. He might have had some reservations about the selfish mercenary Saint.
These were the kinds of people Sunny would have to fight one day, if things went wrong.
Glancing at the camp where his subordinate Saints were resting, he wondered how many of them he might have to kill in the future.
In the end, Sunny let out a sigh.
"I hope so, too."
Sunny glanced at the valiant man, Sir Gilead, from behind his mask.
Honestly, Summer Knight was not that bad. Back in the Nightmare Desert, he took Morgan away and left the rest of them behind — but before that, he had given away his most precious Memories to Nephis, hoping to help her conquer the Third Nightmare.
He had been reluctant to abandon her and her companions, but his duty had demanded for Morgan to be saved at all costs.
Sunny didn't know what to think of the man.
On one hand, Summer Knight was quite likable — even admirable, in many ways. He was a benevolent warrior who valued loyalty above all else.
On the other hand, that devotion of his made Sunny feel uneasy. He had a personal issue with the concept, and more than that… loyalty was usually seen as a noble virtue, but considering that the subject of Gilead's loyalty was the King of Swords, was it really?
What did it say about Summer Knight that he had chosen to serve a lord like that faithfully?
Sunny often found himself wanting to think about Sir Gilead in the same manner he thought about Harus, the zealous servant of the ruler of the Bright Castle. However, he never quite managed to draw a parallel between the two — no matter how many times he tried, they just felt too different from each other.
So, he was conflicted.
As Sunny was considering the matter, Sir Gilead looked at him once more.
"Can I ask you a question, Lord Shadow?"
Sunny shrugged indifferently.
"You certainly can."
Summer Knight turned his gaze back to the battlefield.
"I heard that you had refused the invitation of Clan Song. However, you did not refuse Lady Nephis, and came to fight under the banner of the Sword Domain with her. I must admit that I am curious as to why."
Sunny traced his gaze and saw a white flash illuminate the world far in the distance. Nephis was unleashing her flames somewhere out there, on the battlefield.
He grinned behind the mask.
His voice was emotionless when he spoke:
"I thought that if it's Changing Star, she would win."
Sir Gilead smiled and drank more water.
"She does have a habit of making impossible things possible. Just like her father."
Sunny raised an eyebrow.
"Broken Sword? You knew him?"
Summer Knight chuckled.
"No… I wish I did, though. He died shortly after I became a Sleeper — but, before that, he was somewhat of an idol of mine."
A sad smile appeared on his face.
"I only grew to admire him more after hearing stories told by those who had met him. Many of the older retainers of Clan Valor had a good relationship with Broken Sword and Smile of Heaven — after all, they were comrades of the patriarch's son. Smile of Heaven in particular, since she and Lord Anvil practically grew up together."
He sighed.
"It's a shame, what happened to them in the end… but they would be happy, I think, to see how beautifully their daughter has grown up."
Sunny looked at him with doubt.
Did Gilead not know how Broken Sword died, and that Anvil was one of his killers? Well… to be fair, even Sunny himself did not know that. He was only sure that the Sovereigns had engineered Broken Sword's death because they tried to eliminate Nephis later — without that first clue, finding the rest was close to impossible.
It wasn't strange that Summer Knight would not know anything about it. After all, he would have indeed been a teenager when the betrayal happened, just like Saint Tyris.
There was something else about what he had said, though…
Sunny felt a little curious.
"Practically grew up together?"
Sir Gilead seemed confused by the question for a moment, then nodded.
"Yes. There weren't really great clans back then, but a few families were certainly more renowned and powerful than the rest. Lord Valor and Immortal Flame were patriarchs of two such families, so their children were quite close — since His Majesty and Smile of Heaven were more or less the same age, they were childhood friends."
He smiled.
"Sir Jest has many stories about the mischief the two of them got up to. Of course… listening to his stories is not for the faint of heart. Be warned, Lord Shadow!"
Sunny remained silent for a while.
"I see. Thanks for the warning."
It made sense that Anvil and Smile of Heaven had known each other since childhood. Their families were two of the most prominent families of that time, after all. Their parents had been the most distinguished champions of the First Generation, and would have fought side by side many times. The future great clans had been a small and tight-knit circle.
Still, Sunny had not considered that fact before. In truth, he rarely thought about the Sovereigns as real people, if at all. It was strange to imagine that they had been children once, no matter how reasonable such a conclusion was.
In light of the strange revelation, what Nephis had suffered as a child seemed even more vile. Not only had the Sovereigns killed their comrade and tried to hunt down his descendant, but in the case of Anvil, he had even conspired to kill his childhood friend's husband and eliminate her daughter.
Of course, Smile of Heaven had been… gone, by then. Still, it seemed like an extreme shift in attitude.
Just what the hell had happened to them?
It also made sense that Saint Jest would have known the future King of Swords since childhood — he had been a member of the cohort led by the founder of Clan Valor, after all.
Therefore, he would have known Broken Sword and Smile of Heaven, as well.
Maybe he even knew something about how Broken Sword had died, and how Anvil attained Supremacy.
Sunny's expression turned a little grim behind the mask.
He and Cassie were determined to investigate the Sovereigns to learn their Flaws. Getting to the bottom of the Immortal Flame clan's fall was not directly tied to that investigation, but then again, it very well could be.
There were very few people who knew enough to be a useful source of information for them, and even fewer of those people were within their reach. Saint Jest was one such person.
However, Sunny doubted that the amicable older gentleman would be inclined to share what he knew with them.
'How troublesome.'
He suppressed a sigh and looked at Summer Knight.
'Should I try to pull more information out of him?'
No… it was probably not a good idea, at least not now. Even if he did not really show it, Sir Gilead was already doubting the Lord of Shadows — which was reasonable. A man who put so much value in loyalty had to have reservations about a person who seemingly only cared about self-interest.
So, Sunny could not appear too eager to learn the secrets of the King of Swords. Gilead's convictions might have been naive, but the man himself was no fool. He was carefully scrutinizing his every word, no doubt, evaluating how dependable the Lord of Shadows really was.
For now, Sunny's motives for joining the Sword Army were indeed seen as unclear, and therefore questionable. Not only that, but he had not even pledged his allegiance to Clan Valor itself — instead, he made a pact with Changing Star as an individual.
Should Sunny make his motives seem a little more transparent, and a bit less suspicious?
'Why not?'
He smiled.
"You said that Lady Nephis has grown up beautifully, yes?"
Summer Knight raised an eyebrow, seemingly confused by the sudden question.
"I did."
Sunny stared at him for a few moments.
"Do you think about Changing Star's beauty often?"
His already cold tone grew even chillier at the end.
Gilead blinked a couple of times.
"...Do you?"
Sunny responded evenly:
"Quite a bit."
Summer Knight stared at him in bewilderment for a few moments, then looked away and coughed.
"That… huh… I see. I am sorry to disappoint you, Lord Shadow, but Lady Nephis already has a young gentleman in her heart…"
Sunny grinned behind the mask.
"So what? I hear that he's a pampered fool of a Master. Pleasant to look at, but nothing much beyond that. A useless person."
Sir Gilead coughed again.
"I'm not… I don't think... ah, look at the time. My war party will have to enter battle soon. Actually, I was supposed to perform a few inspections … if you'll excuse me, Lord Shadow."
With that, the valiant Saint rose, gave Sunny a polite bow, and jumped down from the platform. His movements weren't hurried at all.
Sunny watched him leave with a satisfied smile.
'Well, then… that went well.'
After that, the motives of the Lord of Shadows should seem quite clear.
Albeit perhaps just as questionable as before…
After Summer Knight left, Sunny remained on the platform, observing the battle that raged in the distance. The battle was entering an especially fearsome stage due to the fact that the expedition force was nearing one of the cracks in the surface of the First Rib — it was from there that the scarlet infestation was spreading, and therefore, the perils facing the soldiers were more dire in the vicinity of the dark chasm.
Being that close to the Hollows also meant that there would be more old abominations that had crawled to the surface from the dim twilight below — which put much more pressure on the Saints leading the war party, and its commander in particular.
Even from afar, Sunny could tell that Nephis had finally been forced to assume her Transcendent form. He sighed, knowing that it would take a toll on her.
'If I made more progress, she would not have had to.'
At the same time, if he had made less progress, then the burdensome task of besieging the fissure might have become Summer Knight's responsibility. In any case, there was no point in considering such issues and regretting the past.
Sunny hesitated for a while, then briefly summoned his runes.
Shadow Fragments: [1876/6000].
Another sigh escaped from his lips.
It was pitiful. He had barely gained two hundred fragments in the last four or five months… a far cry from the rapid progress he had enjoyed before Transcendence.
'At this rate, it will take me a decade to become a titan.'
The expedition force only advanced after Saint Tyris broke the Cloudveil to incinerate the thriving jungle, then closed it once again. That allowed the soldiers to only face the initial stages of the scarlet infestation and battle Nightmare Creatures that had not reached maturity yet, which made advancing forward easier.
It also meant that no matter how dangerous those immature abominations were, slaying them did not grant Sunny many shadow fragments. The situation would change once the war entered the next stage, spreading across the entire surface of Godgrave and delving into the Hollows — but for now, he couldn't help but feel a bitter sense of disappointment.
He wasn't saturating his cores that much… he wasn't receiving any Memories or Echoes, either. It was all so unrewarding.
Which was not to say that Sunny was not receiving any benefits from participating in the war.
His Transcendent battle art was progressing steadily.
He had already established its main principles a long time ago. Now, he only needed to slowly temper himself in countless battles to perfect it and forge it into his very bones, which he had been doing since the Sword Army ascended to the collarbone of the dead deity.
That was the opportunity that the war had granted him.
Overall, the process was going well.
His essence technique was already all but flawless. His battle style had been rebuilt from the ground up to incorporate his unique advantages into its root principles — the ability to sense shadows and see what was happening behind his back, the tenacious nature of his blood and bones, the power to change the weight of his body and limbs at will, Shadow Step, various forms of Shadow Manifestation…
All of these powers, when incorporated into a combat technique comprehensively, changed it on a fundamental level. Sunny simply needed practice and experimentation to iron out the last kinks and truly master the art he had designed — the relentless battlefield of Godgrave was a perfect arena to achieve just that.
There was only one element of his Transcendent battle art that he could not practice freely yet. It was the seamless cooperation between multiple avatars that he had envisioned after becoming a Saint — after all, Sunny was hiding that ability of his from everyone except his closest allies.
Well… there was another element, as well. The last element, which had to do with spirit and will. He simply did not know how to approach it and elevate his Transcendent battle art to a Supreme one, so there was no progress on that front.
'I'm still growing stronger.'
Sunny was dissatisfied because of the lack of palpable rewards, but that did not mean that his growth entered a period of stagnation. If anything, his power was growing deeper, as he was shoring up his foundation in preparation for the final, vital leap.
Still, he did not feel like it was enough.
Glancing at the radiant grey sky, Sunny grimaced.
'I need to accelerate the weaving side of the plan.'
He was still working toward creating the soulbound sword for Nephis.
Once that was done, though… he would be able to create a few Memories for himself.
Sunny did not need a weapon or a suit of armor. If there was one thing he desperately lacked, though, it was suitable charms. Both Sunny himself and Saint possessed the power to enhance the enchantments of a chosen charm, but sadly, these powers were remaining unused at the moment.
And while Sunny himself did not need an enchanted weapon, the same could not be said about Saint.
Forging a sword and a shield for his first Shadow was also something he planned on achieving before the war reached culmination.
He also had to create another [Handy Bracelet] for Rain. The Memory alone would be useless for her, since Sunny had no idea about what traits his sister possessed, but if he could get Cassie to read her runes, the missing information could be filled in…
There was a lot for Master Sunless to do while the Lord of Shadows was waging war against the scarlet jungle. Even Rain's teacher was busy with trying to keep her alive now that the seventh legion was braving the surface of the Collarbone Plain — without the help of someone like Saint Tyris, at that.
Shaking his head, Sunny rose to his feet and threw a last glance into the distance.
Even if he did perfect his battle art and succeeded in creating soulbound Memories… the main obstacle facing him and Nephis still seemed as impossible to overcome as it had been before.
They had not found any clues about how to attain Supremacy yet.
'Calm down. The war has only just started.'
Consoling himself with that thought, Sunny took a step back and dissolved into the shadows.
The second war party left the camp, but the first one did not return.
That was because Nephis had conquered the fissure, and for a while, the expedition force was busier than usual.
While Summer Knight and his soldiers clashed with the sprawling jungle, the entire encampment was dismantled and moved forward, chasing the vanguard to the edges of the abyssal chasm.
The great fissure used to look like a jagged wound on the surface of the sun-bleached bone, its terrifying depths full of impenetrable darkness. That darkness was gone now, replaced by a boiling mass of black smoke and brilliant flame. A billowing pillar of smoke was rising into the overcast sky, falling into the stormy clouds.
The great bridge of vines connecting the Hollows to the surface was on fire, but it was stubbornly clinging to life. New sprouts of scarlet growth were shooting out of the smoke, trying to crawl their way onto the surface of the white bone. There was a chain of sweaty soldiers positioned along the edges of the fissure, burning the monstrous saplings down before they took hold.
Looking at the vermilion tendrils slithering out of the crack, Sunny couldn't help but think that they looked like fibers of bloody muscle tissue.
…Perhaps that was what the scarlet jungle truly was — the flesh and tendons of the colossal skeleton that were desperately trying to regrow and envelop its bones once again, but were burned away by the merciless sky before the dead god could rise from its deathbed each time.
Over and over again, for eons…
'What a disturbing thought.'
Sunny arrived near the fissure at the head of the marching column. The camp of the expedition force was relocating here — both to make building an extermination outpost around the chasm easier and to lessen the return time for the troops battling the jungle. The first war party, which had recently finished its shift, did not have to return at all this time.
He left the soldiers behind and walked to the very edge of the fissure, where a lonely figure could be seen, looking at the billowing flames. Nephis had dismissed her Transcendent form and the outer layers of her armor, enduring the suffocating heat in light clothes. Her fair skin was smeared in ash and soot, with beads of sweat glistening on it like tiny jewels.
He glanced into the infernal depths of the burning chasm and then turned to face her.
Sunny remained silent for a moment.
"Did you… melt down your armor again?"
Nephis looked at him with no emotion in her cold, grey eyes.
Eventually, however, a subtle smile twisted her lips.
"Wouldn't you like to know?"
She chuckled, then shook her head.
"No, I was careful. I can't keep requesting new suits of armor from the enchanters of Clan Valor. They are already quite cross with me, to be honest…"
In this camp, wearing this mask, Sunny could not make Nephis delicious food and comfort her, chasing away the emotionless coldness dwelling in her eyes with the warmth of human touch and connection. However, he could at least show her that there was someone she could lean on here.
Master Sunless could do the former, but only the Lord of Shadows could do the latter.
So, wearing the mask was not all bad in the end.
He sighed, then said with a hint of envy in his voice:
"Well, you are fighting Great Nightmare Creatures every day. I am sure you will receive a durable Memory armor sooner or later."
Nephis looked doubtful.
"Maybe. But haven't you noticed? Now that we are fighting more powerful abominations, the rate at which the Spell bestows us Memories seems to have reduced considerably. I am not even talking about Echoes… I'm not sure I've even seen a Supreme Echo before, except for that silver devil of yours."
Sunny was surprised.
"Really? I... haven't noticed."
He had killed some Great abominations before being erased from the tapestry of fate — the Vile Thieving Bird's Spawn, Daeron of the Twilight Sea... he had received a Memory both times, but then again, Sunny used to be Fated. Chance and probability had always been in a mess around him, before.
Nephis nodded.
"I slowly realized it over the past four years, and these days in Godgrave only confirm that suspicion. Well, it makes sense. It must take more… more of whatever it is that the Spell uses to create Memories and Echoes to fashion them out of truly powerful abominations. One Supreme Memory must be worth ten thousand Awakened ones, so it is being frugal."
There were a million Awakened in the world, but only three Sovereigns. So, her conclusion made sense.
Sunny still felt bitter about not being able to receive bountiful rewards from the Spell, but his bitterness had been alleviated a bit.
'Come to think of it, it's good news for us. Otherwise, with more than a decade to prepare, the Sovereigns would have been drowning in Supreme Memories and Echoes… maybe even Sacred ones.'
They could still possess those, but at least not a vast arsenal of them.
It also made Sunny much more valuable, since his knowledge of weaving was deep enough to craft Supreme Memories, provided he had suitable materials and a few Supreme soul shards.
Looking into the billowing flames, Nephis asked suddenly:
"Do you remember what you felt when you received your first Memory?"
Sunny raised an eyebrow, surprised by the question.
"My first Memory? Well… if I remember correctly, I was full of indignation. Because it was so useless."
He paused for a moment, then added with a smile:
"But after a while, I came to appreciate it. In fact, I value it more with each year that passes. It might not be powerful or useful, but it is a… a memento of the things that I left in the past. Being able to remember is a precious thing, sometimes."
Sunny glanced at Nephis and asked:
"What about you? What did you feel when you received your first Memory?"
She blinked a couple of times.
"Me? Honestly, I was in no state to feel anything when I received it, since it happened at the very end of my Nightmare. But later, when I had time to examine it… I guess I felt humiliated. Because of how glad I was to receive a boon from the Spell."
Nephis sighed.
"That Memory served me well, though. I wielded it for many years. Across the Forgotten Shore, the Nightmare Desert, and the Underworld... it never betrayed me. These days, it is too weak for me to use, but I still cherish it a lot."
Sunny remembered the Memory Nephis was talking about — the Dream Blade — very well. After all, that sword had saved his life many times.
It had also tasted his blood, mangled his flesh, and caused him terrible pain in the Crimson Spire.
Considering Neph's historic accomplishments, that Awakened Memory of the Sixth Tier had had a spectacular career before retirement.
He chuckled.
"I guess we are both quite sentimental."
Nephis looked at him with a surprised expression. Her sincere confusion was quite endearing.
"Me? Sentimental?"
Sunny smiled.
"I did not specify which sentiments make us sentimental, though… bloodlust is also a sentiment, for example…"
Neph's expression changed slightly.
"Wow. The first thing that came to your mind has to do with lust?"
He froze, trying to think of an answer.
'...That damned Flaw!'
Far away, in the main camp of the Sword Army, Master Sunless stopped what he was doing as well and stared into the distance with a contemplative look.
His eyes narrowed, as if he was considering something.
After a while, he mumbled quietly:
"Dream Blade, huh? That is… promising, I think…"
The expedition force continued to push into the depths of Godgrave.
The First Rib had a bending shape, so for the first week, they were facing a literal uphill battle. Sometimes, the treacherous slope under their feet was so steep that the fallen soldiers rolled down the bloody ground, crashing into the second row of the battle formation. The unforgiving pace of the offensive was only made more cruel by the difficult terrain and the battering heat.
With each passing day, the scarlet infestation was growing. The jungle was turning more nightmarish, and the abominations populating it were becoming more powerful. However, the soldiers were also growing stronger — those of them who had yet to saturate their cores were absorbing the scavenged soul shards, and many were receiving powerful Memories during the long days of slaughter.
All were gaining valuable experience and growing more used to the dreadful peril of Godgrave.
The main reason why the progress of the expedition force was so swift, though, and why the casualties among the soldiers were not nearly as terrible as they could have been, were the three leaders of the expedition — Changing Star, Summer Knight, and the Lord of Shadows.
Changing Star was like a ruinous herald of annihilation. The battlefield transformed into a radiant, fiery hell when she entered it. Her cleansing flame, her incandescent sword, and her brilliant resolve were both a solace and an inspiration to the warriors of the Sword Army.
Those who saw her fight found strength that they had not known they possessed and raised their swords to follow her without hesitation. More than that, the Memories of those who fought by her side would be imbued with a newfound power, and all but the most fatal wounds her followers received were quickly healed by her soothing flame.
The first war party was the fiercest, and pushed the jungle back the furthest.
Summer Knight was no less radiant. Woven from light, he was like a beacon that dispelled the darkness of the abominable jungle. Seemingly knowing no fear or hesitation, he barred the path of the most harrowing Nightmare Creatures and cut them down both nobly and valiantly, showing the soldiers what a true knight was meant to be with his own example.
His personal power might not have been as devastating as that of Lady Nephis, but his valor and martial prowess were beyond reproach. He was the most seasoned commander among the three, and led his fellow Saints with the greatest measure of understanding of how to use their powers . Even though there were more Transcendents in his war party than in the other two, their coordination was just as seamless, if not more so.
The second war party was the most steady and stable, moving forward at a measured pace.
And lastly, there was the Lord of Shadows.
The mysterious Saint of Godgrave was like a dark revelation for the soldiers of the Sword Army. No one had expected him to be this deadly, this ruthless, and this insidious as he rampaged on the battlefield, shifting from shadow to shadow and slaughtering the Nightmare Creatures of the scarlet jungle. His silent ferocity was both chilling and astounding, making his soldiers feel a sense of wary awe.
He did not seem to possess a great affinity for combat, as far as his Aspect went, but seemed like a personification of death despite that — simply due to his lethal skill, devious intelligence, and merciless killing intent. With his three powerful Echoes and unfathomable awareness of every peril facing the battle formation, the sinister Saint was in no way inferior to the most renowned champions of the Sword Domain.
The third war party was not the fastest, but it suffered the fewest casualties during the gruesome march.
The expedition force slowly conquered the Eastern First Rib, moving from one fissure to another and cutting off the sources of the scarlet infestation one by one.
By the time the great elevation of the Breastbone Reach drew near, a small team of the strongest Saints split off from the main force to escort Sky Tide of the White Feather clan to its slopes.
The Cloudveil parted, revealing the boundless white abyss beyond. Torrents of blinding light poured down, and the soldiers of the expedition force witnessed the unforgettable spectacle of the vast expanse of the Reach being devoured by flames in terrified silence.
They were far enough away from the breach in the clouds to be safe from the white abyss, but not far enough to be spared the fear of watching half of the world burn.
After that, the progress of the expedition force slowed down considerably, and grew much more perilous.
That was because Saint Tyris had finally exhausted her essence after protecting the soldiers for more than a week. Without the aegis of her power, nothing could save them from the merciless heavens anymore.
They suffered the first breach three days later, while scaling the slopes of the dead god's breastbone. It was a short one, only lasting a few hours, but many soldiers still lost their lives and became ash, their bodies scattered by the wind.
If there was one small consolation, it was that the abominable jungle and the vile creatures populating it burned with them.
The Cloudveil broke one more time before Saint Tyris regained her powers, to the same result.
The expedition force pushed south, slowly carving a path across the vast expanse of the enormous breastbone.
The soldiers were tired. The sixteen hours of rest they received between having to go to battle were nowhere near enough for them to regain their vitality. The battles themselves were long and harrowing, reaping too many lives each time. The tide of Nightmare Creatures seemed endless, and the suffocating heat was hard to endure.
Worst of all, the geography of the Breastbone Reach prevented them from permanently cleansing its surface from the scarlet infestation — at least now that they were pursuing a different objective. Even if an extermination outpost was established around a fissure, the jungle would sooner or later spread to it from another direction.
Therefore, the expedition force moved south without leaving itself a path of retreat. A few days after they moved on, the infestation reclaimed the cleansed portions of the bone plain, enclosing the human army from all sides.
It would only be banished from these lands permanently if the Citadel in the Hollows was conquered, and the authority of the King of Swords spread to the Breastbone Reach.
Advancing forward was getting harder with each day…
And yet, after three weeks of the nightmarish marathon, the battered army finally reached its target.
In front of them, an enormous crack split the white surface of the ancient bone, and in the darkness below, unknown horrors awaited.
From here, the best warriors of the expedition force would attempt to brave the Hollows to reach and conquer the Citadel that lay in the dark depths.
For the last few days of the dreadful march across the bones of the dead deity, Godgrave had been different from before. That was because the stormy clouds that always obscured the sky, suffused with blinding radiance, had finally given birth to an actual storm.
Strong winds assaulted the bone plain, and a torrential downpour fell like a flood. The scarlet jungle had turned maroon in the desaturated twilight, pressed down by the heavy rain.
The dark chasm of the great fissure was drinking the torrents of water like a hungry maw. Standing at its edge, fourteen Saints were looking down with somber expressions.
The expedition force had just claimed the area around the vast crack that split the plain. The soldiers were busy building a fortified encampment — this time, they would be remaining in one place for some time, besieged from all sides by the hungry jungle, so it had to resemble a fortress.
All Awakened warriors and Masters were remaining on the surface. So were Summer Knight and about half of the Transcendent champions that had participated in the expedition — their task was to defend the camp and make sure that the soldiers survived.
The fourteen Saints facing the fissure were those who would be venturing into the Hollows to conquer the Citadel.
Nephis and Sunny were among them. So were Saint Jest of Dagonet, Rivalen of Aegis Rose… and Roan of White Feather, as well. The rest were all exalted warriors that Sunny had come to know over the past few weeks.
Not too long ago, this many Transcendent champions would have been seen as a dire force capable of rivaling a Great Clan. Here in Godgrave, however, they were grim and uneasy, looking into the dark fissure with wary eyes.
Saint Jest suddenly let out a soft chuckle.
"I just know there's a good joke somewhere here. Let's see… there's a deep, dark crack in front of us, and we're supposed to enter it… entering, crack… damn, what can it be? It's on the tip of my tongue!"
The rest of the Saints stared at him with silent reproach. Eventually, a beautiful woman with auburn hair, the matriarch of one of Valor's vassal clans, said evenly:
"Please abstain from trying to joke, Sir Jest."
The older man glanced at her dully, then looked away with a dejected mumble.
"Really, now… you were much more fun as a little girl…"
The beautiful Saint did not respond, but her glare intensified.
After that, Rivalen of Aegis Rose broke the silence by addressing Sunny in his usual gallant manner:
"Lord Shadow, you know the Hollows better than any of us. What should we expect?"
The obnoxiously dashing man had not changed at all since the first day of the expedition. The rest of them looked ragged and worn-down, covered in sweat and soot — but he was clean and freshly shaven, with not a scratch on his resplendent golden armor. Even though his hair was messy and wet because of the rain, it somehow managed to look purposefully styled that way.
The relationship between him and Sunny had somewhat changed, though. Saint Rivalen was much more friendly and respectful toward the Lord of Shadows now, while Sunny couldn't really dislike the pompous Legacy anymore… for a very silly reason.
It was Rivalen's Transcendent form. When Sunny first saw it, he was a bit mesmerized. Shield Wall transformed into a towering beast with four stubby legs and hide so tough that it looked as if he was covered with plates of heavy armor. A single massive horn protruded from the beast's nose, longer than a ship's ram…
It was the legendary rhino!
As it turned out, Sunny had a soft spot for rhinos — for obvious reasons. He had never expected to see one in the flesh, but now that he did, disliking Saint Rivalen was harder than before.
He stared at the dashing man coldly.
The sight of his mask was quite unnerving, so Shield Wall's gallant smile grew a little forced.
Sunny sighed.
"...Imagine the surface of Godgrave, but ten times worse. The jungle never burns away, so it is much thicker. The Nightmare Creatures are older and more powerful. Fourteen of us are strong enough to handle Great abominations, but down there in the Hollows, there are Cursed beings as well. Those, we cannot provoke. So, you will follow me quietly, and I will make sure that we don't wander into their hunting grounds."
Saint Rivalen nodded grimly.
At that moment, Roan took a step closer to the edge of the fissure, then turned and looked at Nephis with a smile.
"Then, Lady Nephis… shall we?"
With that, two powerful wings appeared behind him.
As the two Saints in the team who were capable of flight, Roan and Nephis were supposed to descend into the Hollows first — along with Sunny, who could turn into a crow.
Roan's Transformation had surprised Sunny, as well. He had always assumed that the easygoing man would turn into a noble griffin, but in hindsight, there was no reason to think that.
The griffin Echo Roan used to ride on the Chained Isles, as it turned out, was a gift from his wife — it was not an ordinary Echo, either, but rather her Aspect Legacy. By now, the noble beast had reached Transcendence, and served as a protector of their daughter, Awakened Telle.
Saint Roan himself, meanwhile, could turn into a mighty winged lion. The giant creature was just as handsome as his human form was, with gorgeous white fur and enormous amber eyes.
And since Sunny had designed the [Belated Apology] with the purpose of being able to accommodate a Saint's Transformation, the giant lion's body was usually encased in intricate armor.
Saint Tyris and Roan must have been quite a sight, soaring high in the sky together…
Nephis summoned her own wings and nodded.
"Let's go."
With that, she jumped over the edge and plunged into the darkness.
Sunny and Roan followed, and soon, they saw the Great Hollows sprawling beneath them.
The Hollows had undergone a striking transformation, looking very different from how they usually did.
There was still a vast and hollow expanse hidden inside the breastbone of the dead deity, drowning in darkness and overgrown with vermilion jungle. Monstrous trees and ferns towered like tall hills, the thick canopy of scarlet leaves fusing into a tumultuous red sea. Great pillars of light were falling from the immense dome of white bone here and there, plunging some areas of the jungle into a dim twilight.
However, there was a rainstorm raging on the surface today. So, the light was not the only thing pouring through the cracks in the bone — grandiose waterfalls flowed down into the jungle, as well, plunging into the vermilion canopy as they connected the floor of the Hollow to its dome akin to foaming pillars.
The jungle seemed to have come alive, quenching its boundless thirst. However, there was more water than it could swallow — vast lakes and deep, raging rivers had formed throughout Hollows, turning them into a world of powerful currents.
Some of the furious rivers were wider and more abundant than most rivers in the Sword Domain.
In fact, when the Hollows were flooded, a network of them connected the interior of the titanic skeleton like a great waterway — if one dared to sail the currents, they could slip through the cracks in the walls of the breastbone, be carried by water down one of the ribs, and dive into the colossal sea that collected in the endless spine of the dead god.
Luckily, that was not Sunny's goal today. He preferred to stay away from water on usual days, and he definitely did not want to have anything to do with the dark subterranean ocean resting in the gargantuan skeleton's spine.
Roan and Nephis were the first to reach ground. They landed on the shore of the deep lake that had formed below the fissure and dismissed their wings, preparing for battle. Sunny joined them a few moments later — assuming his human form, he commanded Serpent into the shape of an odachi and unleashed his shadow sense, scanning the chaotic world around him.
There were Nightmare Creatures nearby, hiding in the jungle. Some were drinking water, some were ravaging each other, some were brutally devouring struggling prey.
There were Nightmare Creatures in the water, as well. A few of them were already moving toward the surface, attracted by the smell of human souls.
He pointed to the lake.
"Get ready."
The three of them had already dealt with a score of reptilian horrors by the time the rest of the Saints arrived from above, using Memories to slow down their descent.
The strike force regrouped on the shore of the lake and prepared to move forward. Looking around, Saint Jest let out a heavy sigh.
"...And I thought that the humidity above was terrible. No, wait!"
His expression suddenly turned tense.
The rest of them looked at him with alarm.
"What is it, Sir Jest?"
The old man remained silent for a few moments, then said hesitantly:
"Entering, crack, humidity… bone… there had to be a joke here somewhere, right? Right?"
The same woman who had rebuked him earlier glowered.
"Sir Jest!"
The old man grinned.
"I bet Lord Shadow knows what I mean."
Sunny felt happy that his face was hidden behind a mask.
He was starting to understand how the old man had received his peculiar True Name.
'...I think I miss Effie.'
Suppressing the desire to shake his head, he turned south and took in the movements of the shadows in the surrounding jungle.
Initially, the expedition force had been meant to push all the way to the Third Rib, and enter the Hollows very close to the supposed location of the Citadel. However, Nephis had changed the plan to save time — now, they were much further north, near the Second Rib, which meant that the Saints had to cover a lot of distance to reach their goal.
It was not going to be easy.
Sunny was quite confident in the power of the Transcendent Team. He and Nephis alone were enough to deal with the Great abominations that dwelled in the Hollows, as long as they proceeded carefully. With a dozen Saints accompanying them, reaching the Citadel should not pose a problem.
The Cursed Nightmare Creatures, however, were entirely different.
Luckily, most of them were easy to avoid. With how far his shadow sense reached, Sunny could usually discover where the true horrors of Godgrave dwelled — mostly because Cursed abominations were so powerful that their mere existence exerted pressure on the world.
However, there was always an exception to the rule. More than that, he was worried that these dreadful beings would abandon their usual hunting grounds, lured by the presence of so many powerful human souls.
So, there was a choice to be made.
The strike team could move toward their goal with utmost speed by assuming their Transcendent forms, or they could take it slow and proceed forward as humans, spending several days to brave the jungle. Both options presented their own risks, and the final decision was entrusted to him, since he was supposed to be the guide.
Sunny hesitated.
He was tempted to go with the fastest approach because staying in the Hollows a minute longer than necessary was a gamble.
However… after three weeks of the never-ending battle, even the Saints were exhausted. Worse than that, they were all running low on essence, and not everyone was like him, who could sustain his Transcendent form indefinitely — or at least most of it, since keeping all of his incarnations manifested still consumed his essence.
Most Saints burned a considerable amount of it to maintain a Transformation, though. They weren't so drained that reaching the Citadel was impossible, but if they did go as fast as possible, everyone would be nearly spent by the time they reached it.
And Sunny had a feeling that slaying the guardian of the Gateway would demand more than a little effort, even from a team as powerful as this one.
So, going slowly and spending a few days restoring their reserves seemed like a more prudent decision.
'...Let's go with this plan, then.'
In any case, their advance could only be called slow when compared to the speed of their Transcendent forms. It was not like Saints actually lacked speed as humans.
Beckoning for the team to follow, Sunny chose a path and broke into a moderate sprint.
Soon, the lake on the shore disappeared behind the scarlet foliage, and the jungle enveloped them like a hungry veil.
It took them four days to reach the designated area, which was a bit longer than Sunny had expected. His estimations had not accounted for the torrential flood that drowned the Hollows, turning the vast subterranean jungle into a darkly beautiful land of abundant rivers, deep lakes, and overgrown vermilion islands.
Great pillars of pale light poured from above here and there, illuminating the wet foliage and the glistening surface of flowing water.
The flooding had caused the entire ecosystem of the Hollows to come alive. Many weaker Nightmare Creatures were forced to flee their dens and lairs because of the flooding, migrating to elevated ground in search of safety — there were fearsome predators lurking in the water, having waited a long time for the chance to hunt and gorge themselves once again.
However, the migrating abominations were easy prey for the stronger horrors who ruled the highlands, and many ended up devoured anyway. The Hollows were always a cruel place, but for these last few days, they had become a scene of unimaginable carnage. Rivers of blood were being spilled under the shroud of scarlet leaves, and terrible wails resounded from the darkness without end.
The fourteen Saints made their way south. Sunny guided them through the jungle with utmost caution, but it was impossible to stay safe in this vibrant hell. Every now and then, they had to wet their blades with blood — the abominations that attacked them were powerful, fierce, numerous… and, worst of all, devilishly cunning.
They were all old predators who had survived the unforgiving cruelty of the world above, and then spent countless years fighting for the right to exist in the twilight below.
Still… the carriers of the Nightmare Spell were much more terrifying beasts.
None of the fourteen Saints was weak, and together, they were a force that even the dreadful dwellers of the Hollows had to be wary of. The conquest force killed countless Corrupted Nightmare Creatures and more than a few Great Ones, as well, moving south with constant speed.
As long as they did not encounter a Cursed abomination, the Saints were more than capable of contending with the perils of the ancient jungle.
It was not all bad, either.
Although the journey was full of peril and danger, the Transcendent champions were slowly restoring their reserves of essence. That was especially true for Sunny — the surface of Godgrave was eternally bathed in bright sunlight, but here in the Hollows, deep darkness reigned. Surrounded by shadows, he was in his source element, and could therefore absorb spirit essence from the air.
They did not sleep for the first three days, but then cleared a small ruin and camped there to rest and prepare themselves for the assault on the Citadel.
By then, the storm had passed, and the great waterfalls flowing into the Hollows from the surface had run dry. The air was humid and hazy, permeated by sweltering heat. The resting Saints had dismissed the outer layers of their armor, making Sunny feel quite a bit of envy.
He was regretful at the fact that Serpent wasn't a titan yet — otherwise, he could have given it a command to assume the form of the Winter Beast, and solved the heat problem once and for all.
At least Sunny was mature enough now not to get flustered at the sight of so many gorgeous people wearing the minimum amount of clothing needed to preserve the dignity of their flawless bodies.
…Or rather, there was only one body he was interested in here.
To his mild surprise, the mood among the Saints was not tense at all. Instead, most were at ease, joking and laughing quietly as they shared food and water. A dire battle awaited them tomorrow, but these were the best warriors of the Sword Domain — they had braved harrowing Nightmares and the perils of the Dream Realm to attain Transcendence, so facing death was nothing new to them.
Sir Jest was in the middle of telling a story, gesturing with his cane to illustrate the most important points:
"When I contracted the Nightmare Spell, my mother thought that I was simply being lazy and didn't want to go to school — going to school was a big privilege back then, so needless to say, she was angry! That was how I ended up with a sore butt just before the First Nightmare. My mom might not have been an Awakened, but she really knew how to give a good beating…"
He chuckled with a wistful expression.
"Well, anyway, when I returned from the Nightmare and told people about battling demons in a magical world and possessing supernatural powers, they were very impressed. So impressed, in fact, that they sent me to a mental asylum… that's where I was when the Nightmare Creatures went on a rampage across the world. Mind you, kids, nobody even knew what Nightmare Creatures were back then, let alone how to kill one. In fact, we weren't calling them Nightmare Creatures yet — instead, people still called them "the infected" out of habit…"
The beautiful Saint who had been the least tolerant of the old man's jokes — Saint Helie — was looking at him with a hint of admiration.
"Uncle Jest… wait. But shouldn't the Nightmare Creatures have appeared before the first Sleepers? How come nobody believed you?"
Her question was innocent enough, but it prompted Sir Rivalen to ask another.
"And there should have been millions of people inexplicably falling asleep back then. Why would your mother think that you were simply being lazy?"
Roan added with a smile:
"Didn't they send you to a mental asylum long before you became a Sleeper, though? That is what you told the last time..."
Saint Jest looked at them in outrage.
"What do you even know, brats?! Stop ruining my story!"
Sunny smiled behind the mask.
He would have loved to stay and listen to the stories about the First Generation — no matter how unreliable the narrator was — but he had to concentrate on scouting the path to the Citadel.
So, he left the Saints to rest and wandered outside, sending two of his shadows south.
Unlike the other members of the conquest force, he was tense.
Both because the creature guarding the Citadel was truly terrifying, and because of another reason.
'I've made a mistake.'
Back when Mordret invaded the Sword Domain, Sunny had been too hasty. He answered Cassie's call and arrived at the main camp of the Sword Army not knowing that his orders would change — instead of raiding Song's supply lines, he was here in the Hollows, preparing to help Anvil expand his Domain.
The problem was that the Lord of Shadows was here in all his glory — all four shadows that comprised this persona of his were here present.
Which meant that there was none left in the Nameless Temple.
Seishan and Death Singer were currently in the process of conquering a Citadel of their own, far west. Beastmaster was protecting the stronghold of the Song Army and slowly cleansing the western reach of the Collarbone Plain.
Lightslayer had never shown herself after the war council, so he had no idea where she was.
The Queen of Worms was aware that the Lord of Shadows had allied himself to Valor. It wasn't hard to deduce that he would be used to disrupt their supply lines… was Revel leading a small force of elite warriors to repel the supposed raid party?
Or had she planned to assault the Nameless Temple itself?
If so…
It could be troublesome.
Sunny's Citadel was not defenseless, even if he wasn't there personally. Nightmare was protecting it. More importantly, it had the Guardian — the invisible being that no mere Saint could sense, let alone destroy.
And Sunny himself was much closer to the southern edge of the Breastbone Reach now than he had been before. He could return to the Nameless Temple relatively quickly, if need be. Better yet, he could travel to the waking world and step back into the great hall of the Nameless Temple in mere minutes.
But still, still…
Sunny was uneasy.
'I'll send a shadow back right after we conquer the Citadel. Just in case.'
Losing the Nameless Temple was not an option, so he had to be careful.
Frowning behind the mask, he turned his gaze south.
Tomorrow, they would face the guardian of the old ruin and challenge it in a battle...
And after that, the nature of the war in Godgrave would irrevocably change.
They set out in the morning — which wasn't any different from the day in Godgrave. The jungle, which had been teeming with Nightmare Creatures before, gradually became quiet and eerily empty as they moved further south, making the Saints tense with its sudden tranquillity.
Even the plants, which were as predatory as the beasts in the scarlet jungle, remained still.
That was because the conquest force was entering the land which belonged to the master of the old ruin… the creature they were meant to defeat.
As they moved, Saint Jest happened to catch up with Sunny, who was leading the party. The old man was using his cane to swat away branches and vines, looking annoyed because of the heat and humidity.
"That guardian we're supposed to kill… what kind of creature was it again?"
Sunny turned his head briefly, giving Saint Jest an impassive look.
"I do not know. Although I explored the Hollows casually, I never failed to avoid getting too close to this place. All I can say is that the guardian of the Citadel is a Great Nightmare Creature of a higher Class… a Terror, perhaps. Maybe even a Titan."
The old man chewed his lips.
"A Great Terror, really? Gods, the world is changing… it used to be that the existence of such beings was merely a theory. In fact, I remember mocking a bunch of academics viciously for suggesting that something this unreasonable exists! And here I am, on my way to battle one. Who's the fool now, huh?"
Sunny smiled behind the mask.
"I'd say that we are all fools, for choosing to face such a creature voluntarily."
He paused for a moment, then added in his usual cold tone:
"Still, what's wrong with being a fool?"
Saint Jest gave him a surprised look, then laughed.
"Exactly! I couldn't have put it better myself. What a poignant sentiment… now, we just need to work on your delivery…"
Soon enough, the canopy of the jungle parted, and they found themselves on the shore of a vast lake. Dozens of rivers joined to form it, and even though the storm had already passed, the lake was still full and deep.
At the center of the lake, a tall structure rose from the water. It looked both like a beautiful temple and a grand castle... however, that castle was unlike any other that Sunny had seen.
Its walls were made out of pale wood instead of stone — not out of boards or logs, though. Instead, it was as if countless white trees had grown and fused into a seamless whole to form the shape of a towering structure. The entirety of it was one great keep that resembled a pagoda, with layers of tiled roofs, deep eaves, and triangular gables.
The crimson tiles of the sloped roofs were worn and faded, but they must have been vividly scarlet once, just like the canopy of the jungle. The white temple was overgrown with vermilion moss, with vines and tree branches protruding from the gaping holes in its broken roofs and empty windows. As such, it almost looked like a vertical garden that rested in the middle of the lake.
Sunny studied it with unease, but also with a sense of curiosity.
He wondered what purpose that beautiful structure had served once, before the civilization that thrived in the Hollows once was destroyed.
Was it a sacred place where people came to worship? A stronghold to protect them from the perils of the shattered world? A logistical hub where the ships sailing to the far reaches of the Hollows came to trade?
Considering how many rivers connected to the lake, the latter would make sense. Or maybe all three of his theories were true, and the garden temple served many purposes while it was tended to by the ancient people.
In any case…
Sunny was pretty sure that Godgrave had been a part of Sun God's realm once. As such, the civilization of the Hollows would have been infected by the Nightmare Spell, and destroyed as a consequence — just like the civilization of the Twilight Sea.
He had witnessed some of what these people had been capable of in the ruins of Condemnation. Although they had not possessed the technology and war machines of the waking world, the War God's realm, they were in many ways no less advanced than them… even superior in some regards, judging by the ingenious sorcery used to create the asuras.
Such a civilization had fallen, and now, Nightmare Creatures ruled over its ruins.
Whatever sacredness the garden castle had once contained was gone, replaced by vile corruption. And the abomination whose lair it had become would be a terrible one, without a doubt.
Sunny sighed and extended his shadow sense forward. Something was hiding there, behind the pale wooden walls… he could feel the eerie threat of it, but not much else.
'...Damnation.'
He would have really preferred if it hadn't rained, and they could reach the Citadel by walking. He was tired of diving into perilous lakes.
"There's no point in wasting time. Let's go."
The Saints prepared for battle. Before too long, Saint Roan assumed his Transcendent Form — a beautiful lion with white fur and amber eyes suddenly appeared on the shore of the lake, the vital spots on his mighty body protected in an intricate armor. Turning his enormous head, the giant beast lowered one wing and allowed the rest of them to climb onto his wide back.
The only exceptions were Nephis, who summoned her wings, and Sunny, who turned into a crow.
The white lion let out a low, reverberating growl and pushed himself off the ground. A small hurricane was stirred by his wings, and he soared into the air, flying above the dark waters of the lake in the direction of the Citadel.
Sunny and Nephis followed.
…To his surprise, they reached the distant temple safely. The lake remained still, as if there were no swarms of dreadful abominations hiding in its depths. In fact, Sunny could not sense any movement in the water at all.
And yet, he could swear that it smelled faintly of blood. It almost felt like someone was watching him, as well.
They landed on the steps that led to the gates of the ruined Citadel. The Saints jumped to the ground, and Roan dismissed his Transformation.
Nephis took the lead and ventured forward with tense caution, holding her sword at the ready.
No one spoke, afraid to inform the enemy of their arrival.
They had just passed the gate and entered the echoing interior of the garden temple when Sunny finally sensed it…
Not a shadow, but a movement of all the shadows, as if a source of light was barreling toward them with terrible speed.
...Then, there was a flash, and an arrow that seemed to be woven of moonlight brushed past Nephis, piercing the chest of one of the Saints.
The arrow was aimed at Neph's head, but despite how fast it flew, she still managed to dodge it. The arrowhead left a long cut on her cheek, then pierced the chest of a Saint who stood behind her.
'Shot from elevation.'
That was the first thought that crossed Sunny's mind, who had subconsciously traced the arrow's trajectory.
Then, for a few moments, everything moved too fast for him to think.
The wounded Saint let out a stifled yelp and started to fall, blood splattering on the wooden floor. His armor should have been robust enough to if not deflect, then at least dissipate the force of the arrow, so that it did not pierce too deeply. However, somehow, the moonlight arrow seemed to ignore the durability of the enchanted metal and the resilience of Transcendent flesh, killing him on the spot.
Just like that, a Saint died.
"Ambush!"
Before anyone else could react, Sunny called upon the shadows and summoned an impenetrable wall in front of them. Almost instantly, two more ethereal arrows struck it, the impacts producing thunderous bangs. That wall of shadows quaked and cracked.
Nephis was already moving.
Strangely enough, she wasn't lunging into the darkness to shorten the distance between her and the hidden archer. Instead, she was spinning around, searching for something beyond the gates of the castle.
The thin cut on her cheek was yet to fill with blood, glowing softly with ethereal, pale light.
"Shield Wall!"
Her sword was pointing to the outside.
A split second after Sunny's wall materialized, Sir Rivalen had already answered her call. The air behind them shimmered, and an invisible force field manifested itself in the gateway of the Citadel. Its faint contours resembled a grid of ghostly, interlocked shields…
But before the shields closed, two more arrows — these ones made out of wood and steel, not moonlight — slid into the swiftly narrowing gaps, striking two more Saints in the back.
One struck the thin gap between the edge of a man's breastplate and his helmet, piercing his neck. The other hit the crack between the front half of a cuirass and the back half, slithering its way through the victim's ribs.
The level of accuracy needed to perform such shots was unimaginable.
The first Saint was killed instantly, but the second survived despite the heavy injury. Still, he was temporarily rendered powerless — unless a potent healer spent time treating his wound, he would not be participating in the battle.
Finally, the two bodies fell to the floor. The moonlight arrow dimmed and dissolved into nothingness, leaving a haunting afterglow in its wake. The cut on Neph's cheek swelled with blood… the conquest team, reduced to twelve members in an instant, was now protected from all sides by the barrier of shadows and Saint Rivalen's invisible aegis.
For a moment, nothing happened.
They possessed a devastating amount of power, but surrounded and not knowing where to aim it, the champions of the Sword Domain found themselves in an awkward position.
Sunny was holding the serpentine odachi, ready to act. Nephis was standing still, a deep scowl on her face… there was something off about her, but he could not immediately tell what.
Saint Helie, the stern woman who had chastised Jest of Dagonet for his jokes, had nocked an arrow on the string of her bow. The old man himself had twisted the handle of his cane, revealing it to be a hidden sword. Golden arcs of electricity were dancing around Roan's ironclad figure, illuminating his handsome, somber face.
Rivalen of Aegis Rose was kneeling near the wounded Saint, protecting the man with his shield.
'...Why can't I sense anything?'
Sunny felt grim apprehension at his failure to detect the enemies in advance. By now, it was clear that what had attacked them was no Nightmare Creature…
No. They were humans.
Transcendent champions of Song.
His eyes widened slightly, and a crooked smile twisted his lips behind the mask.
'How daring…'
Everyone expected the leaders of the Song Army, which had been losing the war at first, to concentrate all their forces on conquering the Citadel on the western edge of the dead god's collarbone — after all, it was quite close to their camp.
And they had. However, it seemed that they had gone after the Citadel in the northern reach of the titanic skeleton's breastbone as well, sending a small team to infiltrate it in secret and ambush the Sword Army's conquest force.
A bold strategy, especially considering how hard it would have been for a handful of Saints to reach this far into the Hollows without the support of an army.
But…
Did they really hope to survive a battle against Changing Star of the Immortal Flame clan and the Lord of Shadows?
Boldness did not always pay off.
Sunny would have expected Nephis to heal the wounded Saint, but instead, she raised her sword and said evenly:
"Reveal yourself."
For a moment, he was stunned by the childishness of her demand. Why would the enemy laying in the ambush reveal their well-hidden position and give up the advantage?
He would certainly never respond to her call.
However… perhaps, he did not understand something about the world.
Because in the next moment, he finally sensed the shadows moving again as something massive flew at them from the darkness of the ancient temple.
An enormous creature soared above the wooden floor and then plummeted down, crashing into the wall of shadows with a deafening boom. The barrier finally crumbled, and Sunny saw the shape of the dead thing as it sprawled motionlessly on the floor.
It was a towering, vaguely humanoid abomination wrapped in a billowing dark robe. Elements of intricate silver armor covered its long arms and slender torso, and six pairs of beautiful grey wings extended from its back, laying on the floor in a broken, bloodied mess.
It must have been great and harrowing once. But now…
It was dead.
The winged giant had not leaped at the barrier of shadows. It was simply tossed at it by someone's powerful hand, discarded like a sack of dead flesh.
Sunny's expression darkened.
'This… is the guardian of the Citadel.'
There were no moonlight arrows flying at them from somewhere above. Instead, there was the sound of steps.
Then, a slender silhouette walked out of the darkness, piercing the twelve Saints with a cold and arrogant look.
She was a breathtaking woman with raven-black hair and eyes that seemed to be cut from pure obsidian. Her slender body was encased in a suit of dark leather armor, and she wielded a curved sword akin to a tachi, its pommel wrapped in a black silk cord.
With her alabaster skin, exquisite beauty, and cold expression, she was undeniably stunning… but, more than that, her presence was vast and oppressive, like the lightless expanse of a boundless, dark ocean.
The woman met Neph's gaze and spoke loudly:
"I am Revel, the Lightslayer."
Then, her alluring lips twisted slightly into a semblance of a dark, joyless smile.
She pointed her sword forward and said, her voice full of aloof coldness:
"...Welcome to the Song Domain."
And as the words left her mouth, the corpse of the Great Terror suddenly stirred.
The bodies of the two slain Saints stirred, as well, reaching toward their former comrades with murderous, dead hands.
'Damn it.'
Lightslayer had already taken the Citadel…
And, therefore, Ki Song's Domain had already descended on Godgrave.
There were a couple more conclusions Sunny made in the split moment before Revel's words resounded in the darkness of the ancient castle and the corpses came alive, but there was not much time to contemplate.
Since Revel was here, then the first arrow must have been shot by Moonveil. The two from behind… had to be Silent Stalker.
Who else was here?
Three Saints, no matter whether they were the Queen's daughters, were not enough to take on the conquest force of the Sword Army… even with the element of surprise on their side. Unless Ki Song was here personally, he struggled to understand what their plan was.
And she couldn't be here in person — for the simple reason that only two of the fourteen Saints had died, not all of them.
The corpses of the two slain champions came alive, lunging at their former comrades. They did not accomplish much, though — as soon as they had stirred, Neph's sword beheaded one, while the other was gruesomely dismembered by Saint Jest's cane sword. It happened in a heartbeat, so swift that Sunny did not even notice the thin blade move.
The corpse of the Great Terror was blasted back by a blinding bolt of lightning that Roan seemed to have sent flying from his sword. The creature was delayed, but not destroyed.
The rest of the Sword Saints all exploded with motion, dispersing as they summoned the power of their Aspects or assumed their Transcendent forms.
Suddenly, the area in front of the castle gates felt very overcrowded.
Sunny noticed Saint Rivalen, in his heavily armored rhino form, ramming into the wooden gates of the ancient stronghold and barreling straight through them, on his way to challenge Silent Stalker.
Saint Helie's Transcendent form was that of a towering, graceful centaur — pushing herself into a leap with four hooves, she simultaneously let an arrow loose.
He did not waste much time watching, though.
His target was Revel.
Before Helie's arrow could strike, Sunny already stepped through the shadows while lashing out with his odachi. There was a heavy feeling in his chest — if his last conclusion was correct, then this would be his only chance to end the battle easily.
Sadly, Lightslayer was too swift, and too skilled. Dancing away with an easy step, she deflected his blow with her sharp do despite the sudden and unpredictable nature of his attack. She also dodged Helie's arrow with the same motion.
"The Lord of Shadows, I presume..."
Her husky voice remained calm.
Sunny cursed inwardly.
In the next moment, a deafening howl seemed to shatter the world, and a bestial silhouette leaped from somewhere above, landing between the Saints of the Sword Domain.
A light smile twisted Revel's lips.
"...You're mine."
With that...
A tide of pure darkness suddenly drowned everything around them — true, elemental darkness. It suffocated Sunny's shadow sense, turned him blind, and at the same time cut him off from his source element.
A split second later, he felt space itself become twisted around him, and suddenly, the clangor of battle grew distant. It was as if he was transported somewhere else in the castle, separating him from the rest of the conquest force.
He didn't know whether that was some Memory Revel used, a power of another Song Saint, or a Component of the lake Citadel. However, he knew that wherever he was, there was someone else there with him.
'True darkness…'
True darkness was the natural enemy of shadows. With how unique and varied Aspects were, Sunny knew that he would run into an Awakened with affinity to it sooner or later. He also guessed what was happening after failing to sense the ambush and see Revel until she stepped in front of the Saints of the Sword Domain.
Why did it have to be one of Ki Song's daughters, of all people? What did darkness even have to do with the lineage of Beast God, which the princesses of Song all seemed to share despite not being related to the Queen by blood?
Luckily… he wasn't defenseless against elemental darkness, either.
Sunny released his odachi and let it fall to the ground. Before it did, Serpent abandoned the Soul Weapon form and turned into a Nightmare Creature that resembled an enormous firefly — one of the Corrupted abominations Sunny had killed a long time ago, in the Burned Forest.
Darkness might have been the natural enemy of shadows, but it feared light.
Serpent's body ignited with brilliant radiance, chasing the darkness away — instantly, Sunny could see that he was standing in the middle of a vast, overgrown hall. Roots and scarlet vines grew through the cracked walls, the bulging floor, and the broken ceiling, making it seem like the thick of the jungle.
Lightslayer was standing a few meters away, looking at him with the same aloof expression.
Her darkness had retreated, but it was not vanquished — instead, it flowed around them like a dark cloud, suffocating the light produced by Serpent. For now, there seemed to be a fragile balance between the two elements, with neither being able to destroy the other.
Sunny smiled behind his mask as Saint and Fiend rose from his shadows.
"You didn't really think that would work, did you?"
Revel studied Saint for a few moments, then nodded.
"No. I didn't."
With that, two figures suddenly stepped out from behind her.
Sunny's heart grew cold.
Standing on both sides of Revel, the Lightslayer — the first of Ki Song's daughters to reach Transcendence — were…
Two perfect copies of her.
They were both beautiful, clad in dark leather armor, with raven-black hair and obsidian eyes… dark, cold, and breathtaking.
Suddenly, there were three of Revel in front of him… or one Revel and her two incarnations.
It was as if Sunny was looking at his own reflection.
His eyes widened slightly.
'Reflection…'
In the next moment, the Reflections unleashed two tides of darkness of their own, and suddenly, the light was overpowered…
***
On the stone steps outside the ancient Citadel, several Saints were battling the elusive Silent Stalker.
Beyond the gates, the rest of them were entangled in a ferocious fight against three bestial monsters. One of them was Lonesome Howl, another of Ki Song's daughters. The other two were Mordret's Reflections. The corpse of the dead Great Terror was also there — damaged, but unrelenting.
Deeper in the hall, Saint Jest of Dagonet was facing a towering gargoyle. The creature's noble face, which seemed to be carved from grey stone, bore a distant and somber expression.
The old man grinned.
"The Saint of Sorrow, huh?"
The gargoyle lowered its head slightly.
Saint Jest shook his head dejectedly.
"Goodness… that girl Ravensong just had to send the dullest man in the world to fight against me. How mean…"
And somewhere else, on the highest floor of the majestic castle…
Nephis was surrounded by three delicate young women. Each of them had enchanting features, white hair, and beautiful eyes that seemed to glimmer with the afterglow of pale moonlight.
Neph's cheek was still cut, the left side of her face painted with blood.
She touched the cut briefly and looked at her fingers, frowning at the sight of blood.
"...Are you Princess Moonveil?"
All three of the young women smiled.
However, only one spoke:
"Indeed. However…"
The pale radiance of her eyes slowly dimmed, turning them into two gaping windows into an abyssal, lightless void.
Suddenly, the hall seemed colder, darker, and full of echoing emptiness.
"I am also called the Black Moon. That name, I think, suits me better."
Nephis looked at her fingers again.
There was no radiance beneath her skin. The blade of her sword remained dull, devoid of incandescent light.
…Her wound wasn't healing.
A terrible battle was raging on the grounds of the mystical castle, making the Citadel groan and quake. Its ancient walls were cracking, and crimson tiles were raining from the sloped roofs, falling into the surging waters of the deep lake.
The dim twilight of the Hollows was torn apart by flashes of blinding light.
On the edge of the foaming water, a taciturn woman in a black hunting attire was calmly drawing her bow as an enormous rhino was barrelling at her down the stone stairs, shattering the weathered steps into dust as he charged.
Unshaken, the woman silently released the wet string. It shot forward, leaving a string-shaped cloud of water droplets behind — the twisting arrow pierced the humid air and unerringly struck the rhino's right eye just moments before the giant beast rammed its horn through her chest.
The beast was cunning, though. It shut one of his eyes just before the arrow hit — the arrowhead spent most of its destructive force to penetrate the heavy eyelid, damaging the rhino's eye, but failing to kill him on the spot.
His furious bellow shook the world as blood flowed down its snout.
However, before the rhino could impale the huntress on his horn, she finally moved.
In the next moment, a giant black panther leaped on the charging giant, tore the tough hide on his neck and back with her claws, and soared into the air.
Landing on the wall of the castle, the panther ran up its surface, then spun and pushed herself into another jump in a blink of an eye. Splinters of wood flew in all directions, and a black blur shot toward the ground, where two more Saints had just emerged from the broken gates…
A powerful tremor shook the entire Citadel, and a devastating shockwave rolled from the darkness inside, pulverizing the debris of the gates into fine dust.
The clash between Shield Wall and Silent Stalker would have been a harrowing sight for many — after all, it wasn't often that two Saints fought each other… or at least it had not been before the Domain War.
But today, it was just a minor spectacle happening on the fringes of the true battle.
Inside the castle, a hell that humanity had never witnessed before was blossoming in all its dreadful, murderous glory.
Seven Transcendent champions of the Sword Domain had clashed with Lonesome Howl of the Song Clan and the Saint of Sorrow, aided by two Reflections sent by Mordret, the Prince of Nothing. This many human Transcendents had never fought before.
The violent forces released by the clash of the Saints had wrecked the interior of the ancient Citadel, turning it into a scene of utter destruction — it might have withstood the fall of the civilization that had built it, the ruthless reality of the Hollows, and thousands of years of desolation, but it was slowly coming undone under the obliterating carnage of the bloody battle.
The wooden walls were cracking. The floor was on the verge of collapsing. The ceiling of the grand hall was crumbling, supported only by the vines and the roots of the trees that had permeated the sacred castle over the countless years.
Lonesome Howl's Transcendent form was that of a giant, monstrous wolf. Her fur was black like the night sky, and her bestial eyes were burning with frenzied red flame. Terrifying fangs were glistening in her enormous maw, each taller than an adult man.
They were already painted scarlet by fresh blood.
The princess of Song herself had clashed with a noble lion, the two of them entangled into a devastating hurricane of white and black. Bolts of lightning were dancing in the air, and steaming blood was spilling on the shattered floor, flowing into the bowels of the ancient Citadel.
The two Reflections had assumed the forms of terrifying black wolves, as well. Only… unlike Lonesome Howl, who was a Transcendent Beast, both of them were Supreme ones.
They lacked the will and ingenuity of humans, but were much stronger. More than that, both of them possessed the divine lineage of Beast God, just like the princess of Song did, and therefore, the Saints of Swords could not overpower the Reflections despite their numerical advantage.
And worst of all…
The corpse of the Great Terror slain by the Song sisters was moving, as well, risen by malevolent will, indifferent to pain, and nearly indestructible.
The bodies of two Saints that had been killed in the ambush were moving too. The one dismembered by Jest of Dagonet was struggling weakly on the ground, unable to rise… the one beheaded by Changing Star's sword, however, stood up slowly, blood flowing down his chest from his severed neck. A moment later, he lunged at the nearest human, sinking his fingers into their flesh.
Startled and momentarily immobilized, the grabbed Saint activated one of his Aspect Abilities to sever the dead man's arms. However, he did not receive a chance to — because of the delay, he failed to evade in time, and the paw of a frenzied wolf crashed into him, ripping open his armor, chest, and throat.
The bloodied corpse fell to the ground…
...A few moments later, though, it moved, slowly rising back up.
Saint Jest observed the harrowing scene with a wry expression.
Turning back to the towering gargoyle he had been fighting, the old man smiled.
"How vexing. Not only is my Aspect useless against you, but you are even protecting the she-wolf pup against me. And that stone body of yours refuses to be cut. Ha! If that is not irony, then I don't know what is…"
Then, his smile slowly turned dark, sinister, and eerily chilling.
"But you know, Sorrow's son…"
Something moved beneath Jest's clothes, and his form suddenly started to change, ripping them apart.
His voice had changed, as well, growing deep and inhuman:
"The funny thing is, that only makes me want to cut you open more…"
There was a deafening crash somewhere above them, and the Citadel shook once again — this time much more violently than before. A section of its outer walls collapsed, revealing the interior of several overgrown floors.
A tide of darkness spilled from one of them, followed by two falling figures.
Sunny was troubled.
Not only because he was facing Revel the Lightslayer and two Reflections, separated from the rest of the group and having no clue how Nephis was doing, but also because the familiar voice in his head was silent.
[Cassie?]
There was no answer.
Either the Song sisters had a way to isolate those who entered the Citadel from the outside world — be it because of the Citadel itself, a mysterious facet of the Queen's Domain, or some other means — or something else was happening on the surface, not allowing Cassie to split her attention.
In any case, at that moment, Sunny realized that he had grown both accustomed and reliant on having the blind seer be his invisible companion.
Her silence made him feel uneasy.
But there was no time to dwell on that…
Because Revel was already attacking.
The true darkness summoned by her and the two Reflections had overpowered the light emanating from Serpent, drowning the overgrown hall once again. The giant firefly's body grew dim and bleak, its radiance snuffed out. Even the infernal glow of Fiend's fire was extinguished.
Sunny was blind once again… he just barely managed to manifest a sword from the shadows before they were consumed by the darkness.
He took a step back and moved his odachi. In the next moment, a violent impact reverberated through his bones, and he felt a sharp blade being blocked by his own. Twisting it into a bind, Sunny calmly shifted his weight and delivered a crushing forward kick — there was the sound of soft soles scraping against wood, as if someone had leaped back, and his kick struck nothing but air.
Almost at the same time, he heard an irritated growl, and a long jet of red flame momentarily pushed the darkness away, revealing the silhouettes of the fighters.
Saint had moved to protect Serpent from the deadly attack launched by one of the Reflections — just as the hall became briefly enveloped in a dim red glow, a sharp do sword landed on her shield, sending a powerful shockwave rolling outward and tearing the ancient roots apart.
Fiend had been weakened by true darkness, as well — the jet of flame he spat failed to catch the second Reflection, and it leaped into the air, delivering a flying kick to his wide chest. Another shockwave cracked the floor, and the steel giant staggered back.
Both Reflections looked like the darkly beautiful Princess Revel.
But Revel herself was standing in front of Sunny, just a few meters away.
As both of them ignored the shockwaves and the light of Fiend's flame died out, her cold voice resounded in the darkness:
"...Neat trick."
She sounded both impressed by and indifferent to the fact that he had managed to deflect her first attack despite being blinded by the darkness.
A moment later, her voice drowned in the deafening cacophony of his Shadows battling Mordret's Reflections.
'Crap…'
Sunny shifted his stance and defended his side. There was another impact, and although he prevented Revel's blade from biting into his armor, its tip still scraped against the Onyx Mantle, pushing him back and almost throwing him off balance.
The reason Sunny was able to defend himself against the Lightslayer was simple — it was a combination of his experience and Shadow Dance, as well as the threefold augmentation of his shadows. He might not have had the time to glean the true essence of her battle style, but he knew enough to predict where she would attack from, and how.
…More or less. She was too swift and powerful to be a mere Saint, which meant that her Aspect was granting her some kind of augmentation of her own.
Still, Revel's sword was very similar to a tachi, and Sunny knew how to wield one very well. Her Aspect, meanwhile, seemed to allow her impossible freedom of movement within the darkness — a trait reminiscent of the Black Knight of the ruined cathedral, whom Sunny had killed many years ago… as well as his own Shadow Step, in a way.
In fact, Sunny and Revel even looked somewhat alike. It was not that their features were that similar — there were plenty of pale people with raven hair and dark eyes in the world. It was just that they shared a certain bleak style.
After all, shadows could easily be mistaken for true darkness, and vice versa.
That was why Sunny could tell how she would try to kill him, to a degree. He simply defended against what he himself would do.
It had worked until now…
But how much longer would it preserve his life?
Without shadow sense, he could not peer into Revel's intentions with Shadow Dance. Without sight, he couldn't see what she was doing. She could betray his expectations and deliver a subpar attack just to throw off his predictions. She could gain an edge over him by simply being patient.
She could even neglect him entirely and move to dispatch one of his Shadows from behind first.
'Damn it!'
Sunny had not felt so powerless in a long, long time.
The Citadel groaned and quaked around them. He clashed with Lightslayer a few more times, barely managing to avoid death in the barrage of insidious, lethal attacks. Her swordsmanship was stellar, and her mastery of combat was fearsome. He blocked or deflected some blows and weakened the impact of the rest — Revel's sword rattled his body and left scars on the surface of the Onyx Mantle, but his armor held.
The sharp blade did slide into its cracks a couple of times, causing him torturous pain, but dealing little damage.
'That's… one vile enchantment…'
Revel's sword seemed to infect everything it touched with a plague of potent poisons, causing unbearable pain, paralysis, wasting, and necrosis all at the same time.
Blood Weave devoured them hungrily, preventing any of the poisons from spreading to his heart.
A cold scoff came from the darkness.
"...Are you even human? I can't smell your blood at all."
Sunny smiled crookedly behind his mask.
"Human? No… I am just a shadow. Shadows don't really bleed."
Despite his smile, he was grim. Surviving Revel's onslaught was useless — the initiative was fully on her side, and his Shadows were being tied down by Mordret's Reflections. At least one of them had to be Supreme, it seemed… otherwise, Saint would have destroyed her enemy already.
If this went on, he was going to lose.
And then, he would die.
Well, not really. At least one of his shadows would be destroyed, leaving Sunny weakened and an incarnation short.
But he would most likely survive.
Even if all four of the shadows were killed, Sunny's soul would not collapse — after all, it was fortified by Soul Weave. A normal human's soul would crumble and dissipate if its integrity was violated too severely, but he was different. As long as at least a shred of Sunny's soul remained, it would be able to one day restore itself.
However…
What about the rest of the Saints of the conquest force? What about Roan?
…What about Nephis?
He needed to think of something. A tactical shift… a new strategy.
Sunny gritted his teeth.
Then... he gave his Shadows a mental command.
A moment later, Fiend turned around, rushed blindly at the wall of the overgrown hall, and collided with it at terrible speed.
The great weight of the towering devil and his Supreme power caused the entire Citadel to quake. An entire section of the castle's wall collapsed, and Fiend — as well as the Reflection pursuing him — tumbled outside, falling into the distant lake.
In the chaos, Serpent scurried toward Saint and leaped into the air, turning into a serpentine odachi. Saint dismissed her dark blade and grasped the hilt of the odachi with an unshaken fist.
And Sunny…
Sunny released the hold on his avatar, allowing the Lord of Shadows to turn into one.
The true darkness consumed the wild shadows, but it could not consume Sunny's own — just like he could not command or manifest the shadows of living beings.
If his true body was here, he would not have been able to assume an intangible form, since there were no shadows for him to dive into. But the Lord of Shadows was a manifested avatar — therefore, his natural form was that of a shadow, to begin with.
So, Sunny was able to abandon the physical form without losing control of the incarnation. He had become a shadow in the depths of a sea of darkness.
For a moment, there were four shadows — haughty and his three companions — drowning in that sea. It felt eerie and unpleasant, as though something was gnawing at Sunny's very soul.
However, he could still control the avatar.
So, he did something that he had never tried before.
Followed by the other three shadows, he crawled across the floor in the direction where Saint was fighting against the Reflection…
And wrapped himself around her body, fusing with it like any other of his shadows would.
True darkness was Sunny's natural enemy.
However, to Saint, it was a weapon.
Because she had been born in the Underworld, where darkness reigned.
[Heart of Darkness] Attribute Description: "A vestige of an ancient darkness dwells in this Shadow's heart, granting her tenebrous powers."
[Mantle of Darkness] Ability Description: "Darkness embraces this Shadow. When surrounded by darkness, and true darkness more so, her swiftness and might will increase. Her wounds will be healed, and her heart will grow fuller."
[Blade of Darkness] Ability Description: "The true darkness dwelling in this Shadow's heart can be summoned in the form of a fearsome weapon, as long as the Shadow has mastered the use of that weapon. The Blade of Darkness can slay those of flesh and those of spirit; it never dulls, never falters, and never breaks. Alternatively, the darkness can be summoned to augment a mundane weapon."
…When Revel summoned the tide of elemental darkness, Sunny's powers were suppressed. Fiend and Serpent were weakened, as well.
But Saint only grew stronger.
There were not one, but three sources of true darkness around the graceful stone knight — the Lightslayer and two Reflections who had mirrored her Aspect. Therefore, Saint's heart was overflowing with power. Her body was nourished by the darkness, growing stronger, faster, and more enduring.
Most importantly of all, she wasn't blinded by the darkness — instead, her perception had only become sharper.
That was why Sunny had abandoned his usual ways. In most battles, he himself played the role of the main blade of the Shadow Cohort — while the Shadows supported him, it was his task to deliver the fatal blow.
But in the sea of elemental darkness, Saint was the best and only option. The rest of them were not only an inferior choice, but also a liability… so, Sunny had chosen to remove himself from the battle, betting everything on Saint.
The taciturn knight was already empowered by the darkness. Now, three of his shadows had bestowed their blessings upon her.
And, lastly, Sunny did something that he had never done before — turning into a shadow, he wrapped himself around her stonelike body, hoping to add the fourth blessing to the other three.
Surprisingly, it worked.
Sunny felt himself… fusing with Saint, like his shadows had done in the past. It was a strange and indescribable feeling — not unpleasant, though. Rather, it felt natural and even a little euphoric, as if he was doing something that he had always been meant to do.
Not that he could have, before becoming a Saint. Even now, Sunny did not know if something like that would have been possible if he attempted the fusion with his original body instead of a shadow incarnation.
Suddenly, he found himself split between two conscious states. One of them was that of himself — he was aware of his existence and identity, and although he could not quite sense the bounds of his intangible form, he knew that it was there. If he wished, he could move away from Saint, regaining his independence.
The other state, however…
He would have gasped if he possessed a mouth to do so.
Sunny had become one with the graceful stone knight.
He was not in control of her body, but he shared her perception of the world. He could feel the coolness of the intricate onyx armor where it touched his stonelike skin, the subdued depth of the great power dwelling in his flawless body, the warmth of the divine flame that burned in his chest like an eternal engine, the flow of ruby dust in his veins.
He could also hear everything Saint heard, which was more than even a Transcendent human could, and see everything she saw. His field of vision was somewhat obstructed by the narrow slit of the visor of his helmet, but still surprisingly wide.
Everything seemed different from how Sunny remembered it, not only because Saint's eyes were not at all like his, but also because she was much taller than any human, and her point of view was much higher.
Sunny could also feel the more esoteric parts of her perception — the mass of darkness that dwelled in his heart, the flow of it around him, and other things there which had no names in the human language.
It was probably what Cassie experienced when she used her Ascended Ability and shared all senses with another being.
Saint was much more similar to a human than Sunny would have expected. However, at the same time, the structure of her body and her senses were entirely alien, and would have made him dizzy if not for the fact that Sunny had already become accustomed to inhuman perspectives through Shadow Dance and his extensive use of Shadow Shell.
Only, this way, he was submerged into the alien point of view much deeper, further, and more comprehensively than ever before. It was quite a revelation.
In any case, it was… exhilarating. Sunny's own body was a well-oiled machine tempered in countless battles to be a perfect vessel for him, a pinnacle of athletic achievement — it was responsive, strong, nimble, enduring, properly conditioned, and most of all Transcendent. However, Saint's physicality was something different.
She was a masterpiece created by the Demon of Choice, after all.
Her being was more solid, monolithic, and purposeful. It was a work of art as much as it was a living thing, and now, its power was further enhanced both by the darkness and by the shadows.
Sunny could also sense faint echoes of Saint's unshakeable will.
He could feel it…
Her calmness, her cold confidence, her pride. A hint of recognition she felt while facing Revel… because Revel was a Beast's spawn, and Saint had battled others of her kin in the great war of old.
'How strange.'
Sunny could not read Saint's thoughts, but he did understand something about her. It was that the memories of her past life were not entirely gone. However, they weren't entirely there, either… not quite erased, but dim and faint, like a distant dream. A dream that someone else had dreamt, perhaps.
Before she was a Shadow.
It was a mercy, no doubt, considering that most of those memories were tainted by the madness of Corruption.
As a Shadow…
Saint gripped the hilt of the Soul Serpent. The black odachi rippled and shifted its form, turning into a heavy straight sword. Then, a stream of darkness flowed from under her gauntlet, enveloping the sharp blade and fusing with the stygian steel.
She turned her head and faced her two enemies — Princess Revel of the Great Clan Song and the abominable creature that mirrored her existence.
Then, Saint stared them down with cold indifference, calmly raised her sword, and struck it twice against the rim of her shield.
Sharing her senses, Sunny trembled with excitement.
'...I think I understand why she does it now.'
Honestly, it felt rather cool.
Now that Sunny could see through Saint's eyes, the ravaged hall of the ancient Citadel was revealed to him once again. It had changed drastically in a short span of time…
The outer wall was partially missing, torn open by Fiend's charge. Splinters and debris littered the cracked floor. The scarlet vines and the roots of the trees that had protruded from the ceiling were decimated, filling the air with a sweet fragrance while they bled viscous — and undoubtedly toxic — sap.
Everything was drowning in darkness.
Before, Sunny had always seen darkness like a billowing cloud of nothingness — an impenetrable black barrier that was uniform and featureless, obscuring the world from his senses. However, now, he saw it in a new light… or rather, the opposite of light.
To Saint's eyes, darkness was rich and full of nuance. It flowed all around them, its fluid torrents creating beautiful patterns in the air. Moving, ebbing, changing… almost like a living creature. The dark splendor of that scene was subtle and breathtaking.
Sadly, Sunny had no time to enjoy the beauty of darkness, because Lightslayer was not wasting even a moment.
To his surprise, Revel herself was like a part of the elemental darkness she had unleashed. When she moved, her body seemed to become one with the flow of it, dissolving into ethereal dark liquid before coalescing back into a tangible form — because of that, she could travel to any point in the hall with such tremendous speed that it almost seemed instantaneous.
The Reflection, which mirrored her appearance perfectly, was the same.
'A movement Aspect Ability? Or a partial Transformation?'
Sunny did not know.
A split second later, Saint was attacked from both sides.
Revel was far too strong and powerful for a Transcendent Beast, which meant that at least one of the Abilities granted her a physical augmentation — quite similar to Saint's own [Mantle of Darkness]. Although it was hard to judge, Sunny suspected that the extent of that augmentation was greater than even Effie's own potent physical enhancement.
Effie's Dormant Ability was universal, though, while Revel's seemed to only work within the bounds of true darkness. So, there was some kind of balance to her unreasonably powerful Aspect, at least.
Of course, another of her Abilities allowed her to summon a flood of elemental darkness to anywhere she was. That was quite a problem.
Revel attacked from the left, while the Reflection attacked from the right. Both strikes were insidious, devastating, and potent… however, Saint was undeterred.
Blocking one blow with her shield and deflecting another with her sword, she easily avoided the sharp blades and took a small step while shifting her weight. Simultaneously, she bent the elbow of her sword arm and rotated her wrist, binding Revel's sword and pulling her closer.
Although Saint faced two powerful enemies alone, her own augmented power was no less fearsome than theirs. On top of that, she was much taller than both of them, and possessed much greater mass.
As for her skill… she wasn't called a Battle Master without reason.
[Battle Master] Attribute Description: "Born on the battlefield, the Onyx Saint is proficient in all forms of combat."
Her actions, while small and frugal, allowed her to create a little distance between herself and the Reflection while simultaneously drawing closer to Revel. With their swords still entangled in a bind, she ruthlessly struck with the rim of her shield, aiming to crack open Revel's skull.
Lightslayer was forced to disengage — dissolving into a torrent of fluid darkness, she instantly moved several meters back. At the same time, the Reflection used the opportunity to deliver a blow to Saint's momentarily unprotected side.
But the graceful knight was already bringing her shield back, pushing the enemy's blade down with its rim. The sharp do scraped fruitlessly against the side of her greave.
The whole clash took less than a heartbeat.
And in the next dozen seconds, countless clashes like that happened in an unceasing succession, turning the dark hall of the ancient castle into a scene of chilling destruction.
The thunderous sounds of clashing steel fused into a deafening litany. Powerful shockwaves spread in all directions, decimating what little tendrils of the scarlet infestation there were left. The ceiling crumbled, and the floor collapsed.
The Citadel had obviously been built from mystical materials, considering that it withstood the passage of time and countless disasters that must have befallen it in the Hollows — and yet, it could not withstand the violent forces unleashed by the battle.
Sunny was in awe.
He had never had a chance to experience someone else's battle skill so clearly, so vividly, and so intimately. And it wasn't just anyone's skill, at that — it was the sublime technique of Saint herself, who was one of the most fearsome warriors he had ever met.
Measured, calculated, and insidiously lethal.
Solid, grounded, and explosively destructive.
It was both a joy and a privilege, to be exposed to such excellence without any barriers. To not only observe how Saint fought, but also feel and experience it as if her body was his own, as was her will.
Granted… the actual situation was quite dire.
Saint plummeted through the broken floor and landed heavily on the wooden surface of the level below, which cracked slightly under her prodigious weight. Splinters and debris rained down, and darkness flowed from above, swiftly drowning everything around.
Her intricate onyx armor was battered, its surface covered by cracks in a few places. There was some ruby dust scattered across the polished surface, as well — she had received several wounds. Luckily, her wounds were able to heal faster when surrounded by true darkness, and since Revel and her Reflections had generously provided copious amounts of the rare element, those shallow cuts were already healed.
Her two enemies followed, coalescing from the torrents of darkness and immediately resuming their assault.
Neither side had a decisive advantage — while Saint was being pressed by Revel and the Reflection, she was like an indomitable wall of stonelike metal. Their attacks shattered against her shield and armor, while her own blade was a lethal threat.
Sadly, Saint wasn't able to harm either of her adversaries in turn. For the moment, the furious battle had reached a fragile stalemate.
A few moments later, both Lightslayer and the Reflection disengaged, their raven-black hair flying in the wind. Revel paused for a moment and looked at Saint, a harsh expression settling on her beautiful face.
The Princess of Song remained silent for a second, then said in a low tone:
"A creature of darkness… just where did that man find you?"
Sunny did not have to answer, and Saint wasn't going to, either.
She stared down at Revel with her usual indifference, then raised her sword slightly, preparing to attack.
However, at that moment, it seemed as if Lightslayer had come to a decision.
She smiled coldly, and in the next moment, the surrounding darkness enveloped her like a mantle…
At the same time, the entire Citadel suddenly shook, and a deafening sound of splintering wood reached them from somewhere high above.
Earlier…
On the highest floor of the ancient Citadel, Nephis was standing in the middle of a blooming garden. All around her, heavy branches leaned under the weight of scarlet flowers, and a sweet fragrance permeated the air.
Three women surrounded her — one of them was Moonveil, the Princess of Song. The other two were most likely Reflections created by Mordret, the estranged son of the King of Swords.
Drops of blood were falling from the cut on her cheek.
Nephis looked at her fingers, which were smeared in blood, with a frown.
'They prepared well.'
The current situation was troubling enough, but what dismayed her more was how thoroughly the daughters of Ki Song seemed to be informed about Godgrave and the movements of the Sword Army.
Venturing into the Hollows should not have been an easy task — otherwise, she would not have needed an army of Awakened soldiers to carve a path through the scarlet jungle. She could have simply led a team of Saints on a clandestine excursion.
But she had not. That was because while Saints could brave the perils of the Hollows, they could not do it for long. Sooner or later, they would meet something that they could not defeat or escape from — and even if they didn't, their essence would run out, leaving them stranded in the heart of the ancient jungle. Then, they would die.
Even with a guide like the Lord of Shadows, her own forces had only dared to descend into the Hollows after reaching the vicinity of the Second Rib — and that was already a much more dangerous plan than the initial one.
Knowing where exactly the Citadels were located was supposed to be an advantage of the Sword Domain.
However, Lightslayer and her sisters had reached this Citadel first, and without an army. Gods only knew how they had managed that, but they had… was it because of the Beast lineage? Or something else entirely?
Worse than that, they seem to know too much about the champions of the Sword Army. Song definitely had spies among the warriors of Valor, but were they that capable? Or was it all due to Death Singer, the blood oracle? After all, although the future could not be glimpsed anymore, the same could not be said about the present.
Or was it all the fault of the Prince of Nothing? Had he done more than just fight his way to the Nameless Temple when visiting the Lord of Shadows before the war?
Nephis did not know, but she did know that the Sword Army — her army — had failed to outmaneuver the enemy.
Now, her Saints were being slaughtered down below. The Lord of Shadows was fighting Dark Dancer Revel, whose powers seemed to directly counter his.
And she herself was cornered by Moonveil, somehow robbed of her powers.
The situation was dire. Not only had Song managed to take control of the Citadel, but they could very well deal a fatal blow to the Sword Army by eliminating fourteen of its Saints, including two of its strongest champions — herself and Sunny.
Sunny…
The image of him bleeding on Revel's sword flashed in Neph's mind.
He did not really bleed, but still…
The corner of her mouth curved downward, and her gaze grew cold.
She looked at Moonveil and said in an even tone:
"Your power is to negate the Aspects of others."
The princess of Song just smiled silently.
'What a potent Ability…'
Nephis strained against the imperceptible barrier that prevented her from summoning her flames, but it was all for naught. It was as if her Aspect did not exist at all… or rather, was subdued. She did feel a sense of resistance, but the force of suppression was too great to overcome.
Even her Memories seemed to be weakened. Perhaps that was why the moonlight arrow had pierced the armor of Saint Sagramore so easily.
Perhaps if Moonveil was alone, Nephis could have broken through — her Aspect was of the Divine Rank, after all, and she was of divine lineage. Her soul was that of a Titan. But the power of two Reflections seemed to have been added to the geas, making it nearly indestructible.
Lightslayer's power directly countered that of the Lord of Shadows. The Saint of Sorrow could prevent Sir Jest from playing with the minds of Ki Song's daughters.
And Nephis herself was countered by Moonveil — or rather, Moonveil was a natural counter to any Awakened. That delicate woman, with her slender build and soft features…
Was probably the most dreadful foe any Awakened could face.
There had to be some limitations to her power, certainly. Otherwise, she would not have transported Nephis away from the rest of the Saints — she would have simply negated all their powers, turning them defenseless.
Nephis looked at her bloodied fingers once again.
'The arrow.'
She had only discovered that her Aspect was sealed after the moonlight arrow cut her cheek, and some of its radiance seemed to linger in the cut.
Nephis remained motionless for a moment, then turned her gaze back to Moonveil.
"You said that the name Black Moon suits you better."
The Princess of Song smiled softly.
"Indeed."
Nephis took a deep sigh and circulated her essence.
Her Aspect was sealed, but her essence could still move.
Therefore, the situation was not too dire.
It could still be salvaged.
Because she had noticed that Moonveil… Black Moon… was not using any of her Aspect Abilities, either. So, suppressing someone else's powers must have come at the cost of suppressing her own.
Which meant that Nephis was still a Transcendent Titan facing three Transcendent Beasts. Although her body was still that of a human, she was stronger and faster than most other Saints. She would not lose to anyone in a conquest of pure physicality and skill.
No…
Those Reflections could have been mirroring a Transcendent being, but she could feel that they were much more powerful than Moonveil herself. Supreme Beasts, then.
It was still not impossible for her to win.
And even if it had been impossible…
She would win somehow, anyway, because defeat was not an option.
"Thank you for telling me, Black Moon."
Saying that, Nephis dashed toward the daughter of Ki Song without wasting another breath.
And as she did, she burned her essence and spoke the Names, channeling them into a crude Phrase.
In that Phrase, the name of Black Moon was woven together with the name of destruction.
Moonveil was armed with a saber. When Nephis attacked, her own sword — the Kinslayer — fell on it like a bolt of silver lightning. She had activated one of its enchantments, infusing the somber blade with elemental damage, and, at the same time, called upon the Nameless Sun and the Testament of Malice.
The former gifted the mirror sword with the ability to damage souls, while the latter augmented its edge with a corrosive quality — not too potent, but cumulative.
Nephis had activated the enchantments of her armor, as well — those were mostly defensive in nature, supporting her body in its lunge.
The more enchantments she used, the more of her essence would be drained. But without the demanding expenditure of her Divine Aspect, essence was the only thing that Nephis had at her disposal — there was no point in trying to conserve it.
All her Memories were augmented by the Crown of Dawn, which she had worn since the Forgotten Shore. And yet…
The suppressive force of Moonveil and her Reflections was so powerful that the Memories still felt weak and impotent. It was as if her armor was made of paper, and her sword was made from rusty steel.
The Kinslayer still held, but Nephis had a feeling that she would have to request another suit of armor from the enchanters of Clan Valor after the battle was over.
Sadly, they could not craft her a new body.
Despite Moonveil's soft appearance, she was a skilled fighter — Nephis would not have expected anything less from a princess of Song. Additionally, her delicate body seemed to possess fierce, bestial strength. She deflected the Kinslayer easily, shifting her weight and placing her saber at an angle that would both channel and dissipate the force of the impact.
Moonveil's expression was calm.
However, it changed the instant the two blades met.
Nephis had barely started to construct the Phrase, but it was already starting to Shape the world. The blade of the saber was chipped deeply and almost shattered, while Moonveil's bones almost snapped. The Queen's daughter reeled back with a stifled hiss, and looked at her opponent with a stunned expression.
Nephis had no time to enjoy her shock.
The two Reflections were already upon her.
There was a swarm of sparks swirling around her arm — the Memory she was trying to summon only took a few short seconds to manifest. However, in a battle like this one, a few seconds could become an eternity.
The world exploded into a whirlwind of violence.
Nephis was strong and swift, but fighting against three enemies was a losing affair. Neither Moonveil nor the Reflections were weak, and they had the priceless advantage of being able to attack her simultaneously from all directions, working together to mangle her body and end her life.
All Nephis had was her swordsmanship… but that was what she knew best.
Everything seemed to disappear into the melodious song of steel. Her mind was cleansed of all unnecessary thoughts, entering a state of absolute, transcendent concentration.
A million observations, conclusions, and calculations were being conceived in it at the same time.
Nephis knew her every muscle, every tendon, every bone, every nerve. Her essence flowed and raged, enhancing her body just at the right time, and in just the right amount.
The length of her sword, the tensile strength of its silvery blade. The multitude of forces affecting what each impact did, and how it was resolved. The movements of her enemies, and those of her own — all of it was like a complicated dance that followed a beautiful logic, and one who understood that logic could set the pace and cadence of the dance.
Above it all was another, much more labyrinthine layer. The layer of skill and intent. Nephis understood them well, too — granted, her insight was inferior to what Cassie was capable of, and Sunny seemed to be as well. But it was enough to read what the enemy would do, most of the time.
So, she held on.
Her sword was like a flowing stream of silver metal, moving so fast that it almost seemed to turn into a sphere around her. Her every step, every move were flawlessly calculated and optimal, allowing her to defend against the three enemies at the same time. She blocked, deflected, and evaded a suffocating onslaught of blows, preventing Moonveil from making her bleed.
For now.
It was… strange, to fight without using her Aspect.
Nephis had almost forgotten what it was like, to only rely on her trained body and her skill as a swordsman. True, she called upon her powers as scarcely as she could, always attempting to win without resorting to her Aspect — but the circumstances rarely allowed it, and even if she managed to hold out, the knowledge that her flames were hers to command was always there.
She had expected that having to fight without them, and even without the possibility of summoning them, would be limiting and suffocating.
But, in fact, it was liberating.
It was almost euphoric, because for the first time in a long, long time… she was free of pain.
Such a simple thing, but it changed the feeling of this battle completely.
Nephis should have been tense, somber, and on the verge of despair.
She should have been clawing at the chance to turn the situation around.
She should have been missing her powers bitterly.
But instead, she was relieved.
The relief washed over her like a tide, and the simple delight of giving herself completely to the sword put a faint smile on her face.
Her smile seemed to surprise Moonveil.
The princess of Song hesitated for a moment, then asked between two graceful slashes of her saber:
"Why are you smiling, Changing Star?"
Nephis blocked an attack from one of the Reflections, caught another blow on her vambrace and staggered back, feeling a stream of blood flowing into her palm.
Her smile did not waver.
"It's just… refreshing. To be powerless, for once."
With that, she released the hilt of her sword with one hand and outstretched her bloodied palm outward.
At that moment, the swirling sparks finally manifested into a Memory.
That Memory was a torch of black wood, a mass of ghostly blue flame burning in a silver cage on its top.
The blue flames reflected in the placid depth of her calm, grey eyes.
The garden temple standing in the middle of the dark lake shuddered, and for a moment, the dim twilight of the Hollows was illuminated by a brilliant blaze of cold light.
Powerful torrents of ghostly blue flame shot from the overgrown windows on the higher floor of the castle, extending dozens of meters in all directions like rays of a fiery star. The vines and branches covering the embrasures were instantly reduced to ash.
For a split second, the world seemed frozen. Then, a net of brilliant cracks revealed itself on the ancient walls, and the entire top of the castle disappeared in the annihilating radiance of a violent explosion.
A vast flower of blue flame blossomed above the dark lake. A cloud of burning splinters was shot outward like shrapnel, and a deafening thunder rolled across the surging water like a roar. The immense spire of the castle tilted slowly, collapsing into the flames, and then plummeted down from a great height.
As the billowing mass of flames rose into the air, the trees and vines permeating the devastated upper floors of the Citadel caught fire. The fire enveloped them hungrily, already spreading down.
Far below, Saint stood her ground as the entire structure of the castle quaked. In front of her, Lightslayer was enveloped by a whirlpool of darkness — her lithe body was obscured by the dark torrent, as if she had become one with it.
And then, something moved in the darkness.
The darkness took shape, and suddenly, Saint had to raise her head to look her enemy in the eye.
Revel had retained most of her human features... it was just that her beauty had become even more breathtaking. Her height had increased, as well, reaching almost four meters. Her raven hair seemed to have grown longer, and two obsidian horns were protruding from her head, curving slightly.
Two black, bat-like wings grew from her back, each crowned with a sharp obsidian spike.
With her flawless alabaster skin and tenebrous eyes, she was like a beautiful demon of darkness… or a fallen angel, perhaps.
A moment later, her hypnotic gaze flashed with sudden intensity, and she lunged forward. Her curved sword had increased in size, as well, turning into a semblance of an odachi — or whatever the equivalent of an odachi for a do sword was.
Her Reflection was already enveloped in a whirlpool of darkness, as well.
Saint silently dashed forward to meet the attack.
Revel's sword collided with her shield, almost causing her arm to buckle. The taciturn knight stubbornly withstood the terrifying force of the impact, but it was still dreadful enough to send her staggering back a couple of steps.
However, at the same moment, one of Revel's wings shot forward like a scorpion's tail, and the sharp obsidian spike — or a talon, perhaps — flashed above the rim of the round shield, piercing Saint's armor and her chest.
It wasn't easy to break the onyx armor of the Underworld, but Lightslayer's wing did so easily.
The wing retreated as fast as it had struck, preventing Saint from slashing it with her sword. But the other one was already descending to sting her from the other side…
A stream of ruby dust flowed from the gruesome wound on her chest, painting the onyx armor red.
Saint calmly moved her shield to deflect the obsidian talon. The blow pushed her back once again, and a split second later, Revel spread her first wing as it retreated, slashing at the Shadow with its edge.
The edge of her wing was sharper than a sword. Saint blocked it with her sword, but a deep scratch was left on her gauntlet.
Revel's sword was already flying to slide into the visor of her helmet. Her ability to use her weapon and her wings to create a seamless flood of dreadful attacks was both strange and mesmerizing, elegant like a dance and lethal like death's own embrace. Each movement flowed effortlessly into another, creating a dark and morbid spectacle.
Behind them, the Reflection had already finished its Transformation.
The demonic creatures attacked Saint simultaneously, unleashing an onslaught of attacks so terrifying that any other Transcendent Devil would have been annihilated in a moment.
But the graceful stone knight facing them was not just any devil. She was one of the Stone Saints, children of the Underworld. Empowered by the blessing of shadows, she was far too fearsome to be easily defeated.
More than that, while Revel's Aspect countered that of her master, Saint herself thrived in the elemental darkness called forth by the princess of Song.
The dark hall was soon ruined by a hurricane of onyx and steel. The three powerful creatures fighting a lethal battle under the collapsed ceiling of the ancient chamber moved with astonishing speed, the fury of their fight so tremendous that the mystical wood around them groaned and trembled, and the darkness itself seemed to cower in fright.
Saint remained as cold and indifferent as always, her ruby eyes shining with crimson flames. Her battered shield had resisted countless blows, and her dark blade had tasted the blood of the enemy on a few occasions.
Sadly, all the wounds she had managed to deliver Revel and her Reflection were shallow and insignificant.
Her own armor, meanwhile, was terribly shredded by now, breached in a dozen places, and smeared in ruby dust.
However, surrounded by true darkness, Saint simply would not succumb to the terrible wounds. Instead, they were healing with startling speed. The gash on her chest had already closed, and the rest of them were not far behind.
Still… she could not continue in this manner for much longer. Albeit slowly, her enemies were gaining the upper hand. The longer this battle continued, the weaker she would grow, and the greater their advantage would become.
The hall was slowly filling with the smell of smoke.
Making a decision, Saint strained her tattered body and momentarily pushed both creatures of darkness back.
None of them moved for a short moment, gathering the strength for the next attack.
Saint stared at the beautiful demoness, Revel, silently…
And then dropped her battered shield to the ground.
Her weapon rippled and elongated, turning into a heavy greatsword.
It was as if she was abandoning all pretence of defense in favor of uncompromising offense.
In favor of an indomitable will to see her enemies dead no matter the cost.
The crimson flames burning behind her cracked visor shone with cold light.
Sunny had been a silent companion for Saint, losing himself in the sensations of the furious battle. Revel was strong — too strong, even… in hindsight, he might have become somewhat arrogant after attaining Transcendence, which caused him to underestimate the champions of Song.
Why wouldn't the first Saint among the Queen's daughters be exceptionally strong? Sure, Revel had always been unassuming, avoiding the spotlight and public attention. There were no tales about her deeds or news about her achievements in recent years. In fact, Sunny did not think that he had ever seen a recording of her appearing in broad daylight…
And yet, he should have been more wary of the seven Transcendent sisters, who had been raised by a Sovereign and inherited the lineage of Beast God.
Sunny was still confident that he could defeat each of them in battle — just like he was confident that he could defeat Morgan.
…If not for the fact that Revel wielded power over elemental darkness as a weapon and was aided by Mordret. That devious bastard.
How was he still causing problems for Sunny all the way from the shores of the Stormsea?
Luckily, Saint countered Lightslayer's Aspect just like it countered Sunny's own. So, he wasn't too worried...
Until she discarded her shield and shifted her stance.
At that moment, Sunny finally sensed a hint of alarm.
He remembered that stance… it was a sign that she was abandoning her usual conservative technique in favor of a savage and chillingly lethal one, which was utterly ruthless — both to her enemies and to herself.
The darkness was permeated by the smell of smoke.
The roar of the explosion they had heard earlier must have been caused by Nephis. She had not detonated her soul cores, it seemed — otherwise, the entire Citadel would have been reduced to a pile of rubble. So, the explosion must have been caused by her Aspect, the Sorcery of Names, or both.
It was a sign that she was still alive and fighting, at least. However, Sunny was struggling to understand what could have stalled her for so long… he had expected her to deal with the enemy sooner rather than later.
It was all up to Saint.
'Stay safe…'
His Shadow took a step forward, then unexpectedly kicked her round shield with terrible force. The battered shield shot from the cracked floor like a discus, colliding with the Reflection and sending it reeling back.
The graceful stone knight was already lunging at Revel.
Saint ignored the obsidian talons and allowed them to pierce her armor freely — one dislodged her pauldron and tore open her shoulder, the other brushed against the side of her helmet, shattering it into pieces.
Her hair fluttered in the wind, and her inhumanly beautiful face was revealed, expressionless and smeared in ruby dust.
In the next moment, her dark greatsword collided with Revel's blade, threw it aside, and cleaved into her wing.
Lightslayer's body was protected by leather armor, but her wings were not. Augmented by the elemental darkness, the black sword practically severed one of them, forcing Lightslayer to let out a pained groan.
Pure darkness flowed from the severed wing instead of blood.
But Saint was not done… no, she was only beginning.
Not encumbered by the need to defend herself anymore, she had become a harbinger of death. Even if it was mutually assured destruction, her enemies were the ones being destroyed first…
Which put them in a difficult situation.
Sunny stirred, starting to understand what Saint was doing.
She slammed the crossguard of her sword into Revel's chest, pushing her back, then spun to deflect the attack of the Reflection. Their weapons clashed, producing a shockwave, and Saint traded another wound with the enemy — she tilted her head to avoid being dealt a fatal blow, and the obsidian talon sank into her shoulder instead.
Her ruby eyes flashed with cold contempt.
Removing one hand from the hilt of the sword, she grabbed the talon, trapping it in her stonelike flesh to prevent the wing from retreating, and drove the tip of the sword through the Reflections's abdomen.
At that moment, Revel attacked from behind.
For a few moments, the three of them were entangled in a bloody struggle, then disengaged, all bearing terrible wounds.
Saint had been mangled more gruesomely than her enemies, but they had not escaped unscathed, either.
Sunny felt a sense of bitter rage at how hurt his taciturn Shadow was, but at the same time…
He wanted to laugh.
Because he had finally understood Saint's intention.
In truth, she wasn't trying to sacrifice herself to kill the enemy — he would not have allowed her to, anyway. Instead, she was betting her life on the fact that the enemy would not allow her to do so, either.
Saint was fighting Revel and her Reflection… but Revel was only fighting a mere servant of the Lord of Shadows. If she let herself be heavily wounded, or worse yet, killed, the Lord of Shadows would win.
In other words, Saint could pursue the strategy of mutually assured destruction to defeat the enemy, but Revel could not, because all she would be destroying was a minion of the enemy, not the enemy himself.
'How devious!'
Had his noble, prideful Saint picked up a few treacherous tricks after following him for all these years?
In any case, the battle reached a forced stalemate.
The beautiful demon of darkness, Revel, stared at the battered Shadow with a grim expression.
After a few moments, she uttered through gritted teeth:
"...Dammit."
Her mesmerizing voice sounded like the song of the lightless abyss, but Sunny was more interested in the emotion hidden in that one short word.
It was anger.
'What are you going to do now?'
Sunny wasn't sure what Revel would do…
But he already knew what his next action would be, and had to act fast.
So, he allowed himself to be separated from Saint and quietly flowed down her arm...
Onto the blade of the Soul Serpent.
Sunny broke his fusion with Saint and glided onto the blade of the Soul Serpent, wrapping himself around the blade of the serpentine greatsword. Robbed of his support, the taciturn knight swayed slightly — however, considering how severely injured she was, that sudden sign of weakness did not look out of place.
Revel did not notice anything, assuming that the inhumanly beautiful creature was simply wounded too terribly.
Sunny fused with Serpent, and was dazed for a split second. Being one with Saint had already been a strange enough feeling — however, becoming a sword was an entirely alien experience.
Sunny had no blood, no eyes, no limbs. His body was rigid and uncompromising, forged for a single purpose — to cut, cleave and carve, severing living beings from the concept of life. Held in the firm hand of his wielder, he was where he was meant to belong.
His edge was sharp. His purpose was clear.
His resolve was absolute.
…The difference between everything Sunny was familiar with and this adamant existence was so immense that his mind simply failed to fathom it. He wasn't even sure what part of him came from Serpent, and what part of him came from the sword. There were countless nuances he was failing to comprehend, countless layers of himself he could feel, but not understand.
However, even these few short moments were a revelation.
While augmenting Saint, Sunny had already guessed that fusing with his Shadows could guide him to the next step of Shadow Dance. But now that he had become one with Serpent in its Soul Weapon form, he made another guess.
His shadows could augment Memories, too. So… wouldn't his weaving undergo a tremendous improvement if he studied the Memories by fusing with them, as well? Was that the catalyst he had been missing in his quest to forge a soulbound sword?
These prospects were both fascinating and tantalizing. Sadly, there was no time to consider them fully…
Because he was still in the middle of a dire battle, and that battle was about to reach its climax.
The short moment of inaction was coming to an end. Revel and the Reflection were preparing to move despite their wounds… from what Sunny could tell, Lightslayer had made up her mind and chosen a solution to the problem posed by Saint.
She was going to sacrifice the Reflection to destroy the servant of the Lord of Shadows, and then deal with the master herself.
At least that was what Sunny would have done.
So, he had to prevent that from happening.
He regretted not having teeth… because right now would have been a perfect time to grit them.
'What would a sword with a set of teeth even look like?'
The sudden thought brushed against his mind, uninvited.
It was better not to imagine.
'Saint, now!'
He gave her a mental command.
Before Revel and the Reflection moved, Saint shifted slightly. Her shattered armor groaned, and ruby dust spilled into the flowing darkness. She raised both hands above her head, as if preparing to deliver a powerful downward slash.
However, instead of it, the graceful Shadow leaned forward...
And hurled the dark greatsword at Revel with all her Transcendent strength.
It was truly a foolish move, really. Not only could Lightslayer easily dodge or deflect the makeshift projectile, but Saint was also leaving herself unarmed and defenseless. A dire mistake in a fight that she was already losing.
It was just that…
As Revel moved her ssangsudo to swat the dark greatsword to the side, Sunny gave another command.
Instantly, the sword rippled and changed shape, expanding into a vaguely human silhouette. That silhouette then swelled, turning into a monstrous figure as it landed heavily on the wooden floor and lunged at the princess of Song.
He had ordered Serpent to assume a new form.
Sunny had considered carefully which of the silent shadows dwelling in his soul he would choose. Initially, his mind turned to the most obvious one — the Black Knight of the ruined cathedral of the Dark City, his old nemesis.
The Black Knight had been a fearsome and dreadful foe. Best of all, he had commanded true darkness, possessing several potent abilities tied to it — it was by slaying the ruthless guardian of the cathedral that Saint evolved for the first time. Now that they were surrounded by the same element, Serpent could borrow the affinity to it from the Black Knight's shadow by assuming the form of the mass of darkness wearing a set of cursed armor.
However, once Sunny contemplated the choice more, he realized that it was a poor one. The Black Knight had seemed formidable once, true — but he was merely a Fallen Devil. What had been a deadly foe once was now a trivial threat to someone like Sunny… and to Revel as well.
Truthfully, none of the forms Serpent could assume could pose a threat to the princess of Song — at least not anymore.
If they had been the ones to ambush the forces of Song, the shape of the Terror of LO49, Sybil of the Fallen Grace, could have helped Sunny decimate the enemy. If they had been fighting in a vast open space, the shape of the Remnant of the Jade Queen could have rained destruction on the enemies from above.
But now, none of these shapes could contend against Revel. She would destroy them easily, not wasting any time.
And Sunny desperately needed her to waste it.
So, the shape that Serpent had assumed…
Was a creature that resembled a towering, monstrous mix between a human and a wolf. It was tall and covered in thick, wild fur. Its maw was bared in a bestial snarl, revealing terrifying fangs, and each of its claws was like a curved sword.
...It was the form of Saint Dire Fang, a fallen retainer of the Great Clan Song, whom Sunny had killed during the Battle of the Black Skull, and whose Echo he later lost in the Nightmare Desert.
Serpent pushed himself forward with his powerful legs, while his long arms stretched toward Revel.
Or rather, toward where Revel had been a moment ago.
In the shape of a sword, Serpent had no way to see, hear, or sense. In the shape of Dire Fang, it was blinded by the darkness — and so was Sunny.
Of course, they weren't entirely aimless.
One of Dire Fang's Aspect Abilities could tremendously enhance his senses, after all. They were so sharp that Sunny could hear the smallest of sounds, discern a myriad of smells, and even feel the vibrations of the floor intricately enough to pinpoint the movement of his enemies.
So, they had a good chance of reaching Revel.
Sadly, they also had zero chance of defeating her in a brawl. As someone who had fought Dire Fang, Sunny knew perfectly well what the bestial body of the savage Saint was capable of — and it fell way short of what Lightslayer could do.
Worse still, Dire Fang's Awakened Ability, which augmented his physical might in proportion to the depth of wrath he felt, was all but useless when used by Serpent. The original Saint had a brutal personality and an eerie measure of control over his emotions, but Serpent was not very wrathful. In fact, Sunny did not know if that Shadow of his could even feel anger.
Serpent had not inherited the Transcendent battle art of the dead Saint, either.
In short, they would not be able to rip Revel apart with Dire Fang's claws.
But they did not need to, luckily. Because their goal was different…
All they had to do was stall the princess of Song long enough to give Saint a little room to breathe.
And for that purpose, the shape of Dire Fang was perfect.
Revel was strong enough, swift enough, and ruthless enough to kill another Saint in a moment — especially in the depths of her whirlwind of darkness, after assuming her Transcendent form. So, Sunny was not going to compete with her in strength, speed, or skill.
Well, technically, he was not going to make Serpent compete.
Instead, he was going to hit her with a mental attack. Not the mystical kind, but entirely mundane — which did not make it any less impactful.
The fact of the matter was that even someone as powerful as Revel would be momentarily stunned if a person who had died years ago suddenly appeared in front of them. Especially if that person was someone they knew, and knew well… like a loyal retainer who had served their clan for decades.
And just as Sunny expected, he heard a shaken whisper in the darkness — almost inaudible if not for the incredible hearing of Serpent's current form.
"...Fang?"
Revel might have only lingered for a moment, but that moment was all that Sunny and Serpent needed.
Before their bestial body could be pierced by the deadly obsidian talon or cut down by the sharp blade, they reached the enemy.
Fighting Revel while blind was not something that Serpent could do. But wrestling her at close distance? That was much easier to achieve.
Sunny felt his powerful arms wrap around the body of the beautiful demoness, his claws sinking into her leather armor and piercing her skin. Then, Dire Fang's massive body collided with her, sending them both crashing to the ground.
Serpent opened its maw and bit down blindly, aiming for Revel's throat. However, before its sharp fangs could rip it open, two powerful hands caught its jaws like a vice, preventing them from closing.
For a moment, the two of them were entangled on the floor. Lightslayer was much stronger, but Serpent managed to hold on… for now.
Sunny wasn't sure how much longer it would be able to resist, though.
He wasn't sure that Lightslayer's obsidian talon would not pierce his Shadow a split second later, either. Her remaining wing seemed to be trapped under her body, but the situation could change swiftly.
Serpent was trying to tear open Revel's heart, while Revel was calmly ripping off its lower jaw. Sunny felt harrowing pain, and sensed hot blood flowing down his neck.
Behind them, meanwhile…
The moment Saint let go of the dark sword, she ignored her debilitating wounds and dashed toward the Reflection.
The creature hesitated for a short moment, surprised by the sudden appearance of the bestial monster and its immediate lunge at Revel — the Reflection was a mere Beast, after all, and although the intelligence of these creatures followed a different set of laws than that of Nightmare Creatures, it did not seem as smart as a human, or as the original Mirror Beast had been.
The situation would have been even more desperate if the Reflection was a Demon… or worse yet, a Devil. Then, it would not have been limited to mirroring Revel herself — instead, it could have mirrored Saint, or even Fiend.
In any case, it missed the chance to intercept the graceful stone knight in time.
A moment later, Saint attacked it in cold silence. She had not tried to manifest a sword of darkness once again, since that would have taken more time than she had — instead, she simply used the onyx spikes protruding from the knuckles of her armored gauntlets.
Her first blow shattered the damaged blade of the Reflection.
Saint did not need a sword to kill an enemy — after all, she was a master of all weapons, and that included her own body. She was the one who had taught Fiend hand-to-hand combat, and the student did not surpass the master yet.
The Reflection finally reacted, moving its wings to finish off the living statue with its obsidian talons. But Saint had fought this demonic form for long enough to learn its strengths and weaknesses — she closed in, coming almost face-to-face with the beautiful creature.
Revel's wings were utterly deadly, but their structure dictated a certain effective range — once someone was too close to the princess of Song, hiding behind her body, the lethal talons could not reach them anymore.
While Serpent and the true Lightslayer were crashing into the ground, Saint dodged the Reflections claws, calmly caught its second hand between her right arm and her body…
And then sent her left hand flying forward.
Her aim was the creature's abdomen, which she had pierced with her sword before.
There, the armor was broken. The skin of the Reflection was cut, as well, and so were the adamantine muscles beneath.
Saint looked up at the stolen face of the Supreme Beast with cold indifference. The crimson flames burning in her eyes flashed menacingly, turning deeper and darker.
In the next moment, her armored gauntlet penetrated the terrible wound.
Awash in blood and flowing darkness, she mercilessly thrust her arm deep into the body of the creature, bending it at the elbow to reach into its ribcage.
Her armored fist closed on what should have been the Reflection's heart.
In the next moment, there was a quiet, melodious sound…
As if an immense pane of glass was shattering somewhere close, but also far away.
The top floors of the ancient castle had been destroyed, torn apart by the devastating explosion. The floors below were an inferno of raging flames and billowing smoke. Scorching heat permeated the suffocating darkness, and burning walls were crumbling as they fell down into the surging waters of the distant lake.
In that hell, someone coughed hoarsely, and a pile of debris suddenly moved. A delicate woman threw aside a smoldering support beam that weighed several tons and slowly rose to her feet, her beautiful face smeared with ash.
At almost the same time, another figure rose from the floor, looking around with cold intensity. It was a young woman with silver hair, wearing a severely damaged suit of lustrous armor. In one hand, she was holding a silver sword.
In the other, a broken black torch was dissolving into a whirlwind of white sparks.
Neph's ivory skin was just as pristine as it had been before. Moonveil's body, however, was covered in gruesome burns. She let out a pained hiss and staggered slightly, looking at Nephis with a tortured grimace.
Eventually, her lips parted.
"...You are a Shaper."
Moonveil's voice was full of barely contained shock. It was commendable that she knew about Shaping and managed to recognize it — after all, there were no true practitioners of that extinct sorcery left in modern day… at least none that Nephis knew of, apart from herself.
She took a step in Moonveil's direction, preparing to lunge into an all-out attack.
"Barely."
Time was short.
Nephis had indeed invoked the True Name of Fire and woven it into a simple Phrase to cause the powerful explosion. Her own Aspect was suppressed, so she had used the black torch as the source flame.
The result had exceeded her expectations, but it was not nearly enough to win the battle.
Nephis had escaped the explosion mostly unscathed, since she was all but immune to all kinds of fire except for her own. The Reflections would be relatively fine, as well — they were far too powerful to be destroyed by a mere conflagration. So, she had only a few precious moments to deal with Moonveil.
Moonveil, meanwhile, had suffered the most damage.
Not only because she was a mere Transcendent Beast, but also because Nephis was still burning her essence to channel the True Name of Destruction.
Invoking it demanded a lot from the Shaper, but it was worth it for a killer like her. Calling upon Destruction did not summon a bolt of lightning from the heavens to smite her enemies, and it did not crush them like a shockwave, either.
Instead, the result of invoking that True Name was insidious and subtle.
Nephis had not been falsely modest when she answered Moonveil's question — her mastery of Shaping was indeed rudimentary and devoid of nuance. She had fathomed a fair deal of Names thanks to Ananke's lessons and her Aspect Legacy, but the ways she could channel them were crude, and her Phrases were primitive.
Still, even on her lips, the True Name of Destruction was a fearsome instrument. If she simply channeled it without much guidance, her attacks would become more destructive than they were supposed to be. If she connected it to an enemy's name — and more so their True Name —then the enemy would become cursed, as if a mystical hex had been placed on them.
Every cut they received would be deeper, and every blow they endured would bruise more. That was why Moonveil had suffered the most from the explosion.
It was as if the world itself was being reshaped to destroy her.
Such was the power of Shaping — the power to bend the world to one's will.
Perhaps it was because Nephis had been stripped of her Aspect, becoming powerless for the first time in many years, that she saw Shaping from a new perspective in that moment.
'Will…'
As Nephis attacked, a sudden thought surfaced in her mind.
Wasn't that the essence of Supremacy, to force one's will upon the world? She was commanding the flames, and she had placed the spell of destruction on Moonveil. Both of those things were bending the world to fit her desires. Of course, she was not achieving that with her own will — instead, she was using the Sorcery of Names as its conduit.
But was there maybe a hint to the path she had to tread in order to attain Supremacy in the miraculous power of Shaping?
Before Neph's sword could even reach Moonveil, there was a booming crash, and one of the Reflections tore through a burning wall, its saber slicing the adamantine wood like paper.
Nephis had lost her torch, but they were surrounded by fire now. She was still channeling its True Name, so she exerted her will and made the scorching flames swell and descend upon the creature, barring its path.
Trying to defeat Moonveil and two Supreme Beasts was not a safe bet. So, Nephis had chosen the most promising strategy — to disregard the Reflections and aim to eliminate the weakest link, the princess of Song, at all costs.
Still, she wasted a moment of concentration to stall the first Reflection.
Moonveil used that split second to brandish her blade.
She was quite a skilled swordsman herself.
Sharp steel bit deeply into Neph's side through the breach in her mangled armor, and scarlet blood flowed like a stream…
A normal human would have been stunned by pain after receiving such a gruesome wound. Even a trained, seasoned warrior would have reacted, trying to save themselves or reeling back. At the very least, they would have flinched.
But Nephis did not react at all, as if pain did not matter to her. As if being cut by a sharp blade was nothing.
More than that, she indifferently turned her body just a moment before the saber slashed her flesh — not to avoid it, but to make sure that it struck her ribs instead of plunging into her soft abdomen.
Because of that, her sword left a bloody mark on Moonveil's body, forcing the princess of Song to jump back.
Not paying any attention to the bloody wound on her side, Nephis continued her assault. Her face was impassive, and her eyes were calm like two deep lakes.
Inside, however, she was a little regretful.
Because she would not be able to enjoy liberation from pain anymore. Even if being cut by a sharp blade was a mild and meager torment, this wound was only one of many she would have to receive in order to win.
As flames spread and Nephis clashed with Moonveil, eerily indifferent to the excruciating agony and the harm being done to her body, the princess of Song seemed more and more disturbed.
Eventually, she asked, a curious smile twisting her pale lips:
"Changing Star... what kind of monster are you?"
Nephis brought her sword down and said in her usual, even tone:
"Monster?"
Her sword whistled as it flashed in the air, missing Moonveil's neck by a mere millimeter.
She turned her slash into a perilous thrust in one flawless, flowing motion.
"I don't remember. I haven't been a Monster in a long, long time…"
***
Far below, on the shore of the dark lake, Saint Rivalen of Aegis Rose let out a pained cry and rolled down the stone stairs, leaving a bloody trail in his wake. His Transcendent form had long crumbled, and he was a mere human once again.
One of his eyes was missing, and his golden armor was breached in half a dozen places. Falling into the water, he let out a stifled groan and struggled to stand up.
His enemies did not seem to be in a hurry to finish him off, and yet… his death was inevitable.
"Curses…"
Sir Rivalen swayed and fell to his knees, his blood mixing with the restless water. He looked up with a stalwart expression.
A giant beast that looked like a graceful panther was slowly descending the stone steps. Worse still…
Two human figures were walking in front of it, each bearing terrible wounds.
They were the corpses of two paladins of Valor that the daughter of Ki Song had already killed, brought back to a perverse semblance of life by the villainous queen. His former peers, comrades, and companions.
Sir Rivalen gritted his teeth, knowing that there was no escape.
He wasn't really afraid of death, as long as it was for a noble cause. However… becoming one of these things, being used to harm his fellow knights…
It seemed too vile.
He looked down, at his bloodied reflection in the water, and whispered quietly:
"...I'll have to make sure that my body is entirely destroyed, then."
His voice was weak, but full of resolve.
The enemies were drawing near…
Before Saint Rivalen could do anything, though, he felt the water grow strangely warm around him… searing, even.
Then, it suddenly seethed and surged.
A moment later, a dreadful monster rose from the lake right behind him.
It was a great fiend forged of black metal, with four long arms and infernal flames burning in his malevolent eyes. Rivers of water streamed from his polished, spiked carapace, hissing as they evaporated and turned into clouds of steam.
Towering above the kneeling Rivalen, the fiend looked down at Silent Stalker and the two Transcendent corpses.
Then, he opened his terrible maw and spat a mouthful of glass shards into the lake.
Saint Rivalen was momentarily befuddled.
'What?'
Why did it seem as though the harrowing creature had a disgruntled expression on its ferocious face?
…And why did it seem as if it had been chewing on glass?
Inside the ancient Citadel, a terrifying battle was drawing close to a grim conclusion. The interior of the great hall was devastated, and although smoke had not reached here yet, the dark expanse was permeated by sweltering heat. The shattered floor was awash in blood.
The battle had not gone well for the Saints of the Sword Army. Most of them were already dead — only four remained, each struggling to stay alive.
Saint Roan was battered and bloodied, his white mane painted red. His lightning had been extinguished, and although his enchanted armor — a gift from his daughter to celebrate his Transcendence — had served him well, it was now a shredded mess of torn metal, a blow or two away from crumbling into a river of ethereal sparks.
Sir Jest was surrounded from all sides. His Transcendent form was that of a demonic abomination with goat-like horns and malevolent eyes, his gaze overflowing with terrifying malice. He had fared well against the Saint of Sorrow, dealing grievous wounds to his stone opponent, but as his fellow champions of Valor fell one after another, the situation changed for the worse.
Saint Helie was severely injured, as well. Her sides were wet with blood, torn apart by terrible claws. Her beautiful face was pale from pain and fatigue, and her powerful bow had long been destroyed. Even her shield was on the verge of breaking apart, while her spear already had several cracks on its long blade.
The fourth surviving Saint was slumped on the wide back of the Transcendent form, barely conscious from losing too much blood. He was the one who had been struck by Silent Stalker's arrow in the ambush — ironically enough, others were dead, but he still clung to life. Despite that, he was of not much use in the battle.
Their enemies, meanwhile…
Two dreadful great wolves were circling Roan, preparing to finish him off — they were Lonesome Howl and one of her Reflections, both in much better shape than the winged lion.
The second Reflection was pursuing Helie, barely kept back by her spear and shield.
The corpse of the Great Terror had been destroyed, and so were two of the risen Saints. However, three more had been taken by the Queen of Song — now, they surrounded Sir Jest, attacking him to assist the Saint of Sorrow.
The situation was bleak, and none of the Saints of Swords saw a way out. Even Sir Jest did not seem that amused anymore.
His malevolent eyes narrowed, and a deep, inhuman voice resounded in the devastated hall, sending a chill running down the spine of the Saint of Sorrow:
"How troublesome… how frustrating. At this rate, I won't get to see if your intestines are also made of stone…"
His monstrous mouth twisted into a snarl.
Sir Jest threw one of the living corpses aside and lunged at the stone gargoyle, ignoring dead hands tearing at his flesh.
At that moment, however, the great wolf that had been pursuing Helie suddenly spun and leaped at the monstrous satyr, its maw opening to tear the sinister Saint apart.
Saint Helie swayed and staggered, on the verge of succumbing to her wounds.
Lonesome Howl was already lowering her graceful body to the ground, snarling as she prepared to lunge and sink her fangs into Saint Roan's throat.
Then, however…
There was an eerie sound, and every living being in the ruined hall lingered for a moment, turning their attention to the dark portal of the shattered castle gates.
Nothing happened for a split second, and then, a massive silhouette flew from the darkness, crashing into the floor with a pitiful groan.
It was an enormous black panther, her sable fur torn apart and soaked in blood — she was still alive, but just barely.
Lonesome Howl froze for a split second.
And in that split second, an infernal figure of twisted black metal silently appeared from the shadows in the middle of the hall.
Fiend did not waste any time before plunging the already chaotic battle into a state of absolute carnage. His four hands moved at the same time — the lower pair slashed at two Transcendent corpses, instantly reducing them to two piles of bleeding meat, while the upper pair reached forward and grabbed the head of the lunging Reflection.
His dagger-like claws seared the thick fur and easily pierced the wolf's skull. A moment later, he squished the Supreme Beast's head like a rotten pumpkin and tore it apart.
...Having learned a bitter lesson, Fiend did not try to take a bite out of the deceitfully appetizing Reflection.
That was not meat! Instead, it was tasteless glass.
With his arrival, the flow of the battle instantly changed.
***
Somewhere above, Saint grasped the heart of Revel's Reflection and crushed it in her armored fist.
There was a sound akin to a mirror being broken, and the dark creature froze, the light of life slowly disappearing from its beautiful eyes. Then, a strange ripple spread across its body, and a net of thin cracks revealed itself on its alabaster skin.
A moment later, the Reflection shattered into a rain of silver glass. The glass shards scattered on the floor and then dissolved into a stream of light, which was then devoured by the flowing darkness.
Saint lowered her hand tiredly.
Sunny only knew what had happened after hearing the faint sounds of breaking glass. Fused with Serpent, he was in the middle of a fierce brawl against the true Revel — both the beautiful demon of darkness and the bestial monster Serpent had turned into were on the floor, their bodies entangled, trying to rip each other to shreds.
Lightslayer was winning.
There was a disgusting crunch, and a wave of blinding pain sent Sunny into a daze. Dire Fang's lower jaw was now almost torn off, hanging askew on several shreds of mangled flesh, a torrent of blood pouring down on Revel's arms and chest.
Serpent shuddered and reeled back, involuntarily weakening its grasp on her body. That gave Lightslayer enough room to push the massive creature away and pull her leg up, placing it between its body and hers.
Then, with a powerful kick, she sent the monstrous body of Dire Fang flying back.
Still disoriented, Serpent crashed down a dozen meters away, making the floor quake from the force of the impact.
'Ah…'
Sunny pushed down the excruciating pain and tried to assess the situation... which wasn't easy to do, considering that he was still blind.
Saint had to have destroyed the Reflection. So…
What was happening now?
Sunny knew what was supposed to happen.
In fact, it was very simple — the answer was nothing.
Mordret's Reflections were strange creatures, after all. They were neither dead nor alive, neither divine nor profane. A long time ago, when he killed the Mirror Beast on Reckoning Island, the Spell had announced the kill, but did not whisper anything about his shadow growing stronger.
Sunny was banished from the Nightmare Spell now, but the result would be the same. Killing Reflections did not grant him fragments, and no shadow would appear in the silent stillness of his soul.
Therefore, Saint was unlikely to receive any reward for slaying the Supreme Reflection, either. Even its darkness was merely a reflection of Revel's own — now that the living mirror was gone and there was nothing left to reflect it, the false darkness would most likely disappear, as well.
...Which was a real shame. Sunny really felt that Saint deserved to receive a boon after fighting a battle as dreadful as this one had been — especially considering that she had forged her path to Transcendence by taking the essence of Nightmare Creatures wielding powers over true darkness.
Sunny had never been clear on how exactly Saint was able to increase her Class. He did not know how to help her reach a new Rank without the assistance of the Spell, either. So, he had hoped that defeating a being of true darkness, even if it was a Reflection, would grant her some kind of reward.
But it was not meant to be…
Or so he thought.
Even though Sunny could not see anything, he still felt a sudden shift in the atmosphere of the ancient castle.
If he could see, though, he would have witnessed the dark splendor of what was happening around him and Serpent.
Saint stood motionlessly, her unshaken hand still making a fist. Glass sand slowly poured from between her fingers, and at the same time, the fluid darkness around her stirred.
It flowed like a vast whirlpool around the graceful stone knight, whose ruby eyes continued to burn with cold crimson flames in the surging darkness. The ethereal vortex spun faster and faster, pulling more strands of darkness into its silent torrent.
Some distance away, Revel was rising to her feet. Sensing something, she threw a sharp gaze at Saint.
Saint met that gaze calmly, no emotion betraying itself on her inhumanly beautiful, flawless onyx face.
At that moment, the torrent of darkness came alive, and poured into her body.
The darkness entered her chest like a raging flood and was absorbed into her fiery heart.
But that was not all.
Suddenly, Sunny felt a hint of a faintly familiar, terrifying chill.
If he could see, he would have seen the mirrored darkness start to change in the absence of the slain Reflection. Some of it dissolved into wisps of an eerie, chilling white mist…
He knew that mist all too well.
However, Saint was unmoved. Still staring at Revel silently, she remained motionless… and eagerly absorbed the wisps of the white mist, as well.
All of it happened in the span of several heartbeats, and by the end of it, the sphere of true darkness enveloping the hall of the ancient Citadel had shrunk a bit.
It still drowned their surroundings, though, trapping Sunny in its cold embrace.
Revel smiled coldly.
"...So full of surprises."
As she rose to her feet and looked around in search of her sword, a cold voice suddenly responded from the darkness:
"Don't be shocked just yet."
The voice belonged to Sunny, who had separated himself from Serpent and manifested his avatar into a corporeal form once again.
Without the enhanced perception of Dire Fang's Aspect, he suddenly felt deaf and lost. The true darkness enveloped everything around him, making him blind. It was an uncomfortable position to be in.
But it had to be done.
Serpent was more fragile than Saint and Fiend — it had already received plenty of gruesome wounds, so Sunny silently dismissed the bleeding Shadow.
Saint, meanwhile, was mangled even more terribly. He would have recalled her into the nurturing haven of his lightless soul… however, it was not time yet.
Instead, Sunny spent more of his essence to take control of another incarnation — one of the three shadows that had remained fused with the graceful stone knight, augmenting her battered body.
Instantly, he had returned to the previous state of unity with his taciturn Shadow. He could see the ruined hall through her eyes… including his own back, which stood between her and Revel.
He could also feel how weak and broken her body was. The flowing darkness caressed it softly, helping the terrible wounds heal — but they weren't healing fast enough, and the damage was too dire.
Saint was in no condition to continue the fight.
There was something else, as well…
Something about her had changed, but he couldn't quite tell what it was.
It wasn't an evolution to a higher Rank, and it wasn't an evolution to a great Class, either.
However, there was definitely a deep, unfamiliar power taking root both in her body and in her soul — or rather, in the vast shadow that served as her soul.
For now, it did not matter. Saint's inability to support him in the battle against Revel did not matter, either — now that the princess of Song was without support, Sunny was confident enough to face her alone.
Especially because he wasn't blind anymore.
Of course, seeing himself from Saint's perspective was a bit strange, as if he was observing himself in the third person. Being robbed of shadow sense left Sunny feeling dazed, too.
But he was nothing if not supremely adaptable. Even in this weird state, he could still fight… and win.
Defeat was not an option, and honestly enough, he had quite a burning desire to make Revel pay for hurting his Shadows.
Smiling viciously behind the mask, Sunny looked up at her.
'Now…'
First of all, he had to prevent her from reaching her sword. Serpent was gone, after all, and there were no shadows around to manifest into a weapon — so, Sunny was unarmed.
If Revel did manage to pick up her sword, or lived long enough to dismiss it and summon it back, things could become... problematic.
Commanding Saint to retreat, Sunny clenched his fists and dashed forward.
Amidst the flames consuming what remained of the pinnacle of the garden temple, Nephis was fighting against Moonveil and her two Reflections. Countless wounds were littering her body, and she felt a strange, nearly forgotten feeling of growing weak from losing too much blood.
Transcendent bodies were tough, but they weren't indestructible. She had accounted for her miraculous physique when calculating how much punishment her body could take without sacrificing too much of its functionality… and that limit was approaching swiftly.
Nevertheless, her expression was calm, and her movements were just as fluid and unrestrained as they had been before. Her hands never wavered on the hilt of her sword.
The battle was ruthless and unrelenting. Triumph and defeat were separated only by a thin, brittle line.
Moonnveil was strong… but Nephis was stronger. Moonveil wielded her saber as if it was an extension of her body, her skill both beautiful and polished to a state of near perfection… but Nephis was a much better swordsman, and had a much deeper command over the cadence of battle.
Even without her Aspect, she could have defeated the proud princess of Song.
But precisely for that reason, there were two Supreme Reflections aiding Moonveil... and dealing with them was much harder.
Someone had evaluated the strength of the Sword Domain champions very well.
Nephis was using Shaping to control the surrounding flames and keep the Reflections at bay. Sometimes, she managed to slow them down, and sometimes, she failed. When facing two or more enemies at the same time, she followed her perilous strategy — to disregard everything in pursuit of killing Moonveil, even if it meant sacrificing her blood and bone.
As a result, the beautiful princess was forced to defend herself without having a chance to launch a counterattack. Her Reflections, however, made up for that with a vengeance.
'Ah. It hurts...'
Both Nephis and Moonveil were bloodied… however, Nephis was bleeding more. Her wounds were more dire, and more plentiful. It was already starting to become a detriment to her strength and mobility — not because she was paralyzed by pain, but simply because her muscles were cut, her tendons were damaged, and her bones were cracked.
She had managed to avoid receiving truly debilitating damage, but the harm done by countless small wounds was slowly mounting.
Moonveil could see that, as well.
Therefore… she grew a little more confident.
Nephis would have smiled if it didn't seem like a lot of effort.
'Got her.'
She remembered being a fairly straightforward person, a long time ago. But somehow, over the years — she couldn't quite remember how — Nephis had come to value deceit and misdirection, even if it was not something she was naturally good at.
She must have learned how to use lies to her advantage by quietly observing people around her. If so, she had been blessed with good teachers.
Shifting her weight from one leg to another, as if preparing to launch a new strike, Nephis grimaced and swayed. It looked like her right leg, which had been cut gruesomely by one of the Reflections before, finally betrayed her.
The Reflection itself was a dozen meters away, pushed back by a torrent of flame. The other was just behind Nephis, since she had just evaded its attack and sidestepped the creature.
It would take it a little time to spin around and renew its assault.
So, the only one who could use her momentary loss of balance was Moonveil herself.
Strangely enough, Nephis was a good actress. Her act was subtle, but convincing. The grimace she had made was just small enough to look involuntary. The nature of her misstep was reasonable and believable, since her right leg was indeed damaged quite severely. Her eyes even widened slightly, selling the moment of realization more.
If Moonveil hesitated, she did not show it.
Instead, she decisively lunged into a swift attack, her white hair fluttering in the wind.
Neph's gaze instantly turned cold and heavy.
'...Too honest.'
Who would have thought that the fearsome princess of Song would be a little naive?
Abandoning all pretense of weakness, she righted her stance and sent her longsword into a simple thrust.
Her attack was simple and unadorned… however, that did not make it any less deadly.
Because, even when two Transcendent champions fought, the fundamentals of combat still played a significant role in the outcome of the battle.
Speed, mass, force. Time, movement, and space.
In this instance, the fundamental principle that doomed Moonveil was rather obvious, something the importance of which most humans of the walking world learned as children.
It was the simple fact that Neph's sword was longer than her elegant saber.
And therefore…
Before Moonveil could behead Nephis with a decisive slash, the Kinslayer pierced her chest, penetrated her heart, snapped her spine, and exited from her back.
Blood spilled on the floor. The saber clattered as it fell.
The delicate woman stared at Nephis in disbelief, her beautiful eyes widening in horror.
'I won.'
Nephis had achieved her goal… however, she did not feel any joy or elation. All she felt was regret.
Because humanity had lost a powerful Saint — one of many that would die in this appalling, senseless war.
It was such a waste.
But then again, the battle wasn't over yet. She had no time to…
Pushing her mangled body as hard as she could, Nephis reeled back to avoid the Reflection's saber.
The creature moved past her, the sharp blade whistling past her neck. In the next moment, a small hand struck her in the chest, sending Nephis flying back — she hit the floor a couple dozen meters away and rolled awkwardly, her vision blurring momentarily from the terrible surge of pain.
By the time she staggered back to her feet, both Reflections were near Moonveil. One was holding her in its arms, while the other was standing between them and Nephis.
She pushed some air into her burning lungs.
'Now… what happens next depends on the nature of Moonveil's Aspect.'
Either the geas placed on her would disappear with Moonveil's death, unsealing her Aspect… or it would not.
If it was the former, she would be able to deal with the Reflections quite easily.
If it was the latter… things would turn really ugly.
However, in the next second, something unexpected happened… something Nephis had not anticipated, even though she should have.
Moonveil was dying, but her eyes regained their sharpness for a split second, piercing Nephis with a heavy gaze.
And then…
Nephis felt the seal binding her Aspect suddenly fall apart. Moonveil had released it.
At the same time, the Reflection holding the princess of Song in its hands shimmered slightly. And changed, assuming a new form.
Silver hair, fair skin, and calm grey eyes.
A face that could have been beautiful if it was expressive and lively instead of being cold and motionless like a lifeless mask.
A lithe and slender body.
It was her own face, and her own body.
The Reflection had mirrored Nephis.
She belatedly understood her mistake.
A moment later, a soft radiance enveloped the hands of the Reflection, pouring into Moonveil's body.
And Moonveil's terrible wounds miraculously healed.
…Nephis stared at her from a distance, feeling dismayed.
'What a cheat.'
The princess of Song was as good as new.
…Of course, now that Nephis had been given back her Aspect, her wounds were also healing, and a raging flame was rising in her soul.
For a moment, nobody moved. Moonveil was panting heavily, looking at Nephis with a hint of wariness.
Nephis, meanwhile…
Smiled a little.
'On the other hand… that works, as well.'
Moonveil and her two Reflections wore somber expressions as they readied themselves to continue the battle — which would grow infinitely more devastating and terrible now, without a doubt.
But Nephis was about to surprise them, as well.
She unleashed the suppressed power of her Aspect, assuming the incinerating form of the radiant spirit. At the same time, she called upon the sea of flames surrounding them, wrapping it around herself like a mantle.
However, she did not direct all that fiery power at her enemies.
…Instead, she aimed it at the wooden floor beneath her feet.
Surrounded by blinding light and a raging tide of immolating fire, Nephis fled from the battle and rushed down, piercing one level of the ancient Citadel after another like a falling star. Countless layers of mystical wood parted in front of her, crumbling into ash, as she burned a scorching path into the depths of the castle.
Lower and lower…
And lower still.
Until she plunged into a sea of impenetrable darkness, vanquishing it with her light.